ã€ŠOverpowered Archmage Doesnâ€™t Hide His Talentã€‹


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue

    In The Mage Tower which was considered the essence of magic, the so-called magicians gathered just to hear my words.

    It was a beautiful sight;

    The fence of magicians surrounding me moved naturally as I moved.

    With wide open eyes, rough breaths, and notebooks opened as if they would jot down even the slightest detail of what I said felt like a melody to my eyes.

    Perhaps because my heart was already happy, I found this scene quite fascinating.

    One person hesitated and looked at me.

    "Uh...um... that..."

    "What are you hesitating about?"

    As I nced at her, she continued her words in amazement.

    "Um, I''m just surprised... you''re so much younger than I thought... and... and you''re already an Archmage..."

    "That''s it?"

    "Ah! No! Mr. Kan! This is the ancient magic thesis you just published! I''ve been trying to interpret it and summarized it up to page 2 in my own way. Please read it once when you have some time... ¡±

    "I see."

    When I received it, the person who gave me the paper couldn''t believe it. She stumbled and bowed immediately.

    Perhaps the magicians who had been watching us also gained courage when I epted one paper; The fence surrounding me became even closer.

    But suddenly, the fence split like a red sea.

    "Rumble..."

    "It''s Rumble!"

    With such murmurs, Rumble, the second-ce Bel magician, walked toward me.

    However, as he arrived in front of me, he immediately put a smile on his face.

    "Ah... Kan! Congrattions on your promotion to the top rank. Have you thought about bing a professor at the Academy? Of course, the conditions will be adjusted to your need."

    "I''m not interested."

    "Please think about it again! Many students need your teaching. How happy would they be if you became a professor? This is for the future..."

    "I said I''m not interested."

    With a twist on his face, he swallowed what he was about to say and stepped back.

    Now, another magician appeared. She was a fresh-faced girl who seemed to have recently entered the tower.

    "Hey, does that mean Archmage Kan-nim will be doing research in the tower from now on?"

    "I have no intention of doing that too."

    The group of magicians who had been walking after me suddenly became agitated like a wave.

    "Most magicians aim for a promotion to receive better treatment in the tower! What kind of mindset must you have had..."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her question. Her expectations seemed to be for something grand, but the answer I gave in return was too simple.

    "It''s boring."

    Everyone was shocked into silence. The authority of the Mage Tower, as a magic research institution, was absolute. Who could dare to say that it was boring?

    Only I could do that...

    I liked doing things that no one had done before. I always gave my best to aplish such things, and I intended to continue doing that in the future.

    That was why I drew the line and didn''t stay in the Mage Tower.

    If others could easily do something, then it was not fun for me.

    "It''s boring, you say? The Mage Tower, where the top magicians explore magic, is considered the most enjoyable ce for magicians... What part of it did you find boring?"

    "Creating cliques is a characteristic of the weak."

    I was honest.

    I pursued luxury and pleasure over frugality and simplicity, and I was more often driven by spontaneity than diligence.

    To me, the Mage Tower was suffocating and full of pretense.

    There were many things that restrained me, and the structure of magicians who had reached their own peak and supported each other without any intention of moving forward was frustrating to see.

    "Then, what are your ns for the future?"

    "I''ll take a break and think about it."

    Magicians reacted furiously to every word I said. There were still a lot of questions rushing toward me.

    Among them, there were also criticisms disguised as questions.

    "I think that if you are promoted to the highest rank, you should also take responsibility! Even for the development of the magical world, staying at the Mage Tower is necessary..."

    "Merhen is a rank that can be achieved even without teaching. As a Merhen myself, I guarantee it."

    Then, the magician who was about to attack me closed his mouth.

    "See! Even if you don''t stay at the Mage Tower, please present the interpretation of this research! All the magicians are waiting for that interpretation!"

    Around that time, I stood up from my seat.

    "That''s right. Isn''t that why we came to the Mage Tower today?"

    The silence that fell when I took out the document from my pocket was intense.

    This lightweight thing in my hand was the reason why I visited the Mage Tower today. It was material for interpreting a thesis on ancient magic.

    "Well... first of all, I don''t think there''s a magician who doesn''t understand the content of the first page."

    Everyone nodded and waited for my next words.

    Breaking off in the middle was more frustrating. They must be feeling a greater thirst than ever before, as the interpretation had been blocked at the most interesting part.

    However...

    - Swish!

    The only piece of information shriveled up in my grasp. That was my answer.

    "......!"

    Everyone let out a silent gasp. I continued talking with that bewildered face in front of me

    "If you cannot interpret it on your own, then it is too early to ess ancient magic...that is my conclusion and interpretation."

    At that moment, a magician hurriedly came over and grabbed the material that had turned to ashes.

    "Kan! What on earth is this?! If we can use ancient magic, the world will be twice as great...!"

    "The world will be great. However, the magicians are not yet great."

    The professors, whose lips were only twitching in frustration, turned blue. Their faces were a sight to behold, as they had followed their own convenience.

    Leaving behind those faces, I was about to leave the Mage Tower.

    "Whatever choice you make, I support Mr. Kan''s decision."

    The voice was strangely clear. In an instant, it turned all other sounds into noise and delivered only his purpose to my ears.

    I had no choice but to stop walking.

    "However, there is one thing I want to hear. I would like to know Mr. Kan''s honest feelings."

    Feelings... That word...

    Without realizing it, I opened my mouth again.

    "It''s empty."

    It was nothing special. I was about to say that, but since I was in front of the magicians, I had to control my words.

    I still love magic. The path of a magician, who pursued truth and wisdom, was still a noble realm for me.

    However...

    Once I reached the top, it was literally nothing but emptiness.

    With the single determination to reach this position, I created countless subordinate goals and achieved them relentlessly.

    I used to think I would never be able to achieve it even if I died, or perhaps I would only achieve it just before my death. But it had already ended.

    A clear voice continued

    ¡°Then, what if Mr. Kan is ced in a position where he has to prove himself again?¡±

    To prove myself again...

    I grew up in an environment without parents, and despite growing up in such an environment at an early age, I proved that I was notckingpared to others.

    And then, magical abilities, the courage to approach unsolved problems, the creation of theories...

    Throughout my life, I had been given numerous tasks, but I hade to the same conclusion every time. I finally proved everything and became the Archmage.

    Looking back, it wasn''t that bad. If there was another assignment to prove myself, I wanted to receive it.

    ¡°That would be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    It was around that time that I realized that the person, with whom I had been conversing all along, had no face.

    It was beyond difort, it was eerie.

    There was only a ck circle where a face should be, and there was nothing that others would normally have, such as eyes, nose, mouth, or ears.

    I didn''t even have time to feel the unease for long.

    "......!"

    In an instant, everything in front of me turned pure white.

    A diforting ringing filled my ears, and my breathing became difficult.

    What type of magic was it? I tried to approach it as if I was dealing with a spell, but there was no sense of magic.

    It was not magic!? If so, it was even more iprehensible. I should be the only Archmage who had reached the same level as Merhen.

    All senses disappeared. I floated only with my thoughts in emptiness.

    Could this be the task that I needed to prove myself to again?

    If so...

    ''It must be fun.''

    ???<strong></strong>

    <strong></strong><strong></strong>

    "I''m sorry."

    "I''m really sorry for changing my mind... I don''t think we can be together."

    The unpleasant tinnitus subsided and the first thing I heard was the voice of a woman I didn''t know.

    Someone was notifying me of an unknown farewell.

    I wanted to look around, but it was not easy. It took time to get used to the light.

    I inhaled and exhaled.

    Breathing was possible. Fortunately, it seemed that my breath was still attached.

    "To be honest, I didn''t expect n to do this. Huh, was the shock too much?"

    I felt the sensation of someone tapping my shoulder. It was only around this time that my eyes blink open.

    The person who touched me was a stranger. A woman I''d never seen before was ring at me as if she was regretful.

    I didn''t even know who she was.

    I didn''t even know where this ce was.

    "......"

    I didn''t know where I was, but I know what this ce was even without anyone exining it to me.

    A ckboard in front of me, and desks and chairs arranged at a certain distance.

    Even if someone didn''t bother to exin, I could tell that this was a ssroom.

    "A ssroom?"

    The woman on the other side was still watching myplexion.

    Her golden hair andke-like eyes were shining brightly in the light outside the window.

    She was beautiful, but I had no time to be impressed by that. The problem was that I didn''t know this woman at all.

    "To be honest... I want to be with a man I can admire and respect. A man like Louis."

    I didn''t remember confessing to anyone recently, nor do I remember receiving one.

    But what was this strange atmosphere? It was extremely unsettling.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too much for you. I thought about it, but I don''t see you as a man.¡±

    In the midst of a confusing situation, that woman extended her index finger and pointed to my hand.

    Come to think of it, there was a book in my hand with the title "Basic Magic Theory" on the cover.

    "Basic magic?"

    Basic Magic Theory... I reflected on my past.

    I could hardly remember how long ago I studied it. Of course, the foundation was engraved in my soul.

    "Even if I try to like you, if I see you struggling with magic, my affection for you will gradually decrease without my even realizing it."

    She spoke calmly.

    "So, the promise we made to date is canceled. Let''s just be acquaintances at our academy."

    Academy?

    The cradle of learning where magicians were trained. It had been a long time since I graduated from the academy.

    Now that I think about it, the woman in front of me was wearing an academy uniform. Her name tag near her chest said ''Hailey.''

    I needed more time to understand the situation, but first, I wanted to correct the absurd misunderstanding that I didn''t even know basic magic.

    "I know everything."

    "Huh? You don''t know, though."

    "I do know everything."

    After saying that, I was stunned.

    My voice had changed, and it sounded like a teenage boy''s voice.

    "Oh. Uh."

    Yes, this was not my voice.

    Something was definitely wrong.

 Chapter 2: Cleaning

    Chapter 2: Cleaning

    ?I''m leaving now. I hope you will find a good person too.

    With those words, that woman left.

    I was standing there, dazed, until a man grabbed my ear and pulled me along.

    Judging by his outfit, he seemed to be the janitorof this ce.

    I was eventually dragged all the way to the bathroom, but I didn''t have time to worry about that.

    Right now, sorting out the confusing situation was my top priority.

    What happened to me?

    I was breathing normally, so I wasn''t dead.

    Looking at the fact that there was no difort in the mind, and I was not sufferingfrom hallucinations. I came to the conclusion that this situation was real.

    "What are you doing, student? Here, take this."

    An older janitorhanded me a bucket and a mop.

    The girl from earlier seemed like a student, but this person was definitely a janitor.

    "Where are we?"

    "The bathroom."

    "I know it''s the bathroom. What I''m asking is what institution is this?"

    "Ah, Merhen Academy. Wait, why are you talking so informally?"

    Merhen Academy?

    There was no such academy among the academies I knew about.

    While I was thinking about it, suddenly, I heard a thumping sound and felt something sticky hit my head.

    "!"

    What surprised me wasn''t the feeling of being hit, but rather the fact that I quickly stretched out my armto block it, but couldn''t.

    ''My arms areshort.''

    So, despite reaching fast, I still couldn''t block it.

    Not only the voice, but my whole body was different too.

    My voice was thinner than the one I recognized as my own, and my body was also shorter than usual. Even the clothes I was wearing were more like a uniform.

    "A mirror."

    "You want to clean the mirror first?"

    As that man pointed his chin at the mirror, I ran straight to it.

    "This..."

    The person in the mirror was not me.

    ''Getting younger'' was the maximum consequence I had anticipated as a side effect. However, this body... it was literally not mine at all.

    My proud white hair had be ck, and my eyes were red.

    Besides, the outline of this face and body shape itself was something I had never seen before in my life.

    Nobility and dignity... and the sharpface that was full of confidence... was nowhere to be found.

    It was a boy''s face that looked too young and immature, even if he tried to make a serious expression.

    The jawline and nose were sharp, but something about them made him look fragile.

    "Student, put down the book and start cleaning. You need to hurry to get home quickly."

    "Cleaning?"

    ''When was thest time I cleaned?''

    It was not easy to ept being told to clean before I even understood the situation I was in.

    "This side is for the student to handle. I''ll go clean the bathroomon the other side."

    "Hmm."

    Themunication ended there. He went to the other side of the bathroom, seemingly dedicated to his work.

    Combining the given information: this was an academy, the woman who insulted me earlier was a student, and now I was being instructed to clean this side of the bathroom. And the reason for this situation was...

    ''Because I''m also a student at this academy, and I''m not good at basic magic?''

    My gaze fell on the book titled ''Basic Magic Theory'', tightly gripped in my hand.

    There was a great sense of incongruity.

    The mana flowingthrough my body felt pure,cking refinement but free from any impurities.

    With such excellent conditions, why did he seek out the book on Basic Magic?

    My interest was piqued.

    Of course, I was not the original owner of this body, but learning, experiencing, and proving something new always brings joy to me. Especially if it was something others hadn''t experienced.

    "Which part was difficult?"

    I chuckle and opened the book.

    ???

    ''Is it a mine turn again?''

    Craig''s expression crumpled. Feeling nervous, he clenched the mop tightly in his hand.

    Being able to use magic in this world was a story that pointed to the blessed part.

    He belongedto the less blessed side and worked as a janitorat the academy.

    At the Merhen Academy, in order to shame the students, the students are often assigned cleaning tasks with Craig...

    "How well do they think those preciouskids can clean?"

    First of all, they were the ones who had never properly cleaned before.

    Secondly, they were the ones who didn''t like to clean.

    In the end, Craig always would have to clean everything and leave.

    But at least he was grateful he was not the student and wouldn''t be crying in the bathroom.

    Sometimes, when he had to console crying students who could use magic, Craig wanted to bite his tongue.

    Those well-bred kids were detestable.

    Those jerks looked down on him because he cleaned at the academy.

    But he was thinking about it, he heard it.

    -Swoosh

    The sound of water flowing.

    He couldn''t resist his curiosity and took a step forward.

    Step by step, as he approached the direction where the sound wasing from, the sound became clearer and clearer.

    And what he saw was-

    "What..."

    -A boy freely manipting water.

    With one hand holding a book and the other hand on his chin.

    He didn''t even look at the water, but the drops of water formed letters in the air as if they were being written on a ckboard.

    Craig didn''t know how to use magic. It was something that was decided at birth.

    So, even if he saw a spectacle like this, he couldn''t understand it. It was a natural order.

    However...

    ''It''s beautiful.''

    Just because it was beautiful, Craig simply stared at the iprehensible spectacle he just saw.

    ???

    ¡°Who cares about the basics.¡±

    The title ''Basic Magic Theory'' was enough to catch my attention. Even though it was definitely not at a basic level, but title brazenlysaid it was ''Basic''.

    That alone was enough to guess the level of this academy. It was likely that many talented individuals had gathered here.

    "I don''t like books that are marked up, but..."

    Still, a book with heavily underlined pages was impressive in its own way.

    It didn''t take long for me to discover the pattern.

    When ssifying the types of magic, it used blue triangles.

    For the mandatory ratio of mana mixture, it used red circles.

    For the ''circuits'', which was the path that circtes mana, it used yellow underlines.

    "It must have been difficult for you."

    I didn''t know the exact age, but this body was young.

    Harmony magic required a great deal of sensitivity, so it was difficult to pursue at a young age.

    I remembered learning this when I was young. Vaguely, I recalled those old memories.

    Judging by the creased pages, he must have wanted to prove to the world that he understood it better than anyone else.

    "I will help you."

    Harmony was essentially a way to connect magic, and to connect, at least two types of magic were needed.

    The way of connection could vary greatly depending on the two prepared types of magic.

    It was almost safe to say that it was apletely different field.

    The most representative ones were fire and water.

    I drew the magic spellof mes in the air. This was the first magic I had used with this body, but I was never worried about failure.

    Why?

    Because I was still the Archmage, Kan.

    Unsurprisingly, the fire rose in the air.

    The firepower was not pleasing to my mind, but it was sufficient for connecting the elements.

    Next was the water.

    Since the remaining amount of mana was already at stake, instead of creating it, I decided to borrow nearby water.

    Once the two were ready, I substituted them into the spellwritten in the textbook.

    It was a spellthat the original owner of this body couldn''t understand despite hitting ten stars. But well that was actable for his current body potential.

    Eventually, two elements that couldn''t bebined were fused together.

    The steam rising with a loud sound announced the beginning of full-scale harmony.

    The consumption of mana was enormous.

    Of course, the textbook only suggested that students should ''understand'' it rather than ''try'' it.

    However, I was the type who needed to try it to feel at ease. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to sit around.

    At this moment, as I moved forward toward the magic that I had performed with this poor body, I could say that I was happier than when I was looking down on the magician of Mage Tower.

    -Sssss¡ª!

    The mist spread thickly like fog, instantly sweeping away the surroundings.

    All that remained in front of me was the magic spell written in water droplets.

    ...No, to be precise, they should have remained, but they didn''t.

    Paradoxically, I tried to create a me burning on the water droplets, but it failed beautifully and turned into steam.

    But just one droplet...

    On top of a single droplet of water, a me flickers briefly before discordantly transforming into steam.

    "I truly failedpletely."

    It was literally that way.

    I failed so miserably that I couldn''t even lift my head in shame.

    I understood, but I couldn''t internalize it.

    My current body was too weak to pursue overwhelming theories.

    I closed the book witha loud thud.

    As expected, I was still weak.

    I met the gaze of the janitor who had his eyes wide open.

    "Have you already finished cleaning over there?"

    It didn''t matter when he started watching me, or how long he had been watching.

    The mist, filled with moisture, filled the bathroom and then dissipated.

    With such a flow of mana, dust, and dirt could not resist.

    Therefore, the bathroom now was cleaner than ever before.

    Anyway, the job was done.

    "Because I just finished over here too."

    I smiled lightly in response.

 Chapter 3: Agora board

    Chapter 3: Agora board

    "Because I just finished over here too."

    The student looked at Craig and snickered.

    His expression was rxed. It was impossible to imagine that he came to clean up as a punishment.

    Craig slowly reyed the scenery he had just seen in his mind.

    A painting of watercolor...

    The student''sactionshe just saw were more like a painting of watercolors than magic.

    Although it was varied and iprehensible, one could perceive the various colors and shapes.

    The feeling that reached Craig''sheart was something else... It was a beautiful feeling.

    He could not help but admire what he just saw.

    He should have said something like, "The area assigned to me hasn''t been cleaned yet, or you could go if you finished cleaning."

    But his mouth didn''t open.

    He closed his eyes.

    It was his selfish desire...

    But just for a moment, he wanted to rey that scenery in his mind once more.

    ???

    "It''s awkward."

    I felt a great sense of difort coursing through my body.

    It was the first time I had ever used someone else''s body to perform magic, so it was understandable to feel a little awkward.

    Nevertheless, there were some aspects that helped me put my mind at ease.

    ''The essence of the magic is the same as my previous world.''

    I was concerned that everything I had learned so far would disappear in an instant, but I realized that the basic essence of magicwas still the same.

    The theoriesthat remained in my head could be used in this world too. I could feel a little relieved about that point.

    Of course, I still didn''t know this world in detail. There was a still possibility of unexpected variables appearing everywhere...

    ...But even so, I wasn''t afraid.

    I was excited...

    ...Because what was inside this body was now me, Kan.

    If variables arose, I would only have to prove myself anew.

    Leaving behind the bewildered janitor, I left the bathroom.

    The bathroom was so clean that there was no more reason for me to stay there.

    ''That''s right, there''s no reason for me to stay here.''

    "Student!"

    Nheless, the janitor grabbed my shoulder.

    Judging by the surprised expression on his face, he didn''t hold me because he was angry.

    "Wow, you''re really amazing! You''re the student who took over the Agora Board, right?"

    "Agora Board?"

    Suddenly being grabbed by the hand was not very a pleasant sensation, but the word ''Agora Board'' caught all of my attention.

    A ckboard where magicianspete with each other''s theories was ''The Agora Board''.

    Those who solved the written spellcould erase the existingspend write their own spellon the Agora Board.

    It was like an arena where magicians proved each other''s theories.

    But that should only exist in Mage Tower.

    ''Isn''t this supposed to be the Academy?''

    "...Can a student use the Agora Board?"

    "Can a student use it?"

    At my question, the janitor tilted his head.

    "Isn''t that obvious? Only students can use it. Professors can''t intervene."

    "Professors can''t intervene?"

    "Of course not. It''s made for the students."

    Hearing his answer, I understood.

    The Agora Board in this world was only simr in name and was actually a thing for the students of the Academy.

    ''Interesting...''

    Looking puzzled, the janitor scratched his head and said.

    "Judging by your reaction, I guess you are not the one. Since you used magic so well, I wonder if the student is the main character of the rumor..."

    "What rumor?"

    "Of course, about the student who filled the entire board anonymously¡­ No, but you don''t know more than me who cleans while you are a student? Even if you are a freshman, that much-"

    "Is there such a rumor?"

    "Ah, yes, if you didn''t know, go and see for yourself. They say that if you get a lot of attention on the Agora board, you''ll be scouted like crazy. By the way, do you always use magic that well?..."

    After receiving some customarypliments on my magic skills, I asked the janitor about the location of the Agora Board and left the area.

    Every time I took a step, I thought of the Agora Board.

    The fact that it was done anonymously in a ce where one could show off one''s name intrigued me.

    Thinking about it, I suddenly remembered my past self.

    I had also submitted a few answers to the difficult problems in the Mage Tower anonymously and enjoyed the reactions when the Tower was turned upside down.

    ''May be he is the same.''

    With one more step, as I headed towards the Agora Board-

    "n!"

    -I heard someone calling out at me.

    It was a female professor whom I had never seen before.

    ???

    "Your personal baggage."

    The female professor handed me a bag, saying that I had left my baggagein the ssroom.

    Books, writing utensils, magical tools - everything seemed old and worn out. It was difficult to tell if he was a student or just a passerby. The only thing that shone like new was his student ID.

    Come to think of it, even the janitor had mentioned him as a freshman. It seemed like he had just recently enrolled in this academy.

    ''Merhen Academy, first-year...''

    The academy and grade levels weren''t particrly surprising. But the name ''n,'' which was simr to my own name, yet distinctly different, caught my attention.

    Confirming his identity with the student ID made me acutely aware that I was now in someone else''s body.

    ''I can''t believe I have to live with this body now.''

    Understanding that fact wasn''t particrly difficult, but epting it took some time.

    I stood still for a while, rubbing my temples.

    ''What kind of world is this?''

    In my original world, there was no academy with this name.

    Magic might be the same, but the world itself was subtly different.

    With a deep sigh, I walked through the academy hallway. Since I didn''t know where to go anyway, I headed towards the Agora board.

    Magic had always been my escape, no matter the situation. It was a part of my life just like breathing.

    The view of the academy that came into my sight as I walked seemed familiar, but also different. The design was oddly sophisticated, and if I asionally passed by a few students,their styles were quite different from what I was used to seeing. It felt like trends hadpletely changed.

    "Hmm."

    Anyway, I arrived at the Agora board.

    At first nce, what was ced outside the building looked like a front gate. It was so huge and majestic that it couldn''t be ced inside the building.

    Anyway, this ckboard was filled with written spells in white.

    It felt familiar for some reason. I remembered the time when I felt romantic about writing on a ckboard.

    I put down the bag I was carrying on my back and concentrated on it for a moment.

    "It would be better to give up."

    A harsh voice echoed in my ears.

    The female student who suggested giving up from the very firstmeetingput her hands on her waistand made a smug expression.

    She was shorter than me, but her attitudewas by no means small.

    Her red hair was tangled all the way down to her waist. As I was admiring their shine, she opened her mouth again.

    "They say that a professor wrote that spell, not a student. You won''t be able to solve it even if you hold onto it all day."

    "And who are you?"

    "Me? I''m Becky."

    Even a child would know that I didn''t mean to ask for her name.

    When I made it obvious with a smirk, Becky hesitated and continued to speak.

    "I''ve been here all day since the wee party for new students today. But I couldn''t solve it in the end. I approached it a little bit at first, but I couldn''t do it after that."

    "It seems like it."

    "...Why. What does that mean? I''m pretty amazing too, you know?"

    Anyway, she gave up, didn''t she?

    But why was she telling me to give up too?

    I looked back at the Agora board.

    There were many lines, dots, and circles of the spells, tangled up like a knot that seemed impossible to untangle.

    My expression naturally creased.

    The most amazing magic was actually not thisplicated. It was intuitive and simple, except for the high price it demanded.

    That was why the intention of what was written on the Agora board was clear.

    ''Make it look as difficult as possible, and make yourself look as goodas possible...''

    However, this was a different direction from the ''difficulty'' I pursued.

    It was a bit sinister.

    "See? It''s difficult, isn''t it? I told you it was difficult."

    "It''s more annoying than difficult."

    I said what exactly I was thinking.

    This puzzle, with so many lines, dots, and circles spells crammed in it, required repetitive calctions to the point of maliciousness rather than difficulty.

    ''It''s going to consume a lot of mana.''

    It was not impossible to speed up my thinking to do the calctions quickly.

    However, the story was different in the body of the boy I had possessed, even if I used it to its full potential, it would still be a suboptimal solutionpared to if I were in my original body.

    Just trying the harmony technique in the bathroom was dangerous.

    Of course, I nned to fix it in the future.

    In any case, it would be too reckless to tackle such a problem without the help of mana

    Because I had no idea how many days it would take.

    "No answer? Hey, you don''t have to hide that you''re shocked like that."

    Becky shook her hand in front of my eyes a few times. Then I finally looked at her with both eyes and mind.

    Come to think of it, there was no need for me to be bound by my own mana.

    Next to me was another magician.

    "Becky."

    "Yes?"

    "How far have you gotten?"

    "Just that this is a painting. Each symbol represents a specific location, a coordinate, or a point. Once they''re all connected, it''ll definitely form a painting."

    Becky told me what she had noticed without any hesitation.

    Maybe she believed that even if she told the other person everything, they won''t be able to solve it.

    "Why haven''t you connected them all?"

    "When did you calcte all of this? It''s almost impossible."

    She nodded her head.

    Her expression matched what I felt. With this level of ability, it would be enough to be helpful.

    She looked at me with a suspicious look and said.

    "But... is this how you usually talk?"

    "Vertices."

    "Huh?"

    "As you can imagine a triangle with only three points. You only need to solve the spell corresponding to each vertex."

    Becky burst outughing.

    "Hey, that''s easy for you to say. How do you find it?"

    I answered with a rxed face.

    "If I can precisely locate the vertices, you can do the calctions."

    "Just locating the vertices? That doesn''t make any sense."

    .

    .

    .

    The boy in front of Becky was talking nonsense. Because to her, what he said was an iprehensible story.

    To find out what a vertex was, one needed to look at each point one by one.

    If pinpointing vertices was an easily achievable task, then this symbol on the board wouldn''t have been evaluated as difficult in the first ce.

    "Just answer whether you want to or not."

    A short answer came back from that boy.

    Beckyswallowed her saliva.

    The boy with sharp features looked fragile at first nce. However, Beckydidn''t feel that he was weak.

    She sensed the confidence in the boy''s expressions, intonation, and attitude throughout his body.

    After hesitating for a moment, she had no choice but to answer like this.

    "Well...if you can pinpoint them correctly, then sure."

    But the boy just smirked as if he was pleased.

    "I like it."

    He weaved the mana into the shape of chalk.

    As soon as it touched the board, it moved without any hesitation.

 Chapter 4: Why So Slow

    Chapter 4: Why So Slow

    <strong>Chapter 4: Why So Slow</strong>

    The boy didn''t do anything after drawing a single underline in yellow.

    ''He pretended to be proud, but in the end, was it all just empty boasting?''

    The moment she had that thought, the boy smiled faintly, as if he could read her mind.

    His expression appeared to sneer at the pitiful spell written on the Agora board, as if silently saying, "How dare you.."

    ''Huh?''

    Looking at him like that, Beckyunconsciously opened her eyes wide.

    There was not the slightest hint of displeasure in the chalk tappingon the ckboard and in the eyes busily moving back and forth.

    Rather, it seemed that he felt the greatest pleasure in dealing with the opponent in front of him.

    Soon his wrist moved widely and drew another underline. Despite not using any tools to assist him, the trajectory he drew was a straight line without any deviation.

    Now there were two underlines.

    Looking that those lines, n asked in a low voice,

    "Are done calcting the value of the first spell?"

    Hearing those words, Becky felt like she had been hit in the back of the head.

    Come to think of it, because she was fascinated by the sight, shehad already forgotten the boy''s words that he would only find vertices and she had to do the calctions.

    At the same time, she had her doubts. Even if he urately identified the vertices, it still required great concentration and mana to calcte the value of each one.

    ''What if it was all a bluff?''

    However, as soon as she quietly touched the spell, Becky''s doubts melted away.

    ''This... the vertex must be correct.''

    A magician was a being who added intuition to the path of pursuing the truth.

    So even though she had just begun to calcte, she could already feel her intuition responding.

    It was as if she had found the water vein she was looking for so much.

    Every single part of the problem was strongly iming that it was a coreponent.

    Becky immediately unfolded a piece of paper in the air and began to write.

    This was definitely a vertex. Her heart was beating fast at the thought that maybe she could really reach the right answer now.

    "There seem to be a myriad of these spells, but if you narrow them down, there are only 64."

    "64..."

    ''Isn''t that a ridiculouslybig amount?''

    Becky wanted to say that, but looking at him, she quietly swallowed those words.

    Anyway, the derived value of the first form was A1.

    Writing that she quickly moved on to the next spell.

    But it wasn''t easy, either. Since it required such a long calction, if one mistake was made in the middle, she had to start over from the beginning, and her concentration quickly bottomed out.

    Still, somehow she managed to calcte three more values: A8, H1, H8.

    "Ah!" Becky eximed.

    A1, A8, H1, and H8 were very familiar to her.

    "It''s a square! Eight squares horizontally and eight squares vertically! Like a chessboard!"

    So there were 64 spells in total, as he had said. If it was eight squares horizontally and vertically, there would be 64 coordinates.

    Becky was proud, but n shook his head as if she were pathetic.

    "You did well to understand that far, but of course, it doesn¡¯t end there."

    "What? Then what?"

    "Now we''ve just narrowed down the canvas size. We have to figure out the painting from now on."

    "Oh...that''s it..."

    Becky confidently epted the offer, but in fact, by the time she had calcted four, she was already exhausted.

    ''Isn''t it difficult for him?''

    Becky was wiping the sweat from her forehead before she knew it, but n calmly held his chin.

    There was no sign that this process was difficult for him. He was still calm andposed.

    Once again, he drew an underline.

    ''What should I do?''

    Becky swallowed her scream inwardly and moved on to the next calction.

    The two of them were so engrossed in their respective tasks that they even forget the passage of time.

    D4, D6, C3, E3, B4, F4...

    Finally, Becky put down the chalk and said

    "Correct!"

    At that, as n secretly looked at her, she shouted confidently.

    "This is a spade shape. It''s easier to calcte if you just select the vertices and calcte them one by one."

    The victory was dered, but the reaction thates back unexpectedly was callous.

    The boy tapped the ckboard with chalk.

    ¡°Did you know that now? So start calcting again.¡±

    ¡°I thought spades was the correct answer, but calctingmore...?¡±

    ¡°Do it once.¡±

    Becky grumbled in displeasureas she reluctantly tried to calcte a new spell.

    Then she got stuck and hesitated.

    "Hey, you."

    "What?"

    The response came back so confidently that the words she was going to say were cut off automatically.

    ''What? No matter how I think about it, it''s strange.''

    However, Becky felt a great sense of incongruity.

    She could feel that the coordinates she had received so far were essential and reacted to her intuition.

    However, the coordinates she received this time had nothing like that at all.

    The spell seemed like a trap, and the location was entirely wrong.

    Despite the hesitation, she eventually gathered her courage and asked.

    "Did you get this one right too?"

    "It''s not the correct answer, but I pointed it out because I intended."

    ''Is he saying he got it wrong?''

    Despite this, nconfidently underlined another line.

    ncing at it, she could feel that this one was also a trap.

    ¡°As you intend? What the hell are you talking about... ?¡±

    ''Isn''t the point of the problem to solve it as intended by the writer?''

    But she didn''t feel any sense of obligation to solve the problem as intended by the boy.

    ¡°It''s not worth it to return only the correct answer, the spade picture. We''re not even minions.¡±

    "Well... then what do you want to give, instead of the correct answer?"

    ?

    At that, n smiled and said.

    ¡°We have to return the problem in reverse. Let the original writersolve it.¡±

    "What happens when I solve the problem you gave me?"

    "This picturewould be flipped upside down. A heart."

    ¡°Upside down¡­ No, wait... you''re going to turn the picture upside down?¡±

    "Yes."

    While everyone else was contemting the correctanswer, the boy was pondering the next dimension. The ''correct answer'' was already a very natural premise in the first ce.

    ¡°Why are you doing that? That''s wrong anyway. Others don''t even know that we solved the problem.¡±

    "That''s what makes it fun."

    A short reply came back. And the boy continued his work.

    ¡°Everyone else doesn¡¯t know, and only this writerknows. The fact that someone elsepletely saw through to his problem.¡±

    Becky was sure now.

    This guy was not normal.

    At the same time, he was also not in his right mind.

    ''But... I think it''ll be fun?''

    However, the feeling that emerged within her was somewhat rebellious and bold.

    Has she ever thought like n before?

    When given a problem, she always thought about solving it normally and receiving praise, but she had never thought of giving it back.

    He had seemed like a weak junior at first, but that impression disappeared from her mind without warning.

    He points to the newly drawn line with chalk.

    "The derivedvalue is..."

    "W-wait. I''m still doing it."

    Spells were poured one after another toward Becky.

    The newly solved spells were much more difficult.

    Naturally, in order to flip the picture, they would have to solve only the tricky coordinates.

    ''...What kind of kid is he?''

    As Becky calcted, she unknowingly stuck outher tongue.

    They were the same age. Therefore, it could only be assumed that his talent was innate.

    Who could make Beckyso breathless with mere questions?

    It was Becky who prided herself on having followed the path of a magicianin her whole life.

    So, when she applied for Merhen Academy, she didn''t hesitate at all and passed as if it was nothing big for her.

    Moreover, there were even some students who recognized her at the freshman wee party.

    ''He... I don''t even remember seeing him at the freshman wee party?''

    Becky nced to the boy''s side with bewildered eyes.

    But the boy wasn''t looking at the ckboard this time. He stared at the girl with a slightly dissatisfied expression and said.

    ?¡°Why are you so slow?¡±

    ???

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­ "

    As the moon hung in the sky, Becky finally finished the calction and copsed onto the ground.

    As expected, the answer to the problem was shaped like a spade, and n had slyly flipped it over before separating the hiltand turning it into a heart shape.

    The answer was written as a memo in the form of a question and pasted in a corner. The original writerof the problemwould look into it.

    If it goes ording to n, it would be like a big joke.

    Honestly, did enjoying it a little make her a bad person?

    "Hahaha..."

    Nevertheless,ughter burst out first. It was fun. That was one thing for sure.

    "Do you like it?"

    The boy asked.

    At that question, Becky nodded her head while lying down.

    She did not approach the problem purely on her own, but the sense of achievement that she got was tremendous.

    "Hey. You. Um..."

    Becky then finally looked at the boy''s shirt. The shining student Id card under the moonlight said ''n.''

    "n. Can I just call you that?"

    "Do as you please. We won''t be seeing each other anymore anyway."

    "Why can''t we meet? Aren¡¯t you going to continue attending the academy?¡±

    "I don''t know. I''ve lost interest now."

    The girl jumped up from the floor where she was lying. And hurriedly shook her head for a moment.

    ''Where has he been scouted already?''

    Well, even from what she had just seen, it didn''t seem strange that he received a scouting proposal.

    If that was the case, there was nothing she could do.

    She had wanted to be friends with him if they continued attending the academy together, but it was a shame.

    She picked up the bag on the ground and handed it to the boy.

    "So are we going home now?"

    "Home..."

    Saying that, the boy thought for a moment.

    Even if n had fallen into another world, he still needed a ce to stay. And the time was already night.

    This body desperately needed rest and recovery. If there was a ce to sleep, he should go and rest.

    And then suddenly...

    "Come to think of it, why aren''t you going home?"

    Looking back on his memory, girls her age usually had many restrictions.

    "Me? I... I''m fine. I don''t have to go in yet."

    He nodded his head towards Becky, who stumbled over her response.

    ¡°Then take me with you to my home.¡±

    ???

    ?

    Becky shook her head.

    "Why can''t you go when your address is clearly written on your student ID...? I can''t understand."

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know.¡±

    "No, seriously. How can someone who knows all theplicated spells not know where their home is?"

    Despite grumbling, Beckplied with the request.

    If she felt any greed or malice in the request to be taken home, she would have refused like a sharp knife. But he really seemed to not know where his home was.

    No, it wasn''t just that he didn''t know his home, he seemed to not know this entire area. He looked around as if everything was strange and interesting.

    "How much longer?"

    "We''re almost there... Wait, am I really hearing this from the owner of the house? You should know better than me."

    "I don''t know."

    "Really unbelievable... Huh."

    Becky, who alternated between looking at the address and her surroundings, unknowingly shook her arm.

    And she mumbled her tiny lips.

    "n... Do you live here?"

    Whaty before her eyes was a veryrge mansion.

 Chapter 5: Young Master

    Chapter 5: Young Master

    <strong>Chapter 5: Young Master</strong>

    "Wow. Do you live in such a nice ce? You seem to have a lot of money. But well, if that''s the case, why didn''t you live in the dormitory?"

    Even at a nce, the luxurious mansion gave the girl a sense of the immense wealth that the boy''s family possessed.

    Additionally, the patterns of the ming sword were scattered throughout the mansion, making it quite upscale.

    At her question, the boy asked in response.

    "Dormitory?"

    "Yes. The Merhen Academy''s dormitory facility is unbelievably good with numerous benefits. So why didn''t you choose to live there?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose to live there?¡±

    In response to her question, the boy politely answers with the same questions.

    Hearing him the girl coughed dryly and said.

    "Well, I, um... why is it?... it just turned out that way."

    "It''s the same with me."

    "How interesting..."

    She took a second and looked at her clothes. Compared to n''s, they were too shabby.

    ?As she approached the front gate, Becky sighed in admiration.

    It would be a lie to say that she wasn''t jealous. She too wanted to live in a ce like this.

    ?"Wow... Are all the students at Merhen Academy living like this?"

    Muttering to herself, Becky looked at n.

    The boy was still making an expression that didn''t make any sense.

    After bringing him all the way home, instead of a feeling of relief, his eyes were filled with unfamiliarity. It was as if he was looking at someone else''s house.

    ''Definitely not.''

    ¡°n. Isn''t this your house?"

    ?But before that boy could answer-

    "Who are you?"

    -A clear and firm voice hit Becky''s ear.

    Turning her gaze, she saw a maid with red hair.

    Her perfectly cut bobbed hair seemed to represent her personality.

    From her confident demeanor, she seemed like a head maid. But her appearance looked young.

    ¡­It was to the point where Becky wondered if she was the same age as her.

    Anyway, it seemed like she was the head maid, as there was a golden pin on her chest for identification.

    "... Who are you?"

    She asked again.

    ?At first, it was a question directed toward an unspecified group, but this time it was solely directed toward Becky.

    At that, Becky politely greeted her and said.

    "Hello. n couldn''t find his way home, so I brought him here."

    ¡°Young master n, couldn¡¯t find his way home?¡±

    There was a hint of doubt mixed in her voice.

    "Pleasee in, young master."

    As the head maid nodded her head, another maid followed and led n into the mansion without a word.

    Now the only ones left were Becky and the head maid.

    ?Becky froze in the cold atmosphere but soon realized what she was being suspected of, and began fidgeting her hands.

    ?Compared to those who coexist with luxury, nobility, and formality, Becky - amoner - was somewhat petty and insignificant.

    "I met him for the first time today."

    "First time meeting him today..."

    ''Oh, was this more misleading?''

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing... Really."

    The head maid narrowed her eyes and then slightly bowed her head to take on the etiquette of a maid.

    Her expression with a slight smile was as beautiful as a work of art, but not at all gentle.

    In effect, it felt like an imperial decree, so Becky also hurriedly lowered her head.

    "Oh, yes! Goodbye!"

    Saying that Becky quickly left that ce and walked towards her house.

    While she was walking...

    Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    She stopped in surprise.

    As if possessed, she looked back at the pattern she had seen in the mansion.

    What remained in her mind was the pattern of a ming sword. She couldn''t possibly think of it as a magician noble family.

    Yes, no matter how she thought about it, it was a knight family.

    Knights and magicians were beings that bite each other. They were just very antagonistic to each other.

    Being born into a family of knights and wanting to be a magician was even more iprehensible. Not to mention, his excellent magic skills were even more difficult to understand.

    Thinking about that Becky muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­ What the hell is it?¡±

    ???

    The head maid Katarina had a lot of work to do.

    First of all, she had to ask n why he didn''t respond to his older sister Scarlett Judith''s call.

    ¡°Where is my room?¡±

    However, for some reason, n opened his mouth first and even asked an unusual question.

    ?He seemed very calm in the serious atmosphere of the mansion like he was just unaware of it.

    "...Young Master. Have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink.¡±

    ?"You brought a woman to the mansion whom you met less than a day ago."

    ¡°She was just guiding me.¡±

    Although his changed tone and attitude were irritating, it wasn''t the kind of change that could be exined by drinking alone.

    Katarina became curious about what had happened, but she lost the eye contact battle with him.

    His gaze was really the kind that one would use to look down upon someone, causing her to unknowingly lower her head.

    Katarina quietly told n where his room was and quickly gave instructions to some other maids.

    "Has he gained something?"

    Did the Young Master bring any results that could reverse the unsettling atmosphere in this mansion?

    She thought while examining the data passed on through the other maids.

    The data with the seal of Merhen Academy was densely packed with subjects such as element, summoning, destruction, assistance, maniption, transmutation, and ranks.

    [ F ]

    That was the rank given to n by Merhen Academy.

    F was the rank received by students at the bottom of the list. In fact, it meant that he just barely managed to pass the academy requirement.

    ¡°With just this, what kind of confidence is that?¡±

    Soon after, she crumpled it up and threw it into the trash bin hastily. If the owner saw it with her own eyes, it was obvious that the whole mansion would go wild.

    ¡°¡­ It will be very difficult from now on.¡±

    The Judith family was just calm before the storm.

    ???

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    First, ny down on the bed, exhausted. His body felt light and cushioned, but his mind did not.

    At least now, his thoughts were clear, which was somewhat fortunate.

    What he was experiencing now was an undeniable reality. And from now on, he would have to live with this body.

    He didn''t understand it, but he epted it now.

    ''So what am I going to do now?''

    "I should do what I want."

    There might be sudden urrences of any phenomenon again someday, but he had decided not to be afraid. Even if he was afraid, he couldn''t back down.

    ''Yes, so I should do what I want.'' Suddenly, he stood in front of the mirror.

    ?If he had just been born again, he would have followed what he wanted purely, but he was no different than someone who had taken over someone else body, so curiosity began to grow.

    ''What did this guy want to do?''

    It had been a long time since he had been thinking about his career path.

    Kan always knew exactly what he wanted and what he needed to do to get it.

    Observation and analysis were one of the fields he was very good at. Eventually, he started looking at things in the room.

    Armor, swords, etc. were hanging in dusty ces in a fairlyrge room.

    ''The family crest was also a ming sword.''

    Apparently, this boy was born into a knight''s family and naturally took on the destiny of a knight.

    ¡°Poor thing.¡±

    But again, the study was full of books rted to magic, and there was no umtion of dust on them.

    At that moment, the corner of his mouth moved slightly.

    The forced life of a knight... and the path of a magician which the old owner of this body wanted to walk...

    It was the collision and rebellion between fate and desire.

    Kan didn''t know anything else, but this kind of rebellion was wee.

    He became a little more curious.

    As he took out the magic books that the boy had read one by one andid them on the floor, he strangely ended up holding a thin notebook in his hand.

    It was a thin diary...

    He didn''t have the hobby of stealing other people''s memories, but among the tattered books, this one stood out stiffly and naturally aroused his curiosity.

    He turned the first page.

    There was only one line written.

    ---I want to be a great magician. Please...

    As soon as the words were imprinted on his retina, Kan burst outughing.

    ¡°A great magician.¡±

    In fact, if the boy had dreamed of bing a swordsman, Kan would not have been able to make that wishe true. Because he had no interest in swords.

    But what kind of coincidence was this?

    The boy had goals quite in line with him.

    "Once again, with this body, let''s be a great mage... The Archmage..."

    There were so many things he had to do to be a great magician. There was a lot to prove and it would take a long time.

    Nheless, it was intriguing.

    Kan had said that it would be fun if the time ever came when he had to prove himself again to an unknown opponent at Mage Tower.

    ''Yes, it would be fun...''

    ¡°How hard must you have tried to rebel?¡±

    He reached for the books of magic that the boy seemed to have studied hard for.

    If it was something Kan knew, it would be fun because it would be familiar, and if there would something else in this world, it would be fun because he would learn something new.

    He had always lived like that. There was no need to be anxious since he had be very young.

    -Tap

    He snapped his fingers and five books floated in the air.

    He made a pillow out of his fist andfortably examined them simultaneously.

    As he read, he added his ownments on the spaces marked with stars by the boy.

    The sound of turning pages filled the room, and magical knowledge inundated his mind like waves.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    This was his amusement.

    ???

    It was around the time when the sun was just beginning to rise.

    n was still reading the books.

    Although it was a house that he found while tired, the basic books he read again after a long time were quite enjoyable.

    To be precise, it was enjoyable to examine the traces of the boy who had been struggling with basic books.

    It was to the extent that he could read them even in the bathtub while taking a bath.

    In addition, books rted to this world were also very interesting.

    ?Indeed, in terms of magic, the essence of this world was almost the same as his old world, but culture, trends, and so on seemed quite different from his original world.

    ?Still, the most interesting thing was:

    ''The rtionship between the magician and the knight is a mess in this world too.''

    Even if the world changed, the rtionship between knights and magicians was still bad. The path they walked was just too different.

    As n was reading through his books, the sun had slowly risen. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    "Young master."

    n was still in the bathtub, and it was too cumbersome to open the bathroom door and then the room door, so he didn''t move.

    "Young master?"

    After a while, the sound of the door opening was heard. The door seemed to have opened on its own.

    "It''s breakfast time, where did you go? Young Master... Young Master!"

    The loud noise was quite annoying. And because of that n opened the bathroom door with a mental urge.

    ¡°How about breakfast, Young master¡­¡±

    Katarina, who came in with a calm expression, froze.

    She quickly turned her head around.

    "I''m here."

    "Oh, yes. Ahh...in the bathroom. Ah, yes. I have something to tell you. Yes, it''s because of breakfast. Yes..."

    Katarina''s face turned slightly red, though not too noticeable. She had been working all her life, so she was not yet immune to the sight of a man''s naked body.

    "Don''t worry about it."

    How could she not worry? n''s body in the bathtub was something that the maid didn''t dare to look at.

    She continued speaking with her head turned.

    "Anyway¡­ Breakfast is ready. Miss Scarlett returnedst night. so you will be eating with her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    n rested his chin on the bathtub for a moment and pondered.

    Eating among the knights was quite suffocating. He wondered if he should ask her to bring food to his room.

    Katarina nced at the boy who was in agony.

    The atmosphere was very different from usual.

    The overflowing dignity and elegance were somehow visible in the boy in front of her. It was a difference that couldn''t be exined simply by getting older or more mature.

    It was as if he had be a different person.

    Anyway, she looked back inside the room, rolling her eyes once again.

    Her movements were sharp. It was only natural since it was Katarina''s role to anticipate and address any potential problems that the "superiors" of the mansion might have.

    Soon, the maid''s gaze fell on the magic books piled up on the floor.

    "Young master, have you been reading magic books all night?"

    "Yes."

    "Magic books..."

    She pursed her lips with a subtle expression.

    ¡°May I, the head maid, dare to speak out of turn?¡±

    "Go ahead."

    "You were ssified as the lowest-ranking student in the Academy."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. Would you like to pick up a sword again? Even if the youngdy doesn''te to help you now, she may at least treat you like a younger brother or even like a human."

    n snorted and got up from the bathtub. And he stepped out of the bathroom.

    "Not required."

    Disregarding, insults, hatred, etc were already familiar to him because he had experienced them once.

    The biggest realization he had through experience was that he didn''t have to worry about anyone else.

    ¡°Eh... Young master."

    Meanwhile, Katarina urgently covered her face with both hands.

    But soon she peeked through her fingers and watched n wiping the water off and getting dressed.

    It was absolutely not because she liked him or because she wanted to satisfy her selfish desires. She was just curious.

    ''What has changed?''

    It was the body of the n she knew. His tall, thin body had not thickened in the slightest on the sides.

    Although he was born into a knight''s family with a wide bone structure, the important thing was that he hadn''t grown much since then.

    ?But he was clearly different today.

    His usually weak and cowardly appearance waspletely gone, and his body looked unusuallyrge.

    "I''ll go now."

    Katarina, who was about to leave the room as if possessed by a low order, suddenly remembered what she was going to say. She almost forgot and almost left without realizing it.

    "If you don''te, I''ll have to take you out."

    n was wearing his pants on, but his upper body was still naked.

    n tried to push Katarina away, but she held onto his hand. She still had her head turned far away.

    "...Young Master! In society, you are referred to as a disgrace to the Judith family."

    With her eyes tightly shut, she continued to speak. No matter what the situation was, she had to fulfill her duty.

    ¡°If you continue to use magic like this, your family won''t just sit idly by. You may no longer be Judith''s man.¡±

    "Why are you bringing this up?"

    "Well, because I''m worried. After all, I''ve been by your side since I was young."

    "I see."

    n shook his head. Again, this is not a nod of agreement.

    Rather, he raised his chin. It was not n''s rebellion, but Kan''s own rebellious spirit that was burning.

    "Hey. How much prestige does this family have with the sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Yes?"

    Embarrassment spread across Katarina''s face.

    ¡°If this family is one that proves its worth with a sword, then it''s better to work even harder from now on. Tell everyone that."

    "What are you talking about?"

    She looked around to see if anyone else was listening.

    However, n only smiled as usual.

    "At some point, you might wake up and find yourself in a magic family."

    After saying that andughing, n headed to breakfast.

    "Y-young¡­ Young master! Miss Scarlett will be joining you for breakfast this morning! You must not say such things during the meal!"

    Katarina''s voice could be heard from behind.

    Of course, n didn''t care

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    There was a lot to prove.

    In other words, yes.

    Now this was enjoyable.

 Chapter 6: Trash

    Chapter 6: Trash

    The breakfast served in the luxurious mansion was quite satisfying.

    The aroma that stimted the taste buds, the soft texture, the harmoniousbination, and the utensils that enhanced the taste were all present.

    Even in this world, enjoying delicious food was Kan''s smallhappiness.

    However, the meal would have been a little more satisfying if the boy''s sister hadn''t been staring at him.

    ''She''s like the epitome of a knight.''

    This was the brief impression n made about Scarlett Judith when he met her face to face.

    The first thing he noticed was her jet-ck hair that took on pitch-ck darkness.

    Although it was tied up in a ponytail, it was still quite long. As a prosecutor, it would be quite annoying, but as a woman, it was obvious that it doubled the charm of her appearance.

    Just like n, she also had red eyes that could be considered the symbol of this family.

    However, there was a slight difference.

    While the boy''s eyes looked like transparent jewels when seen in a mirror, the eyes of this female knight were closer to burningmes.

    "You have be quite skilled at using utensils."

    Her sharp gaze and tone were like a sword in themselves.

    Judging from the fact that there were no gaps in her movements, she was probably a highly regarded knight.

    Upon hearing her words, the boy nodded slightly.

    Even though he was born of humble origins, after proving many things, he lived like a nobleman.

    Therefore, these little things were ingrained in his body like a habit.

    Furthermore, he spent the whole night reading books about this world and realized that the table manners of the previous world and this world were the same.

    "Did you practice separately?"

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    At his response, Scarlett gazed at the boy with an expression of iprehension.

    No wonder, whenever n sat facing Scarlett, he used to tremble with his hands.

    But today, he was quite adept at using utensils and was also very rxed.

    "Trash."

    While they were eating, Scarlett muttered that out of nowhere.

    ''Does she mean to ask a maid toe closer to throw something away?''

    n ignored her and continued eating.

    ¡°Hey, Trash.¡±

    She murmured again, and their gazes met in midair. She was staring nkly at n.

    "Trash... did you call me that just now?"

    ¡°Who else is it? In the me knight family, things that can''t even be used for anything are called trash.¡±

    ''Even so, she shouldn''t call her younger brother trash.''

    This family knew it too.

    n ignored her and moved the utensils quietly.

    He had no reason to take offense at Scarlett''s remarks because it was for someone else

    ¡°I heard that you applied to the Academy of Magic and got epted.¡±

    n nodded his head vaguely. Probably because that''s how it looked.

    ¡°Are you nning on continuing?¡±

    Her sharp gaze and words seemed never-ending.

    He just wanted to enjoy his meal, but the noise that keeps interfering was getting annoying.

    If a disciple had done something like this during a meal, he would have grabbed their ear with his powers right away.

    But this was the boy''s mansion, and the person in front of him was the boy''s older sister.

    That fact had somewhat increased Kan''s patience.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett was urging.

    "trash. I''m asking if you are going to continueor not??¡±

    "I''m going to continue."

    It was a natural course of action because he became more interested in the Academy, which pursued truth and wisdom.

    He moved the fork and knife smoothly.

    He pierced the properly cooked steak with a fork, cut it into small pieces that wouldn''t leave any seasoning on his lips, and put it into his mouth.

    He felt the scent was a bitcking, but he could feel Scarlett''ssubtle gaze.

    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Scarlett quietly licked her lower lip and looked at her younger brother.

    Something had changed.

    No, it wasn''t just a little change.

    There was an attitude full of elegance and dignity. A confidence that bordered on arrogance, beyond self-assurance.

    What was going on? Even his way of speaking hadpletely changed.

    She held her chin and sank into thought. What happened and what changed him so much?

    She stared intently, lost in thought.

    ¡°What a mess,.¡±

    n''s voice suddenly pierced her ears with unexpected words, and their gazes met in mid-air.

    "Is it proper for this familyto hold their chin during a meal? I don''t think so."

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Huh."

    Scarlett couldn''t believe it and burst outughing.

    Did he dare to point out Scarlett just now? It was not a mistake, but the boy waspletely ignorant of his ownsubject.

    "Trash. You shouldn''t be so confident."

    Scarlett nervously mmed a piece of paper on the table.

    "The North was extremely cold."

    She continued, adding gravity to her expression.

    "We fought through everything, cutting down enemies, drowsiness, cold, anything. Why did we do it?"

    n, frankly, wasn''t interested in the reason behind it.

    However, since he was not polite enough to eat in front of a serious conversation, he quietly stopped the fork and knife.

    ¡°Judith.¡±

    Scarlett pointedto the pattern on the chest of her uniform.

    It was the image of a ming sword.

    "It was just for Judith''s name. The status of our family must never fall. However..."

    Scarlett gently pushed the raised paper with her fingertips, and n quietly looked at it.

    [ F ]

    It was the seal of Merhen Academy, the various subjects, and the fact that he had passed.

    Many things were written on it, but in the end, the key was the rank.

    ¡°This is the data I received as soon as I returned. Did Ie back for something like this?¡±

    n didn''t care.

    No matter how he was treated at the academy or how many abilitieshe showed, it didn''t matter.

    The only thing that mattered was that the body of the boy now held the soul of the Archmage.

    His indifferent expression and silence only angered Scarletteven more.

    "Stop."

    Putting down her knife and fork loudly, Scarlettsaid.

    "What."

    ¡°Of course the academy. Withdraw from the Department of Magic and reapply to the Department of Swordsmanship."

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°You will no longer be Judith.¡±

    Scarlett''s voice, burning like embers, continued.

    ¡°You''re a disgrace to the Judith family. Don''t think I''ll be as generous as my father. I won''t sit idly by while you tarnish our family''s reputation."

    "Tarnish?"

    "Yes, tarnish. The fact that you applied to the Departmentof Magic wearing the Knightly family''s crest isughable enough on its own."

    "Hmm."

    "And even your rank is at the bottom. Aren''t you ashamed to bring shame to your family?"

    Tension hangs in the air like a de.

    The maids standing at a distance around them look like they might start crying if touched.

    Some of the maids clench their fists so tightly that their knuckles turn white out of fear.

    However, Kan quietly raised the corner of his mouth.

    "What if I won''t tarnish it?"

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Scarlett res at him, and her red eyes re up silently.

    "If I don''t tarnish the family''s reputation, what if I bring even greater glory?"

    "Being the lowest rank... is that supposed to be a joke?"

    The expression on Scarlet''s face was the same as someone who once looked down on the powerless Kan a long time ago.

    So he was used to it.

    After a while, Scarlett called for n again.

    "Hey, Trash."

    "What?"

    "Do you know what the Knights'' favorite word is?"

    ''Duel? Well, I don''t really know, since I chose to walk the path of a magician.''

    "Proof."

    "Proof?"

    "That''s right, proof. You, who have not been able to prove anything until now, are you saying that you deserve to be honored?"

    ''Proof''

    ''Proof, huh?''

    As Kan mulled over the word, he found himself chuckling without even realizing it.

    Surprisingly, wasn''t it the same word that he likes the most?

    "I''ll prove anything."

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    "Yes. I just want to do magic."

    After wiping her hands with a handkerchief, Scarlett rubbed her chin with her hand.

    ¡°Anything...¡±

    It was the first time in her life that her younger brother showed such an attitude. She was a little curious about what the hell that confidence was.

    So, she asked with a subtle expression.

    "What if you can''t prove it even if you''re given time?"

    ¡°I will have to agree to your conditions. Whether I would be kicked out of the family or holding a sword.¡±

    Scarlett hesitates for a while.

    "Then let''s do it like this."

    And finally, she made up her mind.

    "The deadline is until the mid-term evaluation. The rank should be raised to the highest level. Also, during your enrollment in the Department of Magic, you must never mention the Judithfamily."

    Scarlett put her sped hands on the table. On top of that, she propped her own chin.

    "This is myst mercy. What do you say?"

    "I''ll ept it."

    n nodded without any hesitation and continued.

    ¡°However, if I seed in proving, don¡¯t interfere in my affairs again.¡±

    ¡°If you seed, I''ll do so. But if I fail, Judith will treat trash like you...¡±

    "I''ll take my leave now."

    Cutting her words Kan quietly stood up from his seat.

    He had no reason to listen to Scarlett''sstory.Because he didn''t think he would fail.

    A few memories from the past came to his mind.

    There were always people demanding proof from him.

    He provided numerous proofs, and the demand was always the same.

    Do not interfere with him anymore.

    That was enough. If they didn''t interfere with him, he didn''t care whether they resented or praised him.

    ¡°¡­ I haven''t finished eating yet, where are you going?!¡±

    An enraged voice came from behind, but he didn''t stop walking.

    ¡°I Shall go?¡±

    It was time to go to the academy.

    Once again, he was just going to prove himself.

    ???

    The academy uniform lookedvery awkward.

    Anyway, I went outside the mansion and was just nning to walk there.

    I remembered the path that I walked with Becky. So I was nning to walk the opposite way to the Academy.

    ¡°Young Master, I will take you there.¡±

    A vehicle I''d never seen before was waiting with a servant.

    It had four wheels and its appearance was not much different from a carriage.

    The only difference was that there were no horses leading it.

    ''I''ve seen this before.''

    On the first day, when I came to the mansion, the books I study while staying up all night clearly had an outline for this vehicle.

    Its name was a car.

    ¡°Lady Scarlett told me to assist you until the midterm evaluation."

    Anyway, my attention was solely on the car.

    The power that moves the car without the force of a horse... I was just curious about that.

    ¡°Move this.¡±

    "Yes? First, you have to get on..."

    "Hurry up. It''s okay even for a little bit."

    After hesitating, the servant sat in the front seat of the car. After a while, the car made a roaring sound and rattled.

    I examined it from various angles by moving it back and forth.

    Not only the appearance, but I also felt the flow of mana inside ots trembling body by touching it.

    ''Four.''

    There were four containers holding mana in the core.

    They keep doing their roles tirelessly, intake,pression, explosion, and exhaust, repeating over and over again.

    Has this world progressed in this way?

    It was a strange feeling of satisfaction came over me. Perhaps it was a growing sense ofpetitiveness.

    "Um... Young master! We should start moving soon...!"

    "I''ll get on now."

    "Yes!"

    I looked at the scenery out of the car window.

    I couldn''t see it because it was night when I was walking with Becky, but it was quite nice to see it outside under the brilliant sunlight.

    A huge gate that could make you think it leads to another world, a path with plenty of lively flowers and trees, and countless buildings that couldn''t be counted.

    All of it is epassed by the MarchenAcademy.

    ... It was the ce where I wouldprove myself in the future.

    "Good work."

    "Yes!"

    After getting off, there were a lot of things I had to adapt to. First of all, it was a huge crowd.

    Firstly, there were a lot of people; students, faculty members, and others... I was aware of it, but when I saw the crowd in person, it looked like a cloud.

    I stood there, wondering where to start, when someone suddenly hit the back of my head.

    "Hey!"

    At the same time, a high-pitched voice reached my ears.

    My face naturally contorted in response.

    Even if I got used to everything else, it was especially hard to get used to the sensation of someone touching my body.

    I turned around and identified the culprit.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­You."

    A girl with long red hair that cascaded all the way down to her waist was staring at me.

    ¡°n!¡±

    As expected, it was Becky.

 Chapter 7: Orientation

    Chapter 7: Orientation

    Following Becky''s lead, I reached arge lecture hall.

    In front of me was a tform, and the lecture hall was arranged in a fan shape facing it.

    The appearance itself was rather ordinary.

    Although it was a very spacious ce, it seemed a bit cramped when filled with students.

    I didn''t like having someone on either side of me, so I sat with the wall to my left.

    It didn''t matter who sat on the right side, but Becky came and sat there.

    I didn''t realizeit until now, but Becky had a pretty strong perfume scent.

    As I was thinking that, Beckylooked at me and said.

    "Whew~ But today''s orientation, so I''m feeling a little more at ease."

    "Orientation?"

    "Yeah. They''ll just tell us what they''re going to teach and how they''re going to evaluate us, and that''s it. That''s why the first day is great!"

    Having a lot of free time wasn''t a bad thing.

    After all, I hadn''t looked into the situation of the academy yet.

    Becky continued to stretch.

    "Tomorrow, we''ll be divided into sses ording to rank... I really need to get some rest today."

    "Divide us into sses by rank?"

    That words bothered me a little.

    It was not that I didn''t understand the method of educating people of simr abilities together.

    However, the problem was that this boy had been assigned an F rank.

    If possible, I wanted to spend time with the most talented students.

    Because it was the natural course of action.

    In order to know the level of a particr group, one had to look at their representatives.

    What level of skill do the top studentsin this academy have? What are they pursuing?

    I was interested in those things. I didn''t want to spend time with students who had no interest or enthusiasm for those things.

    "They''re going to divide us based on the rank we''re currently assigned to, right?"

    "No? We would be taking a new test tomorrow."

    If that was the case, that was fine. Without realizing it, the corners of my mouth lifted slightly.

    Becky looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "It''s just a hassle to do that, isn''t it?"

    "What?"

    "Dividing us based on the rank we''re currently assigned to is easier and better. Anyway, you''re an A, aren''t you?"

    ¡°Are you A?¡±

    "I barely made it, but I got an A. But more importantly, what''s with that reaction? You''re an A too."

    Becky looked at me in bewilderment.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I shook my head. I was an F, and there was no reason to lie about it.

    Becky opened her eyes wideand pursed her lips, but I ignored it.

    It was because I was more interested in the noise around me.

    ¡°What did you pass?¡±

    ¡°Illusion.¡±

    ¡°Illusion? Wow, that''s a difficult one.¡±

    "Stop talking. I was so nervous I thought I was going to fail. I failed twice and barely passed thest time..."

    The inside of the ssroom was lively. I didn''t hate this noise that I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "What are you going to do after orientation?"

    "Figure it out yourself."

    "What are you going to do after orientation?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Such conversations were especially enjoyable. It was good because it was usually a conversation of their age.

    "What rank did you enter with?"

    "I''m just average. What about you?"

    "I''m average too. Same as before. How about you?"

    However, the lively and pleasant emotions quickly cooled off.

    As expected, there were more students exploring andpeting than enjoying the cheerful atmosphere.

    It was not necessarily a bad thing. In fact, it was normal.

    Then, all of a sudden, Becky poked me with her index finger.

    Then she smiled and flicked her own ear with her index finger. As if to say, ''Listen to this.''

    Come to think of it, there was a conversation that came out exceptionally clearly.

    "Oh right. By the way, did you see that?"

    "What? Oh, I know what you''re talking about."

    "Yeah! The Agora Board!"

    The Agora Board.

    A spark ignited by someone quickly spread like wildfire.

    The entire ssroom startedto fillup with chatter about the Agora board.

    ¡°Who the hell solved it and how?¡±

    "I heard the professors arepeting with each other over it."

    "It''s just making people feel discouraged for no reason."

    "Everyone, please take your seats."

    Then suddenly, a calm female voice caught my ear.

    A woman appeared in front of the ssroom.

    The fire that seemed like it would never go out was suddenly extinguished by her.

    She literally appeared in an instant. As if she was there from the start.

    ''Is it a projection?''

    It looked like teleportation, but it probably wasn''t actually her who hade there in an instant.

    In other words, the image of that female professor was projected in front of the freshmen inside every ssroom.

    After all, a professor was a professor.

    Sharp eyes with dark circles...

    Long white hair and a cone hat bigger than my head. On top of that, even the wide-brimmed robe.

    To be honest, her first impression was more like a witch than a professor.

    She seemedvery strict even at first nce.

    "I''m Violet. I''ll be leading the orientation today."

    There was a hint of annoyance in her tone.

    Then suddenly, she tilted her head and pointed in one direction with her index finger.

    "...Aren''t you supposed to take off your hat?"

    Then, the students who were wearing hats hurriedly took off their hats and put them down.

    "Wow, she is really old..."

    Becky murmured very quietly.

    -Ugh

    After sighing, Violet continues the orientation.

    ¡°Putting tomorrow¡¯s evaluation aside for a moment, I¡¯ll just look at a few basic things today.¡±

    The chaos from earlier had disappearedpletely.

    All the students focused on her words with their eyes shining.

    Or rather, it felt like there would be chaos if they didn''t focus.

    Her clear exnation continued.

    ¡°In this way, magic achieves great results only when it is devoted to various fields. However, there are several types of magic in total... isn''t that too basic? I don''t think I need to exin."

    Students nodded their heads in agreement with the professor''s every word, silently carrying out their tasks.

    Her unshakable movement was somewhat weing and yet also unfamiliar.

    "Just as readinges before writing, an understanding of magical principles muste before using magic."

    As I already knew, I was not very interested in what the female professor was saying.

    I wanted to think about more advanced topics.

    The students wearing the same clothes, the sound of spells being written on the ckboard, and the students responding in perfect order.

    The static of students taking notes, the small exmations of realization, the sighs and groansof those who did not understand¡­

    There were no rules, but it felt like there was a certain order to it all.

    Could this be expressed in terms of magic? I believed it would be pretty fun.

    ''The attribute was void...''

    The number of strokes in the magic spell was equal to the number of people.

    ''Is it attribute harmony?''

    ''Then, mix in a bit of the destruction attribute.''

    Lost in thought, I let my imagination run wild without end.

    And at the end of it all...

    -Tap.

    Without realizing it, I flicked my finger.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    At that moment, the image of the professor in front of me disappeared and all the students were startled.

    It was a mistake.

    I was too absorbed. I didn''t actually intend to interfere, but I identally cut off Violet''s projection connection.

    I drew the spellin my mind and quickly restore the connection.

    ¡°What, Professor, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Ah, It was a surprise!¡±

    "Is the orientation over?"

    After a moment, the professor''s projection appeared again.

    She looked around the students with a slightly subtle expression.

    And then, at some point...

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She fixed her gaze on me and stared straight through me.

    When I was about to say something in confusion-

    ¡°¡­ Let me exin.¡±

    - She continued orientation again.

    ???

    After the orientation, students poured out of the ssroom like water.

    ''Isn''t today the first day after the freshman wee party?''

    Even so, they made a lot of noise in groups of three, four, or five, and get out of the ssroom.

    Anyway, they seemed to be having a good time.

    Even if n fell into another world, he still wouldn''t have any social skills.

    He just sat in his seat, thinking about what had just happened.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He had identally cut off the professor''s projection magic, so he needed to be careful from now on.

    This was not n''s personal space. It was a ce where numerous magicians learn and worked together.

    ''Anyway, what should I do now?''

    When he thought of walking around the academy and taking a look at it.

    ¡°Are you not leaving the ssroom?¡±

    n was puzzled when he suddenly heard Becky''s voice.

    He actually wanted to ask her something.

    "Why aren''t you leaving the ssroom?"

    "I, uh, still have something to ask you."

    n looked at her quietly, as if saying ''go on.''

    ¡°Did something go wrong at your home?¡±

    "Nothing happened. Why do you ask?"

    "Because you seemed to be in trouble. It seemed like I misunderstood something."

    ¡°Nothing really happened.¡±

    "Oh, really?"

    Becky didn''t have anything to say when n assured her that everything was okay.

    It looked like a very strict family, but how could there be nothing unusual?

    Silence fell for a while. This time the silence was broken from n''s side.

    ¡°You are not going out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have to go. I''m going to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Are you eating alone?¡±

    "I''ll eat alone. Who else would I eat with? You eat well too. See youter."

    Becky hurriedly said goodbye and left the ssroom.

    Maybe it was because the action was a bit noisy?

    Several female students who were chatting together looked at n quietly.

    n didn''t try to avoid their gaze.

    After a while of staring, one of them came up to n.

    "Hey, what''s your rtionship with her?"

    ¡°Nothing. why."

    Instead of answering, the girls exchanged nces with their group, and soon burst intoughter.

    "She''s amoner, you know."

    "Commoner?"

    "You did not know? She is aplete beggar.¡±

    n didn''t actually care.

    But perhaps she felt even more stuffiness at the calm face of Fan, and she sat down in the seat next to him and continued talking.

    "At the freshmen weing party, she even sprayed a lot of perfume to hide her poverty."

    "She only talks to guys. Her intentionis too obvious."

    "Everyone hates her. Because she doesn''t know her ce."

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It seems that the caste system still holds a significant position in this world as well.

    Rather, n became more interested. Because he also proved himself as someone from a lowly background.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any problems. I heard that she entered with a good rank.¡±

    "Maybe the guys helped him. She is the queen bee or something like that."

    She didn''t have that kind of personality, but the girls kept spreading rumors about Becky with serious expressions.

    "Don''t hang out withmoners. If something happens, you know it''s always going to be themoner''s fault."

    "Yeah, your family wouldn''t approve of it either."

    As he listened to these words, he suddenly remembered his promise to Scarlett.

    "...I''m not a noble either."

    n said with a soft smile.

    At that moment, the girls'' expressions hardened instantly.

    "Oh my god..."

    Their faces looked like they had just seen something dirty or wasted their time.

    Around that time, one girl whispered to another girl.

    "Hey, isn''t he the one who confessed to Hailey and got rejected?"

    "What? Oh~ that''s him? No wonder."

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    n shrugged his shoulders as he watched the girls quickly distance themselves.

    He didn''t usually pay much attention to rumors like that.

    After all the girls had left, he was alone in the ssroom.

    "Should I take a look?"

    He too got up from his seat.

    As he was passing the back door of the ssroom,

    "Student."

    Someone called him out in the hallway.

    It was Violet.

    The female professor from earlier.

    [Note: Don''t forget to Join Our Discord for regr updates and having fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 8: â€¦But Am I still pretty?

    Chapter 8: ¡­But Am I still pretty?

    On the first day of orientation:

    While the students were filled with excitement, it was a time when numerous tasks were pouring down on the professors.

    Therefore, as usual, Violet was stressed.

    The dark circles under her sharp eyes seemed to prove the amount of work she had to do.

    The tension and stress that had been suppressed were about to explode, and the culprit was right in front of her eyes.

    "What''s your name?"

    ¡°n.¡±

    n, a new student with impressive ck hair and red eyes...

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely him.¡¯

    During orientation, Violet realized that her projection magic had been interfered with. And all of her senses as a magician were telling her that the boy in front of her was the culprit.

    ¡°Did you interrupt the orientation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    "You don''t know?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, yes. I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    However, the culprit''s attitude was extremely vague.

    He dismissed Violet¡¯s question with a strange attitude that made her wonder if he was doing this on purpose.

    ¡®He is even lying too?!¡¯

    However, Violet was not the type to just let it go right away.

    Her intuition was so strong that she could even count the number of times she was wrong on her hands.

    So, it was natural to trust her intuition rather than the student in front.

    "Do you not know how serious this is? Not only did you interrupt the orientation, but now you are also pretending?"

    ¡°It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    The boy¡¯s expression of not knowing anything broke Violet¡¯s remaining patience.

    The reason she managed to hold back from even shouting was because she suddenly heard another professor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Professor Violet!¡±

    When she turned her head, Professor Audrey was walking towards her from across the hallway calling out her name.

    Blonde hair tied up in a ponytail on top of a neat suit...

    She was a professor with an appearance that contrasted in many ways with Violet, who wore a wide robe and even a cone-shaped hat.

    Come to think of it, they had nned to have lunch together today, but Violet only remembered the promise now.

    Audrey came closer and looked back and forth between Violet and nn. She seemed to be wondering what they were doing, standing in the hallway.

    "Professor Violet, we should eat lunch now."

    ¡°Ah¡­ I have something to talk about with the students for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    As if understanding, Audrey crossed her arms and leaned on the side of the hallway. It meant she would wait until the story was finished.

    Then, she suddenly rolled her eyes and looked at the student¡¯s face, and said.

    ¡°Looks like the student didn''t understand something.¡±

    Violet shook her head vigorously.

    "No, it''s not that simple. This is a challenge to my authority."

    ¡°¡­¡­ A challenge to your authority?¡±

    Audrey asked further, tilting her head to one side.

    Audrey was familiar with Violet''s sensitive personality, but it was notmon for her to show such a nervous appearance. So naturally, curiosity arose in her mind.

    "What did the student do to challenge your authority?"

    ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡±

    Violet just bit her lower lip and did not speak.

    She did not even look at Audrey, the questioner. She just continued to stare at the student.

    ¡°Students speak directly. What have you done?¡±

    Those were Violet¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    At this point, Audrey was more curious about what happened to Violet than about today¡¯s lunch menu.

    "Violet, what happened exactly?"

    ¡°Professor Audrey.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What happened to all the students who tried to interfere with the professor¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°A student interferes with the professor¡¯s magic¡­ They receive disciplinary action. No, wait, hold on...¡±

    Audrey, who was pondering over Violet''s words, suddenly widened her eyes.

    ¡°He did that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ''Why are you looking at me like that?'' Violet was annoyed.

    However, Audrey shook her head.

    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°Professor Audrey. Do you know that student?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. This way for a while¡­¡±

    cing n in the corner of the hallway, Audrey took Violet to another corner of the hallway.

    "You''re talking about that student n now?"

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened¡­¡­ He interferes with other people¡¯s magic...? He can¡¯t afford to do that.¡±

    He didn''t have the skills to do that?

    He interfered with Violet¡¯s magic and cut off the projection for a while. That was simply impossible.

    ¡°Professor Audrey seems to know that student closely.¡±

    "Yes, of course. He came to me to ask questions about something he didn''t know during the freshman wee party.."

    ¡°Question?¡±

    Audrey nodded at Violet, who narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. At first, I thought it was admirable that he was asking questions since the freshman wee party.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°The textbook he brought then was the basic magic theory. He didn''t even understand that and fell asleep. It doesn''t make sense that he interfered with Professor Violet''s magic.¡±

    Violet¡¯s eyes widen as she listened to Audrey''s story.

    ¡®"Is that even possible?¡¯

    If Audrey''s words were true, it was an unbelievable story that he was interfering with Violet''s magic.

    ¡°Besides, look at this.¡±

    Maybe it was because Violet¡¯s expression was disappointing.

    Audrey showed something as she fluttered the stack of papers slung around her side.

    Finding n''s name and grade on the information sheet that listed the students'' information, Audrey showed it to Violet.

    [ F ]

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    n''s rank was the lowest possible, an F.

    ¡®Did I get it wrong?¡¯

    At this point, Violet couldn''t help but wonder if she was wrong about her own intuition.

    ¡®Interference¡¯ proceeds under the premise that the target was understood for granted.

    Of course, it was impossible to interfere with something that one didn''t understand.

    A series of projection magic, the amount of mana output by Violet.

    It was close to impossible for an F-rank freshman to understand and interfere with everything. No, it was impossible.

    Audrey tapped Violet¡¯s side with her elbow.

    "And if you''re curious, you can just watch it again in tomorrow''s test. After all, Professor Violet is in charge of that, right?"

    ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡±

    Violet nodded at her words.

    Audrey''s words were not wrong.

    What she felt was incredibly pure mana. The sensation was so soft and gentle, like water flowing, that she hadn''t even thought to block it out beforehand.

    Looking back now, she realized that each and every sensation was not something a mere freshman could experience.

    ...Something was bothering her, but there was no evidence yet.

    In the end, Violet approached n and scratched her head nonchntly.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you though.¡±

    With that brief remark, she handed n a piece of candy.

    It was unclear whether Violet felt sorry for grabbing him or had targeted him.

    n bowed his head and put the candy in his pocket before leaving the hallway.

    ¡®...She''s really like a witch.¡¯

    With her pointed hat, candy, and dark circles under her eyes, n''s impression was only that.

    ???

    ¡®I must be careful.¡¯

    It was safe to say that the level difference between students and professors was the difference between heaven and earth.

    It was not good to be noticed by a superior. Especially if you''re a student caught between a student and a professor.

    ¡®Ariel.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Professor Kan. It was because I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Professor. It was because I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    Memories of the past suddenlye to my mind.

    It seemed like it was only yesterday that I was working with assistants, but when I woke up, I was a student.

    But because I had been a part of the Academy before, I was able to adapt to situations pretty quickly.

    I vaguely remember the way my students acted and thought it would work. But the whole time I followed it, it was ufortable, as if I was forced to wear clothes that didn¡¯t fit my body.

    ''What are those students doing now?''

    ¡°First of all, the test.¡±

    Anyway, the most important thing right now was the rank test tomorrow.

    For now, that was the top priority and the most important thing to pay attention to.

    What kind of magic in what field would be tested in what way?

    In fact, those things were secondary. I already had the magic theory in my head.

    What I needed right now was the method to implement that theory.

    ¡®How to implement it.¡¯

    The mana and body I had now were not enough to implement those theories. No, they werepletelycking.

    Like a dreamer who only dreams, a magician with only theory were only half.

    ''Where will I train my body to grow in the future?''

    There were many things to consider, such as whether scrolls were allowed and if yes where could I get them.

    As I was pondering over these thoughts, I noticed a familiar red-haired leaning against a tree in the corner.

    No matter how I looked at it, the red-haired head belonged to Becky,

    She held a piece of hard-looking bread in one hand and a ss of milk in the other.

    Regardless of what the food was, eating it alone made her look pitiful, like a drenched rat.

    "Well, this is perfect timing."

    I took a step back.

    ???

    ?She is aplete beggar.

    This was the sound she heard as soon as she left the ssroom.

    Just by hearing that, Becky knew who was talking to n.

    Aria Fontaine.

    The history of her hating Becky goes way back. Since she was young, she rejected Becky because she was amoner.

    After graduating from the Basic Magic Institute, Becky thought she would never see her again, but in the end, they met again at the Merhen Academy.

    She hated it. She was upset. She was angry. She was annoyed.

    ...But, what could she do?

    She took a bite of the hard bread.

    Apart from quietly attending the academy, there was nothing else she could do.

    If she were to fight back, Becky would be the one to suffer more.

    ?She only talks to guys. Her intention is too obvious.

    That words were unfair too.

    Because they bullied her, she had no choice but to hang out with boys.

    ?At the freshmen'' weing party, she even sprayed a lot of perfume to hide her poverty.

    ¡­ Yes that was right.

    However, she only put perfume on it because she was afraid of smelling like a nuisance to others.

    It was just such a simple intention.

    ¡®Is the smell weird?¡¯

    Suddenly, she put her sleeve up to her nose and smelled the perfume.

    She couldn''t really distinguish whether it was good or bad. This was the cheapest thing she could buy with the money she had.

    ?Everyone hates her. Because she doesn''t know her ce.

    But she really wanted to strongly deny that statement.

    At least, she knew her ce really well.

    Because she understood her ce so well, she was alone even during lunchtime.

    "Chew, chew..."

    The bread, which was already hard, was even harder today. She pounded her chest because she felt like it was stuck in her throat.

    While drinking the milk in her other hand, Becky recalled the next thing she heard.

    ?I''m not a noble either.

    That was exactly what n said.

    Looking back at those words, she blinked again without realizing it. What was it?

    ''Aren¡¯t you a noble?''

    She saw the mansion where n lives, and she saw the maid calling n, Young master.

    After n said those words,

    Hearing the sound of Aria and other girls leaving the ssroom, Becky ran away as well.

    So why did he say those words?

    As she took another bite of her bread, she thought about various possibilities. Then, one idea suddenly sparked like a me.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    What if he said that just to be on her side?

    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s not it.¡±

    She shook her head as she was dumbfounded even thinking about it.

    After thinking about this and that, the pattern of his family suddenly came to her mind.

    ¡®A ming sword.¡¯

    No matter how she thought about it, it seemed like a symbol of a knight family.

    Well, if a boy from a knight¡¯s family attends the Department of Magic, he might want to hide it.

    Yeah, that was it.

    ¡®But still, maybe¡­¡¯

    Maybe there was a reason why he wanted to side with her a little... ...a little bit.

    Taking another sip of milk, she felt aplicated mix of emotions and took out the hand mirror from her pocket.

    A girl with red hair was reflected in the mirror.

    Red hair and pink eyes.

    When the hair and eye colors were simr, it was often considered a symbol ofmoners, so no matter how she looked at it, she was amoner.

    ¡®¡­¡­ But am I still pretty?¡¯

    The moment she thought so.

    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"

    n showed up so suddenly.

    -Ah!

    Startled, Becky squirted milk into the air.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    <strong>[ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 9: Too bad

    Chapter 9: Too bad

    - Ah!

    Becky identally sprayed milk into the air.

    She heard a noise and turned her head in shock.

    When she saw that it was n who had approached her, she shouted in surprise.

    "Oh, what''s going on all of a sudden?"

    "I thought I''d ask for directions."

    "Directions?"

    ¡°Where students can exercise, and where they can purchase magic scrolls and other items.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me specifically¡­¡±

    "Because you stood out."

    Becky pondered for a moment.

    ''Because I stood out...''

    She must have looked pathetic eating bread and milk, and she felt embarrassed. As a result, Becky raised her voice for no apparent reason

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m busy too! I have to study for a test tomorrow! Find that yourself!¡±

    "...You''re busy preparing for the test."

    At Becky''s words, n tilted his head.

    "The test should be based on your ability, shouldn''t it? There''s no guidance on how and what will be evaluated."

    ¡°What?¡±

    However, upon hearing n¡¯s exnation, Becky was even more confused

    "No, wait... You don''t know Trivia, n?"

    ¡°Trivia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Trivia.¡±

    n, who didn''t know about Trivia, which wasmon sense among magic students, puzzled Becky. She rummaged through her pockets and took out a notebook.

    On the cover of the notebook, which was painted ck, there was a broom that looked like witches would ride on it.

    ¡°All the seniors tell their stories here and talk.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    With an expression that seemed interested, n epted it.

    The notebook was an item for recording the past. The typeface written at a specific time was stuck in the past, and unless the notebook itself disappears, it preserved the records it contained as they were.

    *Alumni pages

    *Information pages

    *Auction pages

    *Secret pages

    *Club pages

    .

    .

    .

    .

    However, the notebook named ¡®Trivia¡¯ given to n was different. It contained the present, not the past.

    Stories suitable for each category were written on each page, and even the typeface written in real-time had been reversed.

    "Amazing. Is this avable throughout the continent?"

    "Of course not. Trivia is the symbol of the Magic Department. Its effect only works within the space of the Magic Department."

    n fell into thought quietly.

    It seemed that this was only the end, but even taking that into ount, it was quite interesting.

    n rubbed the trivia with his fingertips, reacting to the mana flowing inside it.

    "This notebook is a receiver in itself. It extracts mana with a specific circuit as its unique signal."

    If he just tweaks it a bit, he could use it even outside the jurisdiction of the Magic Department. n''s curiosity quietly rose.

    "A specific circuit for what... what did you say? No, what was that suddenly?"

    However, such musings of n were abruptly interrupted by Becky, who seemed to be asking what he was talking about.

    "Nevermind. Anyway, where is the talk about the test?"

    ¡°Look here.¡±

    Becky pressed the ''information page'' section. Then, numerous posts appeared. There were really useful ones, but there were also very severe insults toward the professors.

    n burst outughing without realizing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m d this didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    If Trivia existed in n''s previous world, how much abuse would he have received? It was hard to imagine.

    "What did you say?"

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh? Anyway, look here.¡±

    Meanwhile, Becky''s finger stopped at a corner of the page.

    ¡°Ha, this.¡±

    [Title: Neers to the Department of Magic will have a hard time.]

    ....

    It turns out that Violet is in charge of the neers this time.

    This is going to be a disaster. That professor doesn''t understand the concept of rank. She doesn''t even give any consideration for being young.

    But this professor¡¯s first test is always the same.

    She just tells them to show their best magic skills. The crying students alwayse out.

    To make matters worse, she tends to like maniption-based magic. Prepare for that.

    ....

    After reading the contents, n nodded her head.

    It was definitely a usefulmunication space among students. Then Becky flipped through her notebook from the first to thest page like a habit. There was something written on the veryst page.

    ¡¾ My posts ¡¿

    [ Title: Is this a safe way to dress for a noble neer?]

    .....

    Amoner pretending to be an aristocrat...

    ?? Noble neer, if you use this word you are by default not a noble.

    .....

    Becky immediately took the notebook away with a bang.

    "Hey, how long are you going to look at this? Do you think it''s yours?"

    At the same time, Becky''s face turned as red as her own hair. n didn''t say anything. He was still contemting.

    The silence was awkward, so Becky opened her mouth again. She also showed Trivia''s map on a page and pointed to it.

    ¡°Physical training area is here. Purchase items can be done here. Got it.¡±

    Then she waved her hand.

    ¡°If you understand, now go. I have to get an A grade. So I''m busy.¡±

    However, n didn''t leave. Instead, he calmly asked as if it was interesting.

    "Definitely A grade. Is there a reason?"

    "...Do you sometimes ask such obvious things as if they''re fascinating?"

    "Just tell me once. Then I''ll remember it properly."

    Becky continued speaking with an uneasy expression.

    "Well, the benefits are no joke. It includes a schrship, automatic free registration for the dormitory, and free use of the academy''s internal convenience facilities."

    "It seems pretty good."

    n thought it would be annoying to have a war of nerves every day with the members of the family, so like Becky, living in the dormitory with other magicians would be a better environment as long as the facilities weren''t bad.

    Becky seemed to think that n wouldn¡¯t leave first, so she prepared to leave herself.

    "I''m going now. I have to go to the researchb."

    "Researchb?"

    n blinked his eyebrows once and asked again. It was the strongest reaction Becky had seen from n so far.

    She replied with a puzzled and hesitant expression.

    ¡°¡­ Yes, the researchb. We practice in the researchb, where do you practice?¡±

    "I''ll go too. Show me the way."

    ¡°Why are you going with me?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to go.¡±

    With Becky¡¯smon sense, she couldn''t understand n¡¯s words at all. But from n''s perspective, it was obvious.

    After all, for him, the ce where he could study magic was the most fun.

    "It''s not my personal researchb. It''s a space that several people share, so I have to ask everyone''s opinion."

    "Then just ask."

    Becky¡¯s little mouth fell open.

    ¡®Why is he like this? It''s embarrassing.¡¯

    It was true that n¡¯s proposal was embarrassing, but the bigger problem was that theboratory was so shabby that it couldn¡¯t even be called aboratory.

    At most, it was a ce where a fewmoner students were doing research with flimsy equipment, so she was too embarrassed to take n there.

    At that moment, n opened his mouth casually.

    "Of course, I''ll give you appropriatepensation."

    "Compensation?"

    "You said you were aiming for an A grade."

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    "Then you must have prepared magic that you are most confident in."

    "Well...I do have one. Why?"

    n took a step closer.

    His red eyes shone particrly brightly between his bangs that reached down to his eyebrows.

    For a moment, Becky felt like it wasn''t a fellow student n but a professor approaching, so she unconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll review it, if I have the time.¡±

    n''s attitude was rxed.

    One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. After a brief moment of silence, Becky, who realized that they were both neers, kicked up a fuss.

    ¡°Who told you to review it? It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±

    "Of course, the choice is yours."

    An attitude that seemed to say that you would be the only one at a loss if you miss this opportunity. Becky resented n''s arrogance.

    ¡°You¡­ You, yes. Come to think of it, you''re not even an A rank. What are you going to review?"

    ¡°Ranking¡­ ¡°

    n was still rxed, just smiling.

    "Well, it''s definitely not an A."

    "I can make it A rank...!"

    What advice would he give as a person who didn¡¯t get an A? Becky really didn''t like his attitude when he confidentlyes out on a topic with a lower ranking than herself.

    She wanted to say something more, but she gave up.

    It was because something began to stir inside the boy¡¯s transparent red eyes. Before she knew it, she was overwhelmed by its intensity.

    Furthermore, new possibilities began to emerge one by one in Becky''s head.

    ¡®Non-standard Ranking¡­ ?¡¯

    Through Trivia, she had heard rumors that there was such a rating.

    The non-standard rank was ssified higher than the top rank A and bes the top priority for scouting officials both inside and outside the academy.

    ''Hmmm'', Becky cleared her throat.

    ¡°n, what rank are you¡­?¡±

    The person in question was still smiling.

    "If you hear it, you''ll be very surprised."

    "Very surprised?"

    Becky asked again, but no answer came back. As If n¡¯s rxed expression was the answer itself.

    ¡®Is it real?¡¯

    Becky finally nodded.

    "Well, okay. But don''t do anything weird while you''re there."

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ And you have to review it.¡±

    "If I have the time."

    Eventually, the two of them started walking side by side.

    After walking in silence for a while, Becky suddenly seemed to remember something and sniffed her own sleeve. Then she extended one arm towards n.

    "Does this scent smell strange to you?"

    n didn''t hesitate for a second to answer.

    "It''s gross."

    ???

    "It''s strange? I followed the theory exactly as it was supposed to be..."

    "No, no, the problem is that you applied apletely different theory now."

    Theboratory where n arrived along with Becky was not tidy, but it was full of life.

    It was clumsy, but filled with youth and passion, among other unique sensibilities that could only flourish in such an environment.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    Except for Becky and n, there were only twomoner female students in theboratory. Seeing n, she abruptly stopped their research.

    Then, one of them grabbed Becky abruptly.

    "Is he your boyfriend?"

    The eyes of the two questioners sparkled, and the person in question widened her eyes in surprise.

    "Are you crazy? What are you talking about?"

    ¡°Ah well, there is no way you would have made a nobleman your boyfriend.¡±

    A girl with orange hair and freckles, Tyr was slightly relieved. Becky shook her head.

    ¡°I am neither a noble nor her boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Really? Aren¡¯t you noble?¡±

    They weren''t particrly moved by the fact that he wasn''t Becky''s boyfriend, but the fact that he wasn''t a nobleman seemed to surprise everyone quite a bit.

    The other two, excluding Becky, looked at n with suspicion.

    With a high nose, fair skin, and a frowning expression because he didn¡¯t like something, they didn''t seem likemoners at all.

    Above all, one person was transforming this insignificant space into a luxurious one.

    ¡®Can amoner like that do this?¡¯

    She narrowed her eyes, making it seem like she was watching from this side instead.

    "Hey, what''s your name?"

    With her navy blue short hair, Rinne asked outright.

    It was a childish attitude, which made n a little displeased.

    ¡°Everyone here except Becky is in senior year. Well, first of all, did our newbiee here for something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    "This isn''t a ce to hang out. If you''re interested in Becky,e back another day."

    Anyway, n''s gaze was fixed on her hand.

    Her nails were cut short, but not burnt.

    Becky stepped in and tried to exin that n didn¡¯te for that reason, but n spoke faster.

    ¡°Did you major in destruction?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    "Are you not dealing with explosions or just unable to? Your fingertips aren''t burnt."

    ¡°That¡­. I haven¡¯t dealt with it yet.¡±

    Rinne slurred her words and quietly put her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Is theb used by a total of three people?¡±

    Becky nodded quietly.

    n narrowed his brows slightly and looked around theboratory. sks that were red and ck and stuck together, dust that stuck to his hand when he swept it across with his index finger.

    After blowing off the dust, n muttered.

    "It''s so miserable."

    "Uh, there, there, well..."

    Fortunately, Becky was quick-witted. She held out both palms and slipped between n and Rinne.

    "There''s a new student rank test in the Department of Magic tomorrow. I brought him because he said he would do me a favor. He will just watch and leave right after."

    However, Rinne''s expression wasn''t pleased.

    "Who asked you to bring someone here? Is he your friend?"

    "No, it''s n''s friend."

    ¡°He¡­ your friend who will help me?¡±

    Rinne''s sharp gaze scanned Becky up and down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I look after you enough?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so. It¡¯s absolutely not that I don¡¯t trust my sister... I just thought it might be good for new students to get to know each other..."

    This was not good. Becky had tried to mediate but only managed to aggravate Rinne.

    Rinne''s cold attitude was terrifying to Becky. Suddenly, beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    "I was the one who suggested that I would do you a favor."

    But then, n intervened with a calm voice.

    Becky turned around with a pale face and mouthed something to n.

    Wait... For... Me...

    However, it seemed like neither Rinne nor n cared about Becky''s words.

    Rinne sat down at her desk, dumbfounded, and crossed her legs.

    ¡°You say you''ll do Becky¡¯s favor and help her in magic too. You follow her to theb. I only see you as bluffing because you are just interested in Becky.¡±

    ¡°Bluffing?¡±

    "Yes, and it''s irresponsible to criticize theb other people use without a good reason."

    Rinne continued to speak in a tone that seemed to hold back her anger.

    "How good are you that you can say that? If you want to impress a girl you''re interested in, you need to have a reason."

    Rinne trudged past Becky and finally stood right in front of n.

    ¡°¡­ Becky has already been looked after by me. Are you sure you can do better?"

    "It depends on Becky''s ability. Still, I''m notcking in confidence."

    Rinne snorted and looked in Becky''s direction.

    ¡°Try it. Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What¡­¡±

    "Try the magic that you''ll use in the test tomorrow, as I taught you."

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, yes.¡±

    Becky gulped down her saliva and focused her mind.

    Soon after, Becky¡¯s mana began to surge in theb.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    <strong>[ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 10: Louis, this is Flan

    Chapter 10: Louis, this is n

    "I''ll start now."

    Becky closed her eyes and focused her mind.

    Blue mana swirled over her palms and pulled the water from the corner of theb. The water and manabined and transformed into a new form.

    It was a cube-shaped ice.

    When n''s gaze turned towards it, Becky automatically opened her mouth.

    "Professor Violet seems to particrly like maniption. So, I''m going to use maniption to sculpt the ice from now on."

    Still sitting with her legs crossed, Rinne added ament.

    "Becky, do it as usual. Surprise me."

    Rinne''s face was full of self-confidence. She didn''t seem to be worried about losing at all, as she lifted the corners of her mouth.

    Becky calmly took a breath. Ice was the element she had dealt with the most, so it would be okay as long as she didn''t make any mistakes.

    She closed her eyes and manipted the mana.

    The aroused mana made a loud and fierce noise as it touched the ice. She imagined the scenery in her mind and kept sculpting the ice.

    Finally, a frost flower waspleted.

    It was a famous flower that everyone knew. It was a rose.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Rinne asked with her confident expression. Becky looked at n with a somewhat expectant expression.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    n had received numerous requests for advice throughout his life.

    Starting from career counseling such as which major to choose, to requests to proofread theoretical papers etc.

    The requests were varied, but the answers Fann gave had a great impact.

    There were students who decided to devote themselves to the field he rmended. There were schrs who shed tears because he added only a few lines in their work...

    However, if there was something difficult for him, it was the question of beauty.

    Since each person had a different perspective on this value, it was difficult to set a standard for it.

    However, even so.

    "...Can this academy really get an A at this level?"

    n confidently expressed his evaluation.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Everyone in theb was shocked.

    The reason why n could confidently criticize the beauty that Becky created was simple.

    Even before judging the standard of beauty, the maniption itself was immature.

    ¡°Not good¡­ Uh?¡±

    Becky asked. n silently nodded his head.

    "What''s... what''s so bad about it?"

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    ¡°First¡­ from?¡±

    Becky was taken aback and stammered. Rinne, who was listening next to her, snickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to do it again~ Who in the world can¡¯t say something like that? Hey. If you¡¯re that good, why don''t you do it yourself?"

    n was justughing at Rinne¡¯s sarcastic attitude.

    The reason for the hesitation was not fear, but only annoyance.

    First, it was cumbersome, and second, the amount of mana this body could hold was not much.

    It took a whole day to refill all the mana that waspletely exhausted.

    Since he had to prepare for the test, he couldn¡¯t use too much mana here.

    However, n decided to take care of Becky¡¯s magic despite the inconvenience.

    He promised to review it, but most of all, because Becky¡¯s anxious appearance was pitiful like a wet rat.

    n calmly walked up to Becky and stood in front of her.

    ¡°Would it be okay if it was a rose?¡±

    "A rose? Um... that means..."

    Becky stopped talking and nced at Rinne. However, Rinne waved her hand with a forceful expression.

    "Don''t mind me and just do what you want, Becky. n is so confident that he can do anything. Isn''t that right?"

    After hearing the response, Becky hesitated before opening her mouth again.

    "I was originally trying to make a Columbine flower."

    ¡°Columbine?¡±

    n briefly recalled the appearance of the flower. It was a strange shape with another flower blooming on top of it, also known as a Maebaltop Flowers. That flower was probably it.

    ¡°Create ice.¡±

    ¡°To make Columbine flowers? Ah, but it looks tooplicated, so I gave up¡­ ¡°

    ¡°The shape of the flower does not matter. Just create ice.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Becky stretched out her hands in front of him.

    Once again, the power of mana surged through her, gathering the water in theb to create a rectangr prism of ice.

    ¡°This time, aim for Columbine and manipte it.¡±

    n knew that it wouldn''t be much help for Becky if he did everything for her from start to finish.

    It would just be a show of tricks. Therefore, he nned to assist Becky. It would also use up much less mana from him.

    ¡°¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll start.¡±

    Becky took a deep breath and began manipting the flow of mana.

    The ice began to break away with a creaking sound. n quietly observes the scene from behind.

    Becky confidently chiseled away at the ice, but before long, she became full of hesitation.

    Looking at the ice, Becky pursed her lips.

    "So, the problem is that I always get stuck here with the Columbine. The depiction of the petals is too difficult."

    n lowered her head. The current problem was not the description.

    Currently, Becky''s maniption was rushed. The rotation rate of mana was about 23 times per second.

    Currently, Becky¡¯s operation is urgent. The mana rotation rate is about 23 times per second, which was excellent.

    However, 23 rotations per second were only used when it could be tolerated.

    The use of mana without supported ability was no different from barely clinging to the reins of an unruly horse.

    The most important thing in the maniption waspleteness. Speed ??was the next problem.

    Meanwhile, Becky became naturally anxious when no response came back from behind her.

    She looked back and asked.

    ¡°n? Why aren''t you saying anything¡­ Eh, huh?¡±

    No, she tried to turn around and ask, but she couldn''t.

    Suddenly, the scent of n stung Becky¡¯s nose. When she came to her senses, she saw that n¡¯s hand was on the back of her hand.

    Becky couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Wasn''t it like n was hugging her from behind?

    "Hey, hey! W-what are you doing?"

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m not too keen on it either.¡±

    There was not a hint of falsehood in n''s words.

    In fact, this position was optimal for assisting someone else''s magic with minimal mana consumption.

    "Don''t assist. Remember this sensation."

    "W-what? What sensation? What am I supposed to remember?"

    Instead of answering, n calmly reduced her rotation rate to about 14 times per second. That was enough.

    "The rotation rate is the most important thing."

    This feeling had no meaning when exined in words. It could only be acquired through magic and, by doing so, acquired its meaning.

    The reason why n called this behavior ''review'' in the first ce was also because of this.

    He would judge Becky''s magic and that was solely Becky''s job to determine how to proceed.

    "Hey! Fl-n...! Uh...?"

    Becky''s face turned red and her mouth which was about to shout became quiet.

    It was inevitable.

    The ice that had formed in front of her palm had been taking the form of a Columbine flower to perfection.

    Rinne and Tyr both swallowed their saliva involuntarily and watched the situation.

    "Once you understand it once, the rest is easy. Like this..."

    However, n¡¯s exnation was not concluded. It was because the flower broke with a sharp sound before he could even finish the exnation.

    It didn''t stop at just the flower breaking. With a loud bang, pieces scattered in all directions.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    n separated himself from Becky and fell into a moment of stillness.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The first sound that broke the silence was Rinne''sughter.

    ¡°Pu, pu-up, pu-ha-ha¡­ !¡±

    Rinne couldn¡¯t contain herughter.

    The ice shattered and scattered in all directions. No matter how onne looked at it, this was a huge failure.

    Tears even formed in Rinne''s eyes as she spoke.

    "Seriously? Breaking perfectly good ice is your idea of ''review''?"

    Rinne said, wiping a tear away and poking at a shard of ice that had bounced off her academy uniform.

    "You think this is impressive? It''s nothing. You should focus on tomorrow''s test instead."

    With that, n left them behind.

    Since he kept his promise to Becky, he had no reason to remain in this space. Now the question of finding an answer or not was Becky''s issue.

    n retraced her steps and remembered where Becky had mentioned the location of the shop. Without hesitation, he made his way there.

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯te again!¡±

    Rinne shouted at the door of theb after n had left.

    Rinne gave Becky a shoulder after she yelled at her until she let go of her anger.

    "Becky, just ignore those kids. He was just showing off. Most guys are like that. After the test tomorrow, let''s see what grade you get."

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    "Why aren''t you answering, Becky?"

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Only then did Becky raise his head. Rinne let out her cheesyugh.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t youe to your senses? Were you interested in him too?¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not. It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Becky¡¯s face was still red. Her gaze returned to her palm.

    "The most important thing is the rotation rate..."

    She quietly repeated n¡¯s words.

    It was a feeling that was hard to describe. Rinne kept mumbling after that, but Becky didn''t hear a word.

    ''n didn''t make a single mistake.''

    In the first ce, it was Becky¡¯s mistake to break the ice.

    ???

    The store at the Department of Magic was much bigger than I expected.

    The inside was already full of numerous students wandering around. But their gaze was solely fixed on the merchandise.

    Various items were neatly arranged in order, some of which were unfamiliar, and some were weing at first nce.

    ¡°Wee~¡±

    Suddenly, a voice beside my ear irritated me. Of course, I didn''t show it at all.

    Upon closer inspection, something was flying around my head.

    A small female body and four wings.

    It was a fairy

    ¡°Ah, Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi~? That''s informal~"

    The fairy tilted her head at me and corrected herself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    However, it was the first time I had seen a fairy in real life, as I had only seen them a few times in documents while researching ancient magic.

    ¡°So, what brings a student here~? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen your face~¡±

    The green fairy continued to talk energetically.

    ¡°Need magic scrolls? Or elixir? Ah~ Of course we handle wands and staffs as well.¡±

    She seemed to be freely flying around without any restrictions, but upon closer inspection, a circr barrier surrounded her body.

    I was overwhelmed with curiosity.

    What if I were to fix the barrier in ce? Would the fairy also be fixed in ce?

    Without even realizing it, my hand moved first.

    "If you need anything, just say it... Eugh?!"

    Like a pinned insect, she made a popping sound as she was stuck to the air.

    ¡°What, what?! Why is it like this all of a sudden?¡±

    The fairy grumbled and struggled.

    I finally realized the situation and quickly released the pinning. I didn''t forget to hide my hand behind my back.

    ¡®Fixing the barrier also fixes the fairy.¡¯

    With this curiosity solved, now all that was left was to buy the item.

    There were many different things, but the one with the highest priority had already been decided.

    "Where is Trivia."

    The fairy who had been clenching and unclenching their fists suddenly jerked their head towards me and leaned in close.

    "...so~ even if it''s casual speech~"

    It was then that I realized I had used casual speech again. It was difficult for me to get used to showing respect to others.

    Ahem, after clearing my throat, I opened my mouth again.

    "I''m looking for Trivia."

    ¡°Yes, yes! Oh my God, no trivia? Come over here!¡±

    The fairy led me into the store, pping her wings eagerly.

    "What material were you thinking for the cover~? The most popr one these days is the mahogany cover, but boys tend to like something cleaner. Leather, perhaps?"

    "May I ask the price range?"

    As I made my purchase, I wondered to myself, how much did it cost? I asked and was surprised by the answer.

    "Oh, if you''re a noble, it shouldn''t be too burdensome for you. Depending on the rank, there may even be a discount.

    ¡°I am not a noble, and my rank is F.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The fairy who had been fluttering around suddenly stopped in mid-air, scratching their nose as if in trouble.

    ¡°The rank¡­ Is it F? It doesn¡¯t look like that at all¡­ ¡°

    Soon, the kind attitudepletely disappeared, and the fairy brought out a trivia with a ck paper cover with a t expression.

    It seemed familiar, exactly like Becky''s.

    ¡°It¡¯s 15 necks.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The allowance Scarlett gave me was 20 neckles, but I had already spent all my money there.

    The business was done. I was about to leave the store without hesitation.

    ¡°!¡±

    I drop Trivia because I bumped into someone unexpectedly.

    It was an unfamiliar sensation to bump into someone since in my previous world, I always had barriers up.

    "Be careful and watch where you''re going. Are you okay?"

    The boy I bumped into was incredibly handsome. He was very tall with unbelievably broad shoulders.

    While my own body was still in its early stages, his body was already fully developed. He had the kind of body that wouldn''t even flinch against a knight''s attack.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I nodded roughly and took the Trivia.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it n?¡±

    A girl interrupted.

    Her blonde hair and blue eyes were quite familiar.

    When she saw the trivia in my hand, she burst outughing.

    "After Basic Magic, now it''s Trivia? You bought the cheapest one, right?"

    When I saw the name ''Hailey'' on the girl''s name tag, I suddenly remembered.

    She tapped the arm of the boy next to her and added her words.

    ¡°No answer. Louis, this is n. The one I talked aboutst time."

    Hailey... she was the first person I met upon falling into this world.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    <strong>[ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 11: How about the losing side get down on their knees and apologize?

    Chapter 11: How about the losing side get down on their knees and apologize?

    <strong>Chapter 11: How about the losing side get down on their knees and apologize?</strong>

    ¡°n?¡±

    The boy named Louis seemed to be recalling something for a moment.

    His messy silver hair even looked incredibly charming to any man.

    "Ah, right."

    It seemed he remembered now. He extended his hand toward me with a friendly smile.

    "I''ve heard a lot about you from Hailey. Nice to meet you."

    Although I was not particrly fond of physical contact, I quietly shook his hand in response.

    Because surprisingly there was no trace of malice in his smile.

    As I was about to quickly leave after the handshake, Hailey approached me instead.

    "Where did the book you always carried around go?"

    Did I have something like that? Hailey continued the conversation on her own.

    ¡°A basic magic book.¡±

    ¡°I threw it away.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Hailey burst intoughter. The gesture of covering her mouth didn''t look very pleasant.

    "So you finally gave up? That''s not like n~ You always showed such determination."

    I turned around without hesitation.

    There was neither reason nor time to respond to each and everyment. A magician was a being who exins and proves things with magic.

    "Oh, n! You''re here after all!"

    But before I could leave, there was another student calling out my name.

    Becky, who shouted my name loudly at the entrance of the store, came running over.

    "Oh... I thought you might be here. I''m d I found you."

    Becky, who hade closer, caught her breath. She barely wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve.

    "What''s the matter?"

    ¡°Well, um... about what you mentioned earlier... huh? Did I disturb your conversation? Sorry...¡±

    Becky¡¯s eyes looked bewildered as she continued to speak while gasping for breath.

    But as she nced at Louis and Hailey, she immediately fidgeted with the sleeves of her own clothes.

    "It''s nothing. What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, well... it''s about the rotation rate you taught me earlier. I have something to say about that..."

    But then, Hailey suddenly interjected.

    "Taught you?"

    Hailey narrowed her eyes as if she did understand Becky''s words and asked.

    ¡°Who taught whom?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, huh? n. To me.¡±

    "n taught magic to someone?"

    Hailey''s eyes widened as if she had heard something unbelievable. She squinted her eyes and scrutinized Becky.

    "Who is it?"

    Although Hailey directed the question toward me, Becky quickly spoke up.

    ¡°Me, Becky.¡±

    "I''m Hailey Lumian. What''s yourst name?"

    ¡°Just¡­ Becky.¡±

    Becky lowered her gaze silently, feeling depressed.

    Hailey''s gaze continued to scrutinize Becky without stopping. She soon noticed the Trivia clenched in Becky''s hand.

    "Oh, that''s the same Trivia as n''s."

    "The same as n''s...? My Trivia?"

    Becky''s gaze shifted toward my hand.

    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±

    "You didn''t know? That''s strange. Why would n choose the same one?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As if embarrassed, Becky fiddled with her Trivia. Haileyughed openly at Becky.

    "You should have known. Why do you think he bought the same one as you? It''s not a difficult story."

    Hailey, who had been alternating her gaze between me and Becky, chuckled as if she had realized something after a while.

    "Well, have fun ying together, you two."

    With those words, Hailey disappeared with Louis.

    Becky murmured, scratching her head for a moment in embarrassment. Then, as if she suddenly remembered something important, she turned her head to me.

    "Oh, right. n! That talk about the rotation rate..."

    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±

    "Hey, wait a minute!"

    Ignoring Becky, I left. I needed some personal time.

    ???

    Time flowed like water, but n still had no intention of returning home.

    ¡®Having a ce to return to isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡¯

    n thought of Scarlett, the female knight staying at the mansion, and narrowed his brows at the same time.

    He had no intention of staying in a space that entangled him. n willingly chose a cold park bench over the plush bed in the mansion.

    ¡ºThe History of Magic¡», ¡ºThe Beginning of Mana¡»

    All he had was just some books.

    While it was possible to manipte the surroundings using magic, n didn''t bother doing so. He needed to conserve his mana until the test.

    In the first ce, n was used to starvation and cold. The previous world hailed him as a genius precisely because he was unyielding to such factors.

    The park with only darkness was bleak, but the area around him was not so.

    The act of homelessness seemed like performance art. Even the moonlight enjoyed flowing down n''s angr face.

    Just as he was about to fall into a deep sleep.

    ¡°!¡±

    He suddenly felt a suspicious presence and instinctively twisted his body.

    "Huh?!"

    Then, a faint scream followed. n raised his head and examined the identity of the presence.

    A girl was clutching her buttocks as if she had fallen.

    ''Did she try to sit down on me?'' n was dumbfounded.

    No matter how dark the surrounding was, the moonlight was enough to show him at least. If she had a normal mind, she wouldn''t have missed n.

    ¡°Whaaa~ Are you a human? It¡¯s strange~ I didn¡¯t feel any presence at all¡­ ¡°

    The smell of alcohol wasing from the woman and her appearance was staggering.

    Her eyes were also unfocused.

    As soon as n sensed it, he realized that the girl was unable to think rationally.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel your presence? Are you a master? Have you reached a level where you can hide your presence?!"

    n shook his head quietly. ''Master'' was a word that underestimated him too much.

    As n was trying to change his sleeping position while biting his tongue, something followed closely behind. It was the drunk girl.

    Even after moving the bench two or three times, it was still the same. Unable to bear it any longer, n spoke up.

    ¡°Why the hell are you doing this? What business could you have with a homeless boy?"

    However, the girl extended her index finger and pointed at the book¡ºThe History of Magic¡»in n''s hand.

    "...That''s the History of Magic! Aren''t you a magician?"

    It was only then that n took a closer look at the other person.

    Sky-blue hair that fell slightly below the shoulders, a nted fringe neatly arranged, and navy blue eyes.

    Everything was exceptionally ssy for a drunkard. Even n, who was sensitive to beauty, felt that she had a beautiful appearance.

    She pushed her index finger closer to n.

    ¡°That¡¯s right~! You¡¯re a magician! It¡¯s a book from the Merhen Academy library!¡±

    "So what?"

    ¡°Agora Board!¡±

    She eximed, making a loud sound. n felt the urge to punch someone for the first time in a while.

    ¡°Agora board! The Agora Board! You don¡¯t know Agora Board!¡±

    She flopped down on her floor. A lot of dirt clung to her white skirt.

    It was an embarrassing angle where her underwear could be seen, so n sighed and turned his head away.

    ¡°¡­ What is the problem.¡±

    ¡°They solved it¡­ Someone solved my problem¡­ ¡°

    n inwardly marveled. To think that such a drunkard was the author of the Agora board.

    Meanwhile, she continued with tears in her eyes.

    "Not only did they deceive me, but theypletely took advantage of me! They yed with me! How could they do that? Who do they think I am!"

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    "I won''t just stand by quietly. I will never just stand by! Huhuhu..."

    Leaving the girl who started sobbing behind, n quietly moved his footsteps.

    ''I can''t sleep well in this park.''

    ???

    Finally, the time for the test arrived.

    In the end, n, who found another park and slept there, was seated in therge, fan-shaped lecture hall.

    Despite feeling sleepy, he held back his yawns.

    No matter how tired he was, n believed that opening his mouth and yawning was too unrefined.

    However, unlike n, for whom drowsiness was the only concern, all the other students in the lecture hall were burning with amon topic.

    "Did you see the Agora Board?"

    "Of course I did!"

    Agora Board, Agora Board, Agora Board...

    "It was a problem set by Trixie, and I understood it immediately. Now that I think about it, why didn''t anyone expect it to be from Trixie?"

    "Have you seen what''s written on the Agora Board right now? It''s amazing."

    Agora Board here, Agora Board there. Just when n was about to feel disinterested.

    ¡°Hey! n!¡±

    Someone poked n''s side, and when he turned his head, he saw Becky with her wide red eyes.

    "No! It''s not about rotational velocity! Look at this!"

    Becky sat next to him and opened her Trivia.

    There were various bulletin boards, but Becky found the page of the popr board.

    Then, with her index finger, she pointed directly to the topmost post, which was zing like fire.

    [ Provocation shoulde with a name. How about the losing side get down on their knees and apologize? Trixie von Fritz. ]

    That was all the content of the post. n didn''t think much about it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Becky narrowed the distance between them even more. Putting her mouth close to his ear, she began whispering very softly.

    "It''s the current content written on the Agora Board. Hey, it''s a relief that we solved it anonymously! The question was set by Trixie!"

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡­ Don¡¯t you know Trixie?¡±

    Becky gave a puzzled look and looked around.

    Becky made a bewildered expression and looked around. Then, as if finding something, she busily tapped n''s arm.

    "Hey, hey, n. Look over there. Look."

    As n followed Becky''s gaze and turned his head, a very familiar figure came into view.

    Blue hair, as if containing the sea, slightly nted bangs, deep navy blue eyes.

    n saw a glimpse of himself in that girl.

    An attitude full of self-confidence and a stiffly raised head, as if it would not bow no matter what.

    ¡­ But no matter how much he thought about it, she was the same girl from the parkst night. The one who was drunk and mumbling.

    "No matter what happens, we shouldn''t show hostility towards Trixie...! Let''s take the secret of us solving the Agora Board question to the grave! Okay?"

    ¡°Why? What''s the big deal?¡±

    n simply couldn''t understand. Why shouldn''t they show hostility? Ah, because they provoked her?

    "Hey, don''t say that loud! Her family name is Fritz!"

    When Becky started getting heated up.

    ¡°Everyone pay attention.¡±

    With the sudden voice of Professor Violet, the surrounding scenery began to change.

    The fan-shaped lecture hall suddenly vanished without a trace.

    The flow of mana surged like a torrent, and the vision of the freshmen turned white in an instant.

    ¡°!¡±

    In the newly brightened view, what was revealed was a blue meadow.

    Green grass filled the ground, blue sky¡ªnothing else. It was simply vast.

    While the freshmen eximed in session, n quietly identified the magic.

    ¡®Arge-scale illusion, perhaps?¡¯

    It was not easy to cast an illusion on multiple people. So he nodded in approval.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the meadow, Violet was sitting at a long rectangr desk.

    Beside the desk, there was a pot ced, but its purpose couldn''t be determined yet.

    Violet''s dark circles seemed to have deepened from fatigue. She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them and began to speak.

    ¡°Everybody must have gathered.¡±

    The freshmen responded in unison, raising their voices.

    "From now on, if you talk about something unrted to the test, you''ll be deducted points, so keep that in mind."

    Once again, the freshmen replied loudly, but Violet waved her hand.

    "Don''t answer aloud. It hurts my ears. Just understand."

    The freshmen gasped, their mouths closed. It was a fortunate oue for n, who hadn''t been answering from the beginning.

    Violet stood up and continued speaking.

    "The test. You should take the test today."

    The freshmen weren''t particrly shocked by those words. After all, thanks to Trivia, they had prepared in their own ways.

    But Violet''s story wasn''t over yet.

    "...Originally, I would have asked you to demonstrate your most confident magic. But I saw something unpleasant and changed my mind."

    Violet floated a piece of paper in the air with a flick of her wrist.

    "There''s a story that Violet''s first test is always the same, a bit of an unpleasant rumor."

    The freshmen collectively held their breath. They didn''t know who it was, but they wanted to grab the informant by the cor.

    "Today''s test will be different. If I showcase one magic, all of you will try to replicate it."

    The students'' mouths gaped open. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck the dry sky.

    "You mean we have to replicate the showcased magic...?"

    "What else is there to do if you have nothing else?"

    "...From today on, there''s no respect for seniors."

    One person grumbled their dissatisfaction, and it instantly spread into a loud uproar.

    Violet tapped the desk with her palm, making a thumping sound.

    "What did you hear? If you say anything unnecessary, you''ll be deducted points."

    As soon as Violet said that, two more chairs appeared next to Audrey.

    ¡°A total of three professors will be watching. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t judge you based on how I feel.¡±

    As the two professors appeared, they naturally took their seats.

    Two more professors appeared and sat down naturally.

    One of them was Audrey, dressed in a sophisticated suit, while the other was a male professor with a mischievous expression.

    ¡°The order will be determined by drawing lots. How old are you¡­ There shouldn''t be anyone chatting during the test."

    As Violet snapped her fingers, the pot started to bubble and boil.

    Suddenly, with a popping sound, a frog was spat out.

    Violet tightly gripped the frog thatnded on her palm, and it spat out a business card.

    The expression on Violet''s face, holding the business card in one hand, was subtle.

    The students who had been watching also unknowingly swallowed their saliva.

    The test itself was important, but in such situations, the order of appearance was also significant.

    ¡°First, Hailey Lumian.¡±

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Because of personal reasons, I won''t be able to release the chapters for two weeks. ]

    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 12: Putting up a show, and thats it?

    Chapter 12: Putting up a show, and thats it?

    ¡°First, Hailey Lumian.¡±

    At the thought that they were not the first on for the test, a sigh of relief escaped from the mouths of the other students.

    On the other hand, despite being called first, Hailey didn''t show any signs of surprise or embarrassment.

    She gave a charming smile towards Louis and gracefully walked past the other students.

    Suddenly, Becky poked my side. Then, in a low voice, she added:

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    Instead of answering her, I nced briefly in her direction.

    "That''s the girl we ran into at the store earlier. How skilled is she?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    "You don''t know...? Weren''t you two friends?"

    At her remark, I shrugged. I didn''t know anything about that girl Hailey in the first ce. And it was only natural because I was not interested in her at all.

    Becky groaned and crossed her arms.

    "I don''t really like her. Let''s see how good she is."

    Becky, who had been giving Hailey a sharp gaze, tilted her head as if something else had suddenlye to her mind.

    Her gaze turned back towards me.

    ¡°Hey, n. I just thought of something. Can I ask you?"

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Why do you have the same trivia as me...?"

    At that moment, before I could even answer her, Violet started the test.

    "I''ll begin. Professor Audrey."

    Responding to the nod signal given by Violet, Professor Audrey preheated her magic.

    Soon, a mana crystal in the form of a jewel was created and sent in front of Violet''s wand. Its size was about that of a child''s fist.

    "Let''s assist the output of this mana crystal."

    As soon as Violet finished speaking, mana formed on the tip of her wand.

    A clean manifestation without any frills continued.

    ?With a loud bang, the mana crystal bounced off, apanied by an explosive sound. Even at a nce, it was an impressive output, causing the students to burst into exmations of admiration.

    The mana crystal, which seemed like it would fly endlessly, came to a stop at a specific point. Violet created a signpost at that location and stuck it in.

    ¡°This is the maximum distance that the mana crystal can withstand without exploding.¡±

    Violet created a mana crystal in front of Hailey and said.

    "If it doesn''t reach at least halfway, it''s disqualified. From there on, the higher the distance, the higher the rank."

    "What if it goes beyond the signpost?"

    ¡°If the decision blows up, of course, it¡¯s a disqualification. You have to keep in mind that this is only an aid.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Professor.¡±

    Violet nodded, pointing her chin at the mana crystal.

    ¡°Start right away when you are ready.¡±

    Hailey took a deep breath to calm herself and ced her index finger on the mana crystal.

    Soon, with a pop sound, the mana crystal flew forward.

    It flew superbly in a straight trajectory toward the signpost. Exmations of admiration flowed from the mouths of the students who were watching.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    Violet made her judgment. The two professors sitting far away also nodded.

    "Wow~ Thank you, Professor!"

    Hailey smiled brightly and returned to her seat next to Louis.

    "What the... She is good."

    Becky muttered as if she was annoyed.

    ''Admiration¡­ ''

    I could clearly feel the youthfulness of this ce. For those with little experience, each and every one of these things must be admirable.

    ¡°Next, Kisefi Lumir.¡±

    Violet continued to spit out the name of the students, and the tests proceeded sequentially.

    Summoning, destruction, support... The magic demonstrated by Violet in front of the students was diverse.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    ¡°If there was something between Rank B and Rank C, I would have given it to you, Rank C.¡±

    ¡°Rank E.¡±

    ¡°Rank D¡±

    .

    .

    .

    Violet''s evaluations were very fast, but that didn''t mean she didn¡¯t have disagreements with the other professors either.

    In fact, the ssification of rank or grades itself seemed a bit childish to me.

    From my perspective, who hade too far in magic, everything from A to E just looked like a young sprout.

    Of course, there must be some sprouts among them that had grown well. I intend to keep an eye on those fellows

    Violet''s calling continued.

    ¡°Next, Becky.¡±

    "Huh?! It''s me."

    Becky startled and then hesitantly moved forward.

    The gaze of the other students observing her was noticeably different this time, probably because her namecked a surname. It was amoner''s name.

    "The test is..."

    Frog next to Violet spat out a card with Backy name on it.

    It showed the word ''Maniption,'' which Becky and the other students confirmed.

    ¡°Phew¡­ ¡°

    Becky lets out a sigh of relief and shook her head. I was probably the only one who knew why she was relieved.

    Violet made a cuboid in the air by solidifying the soil on the ground.

    "Manipte it freely. Aesthetic criteria won''t be considered in the evaluation, only your maniption skills will be assessed."

    Becky took a few more deep breaths and spread her hands with an expressionless face.

    I observed her closely.

    The rotation rate of the mana wrapped around Becky¡¯s hand was about 14 times per second. It was the same rotation rate I had told her in theb.

    Her turnover was enough to make me understand that she understood my advice. Soon Becky started manipting her cuboid.

    A rotation rate of 14 times was by no means fast. It was stable.

    Seeing her cut through thepacted soil like mud, my heart felt at ease.

    Becky''s expression was more serious than ever.

    Already, the clump of earth held by the girl''s mana wasn''t in the shape of a cuboid.

    The petals were ced on top of the petals and the stem resembles a straight Columbine flower¡­ No.

    It was the Columbine flower itself.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    While nodding her head, Becky continued to shape the flower. Suddenly, realizing what just heard she raised her head.

    ¡°Uh, yes?¡±

    ¡°Rank A. What are you doing? You are already juaged."

    ¡°Ah, oh, yes!¡±

    Becky, who had returned with a bewildered expression, hurriedly came next to me and sat down.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe that she had received an A Rank, and kept clenching and unclenching her fists.

    Becky made a subtle expression and looked at me

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ I got an A Rank.¡±

    I didn''t feel the need to respond. If one had functioning ears, even a toddler could understand that she had received an A Rank.

    However, Becky firmly grabbed my arm and said.

    "n! I got an A because I followed your advice! It really worked!"

    ¡°¡­Is it that exciting?"

    I gave a vague response. The sensation of someone touching my body was not particrly pleasant.

    "Next, n."

    Around that time, Violet called out my name. I calmly walked past the other students.

    "Seems like he''s amoner too."

    "If it''s n... he''s the one who confessed to Hailey."

    "I heard about that too. He was totally sobbing and clinging to her."

    Although there was plenty of gossip, I had no reason to pay attention to any of it. A magician should speak through their magic not words.

    "Student n."

    I patiently waited to see which type of magic would be assigned, but Violet suddenly called out to me.

    ¡°Please don''t do something troublesome this time.¡±

    It seemed like she still had doubts about what happened during orientation.

    Since I didn''t want to bebeled as a foolish individual who fell for trap of epting a mistake, I responded with the same expressionless face as always.

    ?When Violet snapped her fingers, the frog next to her spat out another card with my name on it. It wasbeled ''Support''.

    As the other students read the assigned type, they started buzzing with excitement.

    "It''s the Support type? Hailey was also assigned Support earlier."

    "They look like they''re being publiclypared."

    ¡°Is he good?¡±

    "He must not be good, otherwise he would have been assigned a higher rank."

    Violet created a mana crystal in front of me.

    Now that I was closer, I could see that the mana didn''t look particrly pure, as if it was just a test crystal.

    Violet pointed at the sign with her chin and murmured.

    ¡°When you¡¯re ready, start right away.¡±

    I pondered for a moment.

    Support magic was something that epasses various branches: manifestation, purification, amplification, direction... Even just considering the immediate options, there were quite a few.

    In my heart, I wanted to support everything, but the reason for my hesitation was naturally due to my pitiful physique.

    I closed my eyes and quietly assessed the remaining mana. While my body contained the limits of mana, it was by no means arge amount.

    So now, what I needed was selection and focus.

    ¡®Purification seems like the better choice.¡¯

    Magic was best performed with dignity. If one advanced with a clumsy appearance, then that was exactly what it would be.

    This principle also applies to the nature of my magic.

    Pure mana always gives the best result in many cases.

    Therefore, I first purified the mana crystal, making its energy more refined and pure.

    The color of the mana crystal deepened as if the tranquilke had transformed into the depths of the ocean.

    There wasn''t much mana left. Due to Violet''s dense mana, purification required a considerable amount of mana from me.

    ¡°¡­ When the hell he is going to start?¡±

    Someone muttered.

    It had been quite a while since I embarked on this journey of magic. The adage suggesting that one''s understanding shapes their perception also hints at the profound nature of eternity.

    Mana flowed through my fingertips. The mana crystal announced its power, tearing through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The eyes of the students widened. As if they saw something unexpected.

    ?The crystal imbued with refined mana itself was like paint. The spectacle of coloring the path with one''s own hue as it passed was the allure of purification assistance.

    However...

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    This time, confusion spread across the students'' eyes.

    It was because the distance the mana crystal had traveled was disastrous.

    It barely reached halfway between the signpost and me, so if we looked at it from a distance, it was just barely avoiding disqualification.

    "Putting up a show, and that''s it?"

    "It seemed impressive only at first."

    "Hailey must really be talented. I wonder if he will at least get a C grade."

    The students started whispering.

    Whether they were praising or criticizing, I quietly awaited Violet''s evaluation. After all, it was Violet who determined the grades.

    Even if I received a low rank, I wouldn''t regret it. The moment a magical loses their own judgment and intuition, it was over.

    On the other hand, Violet''s expression was difficult to read.

    After looking at me with an inscrutable expression, she turned her head and made eye contact with the other two professors.

    The three professors exchanged subtle nces. Gathering together, they discussed something with serious expressions.

    During their discussion, the three professors nced at me from time to time. The students'' murmurs grew louder in proportion.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Did he cheat? Like using a scroll or something."

    After a while, Violet returned with a subtle expression and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Student n¡­ Your result will be on hold for now.¡±

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 13:Do it like earlier.

    Chapter 13:Do it like earlier.

    ¡°Student n¡­ Your result will be on hold for now.¡±

    I wondered what grade the professors would assign to me. It was a situation that I couldn''t immediately figure out, so I casually returned to my seat.

    "...On hold? Why on hold?"

    "The professors have differing opinions."

    "Is that possible? They''ve been unanimous until now."

    "Why are they hesitating? Just looking at the distance, it seems like a lower rank."

    As I returned through the gaps in the students, I could feel their gazes and hear their murmurs without fail.

    ¡°He must have used a scroll.¡±

    "A scroll? He should be immediately punished for cheating?"

    "I don''t know. It''s not our business, so let it go."

    Those gazes had one thing inmon¡ªthey were definitely not positive.

    However, I never felt discouraged. I was used to them. And in a way, receiving the gaze of those who misunderstood me could also be somewhat enjoyable.

    "Hey, n. What''s going on? What happened?"

    Becky whispered as soon as I sat down. It looked like she was waiting for me to sit down with her neck stretched out.

    "I don''t know."

    "You didn''t use a scroll, did you?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    "Yes, that''s what I thought."

    She continued with a rather serious expression.

    ¡°For some reason, if it were you¡­ I thought you could get a good rank without it.¡±

    I suddenly became curious about Becky''s insight. It had been a long time since I had a conversation in this regard.

    "Well, what do you think then?"

    "Huh? About what?"

    "The auxiliary magic I just demonstrated."

    "Oh... It flew so beautifully."

    Well, that was true.

    I let out a deep sigh. In a way, even this level of observation and appreciation was excellent. Most of the students who were observing seemed unaware of the fact that I was performing purification. Even if they didn''t know the exact principles, simply observing was a good start.

    "It was really beautiful, but I wish it had flown farther. It should have gone farther than Hailey..."

    Muttering to herself, Becky suddenly turned her head towards me.

    "Hey, how do you make it fly like that? Can you teach me too?"

    Becky¡¯s passion for learning was high.

    Studying magic on your own wasn''t the best way for any magician. The process of seeking advice and receiving instruction was also close to the right way.

    However, the problem was deciding where to start and where to end the exnation of this concept of purification. It was ambiguous to delve into an exnation while in the middle of a test.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach youter when I get a chance.¡±

    ¡°Later? When?¡±

    After that, I didn''t bother with Becky anymore because I found it annoying. Fortunately, Violet resumed the test around that time.

    ¡°Next, Trixie von Fritz.¡±

    Next up was Trixie. She was a female student who was recognized as the one who wrote the Agora board problem by the students, but to me, she was just a drunkard.

    I was somewhat curious why Becky was so worried about her, so today finally, I could confirm her level with my own eyes.

    The card that Violet¡¯s frog spat out for Trixie was ¡®Maniption¡¯.

    ¡°When you are ready¡­ "

    Before Violet could even finish her words, Trixie used her magic.

    With her arms crossed, Trixie snapped her fingers, and the earth responded to her mana.

    The perfect synchronization of the spell engraved in her mind, the precise blend of mana, and the unity of the earth created wless maniption.

    With a ttering sound, the soil coalesced and created a beautiful statue.

    The statue, which resembled herself, seemed to im that it recognized its own existence as a work of art.

    "Wow... This is unbelievable. Hey, n, imagine getting caught by someone like her. Horrible, right? It could have been a disaster."

    Becky whispered to me as if relieved.

    ¡®It''s not just about handling mana well.¡¯

    Indeed, Trixie was naturally talented.

    Her mana exuded a sharp aura, and above all, her calction speed in blending mana into circuits was noteworthy.

    ¡®However, she needs to guide her spell direction well.¡¯

    The flow of mana always followed its master. It was probably possible for her to achieve such sharpness because of her immense ego.

    However, the moment she couldn''t control herself, she was poison to herself. She had to be careful.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    Violet btedly assigned the rank. Trixie, as if already expecting it, had returned to her ce.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    ¡°Rank C.¡±

    ¡°Rank C.¡±

    The test continued.

    ¡°Next, Louis.¡±

    When that name was called, the eyes of many of the female students began to twinkle.

    ''Louis,'' I only remembered him as the boy who was with Hailey.

    I heard a rustling sound beside me and turned my head. Becky was engrossed in various studies, wrapping mana around her hand.

    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What? What am I doing? Huh? Where are you looking suddenly.¡±

    Following my gaze, Becky nced at Louis and shook her head.

    ¡°Ah, Louis~ Everyone says the boys are handsome, but I''m not so sure. Well, maybe he''s popr because he''s good at using magic."

    Louis¡¯ ensuing magic was quite outstanding.

    ¡°Rank A.¡±

    He was extremely faithful to the basics, to the point that if textbooks were a person, they would be Louis.

    In other words, it felt a bit t to me. Itcked its own unique color. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that he was a natural gem as well.

    ¡°Louis, Hailey, Trixie¡­ ¡°

    As Becky folded her fingers one by one, she began to go through the all A-rank students. Soon after, her face turned pale.

    "Just imagining it takes my breath away. Can I go there and perform well..."

    Turning around in my direction, Becky continued.

    "Hey, n, you''ll get an A rank too, right?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know a single person¡­! You must get an A rank too!¡±

    At that moment, Violet snapped her fingers, and the original ssroomndscape unfolded before the eyes of all the freshmen.

    There were three professors standing at the podium. Violet spoke up.

    "That concludes today''s test. We will write down the results on paper and provide separate instructions."

    At those words, the students who received low grades let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°And student n.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I responded calmly, while the expressions of the professors remained subtle.

    "Only student n will stay here, everyone else can leave."

    Students gossiped and left the ssroom. Everyone nced at me at least once.

    Becky looked at me with a worried expression until the end, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t ovee the professor¡¯s gaze and left the ssroom.

    Finally, when only four of us were left in the ssroom, Violet opened her mouth again.

    "n, you have to take a retest."

    I nodded silently. If it had been already decided that way, I could only ept it, even if my mana reserves were running low.

    "In which field are you most confident?"

    "I handle them all at the same level."

    "All, at the same level?"

    A mischievousugh leaked out from Violet¡¯s lips. She continued speaking with a disdainful expression.

    "What did I tell you during the test?"

    ¡°Start right away when you are ready.¡±

    "No, I specifically told you to be quiet, didn''t I? I clearly told you to not do anything strange."

    I had nothing to say. I thought I had been quiet enough. I simply showcased the best I could with this body of mine.

    Violet created a mana crystal and sent it in front of me.

    "Do it like earlier."

    "Like earlier..."

    I tried to collect the mana inside me. Unfortunately, there was no remaining mana in my body to purify it. In other words, it was impossible to do it like earlier in the first ce.

    I circled my finger with mana and lightly flicked it to push away the crystal ball into the distance. No, I cleared it away. The presence of the impure mana crystal near me was as insignificant as dust or dirt.

    The crystal, which stubbornly refused purification, extended across the ssroom until it reached a distance simr to where Violet had ced the sign earlier, and then it finally stopped.

    Violet tilted her head and looked at me with a puzzled expression. She let out a sigh and opened her mouth.

    "Why didn''t you do it like earlier?"

    ''Because I don''t have mana.''

    I couldn''t just reveal the truth about my possession to her, so instead, I asked her a question in return.

    "It will be an A rank, right?"

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing my words, Violet¡¯s forehead twitched.

    <strong>???</strong>

    "Professor Violet, are you still upset about student n getting an A rank? Are you still bothered by it?"

    Someone carefully ced a teacup in front of Violet''s tense expression. It was none other than Professor Audrey. The sophisticated aroma of the tea tickled the tip of her nose.

    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it. It''s already been decided. Drink this and rx."

    Violet, Quelin, Audrey, and the three professors visited the faculty-only caf¨¦ inside the Merchen Academy for a change of mood after the freshmen''s rank test.

    The problem was that Violet''s mood was still not quite right, despite many attempts to change it. Violet opened her mouth with a sullen expression.

    "I''m telling you, it''s not about the rank that student received. He keeps trying to pick a fight with me."

    "Oh,e on, he is just a student. How can he even think about picking a fight with a professor? It seems like Professor Violet is a bit sensitive..."

    "What do you mean sensitive? It''s you, Professor Audrey, who''s too lenient! Just stay quiet for a while!"

    "Ah, yes..."

    Audrey shrunk her shoulders and sipped her tea. Violet''s sharp gaze then turned toward Professor Quelin.

    ¡°Professor Quelin! Say something too. In the first ce, you brought up the scroll topic and retested him!¡±

    The male professor called Quelin avoided Violet¡¯s gaze while sweating profusely.

    "Well, that... Is it reasonable for a freshman to perform that level of purification? Naturally, I thought he had cheated by using a magic scroll."

    Violet''s razor-sharp gaze remained fixed on Professor Quelin.

    Quelin cleared his throat and then nced at Audrey.

    "And it''s not just me who thought that way, right? Professor Audrey also agreed with the scroll incident, didn''t you?"

    Upon hearing that, Audrey hastily ced the teacup she was about to bring to her lips back on the table.

    "Oh, no, of course! How could I not? Who would have thought a student admitted with an F grade would be capable of performing both purification and output assistance?"

    "Yes, exactly. Purification is a concept that is typically taught to upperssmen. How can you not be suspicious when a freshman uses it?"

    Violet tapped her temple, showing her frustration.

    "Enough from both of you. The scroll is not the issue here. Besides, if the scroll was used, there''s no way I wouldn''t have noticed, considering I was observing closely."

    "Um, then Violet, what exactly is the reason for your anger?"

    When Violet red at Professor Audrey as if she didn¡¯t know that, Professor Audrey secretly avoided her gaze.

    "During the first test, I specifically instructed them that I will judge them with the output only. But he went ahead and performed purification without my instruction. And now when I told him to do it again, he conveniently left out the purification part? What''s the meaning of this? Isn''t he trying to provoke me?"

    Audrey looked at Violet with a puzzled expression.

    "But... you were the one who gave n the A rank, Violet."

    "Then if their skills are deserving of an A rank, why not give them an A? How do you see me?"

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­.¡±

    The other two professors shook their heads anxiously, fidgeting with their teacups, while Violet herself picked up her teacup as if her throat was parched.

    ¡®What is this person up to?¡¯

    Violet sank into deep contemtion, consumed by her doubts.

    n''s abilities undeniably warranted an A rank, but that alone wasn''t the reason why she awarded him an A.

    Putting together the stories from the three professors, n''s progress was extraordinarily bizarre.

    Entering Merchen Academy with an F rank but within a few days, he possessed the skills to disturb her projection magic.

    That alone was enough to astonish others, but he didn''t stop at that level. He also demonstrated an advanced concept like purification, which led the two professors to suspect the use of a magic scroll.

    Violet felt her previously tucked-away suspicions resurface within her.

    ¡®As expected, he was the one who interfered with my projection magic¡­ ¡®

    As that thought reached her, Violet couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh, overwhelmed by incredulity.

    If n''s misdeeds were indeed true, it would mean that he could even handle interference magic proficiently.

    ¡®¡­¡­ I will always be watching over you.¡¯

    After all, Violet was the professor in charge of the A-rank freshmen.

    She might not know what n had hidden or what his goals were, but she would meticulously observe his every move.

    With a disinterested expression, Violet lifted her teacup.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 14: There will always be a sense of inferiority.

    Chapter 14: There will always be a sense of inferiority.

    ¡°Hey, Professor Violet!¡±

    On her way to buy coffee the next day, Violet was stopped by several students since morning.

    One, two, three... There were more than she thought. So she replied curtly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    "Well, um..."

    The female student, who met Violet''s gaze head-on, hesitated and was unable to answer her. Eventually, a male student next to her spoke up boldly.

    "We checked the ranking result notice posted on the bulletin board. But there seems to be something strange about it."

    "What part is strange?"

    ¡°The student who cheated received an A rank. Is this a typo error?¡±

    ¡°A student whomitted cheating¡­.¡±

    As Violet repeated those words, she seemed to have a hunch about who they were referring to as a ''cheating student''.

    ¡°Are you talking about student n?¡±

    All the gathered students nodded in unison. Violet checked the name tag of the male student and said.

    ¡°Lauren.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Violet let out a deep sigh.

    "Lauren and everyone else, listen carefully. All the ranks were calcted without any misconduct or cheating."

    "Was there... no use of magic scrolls?"

    "No, there wasn''t. Did any professor say such a thing?"

    "No no, it''s just a rumor..."

    "If it''s just a rumor, then why did youe looking for me? Are you ying around?"

    "..."

    The students made embarrassed expressions and exchanged nces, observing each other''s faces.

    Then, this time, the same female student from earlier opened her mouth.

    "Wasn''t the distance n covered barely half of what was required? I don''t think that distance deserves an A rank."

    ''That''s because you guys don''t understand the concept of ''Purification Assistance'' at all.''

    Violet thought and barely swallowed her frustration.

    "We suspected the use of scrolls and took a retest. In the retest, the distance corresponding to an A rank was achieved without any issues."

    "We couldn''t see it ourselves!"

    "And we can also do even better if we take the retest!"

    Another female student chimed in from the side. Violet sighed deeply and rested her hand on her waist.

    "It''s hard to believe that n demonstrated A-level proficiency in the retest, and you all want to take the retest too?"

    Violet said while nodding her head and raising one of her delicate hands into the air.

    "Isn''t that right? Don''t pretend otherwise at this point. Those of you who think that way, raise your hands."

    Though there was some difference in speed, every student raised their hand. In the end, all the gathered students raised their hands.

    "Very well."

    Looking at their faces, it was clear that they were all students who received B or C ranks.

    "Okay. All of you will take the retest too."

    ¡°¡­¡­ !¡±

    The corners of the students'' mouths slightly lifted. However, Violet''s words were not yet finished.

    "But the method will be a bit different."

    Violet continued speaking with a calm expression.

    "In the expedition that will take ce in a week, if your records are better than n''s, you will be promoted to ss A without exception."

    The students'' eyes widened. However, there was no student who could retort to Violet''s proposal.

    Her suggestion was highly reasonable. It was a proposal that would not only assess n''s abilities but also evaluate the effectiveness of the retest.

    "Why are you just standing there dumbfounded? Go and practice magic."

    Facing the students who were mouthing with puzzled expressions on their faces, Violet snorted and turned around.

    <strong>???</strong>

    During lunchtime, the cafeteria food at Merhen Academy was decent enough to eat.

    In the past, there was a saying that magic is a knowledge-hungry subject to learn. So a magician should also eat enough food for working hard.

    I moved the fork while recalling that in my mind.

    "I can''t believe such a thing actually happened!"

    Becky, with food smeared around her mouth, emphasized once again.

    She had been talking about Professor Violet non-stop ever since we started eating together, even though I didn''t n on having a meal together in the first ce. However, she ended up sitting right across from me.

    ¡°Yes, it happened. I know.¡±

    "...Aren''t you annoyed? Don''t you find it suspicious that other students are doubting? And isn''t it amazing that Professor Violet set those conditions?"

    There was no reason for me to be concerned about what other students doubted and thought. Because it was a matter that had to be proven through magic, not words.

    Furthermore, I had long anticipated Violet''s extraordinary treatment toward me. She had been keeping an eye on me since orientation.

    It was not difficult to guess why Violet seemed to be defending me.

    ¡®She probably wants to keep her enemies close¡¯

    It would have been more convenient for her to monitor me if we were closer. But were my actions really deserving of beingbeled as an "enemy"? She was quite persistent.

    Becky, who kept chirping like a sparrow, mentioned something about being grateful for being in the same A rank as her and Violet this and that. And I was getting really annoyed with that.

    The food smeared around her mouth bothered me so much that I neatly folded a napkin and handed it to Becky.

    "Don''t get too caught up with your rank. What''s important is how much you explore magic for yourself."

    "Hey! There''s no way not to get caught up with the ranks!"

    After wiping her mouth with the napkin, Becky busily continued her story.

    ¡°Thanks to the A rank, I can finally eat this cafeteria food for free, and in three days, I''ll be able to move into the dormitory..."

    My ears were hurting to the point that my eyebrows furrowed. Since there wasn''t any cafeteria food that I particrly wanted to eat, I slowly got up from my seat.

    "Oh no, my mistake."

    But then, someone deliberately pushed me. I easily twisted my body to avoid the collision.

    "Oh, you managed to dodge?"

    A big male student muttered. I stared at him intently, wondering what his intention was, and he ended up getting angry.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? It was a mistake, got a problem? Want to use a scroll on me?"

    Becky, who had btedly stood up, tapped my shoulder and whispered.

    "Hey, n, ignore him. The atmosphere..."

    I followed Becky¡¯s gaze and looked around.

    Freshmen preparing for their meal, freshmen eating, freshmen who had finished their meal¡ªall their gazes were directed at me.

    Of course, those gazes were far from kind. Becky also urged me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Their inferiorityplex is not a joke¡­ ¡°

    ¡­¡­ To me, this whole situation was ridiculous.

    Not much different from usual, I left the cafeteria with the corner of my mouth upward.

    Afterward, I separated from Becky because I wanted to be alone. Everyone probably had moments when they want to be alone, but I tend to have more of those momentspared to others.

    ¡®In any world, there will always be a sense of inferiority in everyone.¡¯

    I was used to negative feelings toward myself. Rather, they would serve as a great fuel to fuel my determination.

    I had two days of leisure before the lectures assigned to my rank began.

    ''How should I spend these two days?''

    The worry was not long. There were always fun things to look for.

    ''Did the losing side decide to bow down and apologize?'' I smiled and opened the page where Trivia¡¯s memos were avable.

    ''Today, I''m going to think about what kind of problems I will create on the Agora board¡­''

    ???

    The knights'' meals were simple yet hearty.

    At Judith¡¯s table, where even the sound of utensils moving was barely audible, Ivan Judith, the head of household, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I heard from Katarina. n hasn''t returned to the mansion for two days."

    Scarlett, who was slicing the meat at a steady pace, came to a halt. She replied in a casual tone.

    "I suppose he has finallye to feel ashamed of himself. He realizes there is no face left for him to return to the mansion."

    ¡°Scarlett.¡±

    Ivan ced the utensils on the table with a thud sound and continued.

    ¡°Do you still resent n for what happened then?¡±

    "...."

    For a moment, Scarlett¡¯s forehead twitched. She quietly rolled her eyes to the side.

    "Not resenting would be abnormal."

    Ivan pondered for a moment, as if carefully picking out his words, then he opened his mouth again as he took up his fork and knife.

    "But still, he is your younger brother. Make sure to find out about his whereabouts."

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After finishing her meal, Scarlett sat down at the desk in her own room and pondered for a while.

    On the subject of garbage, why has he been missing for two days? Which of the servants will she assign to find him?

    ...There was no need for her to ponder for long. This time, the Academy would fulfill the role of a servant.

    Judith had made significant contributions to the Academy''s Department of Swordsmanship. Such a request would be fulfilled without hesitation.

    She unfolded a piece of paper and picked up a highlighter.

    Anything in Scarlett¡¯s hand was like a sword to her. The quill drew straight lines along her hand.

    She was a knight. She didn''t bother with trivial matters like writing letters.

    The letter was filled with brief contents inquiring about n''s attendance, attitude, ranks, and so on. The act of selecting sentences and transferring them into typeset was done simultaneously by her hands.

    In thest line, she clearly added a request for a response by the end of the day. And this should be sufficient.

    As the bell ced in one corner of the desk rang, Katarina, the maid, quickly found her way to Scarlett¡¯s room.

    ¡°Yes. Lady Scarlett. Did you call for me?¡±

    "Send it to Merhen Academy in my name."

    Katarina received the letter with both hands and left the room.

    Scarlett stood there with her arms crossed, recalling what she and n had promised during their meal together.

    ''If you don¡¯t get the highest rank by the midterm evaluation, you would be expelled from the Judith family. And I won''t show any mercy towards you.''

    "..."

    - Tap, Tap, Tap...

    She tapped the desk with her fingertips.

    Suddenly, memories of the past flooded her mind.

    Young n, holding a sword, was smiling brightly at Scarlett. With short legs fidgeting and swinging hands like ferns, he was full of enthusiasm.

    She then shook her head.

    ¡°¡­Trash.¡±

    She tightly gripped the handle of her sword. She was too busy even to train, so she couldn''t waste her time thinking about it.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 15: Is this anonymous again this time?

    Chapter 15: Is this anonymous again this time?

    ¡°Is the entire floor my room¡­. I¡¯ll just take a good look at it.¡±

    n, who had been obsessed with Agora Board''s questions, was currently visiting the dormitory at Merchen Academy.

    Although the official use of the dormitory would start three dayster, there was an announcement stating that it was okay to unpack in advance, so n decided to stop by.

    Meanwhile, Becky, who had been apanying n in the corridor, tilted her head.

    ¡°Hey, n, you''re in room 401, right? Then the corner room over there is yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Only just one room is mine.¡±

    n muttered in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes. Where can you find a student who upies an entire floor of the dormitory?¡±

    Upon reexamining the received paper, there was only one written: Room 401. Becky''s words were correct.

    n narrowed his eyes. He was unsure if he would be satisfied with having an entire floor to himself, but having to live in just one room was disappointing.

    How would the interior facilities be? n thought that he should clean the doorknobter and turned the doorknob using his magical power.

    At the same time, Becky grabbed the door of Room 402 from the side and opened it. Their eyes meet each other in midair.

    ¡°Are you in the room next to me?¡±

    "Yeah. I''m in Room 402."

    "Just don''t cause anymotion."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, okay?¡±

    The conversation ended there. n looked inside Room 401.

    It was a clean and spacious room. But that was all. The in and dull furniture, which adhered to the basics, naturally didn''t satisfy n.

    However, n had two days of free time. He decided that it would be okay for him to consume mana as he wanted for at least a day.

    He changed everything, from small chairs to a mundane desk, and a full-length mirror surrounded by ordinary wooden frames.

    Destruction, Assistance, Maniption, and Enchantment... n activated magic without distinguishing the categories.

    The furniture broke, then reattached, and rose, but at the same time, it was also worn down. They were disassembled and reassembled repeatedly, taking on different appearances ording to his will.

    By repeating the process until all his mana was consumed, n managed to recreate the appearance of the furniture he had used in the previous world.

    A mirror with an antique frame, an expanded desk, a chair with his favorite pattern... Compared to the initial state, it was an astonishing transformation.

    "What...? Hey, why is n''s room so nice?!"

    Although he clearly told Becky not to cause amotion, she barged into his room and eximed.

    n just silently looked at Becky with a gaze demanding an exnation. In response, she continued speaking in a hasty manner.

    "It''s the first time I see a building like this. I was curious if everyone else''s rooms looked the same, so I came to see. But n''s room is especially nice."

    Becky thought of her own dorm room.

    She had excitedly gathered all her belongings and brought them in, butpared to n''s room, her own room looked like a garbage dump, filled with all sorts of clutter.

    What reason could there be for giving n a better room than anyone else? There was only one possibility that Becky could specte.

    Perhaps he exceeded the A-rank standards and belonged to a higher rank. Becky''s guess became even more solid.

    ¡°Of course. Now can you leave please?¡±

    A chilly gust of air filled the room. However, Becky''s gaze fell on the trivia held in n''s hand.

    Countless geometrical shapes and curves were engraved on the memo. Just looking at it ignited her curiosity as a magician.

    "What''s that?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you saw it. It''s a question for the Agora Board."

    It seemed almost pointless to ask after seeing it. Becky barely swallowed the words that reached the tip of her tongue. It wasn''t important right now.

    "...You''reing up with questions again? Why? Are you going to mess with Trixie again?"

    "I''m not specifically targeting anyone. If someone is capable enough, it doesn''t matter who solves it."

    ¡°Then you are doing it anonymously again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Even if you happen to reveal the names, make sure to exclude mine. I can''t handle it... really."

    This time, n¡¯s gaze turned to Becky.

    There were many misceneous papers in her hand, but there was one that stood out especially because of its yellow color.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    "This? It''s a club application form. You can get one if you go to the Research Wing too."

    "A club... Is it a ce to hang out?"

    "A ce to hang out? Hmm, it''s more urate to say it''s a ce where you can enjoy studying."

    Becky¡¯s eyes widened as she muttered.

    "What''s with that expression as if you''ve never heard of it before? When you mention the Merchen Academy''s Department of Magic, everyone immediately thinks of clubs!"

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    "Magic is the most brilliant field of study when it''s freely researched. People with simr interests gather in clubs to conduct research."

    Becky pushed the club application form so that n could see it.

    Summoning Club "Birth," Magic Journalism and Promotion Club "Witch," Exploration Club "Pinwheel"...

    All the cramped letters on the application form contained brief descriptions and names of the clubs. Becky continued speaking with excitement.

    "Look at this. There are so many clubs because there are many students. Freshmen usually can''t participate in club activities, but if you''re A rank, you can."

    Becky had marked the Ice Element Exploration Club "Frozen." She was so excited that she suddenly asked n.

    "Hey, n. Aren''t you interested in joining a club? If you''re interested in the Ice Element, you can join me..."

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    n somewhat agreed that magic shone the brightest when it was freely explored.

    However, clubs felt somewhat childish to him. It would be better if it felt like training disciples.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Okay.¡±

    The quick response was cold.

    Becky felt a little crestfallen, scratching her head. Then, this time, she showed n a blue-colored paper.

    "By the way, have you seen this? The outline of the uing exploration task is out."

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    "...Aren''t you too calm about it? Professor Violet, who is known for being terrifying, is in charge."

    Receiving the paper Becky was holding, n looked over the outline of the uing exploration task.

    [Outline of Exploration Task]

    ?To cultivate students'' sense of adventure and their ability to deal with crisis situations, teams will be formed to explore designated dungeons, and the results will bepared.

    ?Team members: 3 each.

    ?Special notes: Open scroll.

    "A dungeon..."

    n narrowed her eyes.

    Dungeons also existed in the previous world. These were spaces filled with various monsters and distorted mana flows.

    If the dungeon mentioned in the outline was the same as the dungeons in the previous world. No, even if it was simr. That alone would pose some difficulties for n.

    [To cultivate students'' ability to deal with crisis situations.]

    That was the key point mentioned in the outline. Swiftly responding to various crises required a substantial amount of mana.

    Upon seeing n''s expression, Becky quietly spoke up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a big deal? Originally, exploration tasks are performed by upper-ss students. But Professor Violet just decided to do it. It''spletely arbitrary!"

    n carefully examined the outline and asked.

    "What''s an open scroll?"

    "Oh, that. It means you''re allowed to bring a magic scroll. It''s like an open book test during written exams."

    "...We can bring scrolls?"

    "Yes. Maybe they added that condition because we''re freshmen. It probably means they really want to assess our ability to handle situations."

    n rubbed his chin for a moment.

    Then, he couldn''t help but smirk and burst intoughter.

    "What''s with you? Why are you suddenlyughing like that?"

    "No reason. You should go now."

    Becky didn''t expect a response in the first ce. She headed towards the door of n''s room, but suddenly another thought came to her.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    Becky hesitated and couldn''t easily finish her words. However, it was something she had wanted to say for a while, so she gathered her courage.

    "If there''s a magic I don''t know, can I ask you about it?"

    "If I have the time, I''ll let you know."

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The quick response was still cold, but fortunately, the content was positive. Becky quickly left room 401.

    Returning to her own room, Becky started cleaning for no apparent reason. After seeing n''s room, her own room seemed so in.

    While wiping the already clean desk with another cloth, she thought of n¡¯s words.

    "If I have the time, I''ll let you know..."

    Upon reflection, it was a somewhat strange statement.

    In the future, Becky herself didn''t even know what kind of magic she would inquire about.

    She might have questions during lectures or encounter a puzzle on the Agora board someday.

    However, that attitude of "I can let you know if I have the time" seems to imply something.

    "...What could it be?"

    After a brief moment of contemtion, she finished cleaning the desk.

    <strong>???</strong>

    The quality of the dinner served at Marchen Academy''s cafeteria was excellent. At least that was how Aria Fontaine felt.

    Having achieved an A rank, all her meals were now free. On top of that, she received a schrship, so surely the Fontaine family would be proud of her.

    After filling her te with a delicious sd, she took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Aria!¡±

    A girl with bright blonde hair at a nearby table raised her hand. It was Hailey Lumian.

    A daughter from an aristocratic family, also ranked A. The two of them had a lot inmon and were able to quickly became friends.

    Although Hailey was already seated with many other female students, there was an empty seat across from her. Aria naturally took that seat.

    Come to think of it, in the other corner, Trixie was sitting alone and quietly eating.

    Her presence was calm and cold, like a winterke. With her elegant blue appearance, Trixie had been surrounded by other students until the freshman weing event.

    However, that barrier couldn''t withstand her aloofness, and everyone gradually distanced themselves. Therefore, no one approached Trixie now.

    Hailey smiled brightly at Aria.

    ¡°Hey, Aria? What have you been doing?¡±

    "I unpacked my belongings in the dormitory, and in my spare time, I''ve been watching Trivia. We''ll be assigned to an exploration group in two days. I was hoping to gather some information, even if it''s just small details."

    ¡°Ah~ That¡¯s right. I''ve heard so much about how important it is to meet good group members. I''m praying I''ll get picked."

    ¡°Hailey, it would be really nice to be in the same group as you.¡±

    "Aw, you."

    Hailey chuckled as if she didn''t mind.

    "But, Aria, the assignment this time isn''t an open scroll, is it?"

    "Yeah, I saw it. Frankly, using an open scroll is pointless. I mean, why bother using advanced magic with scrolls? We hardly know any of those spells."

    "That''s true. Why are we even doing an exploration task meant for higher-grade students?"

    "Hailey, you''ll do well despite saying that, won''t you? You know everything."

    "What!? No, no, it''s not like that."

    Hailey shed a warm smile.

    Afterward, they continued discussing various topics, such as who the other A-ranked students were and who would make a good group with them.

    Then Aria seemed to remember something and opened her mouth.

    "...I hope I don''t end up in the same group as that n."

    At those words, Hailey''s eyes sparkled.

    "Oh my, Aria, you don''t like n either?"

    "Who would like that person? He has an arrogant attitude and suspiciously retook the exam to achieve an A rank."

    Upon hearing that, Hailey blinked.

    n had an arrogant attitude? He had always been kind to everyone since he was young¡ªat least that was what Hailey knew about him.

    "Well, that''s true. The professor did say there was no cheating involved, but it''s quite strange for someone who entered with an F rank to suddenly receive an A rank."

    Arya¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°F rank!? was it F ran? He entered with an F rank?"

    ¡°Yes. I guess you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea. Come to think of it, you said he confessed to you, Hailey. What happened to that?¡±

    The topic seemed somewhat sensitive, and the surrounding female students discreetly started ncing at Hailey, but she replied without hesitation.

    "I just... wasn''t interested, so I turned him down. If I were to date someone, I would prefer a guy who''s good at magic."

    "That''s how it usually goes. But even if n doesn''t know his ce, he will eventually learn. He will mingle withmoner girls just like him. Isn''t that right?"

    Other female students burst intoughter at Aria¡¯s words.

    Except for one person, Hailey, who raised her eyebrows.

    "n... amoner?"

    "Yeah, isn''t n amoner?"

    Aria tilted her head in response to Hailey''s words and continued the conversation whileughing with the other female students.

    "I mean, n talked back to me while looking straight into my eyes when I mentioned the topic ofmoners. It''s unbelievable."

    ¡°Why is n amoner?¡±

    ¡°Since there is no surname in his name, he is amoner. Why are you acting like that, Hailey?"

    Hailey awkwardly smiled in response to the pure curiosity in their gazes.

    ¡°Ah¡­. Oh, yes. Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    However, a question emerged in a corner of her mind.

    ''Did n hide his social status? Why would he do that?''

    Judith¡¯s name was well-known. If that simple fact were revealed, there would be no students openly disrespecting n.

    "Oh? I figured it out!"

    But then, Aria¡¯s movement with her fork stopped abruptly

    .

    "Hailey, doesn''t n still have feelings for you?"

    ¡°What?¡±

    "No, it''s just... You know, if n still likes you, he might have done something suspicious to receive an A rank. He would do anything to change your mind."

    ¡°Ah¡­. Uh, is that so?¡±

    But then, another female student, who had finished eating and was fiddling with Trivia, shouted.

    "Hey, it looks like a problem was posted on the Agora Board!"

    The hands that were moving the tableware all froze. Everyone unfolded the Agora Board''s discussion page as if they had made a prior agreement.

    The girl''s words were true. At the top, there was a newly written post about a problem on the Agora Board.

    "This is crazy, what''s the difficulty level?"

    "I don''t even understand it from the beginning."

    As each student checked the problem, exmations of awe escaped from their mouths. Even at first nce, it was clear that the content was beyond the reach of neers like themselves.

    "But I can at least recognize the element they''re dealing with."

    "It''s definitely Harmony."

    "Isn''t it Transmutation?"

    "Isn''t it Illusion?"

    "...Even though we''re considered A-ranked students, our opinions differ."

    Everyone covers the Trivia with their tongues sticking out. Seeing this during the meal makes one student in the corner feel like she was about to choke.

    "My stomach feels queasy."

    "We''re all magicians, so why are we so different... I can really sense the barrier."

    At that moment, Aria discovered something else from the problem.

    "Come to think of it, this is also posted anonymously?"

    ''Anonymous. Now that she mentioned it...''

    The heads of the female students all turned in unison. Their gaze was directed towards Trixie, who was sitting alone at the corner table.

    Trixie¡¯s expression was not pleasant. She scribbles something on the te as if the fork were a pen.

    She continued scribbling for a while.

    Scribbling and scribbling, exhaling a few sighs.

    Kwang!

    She mmed the table with her fist.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 16: Ill see you later

    Chapter 16: Ill see youter

    As I investigate and researched the data rted to the dungeon and looked at the avable scrolls, the two days passed quickly.

    The za of the Academy''s Magic Department was filled with students gathered together for team formation, but I was busy looking at the trivia.

    The trivia was filled with humorous posts that gained sympathy from peers, club promotion, troubles with students'' love life, and the thing which young people would normally do¡­.

    Of course, I was not holding on to trivia because I was interested in those things.

    [Auction Board]

    What caught my attention was the auction board. The interesting aspect of this board was that there were no restrictions on the items being auctioned.

    [Selling¡ºMagic through Culture¡»textbook. ]

    [ Voice lessons for sale. Offering life advice.]

    [ Organizing unused clothes ]

    .

    .

    .

    Just by looking at the posts that immediately caught my eye, I understood many things such as: Here, when a seller proposes to sell something, interested people bid on the value, simr to an auction, and the transaction proceeds actively.

    Recently, I had been trying to solve my financial problems.

    Even though I received an A rank and enjoyed various benefits, in the end, the fact that I needed money was still the same.

    The reason was obvious: I didn''t receive any support from my family.

    Scarlett said she would not give me any support, and I readily agreed.

    I n to solve all the problems that arise for me solely by my own efforts.

    ¡®For now, what can I auction?¡¯

    [ Magic Teaching Auction ]

    I wrote a post consisting of only 3 words. I really nned to teach magic and receivepensation in return.

    It was clearly different from private tutoring auctions. I won''t go out of my way to make the other person understand.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Suddenly, someone tapped my arm with an elbow.

    "Why aren''t you putting trivia in? The professor will be here soon, don''t be so oblivious."

    The strong scent of excessive cosmetics, pink hair, sharp nails, and ears full of piercings...

    After a while, I finally remembered her name: Aria Fontaine.

    It was annoying to deal with her, and I had already taken care of everything in Trivia. So Instead of giving a response, I tucked Trivia into the pocket of my uniform jacket.

    "We should draw good teams... Ah, I''m nervous."

    "Why don''t we just let the people who want to be together form teams?"

    The za, filled with A-ranked freshmen, was quite noisy. It was natural, considering they were in a position with important assignments ahead.

    "Is there any progress on the Agora Board problem?"

    "It might take a while. It''s only been two days."

    Aria chatted nonstop with the surrounding female students. asionally, conversations about the Agora Board came up.

    This darn Agora Board story was heard everywhere.

    "Isn''t it a bit strange to only maintain anonymity?"

    "It is strange, but honestly, there''s nothing else to say. If it bothers you, solve it."

    "Well, that''s true. Anyway, even though we don''t know who it is, they''re really amazing... Could it be that Trixie can''t solve it either?"

    ¡°Hey, hey, be quiet. Trixie is here.¡±

    Following Aria''s gaze, I also turned my head towards Trixie.

    Trixie must be¡­. A drunkard who was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t even control herself.

    However, the girl who came into sight was a girl who seemed to have nothing to do with the word drunkard.

    There was no sign of dishevelment. The girl with a serious expression that seemed to make the person looking at her turn cold, stood in one corner of the za.

    Her white face resembled a sheet of paper with faint dark circles.

    "Everyone, pay attention."

    At that moment, a familiar voice resounded.

    At the same time, a professor wearing arge cone-shaped hat appeared. It was Violet.

    "Before exining the exploration assignment, I''ll announce the group formation. They were thoroughly randomized, so don''t worry."

    Rather, because they were thoroughly randomized, the surrounding students gulped nervously.

    When Violet flicked her finger, a mana board appeared in front of us. The students'' names were grouped in sets of three.

    Exmations erupted as joys and sorrows intersected here and there. There were voices of relief, and there were also voices that bordered on screaming.

    "I''ll give you three minutes. Stand together with your team members. Introduce yourselves to each other."

    The crowd began to move with a loud noise. It was only then that I finally confirmed my team members'' names.

    [Group 11]

    ? Trixie von Fritz

    ? Martin Luke

    ? n

    The fact that I was assigned to a team and that there were other students assigned to the same team as me felt very unfamiliar to me.

    Moreover, the teamposition was not particrly pleasing. I didn''t feel like apanying a drunkard.

    I didn''t particrly want to exchange greetings either.

    While I was just standing in my ce, I suddenly heard amotion from Trixie''s direction.

    Could it be that she is causing trouble already? I briefly rolled my eyes and looked toward Trixie.

    Fortunately, Trixie wasn''t causing trouble. Instead, a male student was sticking to her, talking busily.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Martin Luke. Hahaha~ It''s interesting that Trixie is on the same team as me. This exploration assignment is going to be too easy, right?"

    He had a small stature and a slightly mischievous smile. He was probably Martin Luke, the other member of my team.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°You mouth. Shut up.¡±

    "Ah, yes. Sure."

    He closed his mouth tightly while still smiling cheerfully.

    He looked at Trixie¡¯s eyes like a puppy dealing with its owner. On the other hand, he didn''t even spare a nce in my direction.

    That was when I became certain, that the teamposition for Group 11 was the worst.

    "Enough with the greetings. Everyone, focus."

    Violet, who manipted the ground to create a makeshift podium, stood and looked down at the students.

    "There isn''t a single student here who doesn''t know what a scroll is, right?"

    She held one of the scrolls in her hand and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Then the question came, this assignment is an open scroll. Why?¡±

    Perhaps because the person who was asking the question was Violet, there was an atmosphere where everyone was reluctant to answer.

    But suddenly, Violet looked at me with a demanding gaze, as if expecting an answer.

    Since couldn''t look away, I had no choice but to open my mouth and answer.

    ¡°Because the level of the students is low.¡±

    Upon hearing my answer, Violet twitched her eyebrows. Come to think of it, I unconsciously used informal speech again.

    ¡°What is he saying?¡±

    "I think he''s gone crazy. Who does he think he is..."

    The students standing beside me also started murmuring. But all I did was utter a bitter truth.

    The scroll engraved with incantations on paper imbued with mana was quite a useful item for novice magicians.

    It allowed them to experience spells that they wouldn''t be able to use based on their own abilities and serves as a contingency n for emergencies such as mana depletion or mana stagnation.

    However, to put it another way...

    The fact that the students gathered here hadn''t developed the capability to use various spells was why we received an open scroll assignment.

    Personally, I didn''t particrly like scrolls. I believed that magic, in its essence, had a unique domain that couldn''t be contained within scrolls.

    ¡°Where are you all looking? Look at the professor.¡±

    The shocked eyes of the students who were looking at me turned to Violet. And she stared at me and asked.

    ¡°The level is low. What is it?¡±

    "Using scrolls itself is a low-level and embarrassing task."

    And it would be even more impressive if one could ovee challenges without relying on scrolls.

    But that was then, someone shouted as they raised their hands.

    ¡°Professor Violet!¡±

    It was a girl with pink hair with a wrinkled expression. The owner of the hand was Aria Fontaine. She said in an excited voice.

    "I think it''s too presumptuous for n to say something like that. It seems like he doesn''t even know his own subject!"

    Violet alternated her gaze between me, who stood calmly, and the infuriated Aria.

    Then, suddenly, the corner of her mouth was subtly rolled up, and she made a meaningful expression.

    "Well then, Aria, why do you think this exam will be an open scroll?"

    "Scroll techniques are advancing every day. Now, even magicians must keep up with the flow of the times. It''s only natural to enhance proficiency in utilizing scrolls to increase agility."

    Aria nced at me with a sharp gaze and continued her words.

    ¡°Is the level of a mage underestimated just because he or she uses scrolls? It¡¯s an idea that only old-time magicians would use. Don''t you think you''re just ignorant of the current era?"

    The corner of Violet¡¯s mouth raised more and more. She turned her head and asked me again.

    "n, is that what you think?"

    I didn''t show any reaction. I was getting tired of engaging with them.

    "You should give Aria an answer, right?"

    However, Violet urged me on. I sighed inwardly and parted my lips again.

    "It sounds like giving up on progress. I can''t imagine a life without using magic that''s not in scrolls."

    "What did you say...!"

    Veins stood out vertically on Aria''s forehead.

    "Are you crazy? In the end, you''re going to use scrolls in this test too. What''s with this attitude of pretending to be special all by yourself?"

    ¡°Student Aria, calm down. Calm down.¡±

    Violetughed and calmed Aria down. She already had no intention of hiding her own smile.

    ¡°Student n, Aria''s words weren''t entirely wrong. If you continue to cling to that attitude while participating in this test, it might be a bit awkward. Will n not participate in this test?"

    ¡°I will participate.¡±

    At that moment, sparks flew from Aria''s eyes and she spoke.

    ¡°Then keep your mouth shut and participate! Why do you keep criticizing everything?"

    ¡°I will participate without using scrolling.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A stillness fell as if time had stopped.

    Aria''s eyes widened, and her words abruptly halted. Violet, too, had a slightly bewildered expression.

    Violet asked me back.

    "In an open scroll test, you''re saying you''ll participate without using scrolls?"

    Instead of answering, I nodded my head. Violet burst intoughter, this time making a sound.

    "Your determination to keep your word ismendable... but do you have confidence in achieving high grades? Think carefully. You have two team members, after all."

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Alright, then. Good."

    She looked around at the students and continued speaking.

    "If n achieves the highest score, Group 11 will be exempted from the next written exam. That''s the n. Is there any student who objects to this?"

    No one raised a hand.

    The eyes of the students who had been looking at me with astonished eyes had already changed into a look of mocking and sneering.

    "Alright then, let''s do it that way."

    Violet pped her hands, making a sound.

    Then, scarecrows with pointed hats began to appear at regr intervals in the spacious square, and numbers were engraved on the students'' name tags.

    "I will personally check one by one if you are using scrolls properly. The rest of you can start self-studying while waiting for your turn."

    At Violet¡¯s words, the students dispersed in order.

    Until then, there had been an obvious gaze directed at me, and of course, it was Aria Fontaine''s gaze.

    She stared at me, her head shaking anxiously.

    I snickered and moved my steps, intending to leave, but Aria''s voice held me back. I turned my head slightly to look at her.

    ¡°Hey. n.¡±

    No, I was about to move, but Aria''s voice stopped me. I looked at her briefly.

    "I''ll see youter."

    I pondered for a moment, wondering what to reply. Aria urged me.

    "I''ll see youter. Are you not going to answer?"

    After pondering and pondering about what to say.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and burst intoughter.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 17: Failure. Failure. Failure.

    Chapter 17: Failure. Failure. Failure.

    "Mabel! Take your hands off the scroll right now!"

    As Violet shouted, the heads of the all students turned to follow her gaze.

    A female student, who seemed extremely tense and nervous, was unfolding the scroll, was unable to move.

    Suddenly, her arm started to ignite.

    ¡°Ah¡­. Ah!¡±

    Violet created a dense blue barrier and wrapped it around the female student¡¯s arm several times. The student¡¯s face had already turned pale.

    "What are you trying to do with a vtile scroll by holding it in your hand? Are you out of your mind?"

    Violet sighed as she bent down to examine the remaining scroll fragments.

    "Unquenchable me scroll¡­? Where did you get this kind of scroll? If you''re going to get or use it, at least know how to use it correctly."

    "I should take her to the infirmary first."

    All the students and I clearly heard Violet muttering that.

    Violet turned to face the students who had been quietly observing the situation.

    ¡°Everyone just wait and don''t do anything. I overestimated all of you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Mabel walked after Violet, trembling, with her face covered in tears.

    As they moved away and disappeared from sight, Aria burst intoughter.

    "What a joke... She''s just at a primitive level."

    "Exactly. Whether you unfold the scroll or use it, there''s nothing difficult about it. How did she manage to get an A rank?"

    "She probably brought an expensive-looking scroll. Shall we take a look at what she brought?"

    Muttering like that, Aria reached out to the scroll lying on the floor.

    "Just leave it."

    Without realizing it, I muttered. I couldn''t stand the act of touching someone else''s belongings without their permission.

    I quickly turned my head and looked at Aria and herpanions. I didn''t bother avoiding their gaze.

    "Look who''s this? Isn''t it n?"

    Aria approached me, and as she got closer, she scanned me up and down with her sharp eyes.

    "n, your response earlier was really cool. I almost fell for you."

    After looking around, she burst intoughter and continued her words.

    "Hey, everyone~ n, who entered with an F rank, can explore dungeons without a scroll? Is he nning tomit cheating?"

    Upon hearing that, the other students also burst intoughter.

    It was hard for me to guess exactly what part was amusing enough to make themugh so hard.

    After thinking for a while, I finally deduced that Aria and the other students considered me a cheater. I wasn''t angry, just amused by their low level.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and burst intoughter as well. Then Aria tilted her head, seemingly unable to understand my reaction.

    "What''s up? Why are youughing? Was it ridiculous even in his own thoughts?"

    "Aria Fontaine."

    Looking into her sky-blue eyes, I quietly uttered her name.

    At the same time, I raised my index and middle fingers up in the air.

    "Well, why bother calling my name and all that... Hm?!"

    Aria Fontaine couldn''t finish her sentence. More precisely, I made sure she couldn''t finish it.

    With a simple use of telekinesis, I just grabbed both of her lips. Even though it was not direct contact, it felt quite dirty.

    "Mmm... Mmm! Ugh!"

    Perhaps Aria was quite startled, she tightly held her own lips with both hands.

    No matter how hard she tried to open them with her hands, her lips wouldn''t budge. It looked quite ridiculous.

    ¡°¡­¡­ !¡±

    She btedly realized that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth on her own. She opened her eyes wide and red at me like she was going to kill me.

    It probably meant she wanted me to let her go immediately, but I had no intention of doing so.

    Fortunately, Professor Violet had left the scene, and I had no intention of enduring the unpleasant noises.

    I had always lived like this. All the trajectories of my life that I had been through, suffered, and walked were like that.

    The students who had been alternating their gazes between me and Aria started whispering to each other.

    "Did Aria get subdued?"

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn''t that the case? I guess she can¡¯t open her mouth right now?¡±

    Around that time, I released Aria''s lips.

    At this point, it seemed like the warning had been sufficiently delivered, and holding on any longer would waste both my time and mana.

    "Th-this... insane..."

    Having regained her freedom, Aria started burning up in anger. She approached me withrge strides.

    By then, all the students were observing us with bated breath, even Trixie¡¯s, who had been preupied with something else, turned her gaze towards us.

    ¡°You crazy bastard. Why are you so cheap?¡±

    For a moment, I thought Aria might have read my mind because her words perfectly matched what I was thinking.

    I looked down at her with an expressionless face.

    The confrontation continued for a while. Aria muttered without taking her eyes off me.

    ¡°Someone make a mana crystal.¡±

    One of herpanions quickly made a mana crystal, and she ced it between us.

    "n, why are you so shameless?"

    I didn''t bother to answer.

    She asked again.

    "You started it, didn''t you? You are not using a magic scroll because you are confident, right? Well, let''s just have one of us withdraw today."

    Aria looked up at me crookedly and continued her words.

    "You were regarded as a support mage, remember? Let''s make a bet. The one whose mana crystal flew shorter will withdraw. Let''s do it this way."

    Her voice was as cold as ice, but her eyes were burning with animosity.

    The other students were greatly agitated as if they couldn''t believe what Aria was saying.

    I, too, was somewhat amazed by her confidence. I only now realized how much she was disregarding me.

    There was not much deliberation needed. I nodded my head toward Aria.

    "You go first."

    As a condition for epting the bet to withdraw, I only offered that much. Aria chuckled.

    "Ha, fine. Don''t change your mindter, you bastard."

    Aria Fontaine, with her arrogant attitude, ced her hand on the mana crystal.

    I found that attitude somewhat amusing. I briefly contemted what gift I should bestow upon her, someone who believed she would definitely win.

    "F*ck, let me show everyone how I create a dropout right now."

    She began to concentrate her mind.

    I, too, made my mana crystal. As I simultaneously visualized three magic forms in my mind, they seamlessly interlocked like exquisite gears.

    After a brief consideration, I decided on an interference-type spell.

    Violet was absent from her position right now. In other words, there was no presence in the za capable of perceiving high-level magic.

    Aria Fontaine was currently using all her power. She would pour all her efforts and abilities intounching the mana crystal.

    She would try to create the best possible oue and forcefully im victory for herself.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    However, the mana crystal in the air merely trembled with a picking sound. There was no forward movement.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Aria''s bewildered face was quite satisfying. It was only natural that the mana crystal didn''t fly away.

    I had interfered with part of the spell she visualized in her mind, part of the mana mixture that entered the circuit, and the flow of mana she intended to control.

    Unless I reconnected them, the mana crystal would never receive support from Aria.

    With sound, the mana crystal trembled once more. Overwhelmed by confusion, Aria swallowed her dry saliva.

    ¡°Why is this? I¡¯ve never had anything like this in my life¡­.¡±

    It was a failure.

    ¡°Make a mana crystal again and give it to me.¡±

    Again failure.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong? This is driving me crazy, damn it."

    Failure again.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    It was another failure. I subtly asked Aria, who was anxiously sweating,

    "How much longer do I have to wait?"

    ¡°How long did you wait? Just wait quietly!¡±

    I nodded my head and gave her a calm smile.

    "Why, why is this happening... Why is it like this..."

    And once again, it was a failure.

    "...Why can''t she do it?"

    "Um, is she weak in this field, perhaps?"

    ¡°Aria herself said she was confident.¡±

    Other students started whispering. With each word pouring towards Aria, her face grew paler in proportion.

    Aria Fontaine chose to take a deep breath calmly. She gathered all her power and made another attempt.

    And in front of everyone''s eyes, she failed to produce the desired result once again.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    A drop of sweat ran down her chin and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Before she knew it, Aria''s entire body was drenched in sweat.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 18: Do You Like Meat?

    Chapter 18: Do You Like Meat?

    In the end, I interfered with Aria Fontaine''s magic until all of her mana waspletely exhausted.

    The surrounding students looked at Aria with perplexed eyes.

    All of them looked at her as if they were wondering if she should quit now, but no one didn¡¯t dare to open their mouth to speak.

    I released her mana circuit that I had been holding onto. Now, there would be no more disruptions in her mana flow.

    At the same time, with a sound, the mana crystal extended forward.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Aria''s pale face finally regained its originalplexion. It was a sight almost like a corpseing back to life.

    The range covered by the crystal was quite impressive. Aria jumped around and cheered.

    "I won! I definitely won!"

    Then someone reached out and grabbed the mana crystal with a leisurely movement. Long and slender fingers with sharp nails, like those of a witch.

    "...?"

    Aria''s expression, as she made eye contact with the owner of that hand, gradually became more serious and eventuallypletely froze.

    She seemed to have finally realized why the surroundings had be quiet at some point.

    "Haah... Aria Fontaine."

    Violet sighed and turned to Aria. Aria pursed her lips, but she didn''t give any answer.

    "I clearly told everyone to do nothing and just wait."

    "..."

    I watched Aria shrinking in real-time in front of Violet.

    Then, all of a sudden, I felt Trixie¡¯s gaze staring at me.

    Our eyes meet in the air.

    Trixie, with her blue hair as blue as ake, swept her hair back and started approaching me with a subtle expression.

    "How ridiculous were the professor''s words for you to behave like this now?"

    "I''m sorry..."

    Aria was still being scolded by Violet. In the midst of that, Trixie cautiously spoke, parting her lips.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Her voice was cold and rigid. To the extent that I couldn¡¯t even think of her as the drunkard, I saw thest time.

    "Did you do something just now?"

    ''She must have a keen sense of magic.''

    Even if I told her the truth, it wouldn''t matter much, but I gave her a slightly different answer.

    "Did you have a drink?"

    "...?"

    Trixie thought for a while about what I said.

    Perhaps thinking that I was talking nonsense, she swiftly turned her head away.

    ???

    After ss, the cafeteria in the academy was incredibly noisy.

    It was filled with the sound of students chattering, and tableware colliding as people moved them...

    I couldn''t bear the environment to have a proper meal, so I ended up taking only the food and going outside.

    I nned to eat alone, but someone insisted on sitting next to me. It was a girl with impressive red hair, Becky.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    "I also wanted to eat here."

    I pondered for a while then said to her.

    "Don''t make a fuss."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Suddenly?¡±

    However, my warnings had no effect whatsoever. After taking a few bites of sd, Becky started chattering like a sparrow.

    "Did you see Aria unable to use magic? It was so refreshing for me."

    I didn''t respond to her. At the moment, my greatest concern was why the meat was cooked so poorly in the cafeteria.

    "She always boasted about being confident in the support magic, but why did she keep failing in performance? It''s refreshing, so refreshing. Very refreshing!"

    Suddenly, Becky twisted her expression.

    "Aria Fontaine~ It''s a deduction...~ Don''t ever think of the professor''s words as a joke~"

    She muttered in a strange tone. It took me a while to realize that Becky was imitating Violet.

    This time, I asked her.

    "Do you have any idea why Aria made a mistake?"

    "Isn''t it just because she couldn''t do it herself? She said it was like a god''s curse... h h h. But where is such a god?"

    Becky put a handful of the meat into her mouth as if the food was delicious today and said.

    ¡°...¡±

    "Who would have interfered with magic? That''s nonsense. If that had happened, wouldn''t anyone have noticed? There are so many students around."

    It was fascinating how someone as small as Becky could eat so much food. Maybe she mastered space magic.

    Suddenly, something else came to mind, so I asked Becky.

    "Until the day before the exploration assignment, are all the lectures like this?"

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    "I mean, we only learn the use of scrolls."

    If that was the case, I was considering skipping the lectures.

    From the beginning, I wasn''t particrly fond of the scrolls.

    It was the influence of my previous world. There was even a term used to derogatorily refer to magicians who rely on scrolls as ''magic-using corpses.''

    I would inevitably have to participate on the day of the assignment, but I didn''t want to attend lectures specifically for practicing scroll usage.

    I had always lived my life that way. Without spending time on things that feel magically worthless.

    ¡°Ah, no. Of course not.¡±

    But Becky shook her head.

    "The exact announcement will probably be posted in the evening... Oh, right. n, you have to be careful. Okay?"

    Becky tapped me on the shoulder.

    "What for?"

    "Aria is getting all worked up. Isn''t it funny? Starting a fight and getting all worked up alone..."

    I quietly pictured Aria Fontaine in my mind. The image of her with numerous earrings and piercings.

    One-on-one, or of course, even if Aria formed a group and lined up, I didn''t doubt my ability to defeat her.

    So I listened to Becky''s words but didn''t pay much attention to them.

    With magic like telekinesis, mana was not the big issue. And there was no one in her group who looked much more powerful.

    "Professor Violet apparently loves to make studentspete against each other. It''s said that when she''s in charge of senior students, she even has them engage in magic duels."

    ¡°Is it okay if you don¡¯t participate in it?¡±

    ¡°You can''t avoid participating or escaping. Professor Lee says that all of that would be reflected in grades.¡±

    I couldn''t just let those words pass by.

    It was because I had made a promise to Scarlett to achieve the highest rank until the midterm evaluation.

    "Still, if you get high grades, there''s definitely a reward. Seniors who received high grades under Professor Violet, they''re all soaring and crawling now. They get the opportunity to present papers first and conduct research at the Magic Tower..."

    My ears were starting to hurt. I had heard enough exnations at this point.

    I chose my words carefully to interrupt Becky''s speech.

    "Do you like meat?"

    "I want to get a high grade and study abroad in a unique region... Huh? What did you say?"

    Becky blinked her eyes instead of continuing her words. I pointed at the meat with my fork instead of answering.

    "Oh, yeah. I like meat. Who dislikes it?"

    I put some meat on Becky''s te and stood up from my seat.

    It gave leftovers to her.

    ...It was both environment and my mind friendly?

    "What''s this? Why are you giving it to me... Huh? Where are you going?"

    ''Why does she talk so much?''

    I ignored Becky''s voice that reached my ears. I had a lot to do today.

    ???

    The Magic Department Store, the ce that reflected magical trends the fastest, became a spectacle in itself for magicians to enjoy.

    However, among the joyful atmosphere, there was one female student who couldn''t show any expression.

    "Oh my, Aria, look at this. This wand decoration is so pretty."

    Aria Fontaine paid no attention to the chattering Hailey next to her. No, to be precise, she couldn''t.

    ''n.''

    That arrogantmoner was solely Aria''s concern. Even now, her teeth chattered at the thought of being deducted points in front of everyone.

    "Oh, there are new scrolls added as well. Aria, is there anything you like?"

    With no response from Aria, Hailey leaned her face forward.

    ¡°Aria?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    As if knowing what Aria was thinking, Hailey shook her head frantically.

    "Don''t worry too much. How did you experience mana stagnation at that time? n is really lucky."

    "Mana stagnation..."

    Mana stagnation, it was a phenomenon that usually urs when one''s body is fatigued due to mana getting tangled up like a cramp in their limbs. Even after hearing Hailey¡¯sfort, Aria¡¯s expression was not good.

    "Yeah, why? Didn''t you experience mana stagnation? That''s how I saw it."

    "Oh? Yes, you''re right. I did experience mana stagnation."

    "Right? If Professor Violet had arrived a littleter, we could have witnessed n dropping out."

    Though she replied hastily, Aria still felt uneasy.

    ¡®It was a little different from stagnation.¡¯

    As she recalled that sensation, Aria unknowingly straightened her back with tension.

    Describing it as mere stagnation would be a great hindrance.

    The threads of mana that should have formed a circuit for spellcasting couldn''t be grasped. The flow that should have smoothly flowed turned unruly. The carefully constructed circuit was torn apart like a bursting bubble.

    The dread of never being able to use magic again. It felt as if she had encountered a major obstacle in an instant.

    ''Could it be... interference?''

    Aria, whose thoughts had reached that point, unintentionally burst intoughter. She wondered how flustered she must have been to have such thoughts on her own.

    The premise of interference was that the spellcaster has a higher understanding of mana than the target of interference.

    ¡®n, of all people? Better than me¡¯

    She vigorously shook her head to dismiss the thought. Shepletely eliminated it. It was an impossible story altogether.

    Hailey tightly grabbed Aria''s arm from the side.

    "I''ll buy you coffee! Let''s drink it with Louister. Aria, you don''t really fit in when you''re so serious."

    "Oh, thanks."

    "Yeah. Now let''s check out the scrolls. Do we need to prepare for tomorrow''s lecture?"

    Hailey and Aria crossed their arms and examined the scrolls one by one.

    Floating scrolls, throwing scrolls, vtile scrolls... The contents varied, and the prices were also diverse.

    At some point, Hailey''s gaze fell on one particrly bright red scroll.

    ¡°Uh~ I don¡¯t rmend that to newbies~¡±

    Just as Hailey was about to get her hands on it and examine it, a fairy shopkeeper suddenly appeared.

    She continued her words while holding up a scroll that wasrger than her body.

    "This is an extremely lethal scroll. It''s used to poison orcs, but if it identally touches a human, it causes side effects."

    "What kind of side effects?"

    "Paralysis symptoms~ But if you''re unlucky, you''ll be a nt person for the rest of their life, so we don''t rmend it for freshmen."

    Hailey gulped nervously and grabbed Aria.

    "It''s best not to touch that, Aria. The side effects are a bit scary..."

    As if imagining it alone, Hailey narrowed her eyes.

    From then on, the two wandered around the store. Suddenly, while browsing through trinkets, Hailey''s eyes widened.

    "Oh, the announcement for tomorrow''s lecture is up. It''s earlier than I expected."

    "Where? Let''s look at it together."

    The two girls'' gaze fell on the trivia that Hailey had unfolded.

    [ Mock Magic Combat]

    - Combat is inevitable in the process ofpetition. The aim is to train students to showcase their bestbat skills in practical situations.

    - The results of the mock battle will be reflected in the grades.

    - Special Note: As an uing exploration assignment, scroll usage is exceptionally allowed.

    *Scrolls cannot be personally owned. Three random scrolls will be provided on the day.

    - To ensure fairness, Professor Leonard will be observing.

    Hailey shook her head.

    "The seniors were right... Professor Violet really enjoys mock battle."

    As Hailey muttered to herself, her gaze suddenly turned towards outside the shop. Her expression brightened noticeably, and she raised her hand excitedly.

    "Oh, Louis is here! Louis!"

    Hailey hurriedly rushed out of the store, but Aria''s feet remained firmly in ce.

    Aria Fontaine envisioned Professor Violet''s lecture that would take ce tomorrow.

    And as she continued to imagine, she finally made a decision.

    "Excuse me."

    Aria called the shopkeeper. The fairy promptly appeared as if she had been by her side from the beginning.

    "Yes~ Did you call me?"

    "Please wrap up that scroll."

    A slender index finger pointed at the bright red scroll. The fairy tilted her head in surprise.

    "Hmm~ Oh, that extremely lethal scroll?"

    "Yes."

    "Uh... Does a freshman have any use for that?"

    "Well, yes."

    Aria nodded her head with a subtle expression.

    "We have an uing exploration assignment."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 19: If I hadnt stopped, you would have died

    Chapter 19: If I hadnt stopped, you would have died

    After spending a long time at the Magic Department Library, when I finally visited the training room, it was already dawn.

    With this current body, I could only use beginner magic about ten times.

    I could use intermediate magic about twice, but I couldn''t even attempt advanced magic.

    However, thinking about that made me smile. I had a very good n, so this problem would be resolved soon.

    As I entered the training room, a clean and well-maintained space weed me.

    This spacious and beautiful space was a state-of-the-art facility that the Merchen Academy took pride in. If I trained here consistently, I would achieve significant results in terms of the flow and amount of mana.

    ...That was what had been written at the entrance, but I needed to confirm it for myself.

    In my previous world, I trained by increasing the total amount of mana through meditation. I only hoped that training in this space would be more efficient than meditation.

    ¡®For now, Let¡¯s do whatever I can do.¡¯

    I was the only student who visited the training room at dawn. Thanks to this, I was able to make full use of this space.

    The moment I put my hand on the pir standing in the middle of the space, my mana resonated with it.

    [n (1st Year) ]

    [Please select a training subject.]

    [Please select a difficulty level.]

    Without any hesitation, I chose purification.

    To increase the total amount and gather chaotic mana, it was essential to raise the concentration of purity first.

    I had plenty of time now, so I could afford to be rxed. But I won''t be negligent either.

    ¡°!¡±

    The bright space turned pitch ck, and the training began.

    I could feel the surging currents like the wind. Soon, they started to rush in like torrents, scattering my mana.

    "...Is it like this?"

    The method wasn''t difficult to understand. Every moment I overcame it, my mana would be purer.

    I closed my eyes and made an effort to grasp my mana even amidst the surging currents. I defended against the waves of the rushing currents and created my own flow to connect them.

    I polished my mana against the currents, like sharpening a sword on a grindstone.

    ¡®But I''m not entirely satisfied.¡¯

    I quite liked the training method in this space, but my own flow was still inadequate.

    Every time my mana flickered due to the intense currents, my pride was scratched.

    ''Just a mere piece of equipment...''

    ¡®But still... it''s more efficient than meditation.¡¯

    Although it was incredibly subtle, I could sense the refinement of mana''s purity. Inparison to constantly meditating again and again, it was much faster.

    ¡®Should I try to control the currents soon?¡¯

    Something unyielding was often evaluated as an advantage, but if the criterion was the purification of mana, it might not be the case.

    My aim was to embody a purity of mana capable of epassing any surrounding situation, a rity that never wavers in its strength. I aspired to reach the pinnacle of a mage.

    I gradually infused my mana into the currents. It gradually reversed the initial trend of the currents, inserting mana into the currents instead.

    There was a slight pain that made me scrunch my brows, but I endured it.

    It was a pain that I had experienced many times. Furthermore, the pain was evidence that the training was progressing smoothly.

    And when I was convinced that my mana had permeated enough...

    ¡®Right here.¡¯

    I generated a flow and engulf the currents in one go.

    The miraculous achievement of transforming everything in this space into my ''flow'' and purifying it was now within reach.

    From here on, it was purely a mental and physical battle. I refined my breathing and squeezed my body.

    I gritted my teeth and endured the pain. The subsequent moments were filled with pain as well, but I couldn''t grow ustomed to it.

    My blood vessels felt like they were about to burst. My body was overheating. A faint scent began to be sensed at the tip of my nose.

    Every part of my body was screaming for surrender, but my mind couldn''tprehend the word ''surrender.''

    No, it didn''t understand.

    ¡®Just a little further.¡¯

    Every moment of pain was forging me stronger. The energy of mana was bing purer.

    I may not enjoy this process, but I couldn''t avoid it anyway.

    ''Proof...''

    Each moment of endurance served as proof. Even in the present moment, mana continued to purify.

    Finally, when that small proof was about to materialize before my eyes...

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the equipment stopped.

    The pain that was engulfing me disappeared. However, the proof that hade close to me also vanished with it.

    ''Why the hell?'' Anger welled up inside me.

    I wiped my face, which was now drenched in sweat, and searched for the cause.

    And the cause was right in front of my eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    Blue hair that seemed to be immersed in the sea, and golden eyes shining like the sun. It was Trixie. Our gaze met in midair.

    I might have felt her graceful and enchanting appearance. If only she hadn''t disturbed my training.

    "I didn''t know you were here."

    That was all Trixie said. She didn''t even show a hint of apology, let alone saying sorry.

    I briefly recalled how I would have reacted to such individuals in my previous life. I wanted to annihte her.

    I wanted to hang her upside down in the air a thousand times, even if I had to face the consequences.

    As I checked if there was enough mana left to do so, Trixie suddenly added a few more words.

    "...I''m so tired."

    Only then did her condition catch my eye. She looked exhausted. The dark circles under her eyes had be even darker.

    A crumpled ballet costume was sticking out from her shoulder bag, and papers were piled up and stuck inside.

    One of them fluttered and fell to the ground.

    ncing at it, I saw that it was a note filled with writings to approach the problems on the Agora board. The other papers were probably the same.

    My anger subsided slightly.

    It was somewhatmendable how she was struggling so hard to solve my problem.

    "Haa"

    I exhaled with a sigh as if it could release everything. I was about to leave the training room as it was.

    ¡°You.¡±

    She called out to me.

    I thought about ignoring her, but I stopped my steps, curious about what she would say after struggling with the problems I had assigned all day.

    "You asked if I had been drinking. What did you mean?"

    "Did I say something like that?"

    "We were talking about the scroll, you said it. But well did you really use a scroll."

    Her tone was cold, devoid of any inflection, even when she asked a question.

    It wasn''t like that when she was drunk. It was difficult to adapt in various ways.

    I shook my head and said.

    "Of course not."

    "Well done. You''re useful."

    I tilted my head slightly. It was such an unexpectedpliment. In fact, even as apliment, there was some controversy.

    Trixie continued speaking in her characteristic icy tone.

    "Whatever the case, thanks to you, I got the chance to be exempted from the written test. Don''t try to do anything during the expedition. I''ll take care of everything."

    Only then did I understand Trixie¡¯s thoughts.

    It wasn''t about agreeing with my thoughts or anything like that. She was simply satisfied with the opportunity to be exempted from the written exam.

    Following that was her self-confidence that she could achieve victory in the exploration task with her own abilities alone.

    That arrogant attitude, for some reason, didn''t make me hate her. It reminded me of my past self, vaguely.

    "I''ll take care of it."

    With those words, I passed by her.

    ¡°You.¡±

    However, she grabbed me again.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You were doing it on the advanced difficulty.¡±

    With the tip of her index finger, she lightly tapped the pir. It seemed that my information was still on the pir.

    "If I hadn''t stopped, you would have died. The advanced level is not for students."

    I considered hanging her upside down in the air even now.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s questions continued.

    "You entered as an F rank. How did you achieve an A rank?"

    "You have no business knowing."

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    I tried to ignore her, but suddenly a thought came to my mind. It was quite a n.

    I turned to Trixie, who was staring at me with a dry face, and took out a trivia with a shabby cover.

    "There''s a teaching auction on the auction board. I''m a fan of it."

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    Trixie¡¯s head tilted to one side.

    ¡°You.¡±

    She called me again, but I ignored her and left the ce. The remaining dawn was for meditation and training.

    ???

    The next morning:

    For the first time since I was active in this world, I was amazed. It happened in the book section of the Magic Department Store.

    "No way."

    ¡ºHow did healing magic be the center of controversy?¡»

    A single book captured my attention.

    The book ced at the top with the most dazzling lighting was enough to captivate my interest.

    Healing magic was the main subject that caused countless controversies and idents, even in my previous world.

    However, it sessfully established itself after oveing its transitional phase.

    I wondered what kind of controversies and incidents were happening in this world, whether it had simrities to the previous world, and how far it had progressed...

    Just imagining it made my heart beat faster. Unconsciously, I reached out my hand toward the book.

    ¡°Are you interested in healing?¡±

    Now, a familiar voice struck my ears. A jade-colored fairy appeared and flew right in front of me.

    "It seems to be a hot topic these days. It''s quite noisy."

    Only now, with her flying right in front of my face, did I notice the name tag attached to her small chest. It read Sylph. I parted my lips and asked.

    "Why is it a hot topic?"

    "Well, since nothing has been firmly established yet, it''s not about abuse and chaos. Our spirits are already in a sorry state, and forcing healing on them to make them work."

    The controversies in this world seemed to be simr in nature.

    However, the fact that these things were only now bing controversial meant that we hadn''t reached a turning point after oveing the transitional phase.

    ''In that case...''

    If I rapidly researched the healing magic of this world based on my knowledge from my previous world, could I leave a significant mark by bringing about that turning point?

    That would be quite good proof. My desire to read the book grew even stronger.

    "I want to read it right away."

    ¡°No, and I told you not to talk rudely. Why are you like this from now on? And F-rank students can¡¯t get this. It''s very expensive.¡±

    "I am currently A-rank."

    ¡°Does that make sense~?¡±

    I simply stared at Sylph. She looked puzzled and rummaged through her Trivia, which was about the size of her body.

    ¡°Why would you do this~ Trivia of the store of the Department of Magic allows me to read student ranks~ If you lie, you will be caught right away¡­. Eh?¡±

    Sylph looked quite startled as she alternated between ncing at me and the Trivia. She cleared her throat and closed the Trivia.

    "It''s really amazing. I''ve never seen a student who upgrades so quickly and significantly. Anyway, that''s fine. If you are on A-rank, you fulfill the criteria..."

    As Sylph was saying that, she suddenly seemed surprised.

    "Oh, wait. This book was reserved!"

    Muttering to herself, she flew to another fairy, exchanged a few words, and returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry~ I only have one copy of this, but it¡¯s already booked. You know the Fritz family, right?¡±

    Fritz. After repeating those three letters a couple of times, the name of Trixie von Fritz naturally came to my mind.

    Sylph tilted her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the Fritz family? Sword Judith, magic is Fritz. Haven¡¯t you heard of that?¡±

    "Anyway, you''re saying that I can''t read it right away."

    ¡°That¡¯s right~¡±

    ¡°I will visit youter.¡±

    I nodded towards Sylph and turned my back.

    "No, it''s all good, but stop using informalnguage!"

    Sylph shouted from behind.

    ???

    After lunch, Violet''s lecture time arrived. There was a mock battle scheduled for today, which had been announced in advance.

    Violet and Professor Leonard gathered the students in a training ground that looked different from usual.

    In the center, there was a spacious circr battleground, surrounded by massive stands. I sat in a corner seat, with Trivia ced next to me. Since the stands were quite wide, it meant not sit next to someone.

    "Hey, n!"

    But someone neatly ced themselves on my Trivia and sat down. A strong perfume scent prated my nose. To my surprise, it was Becky.

    "Uh... I''m nervous about the mock battle today. Aren''t you?"

    "Get up."

    "Huh? Oh."

    Realizing that something was on her buttocks, Becky quickly stood up from the seat.

    "Ah, sorry. I didn''t know. I really didn''t see it."

    Thinking that I should buy a new er, I epted the Trivia she handed over.

    But suddenly, Becky tilted her head.

    "Oh... Hey, n. You seem to be writing on Trivia unexpectedly too?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Look at this."

    Becky pointed at the cover with her index finger. The broomstick pattern had a blue light inside.

    "When it shines like this, it means there''s a message. It''s really unexpected. I thought you weren''t interested."

    I decided to modify it so that the light wouldn''te in when I returned to the dormitory. I quickly skimmed through the content from her Trivia.

    Indeed, my auction for teaching finally had a bid.

    [ ? How far are you willing to teach? 8?8 ]

    ...apanied by a somewhat peculiar tone.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 20: Becky is way better than you

    Chapter 20: Becky is way better than you

    Since the tone was so peculiar, I hesitated for a moment whether to respond or not.

    However, I decided to respond. After all, I was in a position where I needed to earn money.

    I refined my mana into the shape of letters and wrote them in the empty space at the bottom of the page. These letters would now be delivered to the other party.

    [ ? If I know it, anything. ]

    [ ? What''s the price? ]

    [ ? It depends on what I teach. ]

    [ ? What is your experience? 0?0 ]

    ''What is this 0?0 symbol?''

    At least among thenguages I knew, there was not a letter like this, and even when I magically examined it, there was nothing.

    In the end, I decided to exclude the symbol that was attached to the end of the words. Even so, it seemed there won''t be anymunication problems.

    ''About my experience...''

    I pondered briefly on how to introduce myself to others in the teaching auction.

    But that contemtion didn''tst long.

    Since the teaching auction was conducted anonymously, it should be fine to introduce myself from the previous world.

    [ ? Bachelor''s, Master''s, Ph.D., Professor. I''ve done almost everything. ]

    [ ? Oh, really...? ]

    With that answer, there was no response. I wondered if the other party meant to withdraw in this manner.

    [ ? By any chance, could you solve this once? ??? ]

    After that, aplex spell was drawn on the page.

    Theplex spell was made up ofplex spells like tangled threads, circuits forming mazes, and numerous curves that seemed to mock the viewer...

    I knew this spell all too well.

    It was the spell written on the Agora Board when I first met Becky, created by Trixie.

    The solution and teaching the answer was an easy task, but before that, there was something I needed to mention.

    [ ? Are you requesting teaching? ]

    [ ? Oh, yes. I''ll give you ten gold coins. ]

    Although the other party said he would give me ten gold coins, it seemed to be an intention to explore my skills.

    I called Becky, who was sitting next to me.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    "How much do you spend on monthly food expenses?"

    Upon hearing that, Becky''s eyes widened.

    "Food expenses? Why, why suddenly? Do I look fat?"

    "Just answer."

    As if an embarrassing question had been asked, Becky scratched her cheek and parted her lips.

    "I spend quite a bit... About one gold coin per month...?"

    I nodded. If it was about ten gold coins, it was not a bad deal.

    The other party probably had the great financial resources to spend ten gold coins on just a test. The fact that the customer was wealthy was good news for me as well.

    [ * Received 10 gold coins. ]

    Just in time, the other party paid ten gold coins. After this, I could exchange money by visiting the bank inside the academy.

    I gave the answer and exined the solution to the other party.

    From finding the vertices to approaching them, it wasn''t a very detailed exnation, but it was enough to be the answer.

    [ ? Oh, I see. It works when I do that. ]

    [ ? Is there anything else you want to learn? ]

    With this, I had sufficiently proven my abilities.

    While calmly waiting for the next problem, a message that was far from my expectations returned as the answer.

    [ ? It seems like the presenter is a genius. ]

    [ ? How did shee up with the idea of drawing pictures with spells? ??? ]

    Considering covering up the trivia, I decided to give another piece of teaching and added.

    [ ? The idea is good, but theposition is sloppy. ]

    [ ? Don''t be so harsh. ]

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    ''Don''t be so harsh.''

    The reply that was clearly written like that was quickly erased.

    [ This message has been deleted. ]

    [ ? Then, can you solve this one too? ]

    This time, a different spell came through Trivia.

    It was a question that I was very familiar with because I had created it myself, and now it was currently being presented on the Agora board.

    As I was looking at the Trivia, around that time...

    "Hey, n. What have you been staring at?"

    Suddenly, Becky leaned her face toward me. I reflexively covered the trivia.

    "...Is she your girlfriend?"

    ¡°No.¡±

    "I wasn''t wanted to see... But... Who are you talking to."

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But at that moment, in the middle of the arena, Professor Violet appeared with another professor.

    Violet was dressed in her characteristic attire. A broad robe and arge cone hat. However, her graceful curves, which were not hidden even by the robe, were truly attractive.

    She had a displeased expression, which was like her own sign, and then she opened her mouth.

    "I will begin the lecture."

    <strong>???</strong>

    Mock battles were conducted in a simple manner.

    Whether designated or randomly selected, once the opponent was determined, the goal was to unleash magic and defeat the other party.

    Since Violet had set up support magic on the students in advance, if it detected damage above a certain intensity, it would forcibly send them to the spectator zone. Therefore, students were free to exert all their efforts to defeat their opponents.

    However, since it was a mock battle held in preparation for an exploration assignment, Violet instructed students to use scrolls.

    The price of scrolls varied greatly depending on their performance.

    Therefore, this mock battle might seem like an unfair method that was determined by wealth, but Violet was not a professor who would think that lightly.

    There was some fairness to it. The fact that Violet randomly drew three scrolls of the same grade and personally distributes them was one such aspect.

    Currently, Becky and Hailey were engaged in a mock battle.

    ¡®She will not win.¡¯

    I was certain that becky would lose.

    Becky''s proficiency in handling ice elements wasmendable. However, she was not utilizing any scrolls at the moment.

    Solving every situation solely with ice elements was not ideological; it was just stubbornness and pride.

    ...But it seemed that it was not just a matter of utilizing scrolls. I didn''t know the reason, but Becky waspletely unable to concentrate on the match.

    It felt like her mind was filled with other worries. As a magician, it was a disappointing attitude.

    This time, my focus shifted to Hailey.

    ¡®But she does have a foundation.¡¯

    Alternating between using scrolls and her own magic, Hailey waspensating for each one''s shorings.

    However, there were still vulnerabilities. If one looked closely, there were many. Just digging into one of them would be enough to win. But Becky, who had already lost her advantage, had no chance to dig into it.

    A training ground in the shape of an arena was surrounded by spectator seats.

    "Ah, ouch!"

    With a sharp scream, Becky rolled on the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust in a picturesque manner.

    "That''s enough. Hailey wins."

    As expected, Hailey emerged victorious. There were no surprises.

    When Violet''smand to end the match was given, Hailey approached Becky and extended her hand. Her kind smile was like sunlight.

    "Are you okay? I''m sorry if I was too aggressive."

    "Oh, no. It''s fine."

    Covered in dust, Becky grabbed Hailey''s clean hand and stood up.

    Hailey, shining golden in the sunlight, and Becky covered in dirt. Their appearances were particrly contrasting.

    "Neither of you is seriously injured, right?"

    At Violet''s question, Hailey and Becky nodded in unison.

    "Then let''s return to our positions. Let''s proceed to the next order."

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    With a bright smile, Hailey took the first step toward the spectator seats, and Becky followed behind, looking exhausted.

    "I will draw the next student."

    As Violet flicked her finger, the frog spat out a name card. The announcement followed.

    "Aria Fontaine."

    Aria swept her pink hair and entered the arena. Violet parted her lips.

    "If you have someone to nominate, go ahead. If not, I''ll draw a name."

    "I will fight with n."

    Aria pointed at me without hesitation. Violet nodded her head in understanding.

    The simple fact that Aria chose me became a big topic of gossip for others. The other students began whispering loudly.

    "n should have made a bet and dropped out. Then we wouldn''t have to face this humiliation today."

    "Hey, keep it down. Everyone can hear you."

    "So what if they hear? Just let them hear."

    I calmly passed through their midst, as I had not been expecting any of this, and there was no reason for me to pay attention.

    ¡°Hey, hey. n.¡±

    At that moment, someone walking in the opposite direction called out to me.

    It was Becky.

    She stood in front of me, hesitated, and finally opened her mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°I lost. So you have to win.¡±

    ¡°..."

    Becky waspletely covered in a clump of dirt and dust.

    I didn''t feel pity or sympathy for her. However, the acrid smell of the dust was so unpleasant that I involuntarily narrowed my eyes.

    Then Becky sniffled her sleeve.

    "Sorry, is the perfume smell strange?"

    Instead of answering, I used wind magic to clean off the surface of her clothes. As I watched the dust gather like a sculpture, I felt suffocated.

    The dirt and dust that had been evenly distributed on her uniform and hair gathered into clumps.

    By the time Becky became clean, the clump of dust had almost be the size of a ping-pong ball.

    ¡°n~¡±

    Suddenly, another voice called me.

    Golden hair and a gentle smile...

    It was Hailey.

    Although she had just finished a mock battle with Becky, she waspletely clean without a speck of dirt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have time to take care of the girl, aren¡¯t you in a hurry with your match?¡±

    "Oh, sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything."

    Becky mumbled softly and quickly passed by me. But Hailey seemed to have something else to say to me.

    "By the way, why is n always with Becky?"

    I ignored her and continued walking. It wasn''t worth answering.

    "Oh, wait. Do you like Becky? How long have you been following her?"

    But it seemed that this kind of person was designed toin if I didn''t respond.

    "Sorry. What should I do if I beat Becky? Do you resent me for that?"

    ''What should I say to make her shut up?''

    After a moment of thought, I flicked my finger.

    ¡°F*ck?!¡±

    Then the clump of dust that had gathered like a ping pong ball burst, covering Hailey. The mouths of the watching students dropped open in surprise.

    As Hailey checked her appearance, unbelievably furious, she shouted.

    "What, what, what are you doing!!?"

    Ignoring her questionpletely, I calmly added just one sentence.

    ¡°Becky is way better than you.¡±

    Becky was good at giving directions. She was also good at handling leftovers.

    Hailey''s expression turned to astonishment upon hearing my words.

    The surroundings seemed to have frozen in silence. I moved toward the arena.

    Aria, who was waiting for the match, looked at me with hostility. She stared at me with an expression as if she would chew me up.

    But I felt bad for her.

    Because I wasn''t in a particrly good mood. I had no intention of giving her any attention this time.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 21: You will never know

    Chapter 21: You will never know

    ¡°The women''s world is really cruel~ Isn¡¯t it Louis?¡±

    Martin muttered next to Louis.

    Their seat was slightly separated from the other students, solely because Louis wanted to focus quietly on watching the match.

    The two of them were in the middle of talking about the mock battle between Becky and Hailey that had just taken ce.

    "The women''s world?"

    ¡°Yes, the women''s world. You''re handsome anyway, so you will not understand it..."

    Martin continued speaking, clicking his tongue.

    ¡°You know n, right? He''s been quite the talktely."

    "n... I know about him."

    Louis nodded his head right away.

    How could he not know? If one were asked to name the most talked-about person among the A-rank students these days, it would undoubtedly be n.

    There were rumors of him engaging in cheating, saying that he wouldn''t use scrolls, and he almost made a bet with Aria to drop out... He couldn''t help but be the center of attention.

    ¡°He confessed to Hailey, but now he only hangs out with Becky. That''s why Hailey is putting on that act."

    "Is there any reason for her to do that?"

    "She is just ying mind games. ''The girl you''re hanging out with right now is so pathetic. I''ll show her real ce by defeating her,'' something like that."

    At Martin''s words, Louis looked at Becky and Hailey.

    Hailey was supporting Becky to stand up.

    To him, it only appeared as a heartwarming scene of the winner taking care of the loser after the mock battle.

    "I still don''t really get it."

    "You''re clueless. Stay away from women for real."

    Martin shook his head, then suddenly chuckled and jabbed Louis'' side with his elbow.

    "Louis. But don''t you like Hailey?"

    "We''re just friends."

    "Just friends... It doesn''t seem that way to me. Oh, the next match is starting."

    As Violet flicked her finger, the frog spat out a name card. The announcement continued.

    "Aria Fontaine."

    Aria entered the arena, sweeping her pink hair. Violet parted her lips.

    "If you have someone to nominate, go ahead. If not, I''ll draw a name."

    "I will fight with n."

    Aria pointed at n without hesitation. Violet nodded her head in understanding.

    Martin, who had been watching, shouted excitedly.

    "As expected! This is going to be fun!"

    "What''s so fun about it?"

    At Louis'' question, Martin replied cheerfully.

    "n is going to getpletely beaten up. Is there anything more entertaining than seeing a cheater being exposed?"

    "...You should try to control your words. We still don''t know for sure."

    "This is already pretty certain. And isn''t this already simplified enough for you?"

    Violet once again created a barrier between the audience seats and the arena, to prevent any intense magic from leaking out.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    On the other hand, Louis pondered upon hearing Martin''s story.

    ¡®Exposed.¡¯

    n Martin talked about had a slightly different meaning to Louis.

    The confident demeanor he disyed, and the power that made Aria close her lips.

    ¡®Can an averagemoner do that?¡¯

    He seemed devoid of any worries or concerns rted to his social status. There was no sign of the apprehension and unease that amoner would feel if they behaved like this.

    Could there be somethingpletely different about n? A spection quietly emerged from the depths of Louis'' mind.

    "Hey, are you watching, Louis?"

    "I''m watching."

    Louis looked at the male student walking into the arena.

    His face and expression were sharp and distinct. The dignity and self-assurance emanating from his extraordinary appearance were considerable.

    Each step he took seemed to turn the surrounding area into his own personal domain.

    ''There must be something, indeed.''

    However...

    The energy felt from his frail and thin body was remarkably ordinary.

    ''It¡¯s too ordinary¡­.''

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    Louis let out a deep sigh and closed his eyelids.

    There was no way that was the case.

    ???

    I looked at the three randomly drawn scrolls handed to me by Violet.

    ¡ºRapid Freezing¡»

    ¡ºPoint Strike¡»

    ¡ºCovering me¡»

    They were destructive spells imbued with elemental properties, namely ice magic, localized impact, and fire element.

    Ideally, I didn''t want to use all three of them. However, Violet emphasized that I should use at least one. Even if I didn''t use them during the exploration, I had to familiarize myself with their usage.

    ¡°n.¡±

    In the obstacle-free arena, while contemting various things, Aria Fontaine stood in front of me.

    "Have you decided what you''ll do if you quit the academy?"

    I refined my mana without any response.

    Since I didn''t know which scrolls Aria had obtained, I imagined and prepared for numerous possibilities. Violet inspected me and Aria alternately.

    "If you''re ready, let''s both move to the ends of the arena."

    We moved to opposite ends of the arena. Due to the distance, she appeared as tiny as a finger.

    Violet spoke loudly.

    "We''ll start on the count of three. One."

    Aria Fontaine began taking deep breaths.

    "Two."

    She ced her hand on the scroll hanging on her waist.

    I calmly predicted what kind of scroll it might be.

    If she was going to activate the scroll as soon as we started, it was probably rted to the summoning type.

    "Three."

    Violet''s figure disappeared, and Aria confidently unfurled her scroll. In an instant, a massive shadow engulfed me.

    - Grrrrr!

    Indeed, it seemed to be a summoning type. A colossal golem, appearing to be five timesrger than Aria, revealed itself on the other side.

    Despite the distance, the intimidation emanating from its colossal figure was quite remarkable.

    This time, Aria threw a scroll toward the golem. And mes ignited on the golem''s body.

    Unquenchable mes. It was the same scroll that Mabel had misused, which had led to the incident before.

    While taking a deep breath, she directed the mes toward the golem. The mes spread evenly across Golem''s body.

    And then, Aria unfolded her final third scroll.

    Her body was enveloped in a blue aura.

    ¡®Interference resistance, huh¡¯

    It appeared to be a magic that increased resistance against external interference.

    Up until this point, exactly three seconds had passed. Aria swiftlypleted thebination and drew arge magic circle in the air.

    Upon doing so, the boundary between the arena and the spectator stands gradually darkened. Soon, the spectator stands werepletely obscured from view.

    Aria smirked.

    "It would be troublesome if someone saw. We''re going to fight until the brink of death anyway."

    - Grrrrr!

    At the same time, the golem covered in mes started charging toward me.

    I remained in my position.

    As a magician, Aria was receiving assistance from an interference resistance scroll. So it would be appropriate to utilize the golem''s side.

    I spread my mana wide like a in the surroundings. I meticulously examined the structure of the golem that had jumped into the range.

    Although more than half of my mana was consumed in understanding the golem''s mobility mechanism and physical structure, it was a fair trade-off considering its value.

    I retrieved the mana all at once.

    With a swift motion, my mana interfered through the golem''s imperceptible crevices.

    The golem''s movements noticeably slowed down, but its momentum remained. The colossal entity continued to charge straight toward me.

    ''Should I move and avoid it? No, my pride wouldn''t allow it.''

    I simply increased the speed of prating mana.

    Gradually, the golem''s charging speed noticeably decreased.

    The charge turned into a run, and the run soon transformed into a walk. Eventually, it came to aplete stop.

    - Grrrrr!

    The golem''s intelligence was not high. The realization that its movements had slowed down only made it frustrated and roar in annoyance.

    "Why are you like this? Keep going!"

    Aria shouted in the same frustrated manner. However, she had no respite in supporting the golem''s vitality.

    If she stopped the assistance, the golem would copse, so Aria was practically bound and unable to move.

    She pushed mana and tapped the golem''s back with the flick of her wrist, encouraging it to move.

    "Why is it behaving like this? Is it because of insufficient mana?"

    Aria forcefully pushed her own mana into the golem. It was a sight where my interference made it easier.

    The limits of the scroll were as clear as this. If a magician couldn''t surpass the level of the scroll''s magic, they would be devoured by the magic without even understanding the cause.

    I modified the paths of my mana that had infiltrated the golem enough. The mana that prated in all directions found the circuitry of the golem that recognized Aria as its master.

    And once I found it, the next steps were already decided.

    Reluctantly, the golem that had walked right up to me swung its fist.

    - Grrrrr!

    A massive fist descended like a meteor.

    But the moment I flicked my finger, it stopped in midway.

    "...?"

    Embarrassment spread across Aria''s face.

    "What are you doing? What''s with the hesitation, damn it!"

    Aria had no ability to perceive and defend against my interference magic. She could only scream nervously.

    - Gigigig?

    Mechanical sounds echoed.

    "...?"

    At that moment, the zing golem turned its massive body towards Aria.

    Thigh, shoulder, heel... I interfered thoroughly with every part of the golem. The colossal summon was now nothing more than a puppet acting on my will.

    The golem''s gaze now turned towards Aria Fontaine.

    "...?"

    Golems rushed toward Arya, who was her master just a moment ago.

    -Thud, thud, thud...

    With each step, the golem''s legs took, rocks scattered into the air. Aria''s face turned pale in an instant.

    "Why, why is this happening? Don''te. Don''te!"

    Aria pushed her mana with all her might, trying to divert the golem rushing towards her.

    It was futile. Her mana and mine had different densities.

    - Thud, thud, thud.

    Still, the golem continued its relentless steps toward Aria.

    "Eek...!"

    Aria finally gave up control of the golem. She ran toward the corner of the arena in a frantic manner, as if her heels were on fire.

    At that moment, I felt the gaze of Violet and Leonard watching me from somewhere.

    ¡®I must utilize at least one scroll¡¯

    Rules were rules. I unfolded the scroll and activated the Covering mes.

    However, it was not towards Aria but towards the ground.

    Swoosh!

    mes surged upward from the ground, restricting the area where Aria could move. She could no longer jump out into a wide space.

    "Uh... Ugh!"

    Being cornered was Aria''s only option. Aria leaned against the wall.

    - Thud.

    The golem took a step towards Aria.

    With nowhere else to retreat, Aria, with a pale face, looked up at the summoning creature. A gigantic shadow enveloped her surroundings.

    Her legs trembled as if there was an earthquake. On the other hand, I casually walked toward the golem.

    I observed Aria''s magic that stained the surface of the barrier ck. I activated the ¡ºPoint Strike¡» scroll, aiming for the critical area.

    With a snap, the magic, like an arrow, pierced the ck curtain, creating a white crack.

    The crack, which was just a point, split open like spider webs in no time. Before long, the entire audience would be able to see Aria.

    I walked and walked until I finally stood next to the golem.

    Aria alternated her gaze between me and the golem.

    "What... what is this? What''s going on?"

    I asked back to Aria, who was muttering in vain.

    "You will never know."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 22: It was my golemâ€¦

    Chapter 22: It was my golem¡­

    I looked at Aria with a calm gaze. Her pale, disgusted face and trembling legs brushed against my sight.

    Suddenly, I felt as if her appearance resembled a soaked mouse in the rain, and involuntarily, the corners of my mouth curled up. I observed her with a momentary leisurely attitude as she trembled in fear.

    ¡°What¡­ What have you done? It was my golem¡­"

    Aria muttered iprehensibly.

    Memories of her acting arrogant and annoying toward me came back to my mind. I briefly pondered what kind of punishment would be appropriate.

    The warning should be clear.

    At least enough for her not to crawl back again. No, to the point where she couldn''t.

    The easiest and most convenient means, of course, was fear. When I snapped my fingers, the golem swung its massive fist into the air.

    If that ming fist were to strike the ground, it would be like a meteor crashing down. Aria, meeting the gaze of the fist, slumped down in fear.

    Aria alternated her gaze between me and the golem, as if considering the dreadful situation she had anticipated.

    "W-What... What are you trying to do? Ah, no, right?"

    I remained silent. I didn''t feel any sympathy or pity towards her.

    She would experience pain equivalent to death.

    However, since Violet had cast a protective spell on the students, Aria would never die.

    I checked the remnants of mana. After the golem swung its fist once, the reserves were almost depleted, but it would be enough at this level.

    I manipted the golem to strike Aria with its fist.

    - Grrr...

    The golem emitted a grotesque sound, reminiscent of nails scratching a chalkboard.

    "Hey... Hey! W-Wait... Wait a minute! Hey, you bastard!"

    Aria was almost screaming.

    Regardless, I pondered how to allocate my time for the remaining day after the lecture.

    ''What should I do to make good use of the day?''

    "You, you, you f*cking murderer! You are a crazy b*stard! Save me!"

    After finishing the meal, I nned to engage in training.

    Next, I would provide guidance to the Trivia customers and would read magic books in the library...

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    My contemtion was shattered by Aria''s scream. It was the moment the golem''s fist was about to strike Aria''s body.

    - Thunk!

    I flicked my finger and shattered the golem.

    The intricately summoned creature transformed into a mere pile of rocks, scattering in all directions.

    "Ugh! Ugh!"

    Still, Aria tightly closed her eyes and covered her head with both hands. I parted my lips and called her name.

    ¡°Aria.¡±

    "...?"

    Aria slowly opened her eyes. I pointed with my chin at the shattered golem.

    One second. Two seconds. Three seconds.

    Aria''s face slowly turned into astonishment. I left her alone and started walking towards the audience seats.

    The oue was already decided. The professors would surely give victory to me.

    "You, you... you! You bastard!"

    Aria''s voice, filled with rage, reached my ears, but I ignored her cleanly.

    Then, all of a sudden, the energy I felt from behind became unusual.

    - Shwoosh!

    I unfolded a rapid freezing scroll. Immediately, the surrounding area froze, enveloped in chilling cold.

    There wasn''t much around to freeze, except for the slightly ridiculous sight of Aria being frozen with a red scroll, ready to be thrown at me.

    It seemed like she was about to throw it at me, but the scroll she held in her hand waspletely different in color from the one Violet had given her.

    ''Didn''t she already use up the three scrolls she had?''

    It was an unidentified scroll with an unknown source.

    The scroll in her raised hand was frozen awkwardly, and as it slid down, its effect was activated.

    The purple liquid pouring out of the paper was immense.

    "...!"

    Aria screamed with her eyes. Her eyes almost rolled back as they were drenched in the pouring purple liquid above her head.

    I simply watched her.

    ¡®Is it paralysis?¡¯

    The wider the area the liquid touches, the more her mana faded. It was a liquid with a paralyzing effect.

    If she receives treatment within enough time, she could recover; otherwise, she would have to give up on using magic.

    I felt no anger or sympathy towards her. I simply thought that she finally faced the consequences that matched her level.

    Meanwhile, Violet and Professor Leonard appeared and restrained Aria.

    ¡°Student Aria, can you hear me? Student Aria.¡±

    The professors quickly took action, and the ice around Ariapletely shattered.

    At the same time, the whispers of the other students from their seats began to pour into my ears.

    "Aria... What''s going on? What happened?"

    "Is it real? No way."

    "It doesn''t seem like a problem... What is that...?!"

    Foaming at the mouth, Aria copsed to the ground.

    "Ugh... Ugh... Cough... Cough!"

    Her blood vessels turned purple, and Aria writhed in pain. While Leonard patted her shoulder, Violet carefully examined the bright red scroll.

    At one moment, Violet''s eyes widened.

    ¡°!¡±

    Professor Leonard came to Violet¡¯s side, probably thinking that it was strange for Violet to show such an attitude. Soon, his eyes widened as well.

    Violet pressed her forehead with one hand and let out a deep sigh. With trembling lips, she spoke.

    "...Aria Fontaine is disqualified for cheating."

    And as if she almost forgot, she hastily added a remark.

    "Today''s lecture ends here. No, it''s over! Everyone, leave immediately!"

    The simple announcement of the result was a true rapid freeze. The wide training ground instantly froze over.

    I quietly returned to my ce.

    Unlike when I entered the arena, there was no murmuring as I returned to my spot.

    Only Becky managed to say something.

    "Hey, F-F-Fran. What''s going on? What happened?"

    ¡°I won.¡±

    "Okay, but how? Why is Aria in that state?"

    Exining how I won seemed bothersome.

    From interfering with Aria''s magic to utilizing the scrolls... It would be a pain to exin every detail and a waste of time.

    So, I decided to only answer why Aria was disqualified.

    "She had scrolls that she brought with her. She reaped what she sowed."

    "What...?! So it''s cheating! Come to think of it, the color of the scroll was different... She''ll face disciplinary action?"

    ''Most likely.''

    I carefully recalled Violet''s words. She said today''s lecture ends here, so there shouldn''t be any problems if I leave immediately.

    I had a lot to do.

    I had to train, I had to read, and if I had time, I nned to think about how to remodel Trivia.

    I took a step forward, and Becky hurriedly followed.

    "Hey, Fran. Where are you going? No... Can Ie with you?"

    The moment my foot touched the ground outside the arena.

    As if awakening from a trance, all the students started murmuring at once.

    ???

    The fairness provided by the Magic Department of M?rchen Academy was limited to learning.

    In other words, it means that there could be as much discrimination in the living spaces.

    It was not natural for the Academy to promote discrimination, but naturally, there were various differences becausemoners couldn''t bring what nobles bring.

    For example, the private building built near the Academy dormitory by the Fritz family was such a case.

    The ballet room, where orange light pours like sunlight, was bright even at night. A girl, who could be called a work of art, calmly stretched her body.

    Her pure white ballet costume and blue hair like ake, were artworks in themselves. The sculpture created by God was alive and breathing.

    The name of the work was Trixie von Fritz.

    She had been restless since the mock battle. Despite achieving overwhelming victory and obtaining a good score, she felt this way.

    The reason was none other than Fran.

    Trixie was experiencing unexpected confusion because of an unidentifiedmoner male student.

    It was not because she harbored affectionate feelings or anything of the sort. It was simply because of the image he showed during the mock battle.

    As Trixie closed her hands, she recalled the scene she witnessed.

    It started when something like a barrier appeared in front of Trixie''s eyes. Trixie, who was sitting alone in the corner, used her magic and created a space where she could peek inside.

    Thanks to that, she saw scenes that other students couldn''t see.

    Continuing with ballet movements using her legs, Trixie recalled the scenery from back then. Unknowingly, she narrowed her brows.

    ¡®Overwhelming.¡¯''

    When thing about it, that was the first word that came to her mind.

    Aria, who was cornered in a dead end, trembling like a scared mouse. n, as if summoning the golem himself, controlled it.

    ¡®And his leisure.¡¯

    Aria screamed like a soul trapped in hell, at that moment the golem, driven by n''s will, struck like lightning.

    n simply flicked her finger and crushed the golem.

    Aria, unable to control her anger, took out a scroll but was immediately subdued by n. The mock battle ended that way.

    Trixie¡¯s legs traced elegant curves with each consecutive movement.

    Her thoughts continued.

    ¡®How on earth...¡¯

    Trixie¡¯s question was merely that.

    How could he have such skills when he entered as an F-rank student? How could amoner have such wit? How could a freshman interfere with the golem''s inner system...

    Elegantly standing on one toe, Trixie began to piece together the puzzle lingering in her mind.

    The mysterious sensation she felt from n when Aria failed to produce mana crystals in session. Also, he had been training at an advanced difficulty level. Looking back now, it wasn''t a mistake in choosing that difficulty level.

    ''n, what was he doing...''

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    In an instant, Trixie stumbled as her ankle twisted. It was disconcerting. It was the first mistake she made in a long time.

    "..."

    Rather than the pain, she was more shocked by her own mistake. In her lowered gaze, Trivia, adorned with a sophisticated ribbon, entered her field of vision.

    ¡°Teaching Auction.¡±

    At the same time, she muttered involuntarily.

    ''n said he took that teaching auction.''

    ¡®¡­ Perhaps.¡¯

    Rapidly, he escaped from the F-grade and became a genius of A-rank, able to undergo advanced training. If the reason for that was because of the teaching Auction...

    All the puzzles fit together. Using the floating magic, Trixie put Trivia in her grasp.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she counted the days.

    There were only two days left for solving the problem on the Agora Board that she had proposed first. If things continued like this, she would end up losing.

    She would have to beg and rely on someone she didn''t even know the name of.

    Restlessly, Trixie fidgeted with Trivia. If this "Teaching Auction" could provide the answer to the problem on the Agora Board...

    However, maybe she was mistaken about it. There was no response to the earlier message. Should she try contacting him again? But her pride still didn''t allow it...

    Then, at that moment.

    "...!"

    Finally, the cover emitted a blue light.

    She received a reply.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 23: Oh my, do you know this student, Unnie Are you interested in him?

    Chapter 23: Oh my, do you know this student, Unnie Are you interested in him?

    From early morning, I was at the training ground.

    I never thought the battle with Aria would be easy, but the uing tasks won''t be simple either.

    To prepare for the uing exploration assignment, constant training was essential.

    I just trained to increase the total amount of my mana.

    I just finished the intermediate level. The important thing was that I seeded. My progress might not be slow.

    ¡®Just a little more ahead.¡¯

    If it was short, it could be within two weeks, but if it was long, it could be a month. In that period, my body would be capable of using advanced magic.

    However, there was a real problem at the moment.

    The room was hot. I dislike the heat more than the training. I took off my robe entirely. The sign "In Use" was disyed at the entrance of the training ground, so no students woulde in without permission.

    While taking a break like that, I noticed a blue lighting from Trivia''s cover. Without much thought, I flipped through the pages.

    [? I can solve this.]

    [? Please teach me. ???]

    This was the customer who spent 10 gold coins just for confirmation of my ability.

    It was not difficult to teach, but my first priority was to negotiate the price.

    And to negotiate the price, it was necessary to determine how desperate the customer was for this knowledge.

    Humans pour more money and time into things they were desperate for. It was a natural truth.

    [? I''m a little busy. I''ll contact youter.]

    The reply came less than a second after I typed it.

    [? I can give you as many gold coins as you want.]

    I can give you as many gold coins as you want... That clearly told me that I could push the negotiation a little more.

    [? I''m not in a hurry for gold coins, but as I said, I''m busy.]

    [? I can procure items for you.]

    [? I can do anything! ?!]

    At this point, it was a very good customer.

    Looking at Trivia with a satisfied look, I wrote down a few requirements.

    From now on, it was the customer''s responsibility to pursue these requirements.

    [? Describe the extent of your progress.]

    [? Describe where you are stuck.]

    [ ? From now on, report the progress once every eight hours. ]

    However, at that moment, someone suddenly pushed their head towards my shoulder and reflexively covered Trivia.

    "Hey, n! I brought some drinks... Oh."

    It was Becky. She quickly retracted her hand.

    "Oh, I didn''t mean to look. Really. I just brought some drinks because I was grateful for the feedback today... It looks like I was trying to steal a nce at your Trivia. This situation is..."

    This morning, I provided Becky the feedback on her mock battle from yesterday.

    Since I had agreed to her request to ask about any unfamiliar magic, I didn''t refuse her sudden request I receivedst night.

    "But... um, it seems really hot."

    Suddenly, Becky ran her fingers through her hair and avoided my eyes.

    I understood the reason and I put on the robe I had taken off.

    After I put it back on, Becky finally spoke again.

    "Hey, n. By the way... Seems like someone is quite interested in contacting you."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I-I didn''t look intentionally. But it seems like they want to do anything for you... You can ask for anything. Are they a noble or something?"

    Why did she happen to see only that kind of content? I sighed deeply and ignored it. Dealing with this kind of thing is a waste of time.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not interested in his background."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Becky''s fidgeting with her hair stopped. It seemed like the conversation was about to end, but Becky spoke again.

    "n, how are you doing with the preparation for the exploration assignment?"

    "Just as usual."

    "Then you''ll do fine. I''m the one who''s worried."

    Becky let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I feel dizzy just thinking about going through a maze-likeplicated path, but since it¡¯s apetition format, I have to check other groups. It''s driving me crazy."

    "Just do it."

    ¡°Hey! You know everyone is not great like you! Is it easy to figure out the location of the other groups while clearing the road!¡±

    Becky shouted in frustration, then sulking alone.

    ¡°Besides, I only exchanged greetings with my team members once. On a day like this... we should be together, but... we don''t say anything to each other..."

    Her gloomy expression was filled with deep sorrow.

    For someone ofmoner status like her, who didn''t even have natural talent, every step of the process would be lonely and painful. The pain of growth would be intense.

    Butforting others was not my thing, I was just very bad at it. So that was why I didn''t have any words to say for her sake.

    As expected, teaching her magic was the onlypassion I could offer.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I pointed to the center of the training ground with my chin.

    "Go and stand there."

    Becky tilted her head.

    "Why? The feedback is over. I remember everything."

    "Just do it."

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    With a doubtful expression, Becky eventually did as I said. I gave her a short instruction.

    "Try expanding the ice barrier again."

    "Well, okay. Did I do something wrong?"

    After concentrating for a moment, Becky created an ice barrier and spread it thinly, creating a wide rectangr barrier. Compared to yesterday, it had be clear and transparent, and the mana was tightly woven. The difference was clear.

    "Do it until all of your mana is exhausted."

    ¡°Huh? Until all of my mana is exhausted?¡±

    "Start repeating."

    Then, Becky¡¯s face turned as pale as ice.

    ???

    Violet was in the Academy''s medical care room.

    "Haa"

    Sighing deeply, she washed her face with a dry towel. The fact that a student was in critical condition was awkward for her.

    It was the first time such an incident had urred since she started working as a faculty member.

    ¡®Why on earth would someone do such a thing?¡¯

    Violet couldn''t understand it at all.

    She was curious about what had happened between n and Aria.

    What could have happened for Aria to consider using a severe scroll?

    While pondering over such things...

    "Aria?"

    A male with a refined voice and neatlybed hair interrupted Violet''s thoughts.

    That man gaze fell on Aria Fontaine lying on the bed beyond the ss window.

    Violet cautiously spoke up.

    ¡°Are you a member of student Aria¡¯s family?¡±

    "Yes. I am Fontaine House''s executive secretary."

    Violet took off her cone hat and bowed her head respectfully.

    The man asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She was covered with a poisonous scroll. Her whole body is paralyzed, but because we took action quickly¡­. She will be fine soon.¡±

    "Is that so? I''m relieved."

    The man smiled and then looked toward Aria again. However, the expression on his face as he gazed at Aria seemed oddly cold.

    Around that time, Violet began to feel ufortable.

    There was none of the expected reaction from him.

    There was no concern for Aria Fontaine, no passing of responsibility to the Academy, no anger... There was no trace of any emotions that one would expect from a member of the Fontaine family.

    He simply opened his mouth with indifferent eyes fixed on Aria.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    "It was my fault. She vited the Academy''s regtions and used a privately owned Scroll. As a result, she got entangled in this situation."

    Violet conveyed the facts calmly while maintaining proper etiquette.

    "..."

    "I didn''t you notice the possession of a private Scroll in advance. There was a Recognition Inhibitor Artifact attached to the surface of the Scroll. This is also a vition of Academy regtions."

    "Ah, I see. So that''s what happened."

    The man politely nodded his head.

    However, Violet overheard the muttered words from him, while he gazed at Aria through the window.

    "...Pathetic."

    He definitely muttered those words.

    "A pathetic creature who can''t even resemble her brother. She should have just died..."

    However, the muttering was short-lived. He quickly turned his head and politely bowed to Violet.

    "If there is anything that Fontaine has to do, please inform me in writing. If disciplinary action is necessary, please let me know."

    With those words, the man turned and left.

    As the man departed gracefully, Violet stared nkly at his retreating figure.

    .

    .

    .

    A youngdy was listening to all this gossip from behind.

    She felt an odd mix of emotions, but it was not her ce to intervene.

    She turned her steps towards Violet''s office.

    With each step, she precisely moved forward, but her eyes were fixed on the document in her hand. She was currently examining n''s information.

    In terms of upbringing, this side seemed more problematic.

    His social status wasmoner, and his family background was unknown. There were no parents, and even his magical department rank was marked as F...

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    As Violet was walking in the hallway, she suddenly stopped. Her office door was wide open.

    A woman in a robe with long orange hair was sticking her rear out towards Violet while rummaging through some documents.

    Violet swiftly raised her broom and smacked the woman''s rear as hard as she could.

    - Smack!

    ¡°Kyaaha?!¡±

    Jumping up like a frog, the orange-haired girl, who looked just like Violet, eximed in surprise.

    She turned her head and locked eyes with Violet, shouting in surprise.

    "Oh, really! Unniii!"

    "Sephia, I told you not to enter my office without permission. I definitely locked it, so how did you manage to get in again?"

    Violet sighed deeply, and Sephia giggled cheerfully.

    "It''s because of my job as a reporter for the Department of Magic. I can''t help it~ Work is something that can''t be avoided. If there''s something I''m asked to do from above, I have to do it! And is this illegal?"

    "Who are superiors in the journalism department higher than you."

    "It''s a request from the Judith family~ I have no choice but to do it."

    ''The Judith family.''

    Violet was also well aware of the majesty of that lofty knight family.

    However, she still couldn''t understand why Sephia came to her office.

    "It''s a knight family. Why would the Judith family ask for the academic records of the Department of Magic?"

    "I can''t say more about it, it''s work~ Anyway, I''ve seen all the ranks, so I''m done looking!"

    Sephia took small steps and approached Violet. She nced at what Violet was looking at and quickly nced at it herself.

    ¡°Oh my, do you know this student too? Unnie, Are you interested in him?¡±

    ¡°What can I say... My head hurts right now because of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is a very interesting student.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, why?¡±

    Sephia wore a meaningfully mischievous smile. Then, when she received Violet''s irritated gaze, she burst intoughter.

    "Ah~ I got it, I got it. I can''t say anything else yet. Do you know that he was homeless?"

    "Homeless?"

    "Yes. There was a period when he couldn''t stay in the dormitory and couldn''t go anywhere. He was homeless during that time. Isn''t it funny?"

    Sephia smiled brightly, but Violet¡¯s expression turned cold.

    "You investigated him too?"

    "It''s part of the job."

    "...And is that something tough about? Leave right now."

    "Ah, wait a minute. Be gentle! Eeek! Right! By the way, an amazing transfer student will being to the Department of Magic soon! Ah, um, stop hitting me!"

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    With a flick of her wrist, Violet threw Sephia out of the office, then she quietly sank into her thoughts.

    ¡®He improved from an F-rank to an A-rank while being homeless...?¡¯

    It was so unbelievable that Violet burst intoughter. His aversion to scrolls, as he had expressed, brought some joy to Violet. She wasn''t particrly fond of scrolls herself.

    Moreover, the mock battle she had witnessed between Aria Fontaine and him.

    That battle was an undeniably truthful disy. n showed the skills befitting an A-rank student.

    No, on the contrary, he showed even more than that. Being able to handle interference magic meant he had already surpassed the level of freshmen.

    His response in using rapid freezing to block Aria Fontaine''s scroll was also excellent.

    Thanks to that, the situation didn''t escte. If the extremely severe scroll had worked as intended, all the students inside the training ground might have had to be lying in the infirmary for intensive treatment.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    She pondered for a moment, rubbing her chin. Then she made a decision.

    She didn''t sympathize with his status or poverty. No, it might not even be possible to sympathize in the first ce.

    However, one thing was certain.

    Efforts that deserve recognition should be acknowledged, and actions deserving of reward should be rewarded ordingly.

    Violet moved her hand to the drawer under her desk.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 24: ...By any chance, where is sir Flan?

    Chapter 24: ...By any chance, where is sir n?

    "His Highness ising here today... I hope this visit isn''t for something unpleasant."

    Early in the morning, the maids of Judith¡¯s mansion were lined up in order.

    The 3rd Princess Yushia, who was higher than the master they serve with loyalty, was visiting the mansion.

    "Surely it''s not something bad. Just stay still and be quiet."

    "After being in a dormant state for ten years, as soon as she wakes up, she immediatelyes to Judith¡¯s Manor. It''s unsettling."

    "Just stay still."

    Although there were asions when Judith¡¯s family members visited the imperial pce, the opposite was never the case. Maybe that was why the faces of the maids clearly showed signs of tension.

    "Oh, by any chance, is she still unable to forget the young master? I mean that incident from back then."

    Katarina tilted her head at the innocent words of a young maid.

    ¡°Does that make sense? It¡¯s already been over ten years.¡±

    "Is that so? Well, even so... The young master had saved her life during the monster invasion. She might still remember it."

    "Your master has put down his sword now. So stop talking about that. I''m afraid Lady Scarlett might hear it."

    Despite Katarina''s warnings to the maids, the murmurs didn''t easily subside because the topic was so hot.

    And then, at a certain moment, the front door opened wide, and the elegant sound of footsteps resounded through the mansion.

    It was the knight of the ember, Scarlett Judith.

    Her hair was pitch ck, and her red eyes, which remain like embers of fire, were unusually tense today.

    However, her arrival was not the only problem. The maids maintained their stillness and held their breaths because of the woman following behind her.

    It was Princess Yushia who was like radiance.

    Her snow-white hair made the ordinary white seem dark, and her golden eyes proved her noble birth.

    Her appearance seemed to deny any human origins of her. The maids were astonished by the sight of an otherworldly angel descending.

    "Oh, nice to meet you!"

    Suddenly, someone tightly grabbed Katarina''s hand.

    The moment Katarina realized that the small hand belonged to Yushia, she almost fainted.

    "You are the head maid! I remember you!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah... Y-yes, yes, yes, yes...?"

    "All the other maids I remember all of you too. It''s been a long time since we''ve met!"

    Even if Yushia despised humans, everyone would understand. However, even her temperament was gentle.

    The maids, ustomed to being looked down upon, found it even more difficult to respond to such hospitality.

    While the maids melted in Yushia''s warmth, Scarlett couldn''t hide her awkward expression and tried to dissuade them.

    "Your Highness, you shouldn''t do this."

    ¡°Ah~ sorry. I was just too happy, that''s all."

    "No, Your Highness. There''s no need for you to apologize to us..."

    Only when Scarlett was about to lose herposure, she managed to bring Yushia to her own office.

    The office was too shabby for a conversation with a princess, but it couldn''t be helped since it was Yushia who wished to visit the mansion today.

    After Katarina carefully served tea, and quickly left the office. Scarlett said to Yushia.

    "Oh, you can sitfortably!"

    Yushia sat down and looked at Scarlett, who was standing dumbfounded. Scarlett decisively turned the conversation elsewhere.

    "Your Highness, may I dare ask the reason for your personal visit?"

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Instead of answering, Yushia looked around nervously. Scarlett hoped it wouldn''t be the reason she was anticipating.

    She hoped and hoped, but...

    "...By any chance, where is sir n? I would like to see him."

    At those words, Scarlett¡¯s hopes were mercilessly shattered.

    She wanted to grab the temple of her forehead, but she couldn''t. She had to maintain herposure.

    The n Judith that Yushia was looking for was the n Judith from ten years ago.

    The knight who pursued Scarlett and vigorously wielded his sword, contributed to saving Yushia''s life during the monster invasion.

    That was undoubtedly a remarkable and intense achievement, even if it was purely a stroke of luck.

    Although there might still be remnants of that n in Yushia''s mind since she woke up from a dormant state, Scarlett, who knew his current state, could only feel a headache.

    Where should she start exining? What should she say? It was truly difficult to grasp.

    "He had some personal matters, so he temporarily left the mansion."

    Upon hearing that, a visible disappointment spread across Yushia''s face.

    "Ah... That''s a shame. I have to go to the Academy soon, so I really wanted to see him before that."

    "...The Academy? Are you going there?"

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yushia smiled brightly and took out a document from her embrace.

    The document was adorned with the distinctive golden decorations of the royal pce, but ultimately, it contained the contents of the transfer to the Merchen Academy.

    "I''m going to the Department of Magic. To make up for the lost years, I have to diligently learn and move forward!"

    "Magic Department... did you... said that?"

    Scarlett stuttered her words for the first time since she was born. Yushia nodded her head with a bright face.

    "Yes! I have to learn and work hard! Oh, but time is already..."

    -Knock knock

    At that movement, someone knocked on the door and opened it slightly. It was people from the pce.

    Yushia immediately stood up from her seat.

    "I should go now! If sir n returns, make sure to give him my regards!"

    With those words, Princess Yushia left. The people from the pce followed her with pale expressions, rushing after her energetic figure.

    ¡°..."

    Scarlett stood there for a moment, then slumped down onto the chair.

    The shock was so great that she couldn''t even let out a sigh. However, even in such a situation, her mind quickly turned.

    In any dire situation, a knight must remain calm.

    After much deliberation, she came to a short and clear conclusion. Yushia must never encounter n.

    Scarlett couldn''t fathom how disappointed Yushia would be if she saw n in his current state. And the princess'' disappointment would lead to disappointment in Judith family. That was absolutely not allowed.

    "Damn it..."

    It was exasperating that such trash was considered part of Judith.

    At that moment, Katarina cautiously revealed herself.

    "Miss Scarlet, it''s a letter from the academy."

    ¡°Bring it.¡±

    She had previously requested a progress report regarding n from the academy. It seemed that it had finally arrived now.

    While receiving a stack of papers of considerable thickness, a thought crossed Scarlett¡¯s mind.

    "...Early withdrawal."

    There were still means to salvage the situation.

    n''s ranks were abysmal. He was in a suitable state for an early withdrawal. If the response was swift, it would be more than possible to have him withdrawn by today.

    Katarina tilted her head.

    "Yes?"

    "It''s nothing. Just go out."

    After the maid left the room, Scarlett raised the corners of her mouth and opened the sealed letter.

    It must contain precise information from the journalists within the academy. Her smile grew wider.

    The skilled knight¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the text.

    She could no longer tolerate her younger brother''s na?ve behavior. There was no reason to wait until the midterm evaluation. It was time to end that arrogant bet early...

    ¡°What?¡±

    That thought shattered in the next moment. Scarlett unknowingly furrowed her brows.

    "...What is this?"

    [ A ]

    It was n''s current ranking.

    <strong>???</strong>

    The weather was exceptionally good today.

    The Academy, bathed in sunlight, sparkled with a dazzling view, and the breeze was pleasantly cool. My sensitive heart naturally softened.

    In the afternoon, there was a practical training session for the exploration assignment. Enjoying the serene scenery, I made my way to the training ground while Trivia continued to ring in my ears.

    [? This one seems to be a picture too.]

    [? So I tried approaching it like this!]

    Today was the one-week anniversary of the submission of a new question on the Agora board.

    Perhaps because it was only valid until today, the auction customer had been sending messages diligently since dawn.

    ¡°Inadequate.¡±

    Although he approached it nicely, he couldn''t figure out what to do next. From dawn until now.

    [? I''ll send you three spells.]

    [? You might feel something if you solve them.]

    [? Alright!]

    [? I''ll spend all day solving them today hehe]

    Nevertheless, the customers didn''t demand to be told the answer first.

    He simply silently followed my instructions. In terms of his learning attitude, he was a somewhat gratifying individual.

    It was then...

    "Student n."

    Someone called out to me. It was a very familiar voice now.

    It was Professor Violet.

    Although she didn''t seem any different from usual in terms of her tired appearance, her usual sharpness was somehow subdued today.

    "How are you? Are you diligently preparing for the exploration assignment? Only two days left."

    Instead of answering, I nodded my head. The difference was whether I finished my preparation early orte, but there was not a single moment when I prepared carelessly.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    At Violet''s sudden action, I unknowingly raised my eyebrows. She was extending something to me.

    I couldn''t understand her intention, but I epted it for now. It was an artifact shaped like a crystal.

    "It''s called the Essence Spring... It''s not that great of an artifact, but it will still help you with your training."

    I examined the Essence Spring from all angles.

    It was possible to pour mana into it, and it was also possible to extract it in reverse.

    It seemed to serve as a mana reservoir artifact. Such artifacts were quitemon even in my previous world.

    The amount that could be stored likely varied depending on the grade. As Violet said, it seemed to be just an ordinary level.

    "Why did you give this to me?"

    ¡°I¡¯m done with my business, so I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m busy dealing with transfer students.¡±

    Violet turned around without answering my question. However, she suddenly turned back.

    "Right. Don''t be careless. Sleep in the dormitory, and eat the school meals. There''s no time to waste. Be strong, at least that''s what I think."

    ''What is this woman suddenly saying?''

    Before I could even understand anything she said, Violet had already moved far away.

    Well, I hadn''t lost anything, so it should be fine. After putting the Essence Spring into my bosom, I moved to the training ground.

    ¡®I should go to a practical training session.¡¯

    I was interested in how the training would be conducted.

    If they wanted to test the exploration in advance, they would have gathered us in front of the dungeon. However, there must be a reason for calling us to the training ground.

    Lost in various thoughts, I found myself in front of the training ground before I knew it. Without hesitation, I entered inside.

    It was a spacious white area in the shape of a cube. Students were grouped together, wandering around inside.

    Among them, there were students wearing gold name tags instead of white ones, which caught my attention.

    These Gold name tags belonged to second-year students.

    Becky, who was sniffing her sleeves, spotted me and raised her hand. She confidently approached me and clung to me.

    "Hey, n. You''re here?"

    "I just came here."

    The number of first-year students gathered was quite small.

    Apart from Becky and me, there were only three first-year students. One was Martin, who was in the same group as me, and the other two werepletely unfamiliar faces.

    Nodding her head eagerly, Becky replied, "That''s it. Today''s practice will be done in pairs on rotation. This time, it''s our Group 5 and your Group 11."

    ¡°But Trixie is not here?¡±

    "Ah, Trixie said she won''t be able to make it today. Something came up, I guess. Anyway, she talked to the professor separately."

    While talking, Becky nced briefly at the second-year students.

    Her gaze exuded tension. It seemed that freshmen regarded seniors as infinitely superior beings.

    "Hey, n. But why are the second-year seniors here today...? They''re not doing the practice with us, right?"

    As Becky fumbled for words, Professor Leonard stood in front of the students.

    "Pay attention, everyone."

    All eyes were fixed on his mouth. The menacing impression of the professor yed a significant role in quieting down the noise.

    ¡°Except for Trixie, there shouldn''t be any absents. With only two days left until the exploration assignment, today we will have a practice session."

    At his words, Martin raised his hand and asked.

    "Will it be reflected in our ranks?"

    "Of course. Practice is like realbat, and realbat is like practice."

    Upon hearing that it would be evaluated, a few students murmured in discontent.

    Leonard, however, wore a satisfied smile as if he liked seeing such reactions.

    "It''s not difficult, so don''tin and stop being so fussy."

    As Leonard snapped his fingers, the training ground underwent a transformation.

    The white cube-shaped space endlessly stretched out into a rectangle.

    Like maze-like walls soaring up, a single red g hung at the far end of the empty space.

    Simultaneously, the area where Professor Leonard and the second-year students stood began to rise. Before long, they were in a position where they were looking down at the first-year students.

    Looking at that, Becky whispered to me.

    "Hey, n. So, what are they going to do in the end? Are they just going to watch from up there? Then why did they change the space and put up the g? And why are the second-year seniors here?"

    "Why are you asking me?"

    ¡°Because you know everything.¡±

    It was a somewhat ambiguous statement, whether it was apliment or not. It seemed like she treat me more like an astrologer than a magician.

    At that moment, Leonard''s gaze turned towards us.

    "Why are you making noise over there? Are you confident?"

    His gaze alternated between me and Becky before finally fixating on me.

    He looked at me with an intriguing gaze.

    "So, you''re the one from the mock battle."

    Again, it was unclear whether it was apliment or not. He chuckled and continued speaking.

    "You seem confident this time too. What kind of story made you so excited, tantly disregarding the professor''s words?"

    I have nevercked confidence when ites to magic. However, even I didn''t know yet how this practice would be conducted.

    After pondering for a moment, I opened my mouth.

    "Becky wants to give it a try as well."

    Leonard nodded his head.

    "Oh, really? Becky,e forward. Let''s do the test and show it to the other kids.¡±

    "What? Uh, no. Yes. Yes? Yes? Uh? Me, me, me?"

    Becky¡¯s face turned pale.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 25: These bi*ches are more aggressive...

    Chapter 25: These bi*ches are more aggressive...

    ¡°All you have to do is get to the point where the red g is nted.¡±

    With a shortmand, Professor Leonard began measuring time. Under the pouring gazes, Becky sets off.

    Without any hesitation, she unleashed her ice element. Quickly running up the stairs made of blue crystals, Becky climbed up the wall.

    ¡®Her utilization has significantly increased.¡¯

    Having reached a high point, she connected walls with ice. Soon, a straight path toward the red g was created.

    By utilizing elemental magic to effectively eliminate the constraint of the ''maze,'' Becky had no obstacles left. She swiftly sprinted toward the red g.

    I turned my gaze toward Professor Leonard.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it too simple?¡¯

    It was just as he exined.

    It was overly simplistic for a practical exercise, with more ws than merits. By exposing her own strategy to others, Becky might as well have revealed everything.

    Meanwhile, Professor Leonard was simply standing still, watching Becky running with all her might.

    ''What is he trying to evaluate with such a trivial exercise?''

    At that moment, when such doubts aroused in my mind.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Leonard''s shout became a signal, and the situation instantly changed. The walls of previously uniform height began fluctuating, rising and falling at different levels. Additional walls emerged, transforming the maze into something akin to abyrinth.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The ice that connected the walls shattered, and Becky fell to the ground. But the hardships didn''t end there.

    Mana-woven arrows of non-elemental magic, fireballs, ice spears... Various magic attacks from the second-year students surged toward Becky. She clung to the walls like a sticker, using them as cover.

    "Uh? Uh, wait a minute!"

    Becky widened her eyes and looked up at Professor Leonard. However, all she received in return was a scolding.

    "Even if you''re ambushed in a real battle, will you just stand there, dazed? Adapt! and Deal with it!"

    With a bewildered expression, Becky swallowed a dry gulp. Looking at the scene, I nodded my head.

    ¡®So, this was intentional.¡¯

    The red g and time measurement were just illusions. The essence of this practice evaluation lies in demonstrating how flexible one could be in unexpected situations.

    It felt quite well-structured.

    The ability to immediately demonstrate magic in unforeseen circumstances was truly the measure of one''s true skills.

    It didn''t matter if she didn''t reach the g. The key to this evaluation was how well she could showcase her abilities.

    ''How much can she prove herself?''

    A wide ice barrier spread toward the empty space. Its intensity and width were excellentpared to the mock battles.

    ¡®Why are you thinking about blocking?¡¯

    The moment she attempted to block all the attacks and resolve the situation, she was already doomed.

    -Bang!

    - Crash!

    The onught of attacks was blocked by Becky''s ice barrier. However, that was all. Devoting all her energy to defense, Becky now couldn''t move an inch from her position.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At Professor Leonard''s shout, the fluctuating walls returned to their original height. The manifestation of magic from the second-year students also ceased.

    "Evaluation over. Go inside. I took into ount that it''s your turn as the first-year."

    While Becky returned to her spot, she didn''t utter a word.

    It was only natural. The practice evaluation that seemed to be solved by the maze alone concealed additional constraints that were beyond imagination.

    "This year''s first-year students are quite underwhelming."

    "Isn''t it easierpared to our time?"

    The second-year students chatted among themselves. Their expressions were bright.

    It wasn''t their evaluation, they couldfortably unleash their magic, and the target was just the easy first-year students. To them, this time was nothing more than a light amusement.

    The problem was that their banter was heard as it was by the students standing below.

    Professor Leonard did not impose any sanctions, as if the surrounding gaze and whispers were also counted as part of the ¡®unexpected situation¡¯.

    "Now, everyone knows what kind of evaluation it is, right? Next, Carol Romeen."

    <strong>???</strong>

    The members of Group 5, to which Becky belonged, were called out one by one.

    "That''s enough, I don''t need to see anymore."

    "Huh?"

    The students felt a sense of despair at the much quicker conclusion than expected. It was an expression as if they had just been sentenced to death.

    "That''s enough, go inside."

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    After thest member of the group was called out, unsurprisingly, they received criticism. Not a single student had reached the red g yet.

    ¡°Group 5 should abstain from this.¡±

    "All three of them are like this. They can only y the role of supporting the others."

    tant criticism poured in from the second-year students, but there was nothing Becky''s group could do to resist.

    When my turn came, I briefly contemted how to respond. My mana capacity was not the same as my previous life, it was limited, so I had to find a solution beyond my best effort.

    A move that could be called a ''miracle.''

    Of course, I already had something in mind.

    So, I had no worries, concerns, or anything of the sort.

    "Now it''s Group 11''s turn. Let''s begin."

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    There was an intervening voice, and Leonard, who was about to proceed with the practice evaluation, turned his gaze toward the entrance of the training ground. I instinctively followed his gaze.

    The sight of arge cone hat had now be familiar to me. Violet, dressed in a robe, stood at the entrance with a tired expression.

    ¡°Professor Violet?¡±

    "Professor Leonard,e out for a moment."

    ¡°I am currently in the middle of a practice evaluation.¡±

    "Come out. There''s something important to discuss regarding a transfer student."

    Reluctantly, Professor Leonard nodded and addressed the students.

    ¡°You guys, take a break and wait. Of course, no one is allowed to leave the training ground.¡±

    The moment Professor Leonard disappeared from the training ground, sighs could be heard from all around.

    ¡°What should we do¡­.¡±

    ¡°When I entered the training ground, I ran into another group, and their expressions weren''t good either. They might be feeling the same way."

    The members of Group 5 engaged in a serious conversation with grave expressions. Becky couldn''t join the conversation and just rolled her eyes around, but at one point, our eyes met beautifully.

    "Hey, n."

    The voice calling me had no strength. Becky spoke with an expression that seemed like she would cry if poked.

    ¡°¡­ Because of you, I was evaluated in the first order. What are you going to do?¡±

    "If it were a different order, would it have been any different?"

    "Well... I guess not. It''s too much. I have nothing to say when you put it that way."

    Becky let out a deep sigh and nodded her head. Then, she looked up at me with a pitiful gaze.

    "You sold me out. At least give me some feedback. What do you think I should have done?"

    I reluctantly opened Trivia''s memo page. In the case of this feedback, exining it verbally would be difficult for both the exiner and the listener.

    ¡°Look, Becky.¡±

    I drew three spells on the page with my fingertips.

    In order, mana arrow, fireball, ice spear. These were some of the attacks that the second-year students had unleashed on Becky.

    "What you should pay attention to is the circuit responsible for the destruction. How do you think the mana amount ratio looks to you?"

    "Uh... It''s not the amount I thought? Can it still be cast with such a small amount?"

    "That''s exactly what you should focus on. These spells emphasize output and appearance, so their destructive power is not particrly high. Trying to defend against them was a mistake. You should have found a way to ignore and counter them."

    "Ah~!"

    Becky looked at me with a face full of admiration. Her gloomy expression from after the evaluation suddenly brightened up.

    Excitedly, she spoke eloquently.

    "So this is what they mean by ''knowledge is power''... I didn''t know what kind of attacks wereing at me, so I just blindly tried to block them."

    "That''s right. They were sloppy attacks."

    But it was at that moment.

    "Hey, you there."

    A voice interjected from above. When I checked, two or three second-year students were looking down at us with displeased gazes.

    ¡°You bastard, what are you so arrogant about?¡±

    "Senior¡¯s magic focused on output and appearance, it¡¯s sloppy... Are you confident about it?"

    ¡°It¡¯s his turn soon anyway. Let¡¯s see.¡±

    -Tsk

    I bit my tongue and covered the trivia. Looking down on someone didn''t suit my temperament, so I decided to ignore it for now.

    What he said was not wrong. Yes, my turn woulde soon anyway.

    Professor Leonard''s absence turned out to be longer than expected.

    Becky quietly watched her group members engage in a serious conversation, and suddenly someone tapped my shoulder.

    No, more urately, they were trying to touch me, but I evaded it. I still disliked physical contact with others.

    "What was that? How did you dodge it?"

    With bangs partially covering his eyes and an eye torn slightly to the side, I already knew the name of this cat-like face person.

    ¡°Martin Luke.¡±

    "Oh, right. So you know the names of your group members?"

    Martin smiled. Which looked more like a smirk than a smile.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "We should greet each other as group members. Oh, by the way, congrattions on winning yesterday. You got lucky, didn''t you?"

    His cocky demeanor was annoying. Even though he saw Aria cheating and me winning, he still had the audacity to act cocky. I asked him.

    "Did you doze off during the mock battle?"

    ¡°I saw everything. You were lucky, right? Aria cheated and won by default."

    Thanks to Aria''s barrier, it seemed that he had only watched thetter part of battle.

    "Luck, huh..."

    Unknowingly, I burst intoughter.

    No matter how I thought about it, Martin had better luck than me. If it had been him against me, he would have been crushed without a trace.

    "We exchanged greetings. Are we done here?"

    ¡°Wow~ But is this the way you talk? I was just trying to say let''s get along as group members. I don''t understand why you''re taking it so seriously."

    Martin, who had been spinning around with a big smile, suddenly leaned closer and whispered.

    "n, what about your practical evaluation today? Do you have any ns?"

    "I do."

    "Oh~ Really? I''m confident too, you know."

    He was forcefully trying to continue the conversation that wouldn''t flow. In the end, I narrowed my eyes and asked him.

    "What''s your main point?"

    "Ahaha, the main point, you say. I''m just talking about this and that."

    He was stillughing. As he lowered his voice even more, he whispered.

    "n, are you by any chance interested in Trixie?"

    "...Are you crazy?"

    "Ahahaha, I knew it, right? You''re interested in Becky."

    Having said that, Martin looked at me while licking his lips. Apparently, now he would finally get to the main point.

    "I''m interested in Trixie, you know. I want to get to know her better."

    It was a story that didn''t arouse much interest. However, Martin was fervent about it.

    "If I do well in today''s practical evaluation, ask Trixie to praise me. After all, the three of us are in the same group, right?"

    I closed my eyes silently.

    I began to contemte my tasks. Training, Agora board, club activities, healing magic books... Martin''s annoying words were still not over.

    "I actually have quite a few connections in the Department of Magic. I''ll introduce you to some girlster. Hey, honestly, this isn''t even a difficult request. Let''s help each other, okay?"

    I ignored him and checked the blue light in Trivia.

    [ ? I solved all three! ]

    [ ? Please give me the next lesson! Hehe ]

    ¡°Are you listening to me? Aren¡¯t you ignoring me now?¡±

    I closed Trivia and nodded vaguely.

    "Did everyone rest well? We will now resume the practical evaluation."

    At that moment, Professor Leonard returned to the training ground.

    However, he didn''t return alone. He was apanied by Trixie von Fritz.

    The professor asked Trixie.

    "You said you had something important. It wasn''t an illness, was it?"

    "No, I''m not sick."

    ¡°Are you in a state where you can get a practical evaluation? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trixie stood beside us with her usual expressionless face. Martin couldn''t hide his excitement as he rapidly moved his mouth.

    "Hey, hey, hey. Did you hear what I said clearly? Compliments should be subtle. Natural. Got it?"

    After finishing his sentence, Martin nced at Trixie with a sticky gaze.

    Trixie von Fritz possessed an elegance and allure that couldn''t be associated with her age. Even if one only observed her current appearance, it was evident.

    Although she had an extremely cold expression, her curves, which couldn''t be concealed even by the academy uniform, were exceptionally appealing to men.

    "Hey, watch me closely. You know, these bi*ches are even more aggressive. They cling to you and make a fuss."

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    "You should have some determination too. If I sleep with her, I''ll definitely spill all the details to you. Huh? How about sleeping with Becky? Are you already getting interested?"

    I felt like pping his cheek. But even that felt like a waste of effort, so I stopped myself.

    "Group 11, begin. Martin Luke."

    Upon Professor Leonard''s call, Martin turned around several times and stepped forward.

    Seeing Trixie standing next to him, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Trixie waspletely engrossed in her Trivia and showed no interest in Martin as a life form.

    As Martin stepped forward, he took several deep breaths.

    "If you''re ready, let''s begin."

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Martin, who spat out a fierce reply, dashed forward energetically.

    He skillfully evaded the attacksing at him by utilizing the wind element. However, his focus on appearances was evident, and his eyebrows furrowed. His movements seemed nothing more than a waste of effort, and his magic manifestation clearly showed his consciousness of the audience...

    Magic performed to impress others was nothing but futile. As my interest waned within just ten seconds, I finally took out Trivia and opened it up.

    [ ? Let''s move on to the next one then. ]

    [ ? If you master this much, you can solve the problems on the Agora board. ]

    Until it was my turn, I had to entertain the customers.

    But suddenly, I heard a sound in my ear.

    -Hmhmhm...

    It was a snorting sound.

    Surprisingly, Trixie was humming. Our eyes naturally met in the air.

    "...You."

    When our eyes met, her expression quickly regained its cold temperature. She opened her mouth with a chilling tone.

    "Don''t look at me. No, don''t even open your eyes."

    I had no intention of doing so. I turned my attention back to my Trivia.

    [ ? I love it so much !?! ]

    As always, the customer''s response was insanely fast.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 26: Oh my god! Sir Flan! Sir Flan!

    Chapter 26: Oh my god! Sir n! Sir n!

    The evaluation practice continued.

    However, Trixie''s interest was not in the evaluation. She was so focused on her Trivia that she forgot about the existence of the evaluation.

    ¡®It''s unbelievable.¡¯

    There was never a moment in her life when she neglected her efforts to learn. Perhaps, there was no student who worked harder than her.

    However, the spells that seemed to deny those moments were being engraved on the pages of Trivia in real-time.

    [? From now on, think in three dimensions, not just in the ne.]

    In one corner of the page, a spell of a problem that Trixie had previously presented was drawn.

    On the next page, the auxiliary spells were drawn, and the process connecting the two was recorded in detail.

    It was an analog approach.

    But in other words, it was the most orthodox teaching.

    [? No questions will be entertained in this teaching.]

    [? If you don''t understand, memorize it first.]

    The previously ck spells were now colored differently in six different shades ording to their parts. It seemed that the colors of the main circuits were changed for readability.

    ¡®It''s alive.¡¯

    She eximed inwardly.

    The problem on the agora board this time was a technique that transformed Trixie¡¯s spade into a three-dimensional figure.

    Literal as it was, the spade picture that was only a ne began toe alive as a three-dimensional figure.

    Unknowingly, Trixie''s hand holding Trivia trembled.

    It was because of the excitement of learning, the pure teaching received from others...

    All of this was so delightful to Trixie. No, it could almost be considered her first time, she had spent so much time learning alone.

    Her heart raced.

    She tried to feel the magic spell engraved on the page with her hand.

    [? Thank you so much! Hehe.]

    Just as she was about to send a reply...

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    At the sound of calling her, she reflexively covered Trivia.

    When she turned her head to confirm¡­.

    She couldn''t remember the name of this male student who had a somewhat familiar face. She vaguely remembered that he was also a member of Group 11.

    His name tag had the name Martin Luke written on it.

    ¡°Did you see what I just did?¡±

    No, she hadn''t seen it. She didn''t even know what he was talking about.

    Martin''s gaze shifted toward the Trivia she was holding.

    "Oh, Trixie. Do you want to exchange our Trivia codes?"

    "I don''t want to."

    "Hey, I''ll only contact you about the exploration assignment. We''re in the same group. We shouldmunicate well to get good grades."

    Trivia was a system that allowed one to make personal contact by exchanging their unique code.

    Come to think of it, Trixie had never exchanged her unique code with anyone. In fact, she didn''t even have anyone to contact, let alone exchange codes with.

    ''Well, if I really think about it, there was one person. The teaching auction.''

    ''What is his true identity?''

    Interest and curiosity surged simultaneously in her mind.

    "Next, Student n."

    At that moment, Professor Leonard called out n.

    The boy who was called walked forward without any hesitation. The aura he emitted was no longer that of amoner.

    Martin smirked and opened his mouth.

    "Trixie, watch what he does. It''ll be quite different from what I did, you know?"

    There was no need to rush. She intended to observe him. After all, n had shown unexpected skills during the mock battle.

    Unexpected, coincidence... If such things repeat over and over again, they be skills. She intended to confirm his skill with her own eyes.

    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re ready. Or can we start right away?¡±

    At the professor''s words, the boy simply nodded his head.

    <strong>???</strong>

    "Why is the first-year behaving like that? Just nodding at the professor''s words?"

    "That is the same kid who acted like he knows everything earlier? Let''s see if he is really something or just talk. Uhg..."

    I had no intention of engaging in verbal arguments with the second-year students. Instead of responding, I took a step forward.

    ''Hoo..''

    I refine my breathing and mana simultaneously.

    There was no need to rush.

    The process leading up to the red g waspetition, and inpetition, if one could excel beyond theirpetitors, it their victory.

    "He is being too rxed. Has he gone crazy?"

    Starting with someone among the second-year students muttering grumpily, numerous attacks came rushing toward me.

    -Quaang!

    -Bang!

    The power was enough to make debris from the training ground floor fly.

    Each attack carried an undeniable sense of hostility. Compared to the attacks poured during evaluations of other students, the intensity was much higher.

    -Boom!

    -Bang!

    -Quaang!

    ''Well, it''s just simple attacks.''

    I calmly defended and continued to move forward.

    I had various choices avable to me.

    I could defend against the attacks, and it was also possible to dodge the straight attacks and make my way toward the red g.

    On the other hand, it was possible to counterattack too, and it was also worth considering pulling the g towards this side.

    ¡®Mana.¡¯

    Toe up with the best move, it was necessary to begin with objective self-assessment.

    After several days of training, the results were simple yet clear.

    Mana purification and total mana capacity, these two trainings were conducted in equal amounts, but only the level of purity showed a noticeable improvement.

    This body might be somewhat unsuitable for increasing the total amount of mana, but it boasted exceptionally high efficiency in raising the purity of mana.

    Of course, I was confident that I would ultimately achieve both objectives.

    For now, I would focus on achieving extremely high efficiency with the predetermined amount...

    The umted experience, theory, and effort that would support them would never betray me.

    Ultimately, I would prove myself to be the best in every aspect once again.

    ¡®For now, this is my priority...¡¯

    Rather than quantity, I would focus on quality.

    Instead of obsessing over the number of times the magic was used, I would maximize its power.

    -Crack!

    A non-attribute arrow grazed past the ball. In response, I create a non-attribute sphere myself.

    It was a spheremonly used as a basic elemental attack, known as "Magic Missile" in my previous world.

    As an experiment, Iunched it toward the wall. Unfortunately, its power was weak.

    In my previous life, I would have created a hundred spheres simultaneously to deliver a hundred times the power...

    But this time, it was different. The magic missile¡¯s circuitry and my body were connected and inducted.

    If I continue to train consistently, I should be able to possess a mana capacity above average.

    However, the growth efficiency in terms of capacity was low.

    It was possible to forcibly increase it, but it was hard to call such a growth method the "best."

    ¡®That¡¯s why...¡¯

    I focused only on the purity of mana and eliminated the reason to obsess over capacity.

    I modified the circuitry to use the same amount of mana but enhanced the power to the maximum limit.

    This modification of the Magic Missile was the first step in that direction.

    As I emphasized the circuitry rted to destructive power, I must discard anything that corresponds to it.

    I discarded the "form" of the Magic Missile. The originally well-formed sphere could no longer maintain its shape and distorted.

    And in the next moment, the non-attribute element that left my hand surged toward the second-year students.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Thud-!

    With a thud, the second-year student who was hit on the forehead fell backward.

    Confusion spread across their faces like spilled paint.

    ¡®That''s quite satisfying. I like it.¡¯

    The modification of the Magic Missile was sessful. Discarding unnecessary elements and maximizing their power worked well.

    The power exceeded even my expectations.

    Since it was a method that I didn''t adopt in my previous life, using it now brought me a lot of fun.

    "Whenunching a surprise attack, counterattack should be expected as well."

    Removing obstacles was also an excellent strategy. I said a word to the second-year students.

    "Well, what is it?"

    "Wait, he is retaliating? Professor, is that allowed?"

    In response to the second-year students'' protest, Professor Leonard only burst intoughter.

    "Is it not okay for you? Is it alright for second-year students to retaliate against first-year students?"

    With that remark, the mouths of the second-year students shut tightly.

    I dispelled the defensive barrier and allocate the remaining mana solely to attacks. Two neutral spheres float around my body.

    "What... what is this?"

    The sound of murmurs from the onlookers behind could be heard. That was how quiet the second-year students have be.

    -Thud!

    "Ah, ow!"

    This time, the second-year student who was hit on the wrist grabbed his hand and sat down.

    Now, with only two people down, the attacks rushing toward me had already ceased.

    I was still walking.

    The second-year students no longer used magic, and there was no reason to run, since the wall with a different height wasn¡¯t such a big restriction in the first ce.

    Suddenly, I lifted my head.

    I looked at the second-year students who were incredibly arrogant with a scornful gaze.

    Already, there was no one daring to meet my eyes.

    <strong>???</strong>

    The evaluation proceeded smoothly after that.

    "Today''s practical evaluation ends here. You all did well."

    As Professor Leonard spoke, the training ground returned to its original cuboid shape, and the second-year students left their seats first.

    As they left, they nced at me from time to time. I didn''t avoid their gaze.

    Professor Leonard''s words continued.

    "Today''s evaluation doesn''t carry much weight, so don''t be too disappointed. After all, we didn''t even use scrolls. What''s important is the exploration assignment in two days."

    The exploration assignment.

    At those words, dry throats could be heard throughout.

    Everyone knew that the exploration assignment was important, as it carried significant weight in the grades. It was expected that everyone''s mindset won''t be ordinary.

    "Prepare suitable scrolls for your group strategies, take care of your condition. Well, it''s the basics, right? Today''s lecture ends here."

    The professor left the training ground first, and the other students scattered to fulfill their next schedules.

    At that moment, Trixie approached me with a subtle look in her eyes. It was the moment her small lips opened wide.

    "Trixie, the lecture is over. Want to grab a drink together? I know a nice ce with a good atmosphere."

    Martin Luke intervened. His gaze, which had followed Trixie''s gaze, turned towards me.

    "Do you have a moment, n? You did well... Honestly, I could have retaliated against the second-year students too. But I held back."

    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±

    Trixie let out a deep sigh and nervously swept her hair back. Then she stretched her long legs and walked towards the exit of the training ground.

    "Oh, Trixie? Are you busy? Then let''s just exchange trivia codes today!"

    After that, Martin hurriedly followed her.

    Trixie''s legs were long, so Martin, who was short in stature, had to practically run to keep up. It was such aical sight that I unintentionally chuckled.

    "Well then, Becky will do that. I''ll prepare the scrolls from my side..."

    "Yes, that sounds better."

    Becky was busy discussing with her group members. While doing so, our eyes met for a moment.

    "Hey, n..."

    As soon as she noticed me, she starteding towards me.

    "By the way, Becky, did you check this part?"

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Another member of her group firmly grabbed Becky¡¯s arm.

    - ''Re. mem. ber. what. I. said.''

    Becky formed the shape of words with her mouth, directed towards me. Then she effortlessly pulled away and resumed talking with her group members.

    I also took a step forward.

    I determined the direction in which I would develop my magic. My mind became much more at ease, and naturally, my steps became lighter.

    As I walked through the dimly lit academy courtyard, I carefullyid out my n until right before sleep.

    I nned to visit the bank inside the academy to exchange gold coins, then after taking a bath, I would devote my energy to mana purification.

    If there was still spare time, it would be best to delve into knowledge. Figuring out how to have a meal posed a small challenge for me.

    ¡°Ah! Oh my god! Sir n! Sir n!¡±

    My thoughts were broken by someone¡¯s call.

    Moreover, that someone even tried to embrace me. Naturally, I twisted my body to avoid it, but my wariness increased twofold.

    ''Who is it?''

    ''A second-year student? Did they rush at me with resentment during the practical evaluation?''

    In the moment when I willingly prepared for a battle,

    Something snuggled into my embrace. Before I could even grasp what it was, a fragrant scent tickled my nostrils.

    At the same time, a cheerful voice echoed in my ear.

    ¡°Oh My God! Sir n! It''s a pleasure to meet you here!"

    ...An angelic-like being was in my arms.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 27: I want to learn more! Hehe

    Chapter 27: I want to learn more! Hehe

    With a bewildered look, I observed the situation.

    A clean cotton scent tickled my nose.

    A white girl, who radiantly illuminated her surroundings, was nestled in my arms, like a literal angel.

    First, I immediately pushed her away. Because it was a sight that could be mistaken for a reunion of long-lost lovers by anyone who saw us.

    She seemed very interested in me. After inspecting my uniform, she widened her eyes.

    ¡°Sir n, Sir n are you also a student of the Magic Department?"

    I nodded my head roughly. Her small mouth opened in surprise.

    "Uh... Ah, well! Um...!"

    However, she could only stammer and couldn''t sessfully articte the words. Fearing that she might bite her tongue, I added a word.

    "Calm down."

    "Oh, yes! Th-Thank you!"

    - Hah, phew.

    The girl took a deep breath, clenched her fist, and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Sir n! Are you sure what you just said? Why? Why did you drop your sword?¡±

    In an instant, three questions were directed at me.

    It seemed like she originally knew the original owner of the body, but she was the first person to approach me so kindly.

    The academy uniform she was wearing belong to the Magic Department. On the name tag, there was only one word written: Yushia.

    ¡®Is she amoner?¡¯

    The girl''s appearance was impably noble, but since she had no family name, it was likely that she was amoner.

    Yushia grabbed my hand and shook it vigorously.

    "Oh, you don''t have to exin the reason! I was just d~ I''m also a magic department student now!"

    "A magic department student?"

    "Yes. I transferred, so for now, that''s it!"

    I remembered when Professor Violet had something to say about the transfer students and took Professor Leonard with her as she left.

    It seemed that the transfer student was the girl in front of me.

    ¡°Sir n! Ah, would you like to have a separate ce to talk? I''m sorry for standing here!"

    "I''m quite busy."

    "Oh~ Then let''s just exchange simple greetings for today. By any chance, do you remember what happened before?"

    Yushia, still with her sparkling golden eyes was looking at me with excitement. And I was curious about why she showed genuine kindness towards this boy n.

    However, it was impossible to say exactly what happened in the past and what was going on, so I roughly changed my words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, ah!¡±

    Yushia was startled and raised her head abruptly.

    Our eyes met. Her golden eyes shining like a mirror reflected my image.

    Resentment for forgetting something important, disappointment... I thought she would feel devastated by such emotions, but she didn''t.

    ¡°Sir n!¡±

    ''Huh?''

    But country to my thoughts she rather hugged me once again.

    "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault for causing you so much harm... I''ll help you in every way I can to regain your memories!"

    She was treating me with even more sparkle in her eyes than before.

    Perhaps she had received great favor from the original owner of my body in the past. So I calmly asked.

    "...Help me?"

    "Yes! I will be your aide!"

    Yushia thumped her chest confidently. Each time her fist touched her voluminous breasts, it made a thumping sound.

    ¡°Moreover, there was a rumor that there was a family in the Magic Department that signed a contract with demons. That''s why I transferred! Now, I will protect you, Sir n!"

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    "Euh?!"

    Right after hearing that story, I unknowingly pressed Yushia''s lips with my index finger. At the same time, look around.

    Even though I didn''t understand the context, I knew that such a story was not something to be spoken of in front of others.

    Fortunately, the surroundings were quiet. I asked with a somewhat serious expression.

    "Demon?"

    "Yes. It''s about the demons that ran wild ten years ago. There''s a family that made a contract with them through their souls..."

    Right after, I realized that Yushia was not amoner. It was because this was not something an ordinarymoner would worry about.

    She likely concealed her identity during the transfer process. Lowering it would indicate a noble status, while raising it would surpass even that level.

    I subtly led her to the answer.

    "It doesn''t seem like something to talk about lightly. You should consider your own position."

    However, Yushia only gave more strength to the arms that embraced me with her jewel-like eyes sparkling.

    ¡°Ah~ It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m not interested inpeting for the imperial rank. In the first ce, I''ve been lying down for 10 years, and I believe that the older sisters will take care of it.¡±

    The more I listened to her story, the more thoughts filled my mind.

    ''Competition in the Imperial Family? Isn''t she practically saying that she is a princess?''

    Yushia continued to speak with a bright attitude.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m talking to Sir n and not anyone else, so it¡¯s okay! I can do anything for Sir n!¡±

    "We''ll talk about it in detailter, just the two of us."

    "Okay~ Just the two of us... Sir n and me! That''s great!"

    That was when it happened.

    -Thud

    The sound of something falling was heard. It was right next to me and Yushia.

    ¡°Uh¡­. Ah.¡±

    What fell on the ground was Becky''s trivia.

    The girl with red hair seemed greatly flustered. Her trembling hands were evidence of that.

    I pushed Yushia away and then looked at Becky¡¯s trivia spread out on her floor.

    The spells of magic missiles with different circuits were filling up the memo page. I immediately understood why Becky was looking for me.

    The non-attribute magic that I used during the practice evaluation. It seemed she wanted to talk about it.

    Yushia broke the awkward silence.

    "Who is it? Ah, is it a friend of Sir n?"

    ¡°Sir n¡­?¡±

    Becky murmured that title and looked at me. In fact, I had no response to give her.

    "If you''re Sir n''s friend, I''m d to meet you too! Nice to meet you!"

    ¡°Uh¡­. No, no. Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Becky stammered as if something had broken, then quickly picked up the trivia that fell on the ground.

    "I''m s-s-sorry for disturbing you."

    All of a sudden, with a ny degrees greeting, Becky left the ce after that short word.

    Her receding figure seemed somewhat pitiful. She appeared unusually small and somewhat lonely.

    While looking at her in that state, I quietly thought to myself.

    ''She shouldn¡¯t draw those spells like that.''

    <strong>???</strong>

    Although it was referred to as a "dungeon" in terms of notation, Merchen Academy did not simply throw students into perilous environments without any precautions. Various measures were taken to ensure the safety of students, even within these dungeon-like facilities.

    In order to provide more effective training, Merchen Academy boasted a wide array of facilities that closely simted dungeons. One such facility, known as the "Magic Labyrinth," was the designated location for our exploration task today.

    As we gathered at the entrance of the magicbyrinth, a massive ck door firmly attached to the ground loomed before us.

    ''Are we going underground?''

    The atmosphere emanating from the door was incredibly foreboding, to the point where it felt almost unnaturally crafted.

    "What should we do... Now that we''re about to enter, it''s scary."

    "All the monsters in there are artificially created. Don''t be afraid."

    "Did anyone forget to bring their scrolls?"

    The surrounding students also seemed quite confused. It seemed that fear outweighed excitement.

    However, there was a topic that overshadowed that fear.

    "Oh well, did you see the Agora board?"

    "Of course, I did. Hey, there''s no one who hasn''t seen it."

    ¡°I thought Trixie would lose¡­. But she solved it after all."

    "I envy Trixie''s team. How reassuring it must be to have her as a teammate."

    On the day of the deadline for Trixie''s proposed bet, she managed to solve the problem justst night.

    [ ? Thanks to you, I solved it! ]

    [ ? I want to learn more! Hehe ]

    Thanks to her, my Trivia had been receiving a flood of messages sincest night. It had also be clear that Trixie was the client.

    I turned my head and gave Trixie a nce.

    Her icy eyes and expressionless face were still the same. She was like a lone wolf wandering on the frozen ground.

    After seeing her, I still couldn''t get used to the way she speaks in Trivia. I didn''t know which side was her true self.

    [ ? I¡¯ll be sure to send you the book you requested! ]

    As the price for teachings, I demanded¡ºHow did Healing Magic be the center of controversy?¡»

    Since she epted it, I would soon get the magic books I''d wanted. A corner of my heart was already satisfied.

    "There won''t be any vacancies, right?"

    At that moment, Violet appeared.

    As she yawned and started scanning the students, the students immediately fell silent.

    "As scheduled, we will conduct the exploration assessment today. There are a total of 15 teams, but only 10 checkpoints. You all know the details, right?"

    Instead of exining further, Violet pressed her temples with her finger. She seemed very tired.

    "As I mentioned before, you can only bring intermediate scrolls, and first gather with your teams."

    Since I didn''t move, Trixie and Martin came over to me involuntarily.

    ¡°I saw you solved the agora board problem. You''re amazing as always!~ I spent the whole day talking about you with my friends."

    Martin kept muttering incessantly, but Trixie¡¯s gaze was directed toward me. It was a subtle gaze, slightly different from usual, reaching me.

    "Now, get ready in order."

    When Violet opened the door using telekinesis, a staircase leading to the basement was revealed.

    Both sides of the walls were illuminated with torches, which was quite simr to the dungeons in my previous world. It was a part that could be called weing if one wanted to.

    As I went down, a total of 15 forks in the path appeared.

    Each team dispersed to their respective paths, and our team headed towards the onebeled ''11''.

    As I started going down the stairs without any hesitation, Trixie and Martin followed behind me.

    To be precise, it was Martin who followed behind Trixie, who was following behind me.

    ¡°The fact that you solved the agora board this time is a hot topic. Rumor has it that some guilds already want to recruit you."

    ¡°No.¡±

    "That''s right. Do you have any ns for a meal? The exploration assessment is quite demanding. We''ll get hungry after it''s over, so let''s eat together."

    ¡°No.¡±

    "Is it not good to eat just the two of us? Then should I bring a few of my friends to join us? They''re all very sociable."

    Sighing irritably, Trixie turned around. As the person who had to take care of these guys, she naturally stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°You.¡±

    With sharp eyes like an arrow, Trixie''s gaze made Martin visibly flustered.

    "Yes? Why?"

    At that movement, a blue me emerged from Trixie''s palm.

    Despite emitting tremendous heat, that me appeared cool and somewhat resembled its owner.

    "Just... get lost."

    "...."

    Martin''s idea of the most powerful member of Team 11 would be Trixie von Fritz. Whether he didn''t have confidence in withstanding Trixie''s blue me or for some other reason, his mouth shut tight in no time.

    With Martin not talking, the only thing left was silence. We finally walked in a quiet environment.

    The passage turned out to be much longer than expected, and unexpectedly, Trixie quietly approached me.

    Wasn''t the crest of the Fritz family Jasmine? As she got closer, the scent of jasmine tickled my nose.

    "Ahem."

    Walking side by side with me, Trixie cleared her throat.

    Then, she spoke in such a small voice that only I could hear.

    ¡°*Dangsin.¡±

    I felt a great difort from her chilling tone. It wasn''t difficult to find the reason.

    The address "you" had been reversed to "*Dangsin".

    What kind of change had urred in her heart? Before I could even specte, Trixie added more words.

    "...A scout. That''s right."

    ''Scout.''

    I repeated the word "scout" silently in my mind a few times.

    Unconsciously, I let out a deep sigh. If she called me a scout, then I must be one of those skilled individuals in a guild who operated undercover as students.

    "No."

    "I know everything."

    ''No, you don''t know anything at all.''

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Dangsin - ''??'' - means "you" in a more formal and distant manner.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 28: Itâ€™s toughâ€¦ Aaangâ€¦ ???

    Chapter 28: It¡¯s tough¡­ Aaang¡­ ???

    "......"

    Trixie had been casting a subtle gaze in my direction for some time now. It seemed as if she was almost certain that I was a Scout. However, I had only one thing to say in that moment.

    "First, let''s focus on the exploration evaluation."

    It was a principled idea to focus only on the evaluation during the assessment, but it seemed to have a different meaning to Trixie. It implied proving oneself through this exploration assessment.

    "Okay."

    Trixie nodded eagerly, and I decided not to add any further exnations. It didn''t seem like a misunderstanding that would be resolved by simply stating that I wasn''t a scout. Moreover, the more determined Trixie was, the smoother the evaluation would proceed.

    ¡°What are the two of you talking about? Are you nning to break through head-on without any detours? Is that correct?"

    Martin shrugged his shoulders and asked.

    Whether it was because Trixie was leaning toward me or not, Martin''s gaze had be strangely sharp as he looked at me.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trixie answered briefly and coldly.

    "Those guys, they don''t have any resistance to fire,"

    Trixie stated. She had no intention of taking any detours and exuded confidence in herself.

    Trixie pointed her chin towards the other side where transparent ghosts were floating, waiting for us. They were known as "Lace."

    Even in this world, ghosts were vulnerable to exorcism attributes and fire elements due to their simr nature. Trixie''s self-confidence stemmed from that fact.

    "Lace is not a problem. We just need to go in the right direction."

    "Oh, if that''s the case, don''t worry."

    Martin smirked and took out a scroll from his pocket.

    "Don''t worry about getting lost. This is a location scroll. I had a hard time finding it."

    He swiftly tossed it to me.

    "You''ll handle the navigation. After all, you''ll be carried away regardless.¡±

    It was better this way. It would have been awkward for me if Martin had taken charge of guiding the way.

    Martin looked at Trixie with an expectant expression, hoping for praise, but she only uttered one word.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    "Oh, okay."

    Martin finally understood Trixie''s intention, who had urged him to take the lead. He enveloped his body in wind elemental magic and dashed forward.

    The Lace creatures that disturbed our peace energetically followed him.

    However, Trixie''s blue mes did not allow it.

    -Thud.

    When Trixie flicked her finger, it was over. The Lace creatures were engulfed in the blue mes and burned up, emitting a sound.

    It was impressive, but the problemy in the sheer number of Lace creatures.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Suddenly, Martin turned around and was astonished by the enormous number of Lace creatures.

    Trixie continued to engulf them in mes, but the number didn''t seem to decrease at all.

    Meanwhile, I quietly gathered mana.

    There was no need for me to jump directly into action like Martin and act as bait, nor did I need to manifest elemental magic like Trixie.

    Auxiliary was sufficient.

    I adjusted the output of the mes Trixie manifested. It was natural for the performance of the augmented elemental magic to be enhanced with assistance.

    The mes, which were initially clumped together, spread like wildfire, quickly annihting the swarm of Lace creatures.

    "......"

    Trixie looked at me with a somewhat dazed expression.

    Since she was the one who manifested the mes, she must have noticed.

    She herself obviously only outputted the mes of mass firepower, but other magic intervened and amplified the output value.

    "It would be more convenient to burn them all at once."

    "Would that be a deduction?"

    She simply asked like that. It seemed that the more the evaluation progressed, the greater the misunderstandings directed at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after the evaluation.¡±

    Exnations could be given slowly after the evaluation was over. There was no hurry.

    While examining Martin''s location scroll, which proved to be highly effective in guiding us, we continued moving forward.

    Even after that, we encountered the swarm of Lace creatures a couple more times, but with Trixie''s mes assisted by me, we easily cleaned them up.

    "Phew~ all cleared! n, how much farther do we have to go?"

    Martin wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked, despite beingpletely covered in soot from Trixie''s mes. He seemed oblivious to his appearance.

    ¡°Just a little further.¡±

    "If we return, our top score is guaranteed. There won''t be anyone who has defeated more Lace than us. It''s surprisingly easy, isn''t it?"

    As the soot-covered Martin happily examined the location scroll, I felt an ominous and restless energy stirring within me.

    Instinctively, my gaze followed its source.

    Trixie''s feet area was the problem. No, the entire path we were trying to advance on was the problem.

    It was copsing. Definitely. The entire foundation would crumble.

    The immediate solution that came to mind was psychokinesis.

    Using psychokinesis, I pulled Trixie with all my strength.

    ¡°What, huh?¡±

    Trixie, who was pulled, clung tightly to my embrace. There was no choice but to pull her because if I pushed her away, she would fall and die.

    "You. Wh-What are you doing? What are you doing?"

    A subtle expression spread across Trixie''s face. It was an expression that seemed to indicate she couldn''t understand my actions at all.

    -Kukugugugu-!

    Immediately afterward, the ground where Trixie had been standing copsed entirely. The depth was impossible to gauge with the naked eye.

    A profound silence enveloped us.

    After a while, Martin was the first to break the silence.

    "For a trap, this is too severe. If we had fallen...."

    It would have been certain death.

    Trixie, who was still in my arms, nced at me for a moment, then cleared her throat and moved away from me.

    "It''s strange. It doesn''t seem artificial."

    Trixie voiced her observation, and I couldn''t help but agree.

    The real issue with the ground copse was that itcked any artificial elements or signs.

    "Hey... Do you hear something? Am I the only one hearing it?"

    Martin''s voice trembled, unable to show off his usual bluffing. A strange sound emanating from the dark abyss grew louder and louder.

    -Kiiiiiiiiiiing-!

    We looked down at the bottom of the abyss. Something was soaring up madly.

    Within a mere two seconds, we realized it was the upper half of an incredibly massive skeleton.

    Since skeletons naturally have no vocal cords, they cannot make any sound. However, if they were to make a sound, it would be evidence that it was a superior entity.

    "Hey, hey, hey. What... What is this? Is iting towards us? Wh-What should we do about this?"

    Martin staggered as if he had malfunctioned.

    Despite the confusion, I tried to remain calm. It was crucial to deal with the creature before it fully ascended and engulfed the entire vicinity.

    Trixie initiated a chain explosion on the surrounding walls using her blue mes.

    The walls crumbled and covered the giant skeleton with countless amounts of soil and rocks, but that was it. It couldn''t stop its ascent.

    ¡°Not through. It''s too big."

    "Take out all the scrolls."

    Then Martin urgently handed me two scrolls. Trixie didn''t have any scrolls with her, whether it was due to her confidence or not.

    ¡ºEmergency Escape¡», ¡ºPetrifaction¡»¡ªwithout hesitation, I seized the petrification scroll.

    If I focused intently on efficiency, it should serve as an effective countermeasure.

    I unfurled the scroll.

    The giant skeleton''s white surface took on a faint gray hue, but that was all. Its movements merely slowed down;plete petrification was beyond reach.

    ¡®Modification.¡¯

    I drew the magic spell contained in the scroll in my head. All sorts of magical applications and geometric patterns shed through my mind.

    Rather than limiting the "range" of petrification, I pushed its performance to the extreme. It surpassed augmentation and approached modification.

    -Kwaduk!

    The giant arm of the skeleton stiffened into a gray color.

    -Ke-eeeeeeek-!

    Though its facial area remained unaffected, the creature with a rigid arm had no means to scale the cliff.

    With a scream, it fell down.

    "...Wow. The scroll''s performance is incredible."

    Martin murmured quietly before suddenly eximing.

    "Come to think of it, it''s strange! I''ve never heard of the ground copsing inside a magicbyrinth, or such arge skeleton existing!"

    Indeed, it was troubling my mind as well.

    It couldn''t be dismissed as a matter of "insufficient prior investigation." It went far beyond that.

    From earlier, I couldn''t sense any artificial energy around me, only an ominous aura filled the air.

    Martin''s anger suddenly turned towards me out of nowhere.

    "Did you guide us in the right direction? Are we not on the wrong path?"

    "This is the right way."

    Despite giving a clear answer, Martin snatched the scroll and checked it himself.

    However, as I had said, there was no issue with the guidance itself. Yet, his anger did not subside.

    "This isn''t helpful at all... Trixie is busy subduing while I was luring. I''m doing everything, but youfortably ride along, is that good?"

    "You!"

    But Trixie red coldly at Martin.

    "Stay silent. Shut your mouth."

    "No, this is too much! Just now, if I didn''t have my scroll, we would have been in real trouble..."

    - Swoosh!

    Trixie''s arm was engulfed in blue mes. Only then did Martin reluctantly close his mouth, as if there was no other choice.

    ¡°Go the other way.¡±

    Upon Trixie''sposed reaction, Martin muttered something under his breath andplied.

    As we retraced our steps, Trixie quietly approached me again.

    And she said one thing.

    "I saw it clearly."

    <strong>???</strong>

    Walking behind, Trixie observed the young man in front of her.

    His back wasn''t particrly broad, but at the moment, it seemed quite wide.

    As they walked, she reflected on what had just happened.

    He had provided excellent assistance with Trixie''s blue mes. "Assisted" would be an understatement; he practically intervened with them at his own level.

    If it were another student, she would have been rightfully angry... but...

    ¡®He''s not just any student.¡¯

    Yes, the moment she regarded n not merely as a student but as a Scout, all the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.

    Being amoner and concealing his abilities... All those pieces fit together to paint the picture of a Scout.

    Above all, the augmentation of the petrification scroll he had demonstrated earlier was decisive.

    Choosing magic that could be calmly used in a bewildering situation and pushing its effects to the limit.

    ...He could no longer be considered just a student.

    ''He must be suggesting I do something simr.''

    Clearly, he was conserving his power.

    Martin, oblivious as ever, didn''t notice, but Trixie keenly perceived it. It was as if he was subtly hinting at her. It seemed to imply that she needed to exhibit this level of skill to join the guild she aspired to. That''s how it sounded.

    ¡®I am confident.¡¯

    The mysterious Abyssal Canyon, where she was now trying to establish herself as a member of the Magic Guild, was the guild she had dreamed of since she was a child, and it was the guild her mother had been a part of.

    Despite being only a first-year student, she was well aware of her exceptional talent.

    So, she would find a way to be recognized and definitely join.

    "What are you doing? Stand still."

    Suddenly, Martin spoke to Trixie.

    She had unknowingly stopped in her tracks. Trixie shook her head in confusion.

    "Don''t say a word."

    Trixie followed behind n, who was walking ahead.

    Then, she suddenly remembered and unfolded her Trivia.

    [? I''m being evaluated!]

    [? It''s tough... Ahaang.... ???]

    It appeared that this form ofmunication was gradually bing a habit.

    -Kukuguguguu!

    However, right after she sent the message, the walls on both sides began to crumble.

    As the walls gave way, the figures of students from other groups, who were traversing different passages, were gradually revealed.

    There were two groups initially.

    "Hey, n..."

    In the left passage, there was Becky''s Group 5.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And in the right passage, there was Hailey''s Group 1.

    Watching the two girls simultaneously fix their gaze on n, Trixie quietly pondered.

    ¡®...Did these guys also notice?¡¯

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 29: ...This is not how you should draw it.

    Chapter 29: ...This is not how you should draw it.

    "The direction itself is correct... Don''t worry too much."

    "Yes, we''re doing well enough."

    The members of Group 5, to which Becky belonged, encouraged one another. The atmosphere was warm and friendly, regardless of their performance, thanks to their excellent teamwork.

    The progress they had made so far was also quite impressive.

    ¡ºObservation¡», ¡ºRisk detection¡», ¡ºLeap¡»¡»... Group 5 had devised a strategy to avoid battles by any means necessary, equipped with scrolls. Despite their wless execution and sessful oues thus far, they showed no signs of exhaustion.

    ¡°There is a checkpoint in thebyrinth. Let us aim for that.¡±

    One member agreed with Becky''s suggestion, while another tilted their head in confusion.

    "But... something seems strange. The disy of the location scroll should be urate this time."

    "Yes, you''re right."

    However, if there was a problem, the markings on the scroll were significantly incorrect.

    They had already visited three checkpoints, and all of them turned out to be empty. It could be a problem with the location scroll or with thebyrinth itself...

    ¡°Did you bring the wrong scroll?¡±

    ¡°Hey, absolutely not. I went through so much trouble to obtain it..."

    While the group members were examining various aspects of the location scroll,

    -Kugugugugu¨D!

    Suddenly, a tremendous noise reverberated from beyond the right wall of the passage. Though they couldn''t discern the exact nature of the situation, something was clearly happening.

    Group 5 became startled and pressed their ears against the wall, focusing their attention.

    -Kieeeeek¨D!

    A creepy sound filled the air. Becky''s head trembled.

    "Ugh... Gives me goosebumps. Choosing not to go for a direct assault was a really good decision for us."

    The other team members nodded in agreement. It had been a while since they had traversed this particr passage.

    -Kugugugugu¨D!

    This time, the right wall began to crumble and copse entirely.

    "What, what is this? Why is it happening like this?"

    "I didn''t sense any traps being activated. What''s going on?"

    Amidst the sudden phenomenon, they were bewildered, but at the same time, the sight of another team came into view.

    The first person to catch Becky''s eyes was n.

    "Uh, hey, n..."

    She tried to call him but stopped midway.

    Firstly, the thought of the exploration assessment being apetition crossed her mind. Secondly, not only n''s group but also the appearance of Group 1, which included Hailey, came into view as well.

    Perhaps due to the peculiar phenomenon inside thebyrinth, no one had a bright expression.

    The three groups silently observed each other without saying a word. A brief moment of awkward silence passed.

    Judging by their appearances, it was evident that all three teams were taken aback by the copsing walls.

    "Hey, guys, hi there."

    Among them, Hailey stepped forward with a friendly attitude.

    She nced around, observing various things. It seemed she had an interest in the other groups.

    "Are you all doing well? But, isn''t the state of thebyrinth a bit strange? It seems so different from thebyrinth we were originally guided through."

    Hailey moved closer to Becky, who appeared to be the leader of Group 5. Becky had no choice but to respond.

    "Well... It''s more or less okay."

    Casually skirting around the topic, Becky also observed Hailey''s group.

    Hailey''s Group 12 consisted of Louis and the transfer students who had recently joined to fill Aria''s vacancy.

    Louis, being a member of the group, seemed to have smoothly ovee the crisis without significant difficulties. And that would likely be the case in reality as well.

    More than that, Becky was concerned because the transfer student had an exceptionally beautiful face. She also seemed to be good friends with n.

    ''I can do anything for Sir n¡­.'' Becky recalled her saying something like that.

    Becky guessed that maybe this transfer student was the one n contacted on Trivia.

    ¡°Ah~ Sir n! Are you here!¡±

    The transfer student, as white as snow, ran toward n.

    At first nce, it seemed that she was trying to hug n, but as n shrewdly avoided it, it looked like she was hugging the air.

    Nevertheless, the transfer student remained undeterred and spoke.

    "Are you doing well? Thanks to the excellent group members, I''m doing fine! And if this helps, would you like to use these?"

    The transfer student held out three scrolls to n. Louis followed closely behind and let out a deep sigh.

    "Yushia, those are the scrolls we should use for our team. What if we give them to another team?"

    Yushia. That was the name of the transfer student. Becky made sure to remember those letters.

    Meanwhile, despite reproaching others, Louis had a smile on his face and a gentlemanly attitude. He seemed to have no ill intentions toward others.

    "Oh, should I not give it? I didn''t know!"

    But then, unexpectedly, Trixie intervened and said something to Yushia.

    "Giving bribes is illegal. Go away."

    "Bribes...? My sister likes that¡­."

    "Be honest and go away."

    Neither Yushia''s nor Trixie¡¯s attitudes were something Becky couldn''t understand right away.

    However, the sight of n being surrounded by two delicate girls, like works of art, appeared nonchnt to her.

    For a guy, it would typically be a situation to be delighted about, but n showed no signs of happiness or tension.

    No, it seemed like he didn''t even realize that someone was clinging to him. He was still focused on examining the location scroll.

    For some reason, Becky felt a tightening in her chest, so she forcefully pressed her bruised knees against the ground.

    ¡°Hey, Becky.¡±

    Just then, Hailey''s voice reached her ears. Becky shook her head vigorously to clear her thoughts and replied, "Yes. What is it?"

    "Can we have a moment to talk alone?"

    Becky agreed to Hailey''s suggestion, and they distanced themselves from the other team members.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t you want to get high grades?"

    "Well, doesn''t everyone want it?"

    "Then, how about we... try together?"

    Hailey gestured with her eyes towards Group 11, led by n. Becky''s face unconsciously twisted as she followed Hailey''s gaze.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thebyrinth is in a very strange state right now. If Group 11 is unlucky, they might encounter various idents, right?"

    ¡°Hey¡­. No.¡±

    Becky shook her head.

    Although Hailey was proposing cooperation to Becky in a roundabout way, Becky did not wee this approach.

    [ Everyone, can you hear me? ]

    At that moment, Professor Violet''s voice suddenly resonated inside thebyrinth.

    The eyes of the students naturally wandered in the air.

    [I''ll continue assuming you can hear me. The situation inside thebyrinth is very strange right now.]

    Most of them nodded their heads as they too were already aware that something was off inside thebyrinth.

    [We can''t observe the current situation inside, so evaluation is suspended. We will individually transport each of you out, so do nothing and wait.]

    Violet''s voice sounded more determined than usual.

    [I warned you. You probably won''t even have the protection spell right now. If anything happens, you''ll die just like that. Absolutely don''t do anything.]

    The atmosphere instantly became heavy.

    If they suffered such severe damage in this exploration evaluation, it was as good as dying, wasn''t it?

    "How long will the transportation take?"

    "What if we get caught up in an ident while just waiting? Are we just going to die without being able to do anything?"

    The gathered students began to feel confused. Louis was the first to step forward and tried to calm them down.

    "Everyone, calm down. Nothing serious will happen."

    However, trying to calm the students with those few words was futile.

    The fear of death was greater than imagination, and not a single student here wanted to die.

    In the end, what calmed the students was the transportation magic.

    "What... What''s happening?"

    Martin was enveloped in a white light and became the first to disappear.

    "Oh, thank goodness!"

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    After that, the bodies of other students started to be wrapped in white light one by one. First were Becky''s team members.

    With each transport, a sense of relief appeared on the faces of the remaining students.

    ¡°Oh¡­. Sir n! It seems I will go first!¡±

    Yushia was transported.

    "Everyone will be safe. Let''s watch from outside."

    Louis was transported. And so, one by one, they disappeared until only Hailey, n, and Becky remained.

    There was no conversation among the three.

    n was too absorbed in his own thoughts to pay attention to them, and Becky found it difficult to speak when faced with Hailey''s gaze directed at n, which held a subtle meaning.

    [Now there are three left.]

    [The condition of thebyrinth is getting stranger... Professor Leonard, can they hear my voice now?]

    [They''re gone...]

    Violet''s voice became faint and eventuallypletely dispersed.

    "Something doesn''t seem to be working well~"

    Hailey brushed her hair back and spoke. Then she subtly nced at n and Becky.

    "I don''t want to die stuck between lovers. Hm."

    "Wh-who''s a lover?"

    Becky immediately refuted Hailey''s words, but Hailey just shrugged her shoulders.

    "What about n? n, what do you think of Becky?"

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    While screaming, Becky rolled her eyes and nced at n.

    What does n think of her? If she said she wasn''t curious, it would be a lie.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­ !¡±

    Becky''s eyes widened involuntarily. Unknowingly, she took a step back. The ¡ºDanger Sensing¡»Scroll she had kept in her bosom began to vibrate.

    -Kugugugugu!

    Before she could recognize and react to it, the tform they were standing on copsedpletely.

    There was no time to scream or react swiftly.

    All the tforms in thebyrinth scattered like puzzle pieces, and the three of them were plunged into endless darkness.

    ???.

    ''I was wrong.''

    The chain of idents halted. Thoughts of death filled her mind.

    Becky simply widened her eyes and stared at the receding light.

    ???

    ''As expected.''

    The mana flow inside thebyrinth was abnormal, especially the ground area was unstable, so it wasn''t difficult to predict. However, there was a slight dy in Violet''s teleportation, which caused the n to deviate slightly.

    There were two others falling besides me. I could see the figures of Becky and Hailey not far away. After a moment of consideration, I poured all the remaining mana into "Support."

    The falling bodies moved through the darkness at a terrifying speed. The sound cutting through the air felt like it would tear my eardrums.

    However, despite that, my body remained steady. The tightly woven mana membrane didn''t allow any loss of grace in my movements.

    Thanks to that, I could closely observe Becky and Hailey''s appearances. Hailey seemed to have lost consciousness immediately, her head hanging limply, while Becky had vacant eyes, staring nkly.

    Finally, when I had depleted all the mana.

    ¡°Impossible¡­.¡±

    Becky mumbled with unfocused eyes. As soon as I heard those words, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter in disbelief.

    "What a pitiful thinking."

    I reached into my pocket and grasped the artifact. The mana contained in this crystal given by Violet was certainly not insignificant.

    Finally, when the distance between Becky and me was within reach...

    -Thud!

    I clenched my fist and shattered the crystal.

    ???

    Becky caught a glimpse of n''s figure. In fact, it didn''t matter anymore. The worries had faded away. She was gradually epting the fact that death was imminent.

    In the next life, she wanted to be born as a magic prodigy. If that was too much to ask, at least she wanted to be born with a noble lineage.

    If that was also too much to ask... she didn''t want to be reborn at all.

    n''s figure still entered her eyes. The distance between them inexplicably narrowed. Another astonishing thing was that even in the midst of falling, n''s grace and poise were wless.

    ...Yes, a "magic prodigy" was right in front of her.

    "I also... wish I could use magic like you,"

    Becky muttered involuntarily. The girl''s vacant eyes contained the image of a boy.

    "It would be nice if I could use magic skillfully."

    But still...

    "Forever, it will be impossible...."

    Even the sound of cutting through the air gradually became familiar, and Becky quietly closed her eyes. Facing death when opening one''s eyes was indeed frightening. She closed her eyes and waited for this humble life to end.

    "How pathetic."

    - Zap.

    - Crack!

    A dazzling sh struck Becky''s closed eyelids. Simultaneously, the sensation of falling disappeared instantly.

    The deafening sound that seemed capable of tearing eardrums could no longer be heard.

    ''Am I finally dead?''

    With a sense of confusion, Becky cautiously opened her eyes, and her thought process came to a halt.

    "...Huh?"

    She found herself floating.

    The falling rocks, Hailey perched on a rock fragment, or rather everything around her... it all seemed suspended in the air as if time had frozen.

    The falling rockA blue light scattered like stardust, illuminating the surroundings. Becky unintentionally opened her mouth in awe of the surreal scenery.

    "What... why..."

    She swallowed her saliva and scanned her surroundings.

    Upon further examination, it remained the same. Everything appeared to be suspended mid-air, as if time had frozen at a specific moment.

    And at that moment...

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    That calm voice echoed from above. n, enveloped in blue light, stood there.

    Even in this empty void filled only with darkness, he remainedposed.

    Becky''s body floated as n pointed his finger at her.

    Her body floated, and their eye levels naturally aligned. Until that moment, Becky couldn''tprehend the situation.

    One of the rocks that had been suspended in the air hit Becky''s head with a thud.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    In pain, she instinctively rubbed her head, reaffirming her sense of being alive. Becky squinted one eye and observed n''s figure.

    He remained resolute and calm as usual.

    "Where is the impossibility for a magician?"

    ¡°Ugh, yes¡­ ?¡±

    [Can you hear me? Are the three of you still there? Just wait for three more minutes.]

    Violet''s voice started toe through again.

    ¡°Three minutes¡­.¡±

    n murmured quietly, pursing his lips.

    Then suddenly, he reached into Becky¡¯s jacket. His hand casually brushed against her chest, and a momentter, Becky¡¯s face flushed red.

    "W-What?! Hey! What are you doing?!"

    "Three minutes should be enough."

    n swiftly pulled out the Trivia from Becky''s pocket. Then, he nervously flipped through the pages of the Trivia.

    ¡°Look, Becky.¡±

    He called her name once again.

    His red eyes sparkled, and his sharp appearance, enveloped in a blue aura, was quite impressive.

    As Becky nkly gazed at n''s face, a Trivia with filled spell circles unfolded before her.

    The page was covered in the spell for Magic Missiles, which Becky had roughly sketched based on observing n''s mock battles.

    ¡°This spell.¡±

    Everything remained frozen, as if stuck together, in a blue space resembling an art canvas.

    In that peculiar moment, where even time seemed imprisoned, n quietly parted his lips.

    "...This is not how you should draw it."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 30: Oh, that, is that so? Because we held hands?

    Chapter 30: Oh, that, is that so? Because we held hands?

    There was always nothing "wasted" in n''s actions.

    Perhaps there was also no such thing in his thoughts or thought processes. Fear, terror, tension... The elements that drastically reduce human behavioral efficiency were nonexistent in the boy.

    At least, that''s how Becky perceived it.

    Even in the face of a crisis, it didn''t feel like a crisis. It was never arrogance. n always had valid reasons for his actions.

    ''...Yes, it had been like that since we first met in front of the Agora board.''

    "Pay close attention to this part, especially. Given your level..."

    One, two... The jumbled spells that Becky had written transformed into correct answers, each with a distinct appearance.

    The challenging puzzles that Becky couldn''t grasp were turning into simple tasks with a mere touch from n.

    It was a remarkable feat... but Becky still didn''t understand those spells.

    Until the exnation concluded, the girl could only gaze at the boy''s profile.

    That softly glowing side profile seemed somewhat peculiar.

    The epitome of a magician.

    A rare species that perseveres through intuition without wavering, explores logic, and if the path of truth is in front of its eyes, it charges ahead even if its entire being is consumed by mes.

    Without a shred of self-doubt, not relying on anyone, an entric who forges their own domain with their own abilities.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    All those qualities were embodied in the boy''s profile, exuding grace.

    At the same time, Becky unknowingly reached out her hand. It was because n, who was right beside her, felt so distant.

    Just as her palm was about to touch that sculpted profile...

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    Those words instantly cleared her mind.

    "Ah, well, that''s..."

    After slipping her hand into her pocket, she stuttered involuntarily.

    Becky was still dazed by the subject he had been exining wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    "What could be so difficult?"

    Letting out a deep sigh, n took hold of Becky''s wrist.

    "Uh... huh?"

    Becky''s shoulders trembled slightly. However, n''s gaze remained fixed on the memo page of the Trivia.

    "If you don''t understand, shouldn''t you at least try drawing it yourself?"

    As n moved his hand, Becky''s hand naturally followed. This time, Becky made an effort to concentrate on the spells.

    "......First, establish the framework."

    The circuits drawn along Becky''s fingertips began emitting a blue light. The girl''s eyes, fixed upon them, also sparkled naturally.

    ¡°After that, we will figure out the main points.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Could a seemingly mundane spell be drawn like this? Becky unconsciously let out a sigh of admiration at the sight resembling a starry night sky embroidered on the memo paper.

    "For the finer details, pay attention to the density."

    Around that time, Becky understood n''s teachings.

    At the same time, she subtly felt her own thirst for knowledge as she raised her head.

    ¡°Impossible¡­. Does not exist¡­.¡±

    Becky repeated n''s words in a dazed manner.

    She wanted to express the emotions that started to build up inside her with words.

    The moment she turned her head towards n and was about to speak, the two were enveloped in a white light.

    In the distance, Hailey, who was clinging onto the rocks, also began to radiate brightly. It was only then that Becky remembered Hailey''s presence.

    ''I''m so embarrassed.''

    For Becky, n was simply a grateful presence. Why did Hailey constantly belittle everything?

    Becky managed to create a non-elemental sphere in her hand.

    Following what she had just learned, she abandoned form and focused on maximizing the eruption''s output...

    -Crack!

    A dull sound reverberated as the impact hit Hailey''s forehead, causing her head to snap back.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ''...What should I do? I hit her much harder than I intended.''

    <strong>???</strong>

    Immediately after being repatriated, I looked around the surroundings.

    "They''re putting the evaluation on hold for now."

    "Martin ims he saw a skeleton."

    "A skeleton? He''s probably bluffing again to impress a woman. That''spletely unrted. Why would a skeleton appear in the artificialbyrinth?"

    Just as Violet had mentioned, Becky and I were likely at the tail end, while the nearby students were already buzzing with chatter.

    "Kyaaaaah!"

    Hailey''s scream pierced through the air.

    ¡°My face, why is my face like this!¡±

    Clutching her swollen face, she urgently covered it with both hands and slumped down.

    While the students buzzed around, Violet swiftly assessed the situation.

    Unexpected real monsters and variables had emerged, but fortunately, there were no idents or casualties.

    Due to the instability of the internal observation, the scoring for the exploration assessment was ultimately put on hold.

    What a waste of artifacts. I let out a deep sigh, and suddenly, Becky approached me.

    "Hey, n."

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­. Thank you.¡±

    I nodded briefly. In fact, I wasn''t in a position to receive thanks.

    I hadn''t acted solely to save her, and Becky had survived simply because of widespread magic.

    But Becky still had something to say. She extended her Trivia towards me.

    "I think you''ve exined enough."

    "..."

    Becky''s gaze shifted subtly to the side. I couldn''t discern why she hesitated to tell me something so significant.

    "Trivia code. Do you want to exchange with me?"

    ¡°Trivia code?¡±

    "Well. If... if you don''t want to, it''s okay. I just thought it would be nice to stay in touch. We can share exam information and stuff."

    I asked out of pure curiosity, but Becky hastily went on with her words.

    "And... friends... Aren''t we friends? Hey, you may not be familiar with it. Friends exchange things, you know? It''s not a big deal."

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ''Why is she so indecisive?'' I summarized her words concisely.

    "You want to stay in regr contact with me. Right?"

    ¡°That¡­. Something like that. Yes. We are friends, after all.¡±

    "We''re not friends."

    I lightly cut off Becky''s words.

    Firstly, there was a significant age difference between me and her, and secondly, I wasn''t the type to easily make friends.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Becky''s face filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Becky tilted her head from side to side. Then she rolled her eyes, pondering something earnestly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Suddenly, her small face turned as red as her hair.

    "Oh, then... Um, is that so? Because we held hands, right? Ah~ That''s what you were thinking. Um, okay. Next time, would you like to go perfume shopping with me?"

    Unable toprehend her iprehensible words, I had no choice but to let Becky''s words go in one ear and out the other.

    I knew it was a rtionship where we would stay in regr contact.

    "Do you want to stay in contact with me?"

    "Hmm?"

    Becky still couldn''t meet my gaze.

    After fumbling with her fingers for a while, she nodded slightly.

    "...Because I want to, let''s exchange codes."

    "Fine."

    I decided to indulge her enthusiasm.

    I tore out a page from my Trivia notes and used telekinesis to suspend it in the air, then started jotting down some notes.

    ¡ºHow did healing magic be the center of controversy?¡»

    Soon, that pagended in my hands.

    I had thought that having someone to assist me would make it much easier to delve into the subject thoroughly.

    ¡ºMagic and Healing¡», ¡ºMagical Healing¡», ¡ºHealing Ethics General Law¡», ¡ºEthics of Healing¡»... After taking notes, it amounted to about eight volumes. Fortunately, it wasn''t too overwhelming.

    After finishing my notes, I handed them to Becky. She blinked her round eyes.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    "Let''s summarize the key contents of the books mentioned."

    ¡°Summary?¡±

    Becky tilted her head.

    "Well... I appreciate that you''re considering my studies. Why all of a sudden?"

    "You said you wanted to stay in contact with me, didn''t you?"

    ''What''s with the suddenness?''

    A rtionship where we stay in contact regrly every day. For that, there was no better fit than a partner rtionship.

    ¡°No¡­. That¡¯s right¡­ but...¡±

    Becky alternated between looking at the memo and my face.

    "Isn''t this... too much content? To extract the essence, you''d have to examine everything."

    "I didn''t have high expectations to begin with."

    It wasn''t a story of entrusting and relying on Becky for everything.

    It was just that if it could be even a little helpful, it was worth leaving it to her.

    That was all.

    "If we do this, until when...?"

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?!¡±

    Becky jumped up in surprise.

    This was already a considerable concession. Trixie¡¯s book would be in my hands tonight.

    "If you don''t want to, forget it."

    "No, no! We can do it!"

    As I tried to take back the memo paper, Becky stealthily snatched it from my hand. I had no intention of forcing her, though.

    "Hey, n..."

    Becky spoke with tears welling up in her eyes.

    "If we do this, will we also keep in touch and go perfume shopping...?"

    ''Well, I guess I can offer that kind ofpensation.''

    I nodded readily.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "Yes..."

    Becky murmured tearfully and headed toward the library.

    She selected only books that seemed to have some academic value. So this process would undoubtedly be a significant help to Becky as well.

    I never expected any words of gratitude in the first ce.

    Soon, I also headed towards the training room.

    <strong>???</strong>

    Evente at night, the lights in the private training room of the Fritz family, located next to the dormitory, were still on.

    Trixie had just finished ballet.

    Normally, she would have immediately soaked her body in the bathtub, but at the moment, she couldn''t stop examining Trivia.

    [ ? Agora board, next question to be posed.]

    [ ? Please take a look just once!]

    [ ? Do you have a page with spells written on it? ]

    [ ? Yes! Hehe]

    [ ? Tear it up and throw it away. ]

    If someone else had said this, Trixie would have exploded in anger. But at the ''Teacher''s'' instruction, she immediatelyplied.

    By the way, ''Teacher'' was a nickname Trixie hade up with for the instructor.

    [ ? Have you had dinner?]

    [ ? Is this also a part of teaching? ]

    [ ? I''ll give you a gold coin!]

    If it was a gold coin, it was more than enough for Trixie.

    While waiting for slow replies, Trixie promptly repeated her responses. In the midst of that, the instructor asked Trixie.

    [ ? When will you send the books?]

    [ ? I''ll send them now.]

    After sending the reply, Trixie immediately checked the status of ¡ºHow healing magic became the center of controversy?¡».

    The book was in pristine condition, like new, and beautifully wrapped with a ribbon. Surely, he would like it.

    "......Hmm."

    For some reason, Trixie suddenly created a few small ants out of mes, as if possessed.

    Her ability to manipte fire elements was outstanding, and using fire as ''summons'' was not difficult for her.

    Five ants hid in various ces on the pages. They would report their positions to Trixie in real-time.

    ''Who could this "Teacher" possibly be?''

    Trixie swallowed her dry saliva.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 31: How about trying the spell once?

    Chapter 31: How about trying the spell once?

    The next day, 11:50 PM:

    It was just 10 minutes before midnight, and I was pushing myself to the limit on the training field.

    The evaluation had been put on hold, and the professor had given the students a week of free time. Thanks to that, I was able to fully devote myself to training.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    I opened my eyes, simultaneously capturing both mana and breath. Surprisingly, my body felt light. I took off my sweat-soaked toppletely.

    Perhaps due to bing ustomed to the training methods of this world, I could feel that the mana circting through my body was bing purer day by day. Though progress was slow, the total amount of mana was increasing. I could confidently say that it was no longer pitiful to look at.

    At that moment, a corpse entered the training ground.

    "...Hey, n."

    Looking closely, it wasn''t a corpse but a girl with red hair. When I looked even more closely, it turned out to be Becky.

    Though only a day had passed, her disheveled appearance was in stark contrast to yesterday''s.

    ''A summary would be quite useful.''

    The results of the original assignment and the writer''s health were inversely proportional. I dly epted the stack of papers Becky offered.

    "Did you summarize all eight books?"

    "...I did go through all eight books, but I can''t guarantee the content."

    I nodded my head in deep satisfaction. Becky possessed great talent as an assistant.

    ¡°Anyway, I did it¡­? Hey, can I get the Trivia code now? Eh, huh?¡±

    Becky, who was rubbing her forehead and staggering, suddenly widened her eyes.

    "Fl-n... Your body..."

    Pointing at my body with her index finger, she scrutinized me with wide eyes.

    Strictly speaking, it should be me feeling embarrassed, but Becky''s face was turning red.

    ¡°Originally¡­. Was your body always this good?¡±

    Naturally, the smooth and vigorous flow of mana also affects the body of a mage.

    Changes significant enough to be confirmed with the naked eye finally began to appear in this pitiful and wretched body.

    Shoulders and biceps came to life, and the outline of the pectorals and abs started to take shape little by little.

    Although it was just the beginning of growth, the difference was distinctpared to before.

    ¡°So to sum it up.¡±

    I continued talking to Becky.

    "Last time, and this time too. Did you observe my body?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "W-what, what?"

    Becky''s face grew even redder.

    "W-what are you saying? If you''re exposing yourself like that, of course, I''ll see! Do you think I''m some kind of pervert?"

    Steam seemed to rise above her head as she waved her hands frantically.

    I didn''t have time toprehend that entricity. Using telekinesis, I hung the summary I received from Becky in the air.

    With my hand, I unfolded¡ºHow Healing Magic Became the Center of Controversy?¡».

    Earlier this morning, Trixie had ced this book in the designated location as per my request.

    However, she didn''t just leave it there. I immediately noticed a tracking magic cast on it and promptly removed it.

    ¡®Tracking the location, huh...¡¯

    In a way, it was cute and also cocky. Since it was the first time, I considered it aegyo* and decided to move on.

    Thanks to Trixie, my thoughts about "location tracking" continued a little longer.

    ¡®Is it really necessary to do that?¡¯

    It seemed that there was no need to insert one¡¯s own summons into Trivia.

    I thought Trivia itself would serve as a location tracker if it were modified properly.

    Nodding my head, I ced that thought in a corner of my mind for now.

    ''When I have the time, I will modify Trivia to my liking.''

    ''First, let''spare the contents regarding healing.''

    Ipare the summary unfolded with telekinesis and the content of the book unfolded by hand.

    Every world has various variables. Just looking at what happened during this exploration evaluation was evidence of that.

    Without the springs of essence, no matter how skilled one was in the air, they would eventually crash into the ground.

    At the very least, it would result in fractures. At worst, death.

    No matter how much one trained their physical body, a mage''s body was not as robust as that of a knight.

    If the body couldn''t quickly respond to variables, ws would undoubtedly appear. Thus, it was best to refine one''s strength through recovery.

    That was why healing magic was absolutely necessary. In this world where much remained unknown, it would be excellent insurance for me.

    "...Nothing special."

    Healing in this world was divided into just two ranks.

    Superficial healing and source healing.

    Superficial healing was a treatment that boosted energy and healed shallow wounds.

    On the other hand, source healing was magic that healed the very "root" of the subject. Mental strength, memories, impaired body parts... It was forbidden and regted for a reason.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Observing the technique, the level of difficulty for superficial healing wasn''t high. I believed I could use it right away.''

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Heh, huh?!¡±

    I put my hand on Becky¡¯s nape without asking permission.

    It startled her, causing her whole body to tremble.

    Recalling the spell for superficial healing, I allowed the captured mana to flow smoothly into Becky''s body.

    "Huh... huh?!"

    The tension that had built up in Becky''s body gradually rxed, and herplexion improved to the point where it could be seen with the naked eye.

    She seemed to have felt it too, as she clenched and loosened her fist.

    "What''s this? Suddenly, my drowsinesspletely disappeared."

    As expected, it was a sess.

    Although I wanted to ask her to summarize a few more books now that she was awake, I refrained from abusing the healing magic in this way, as it could spark controversy.

    I need to think more about which direction to research and how to utilize it to create a significant impact in this world. It was a topic I should ponder a little more.

    ...While contemting such matters, I suddenly felt a burdensome gaze.

    Becky was still looking at me. Break through that too.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to tell you what it is. Hey, um¡­. n.¡±

    Becky continued, scratching her cheeks.

    ¡°Perfume¡­. Aren¡¯t we going shopping together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Becky eximed loudly.

    "We were supposed to go together! I even came out like this today, knowing we would buy perfume...."

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you gold coins, so you can buy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­. That¡¯s too much¡­.¡±

    Tears began to well up in Becky''s deer-like eyes.

    "Don''t cry. It affects mana consumption efficiency."

    "Oh, no... Are you crazy?"

    I briefly reflected on the events of the day.

    First of all, I finished all the training I could do today.

    It doesn''t seem as difficult as I thought to research healing magic, and relying solely on whips to handle assistants was a mistake.

    I checked if there was any time avable to give her. I don''t spend much time on meals, so I have about thirty minutes to spare.

    In the end, I nodded.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    I called her name softly.

    "What? Why? It''s fine... I''ll just buy perfume myself... It''s fine."

    Becky was already pouting. For reference, this also affects mana consumption efficiency.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    "It''s fine. I''ll go back to the dorm alone..."

    "I said we''re going to buy perfume."

    I simply said that.

    "Hmm?"

    In an instant, Becky''s face brightened up like a sunflower soaked in water.

    ???

    The next day, Violet was having a busier day than ever before.

    First, she had toe up with an alternative test to rece the postponed exploration assessment, and she had to adjust the students'' uing schedules.

    There was only about a week left. That was not all.

    In order to report the abnormal phenomena that urred in thebyrinth, she was currently attending a meeting as a guest with the Knight Department.

    ¡®¡­Even if I had ten bodies, it wouldn''t be enough.¡¯

    Violet let out a deep sigh. Supporting her aching head with her hand, she barely managed to hold on. Then, Sephia swiftly approached and sat down in the adjacent seat.

    "Sis~."

    With a whimper, Sephia immediatelyy face down on the desk.

    "I''m going to die like this, really! It''s the time when guild activities are at their peak, so there''s no time to breathe... Hand me this student''s information, and Hand me that student''s information."

    Violet didn''t have the leisure to amodate Sephia''sints at the moment. Sephia poked her sister''s side mischievously and spoke in a mischievous voice.

    "By the way, sis~."

    "What?"

    "Are you okay? The magicbyrinth."

    When Violet red at her, Sephia burst intoughter.

    "Ahahahaha, sorry, sorry. Of course, I know it''s not okay. I was just excited because I found something interesting. Look at this, it''s from the person in charge of thebyrinth construction."

    A few sheets of paper quietly appeared on the table. They were documents that detailed the changes that urred inside the magicbyrinth.

    "Sis, this is about the three remaining students. Didn''t they say that it was 1 hour and 31 minutes after the evaluation started?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why?¡±

    "Look here... The document says that the entire foundation of thebyrinth copsed 1 hour and 28 minutes after the evaluation started. So, doesn''t that mean the three students managed to hold on for 3 minutes?"

    Violet shook her hand and her head at the same time.

    "I must have miscalcted the time. That''s right."

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    "I miscalcted. My mind must have been too distracted. Do you know how deep the lower floor is? 3 minutes? Don''t say ridiculous things and be quiet."

    Violet nodded as if she understood her mistake, but Sephia''s smile didn''t fade.

    "Hey, how could my sis make a mistake in calcting time? There must be something going on here!"

    "Not at all, there''s nothing. Do you know how many things I have to focus on right now? So don''t act all impatient."

    "Ah, sis..."

    Sephia leaned her shoulder against Violet and pouted.

    "Then, can I look into these students a bit?"

    "You''re going to investigate?"

    "They might be really impressive. The guild keeps asking if there are any talented students around."

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only purpose, is it? I know you, don''t I?"

    "Oh, did it show? I thought I''d investigate while I''m at it. I heard there are quite a few humans making deals with viins these days."

    At that moment, when the conversation was heating up, the mages who were sitting down began to stand up.

    Violet and Sephia also stood up. It seemed that the representative from the Knight Department had finally arrived.

    "She is alwayste, always."

    "Why are you saying that again, sis? Hasn''t the knight''s department reached out to you a couple of times?"

    - Tsk

    Violet clicked her tongue and opened her eyes with an annoyed look.

    "Let''s start the meeting. The agenda is about the frequent abnormal phenomena that have been urring recently."

    Someone near the podium announced the start of the meeting.

    At the same time, Violet''s gaze was drawn away.

    ''Beast''

    It was the first word that came to Violet''s mind when she saw her.

    She had a dignified and confident stride, resembling that of a fierce beast.

    Her hair was so ck that it seemed to shun even the light, and her eyes were filled with flower-like pupils surrounded by burning embers.

    Wearing the attire of a knight alone in the spacious conference room, she exuded an air of ease as if this ce were her own home.

    That damn nonchnce dug into Violet''s mind and scratched her nerves randomly.

    The Dean of the Mage Department, as well as the only mage who had achieved 6th rank among the eight magic ranks, Cote, was the first to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, Scarlett.¡±

    ¡°I was doing some training.¡±

    "Our mages also didn''t have extra time to spare and arrived early."

    "To touch the toes of honorable knights, magicians shouldn''t have any extra time to spare."

    "The swordsmen learn swordsmanship but not manners, as it seems."

    The female knight named Scarlett exchanged a brief nce with Cote.

    It was a momentary sh, but it was enough to freeze the air in the conference room and make it chillingly cold.

    Scarlett, also known as The Knight of the mes. Even Violet, who had no interest in knights, had heard that title before.

    The knight who calmly surveyed the hall directed her gaze at Cote and began to speak.

    "I am someone who values etiquette more than anyone else. However..."

    The corners of her mouth rose significantly.

    "It only applies when dealing with knights. I have no obligation to show courtesy to a bookworm like you."

    The pupils of a predator targeting its prey gleamed. Though Violet was only slightly affected by that gleam, Professor Audrey lowered her head and fell silent.

    Every element that made up the current situation didn''t sit well with Violet.

    The agenda of the meeting, the female knight who looked down on everyone around her as if she was their owner, and the mages who were unknowingly squirming.

    But Violet couldn''t me those around her. If her opponent was the Knight of the mes... anyone would have reacted the same way.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Cote clicked his tongue disapprovingly and looked at Scarlett.

    "Be careful with your words at all times. Just my one ''spell'' is enough to obliterate the entire Knight Department."

    ¡°I think it would be fun to try it right now. How about trying the ''spell'' once?¡±

    The knight and the Deanughed at each other without waiting for anyone else to speak.

    A faint smile was present on both sides, but the watching mages couldn''t even breathe a sound due to the suffocating pressure.

    It was Cote who once again broke the silence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting. Have you read the report on the anomaly?¡±

    "It seemed like a childish prank."

    "A childish prank?"

    The Dean''s eyes curved like a crescent moon.

    The professors of the Mage Department swallowed their saliva at Cote¡¯s face, which didn¡¯t contain any harmful particles.

    They knew that smile was a signal that the Dean was quite angry.

    "A childish prank... Well, it seems to be considered a serious matter."

    "It must be serious for weaklings."

    Cote¡¯s head turned slightly.

    "Scarlett, the knight of the mes. It''s true that I''ve heard rumors that she''s as impolite as a child... But you can''t catch words."

    Despite the sharp words, Scarlett remained indifferent.

    "The world must have been too peaceful until now. Ah, that''s right. It seems that those who try to solve all problems with a single method are showing up."

    Scarlett calmly continued her words.

    "Magicians who rode the wave of a peaceful world have shown their abilities against weaklings without facing a worthy opponent."

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny to have a meeting like this.¡±

    ¡°Sir Scarlett.¡±

    Cote dried his face with a long and elegant hand. There was no kind smile on his face after wiping it.

    "How painful it must be to face an ipetent magician. Excuse us, we will hold our own meeting."

    With a cool and firm face, the Dean continued his words.

    "You should go to the training ground and behead a scarecrow or something."

    A chilling and sharp air seemed to permeate the ce, freezing everyone in their tracks. It was a moment when cold sweat trickled down their backs and they clutched their cors.

    "h, h, is that how magic is performed?"

    - Thud!

    Scarlett mmed her sword onto the ground.

    Scarlett and Cote¡¯s gaze collided in the air.

    "There seem to be quite a few scarecrows here."

    Only the other professors felt as if they were about to meet their demise in the face of their confrontation. They all groaned under immense pressure.

    "Hah, this is just ridiculous."

    Cote let out a shallow sigh.

    In this world, not only magicians were born with something blessed.

    Those who were born with "mana" in their bodies were given the opportunity to control magic, but those born with "inherent abilities" could be powerful knights in their own right.

    An example of that was right in front of Violet''s eyes.

    The Knight of mes...

    Scarlet Judith''s unique ability was the dying me.

    Like the magician¡¯s meteor, she couldn''t summon explosive mes, but her embers burn forever.

    There was never a moment when the embers werepletely extinguished.

    In other words, Scarlett possessed an eternal me that would continue to burn even after death.

    In this way, while mages exerted their full power to achieve the results of magic, knights effortlessly exhibited their "inherent abilities" as if it were natural.

    "Shall we start the meeting?"

    "Yes, let''s."

    Finally, Scarlett and Cote took their seats. The frozen air slowly melted away.

    Violet, who had been observing all of this, clenched her fists as her only form of resistance. Her nails dug into her own palm, drawing drops of blood, but she felt no pain.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Damn it.¡¯

    ''I hate knights.''

    ''No, I loathed them.''

    The knights, who looked down upon the weak while relying on their innate abilities beyond mana sensitivity, were detestable to Violet, and she couldn''t bear it.

    The structure where knights reigned over the strong was disgusting. Someday, she would witness the overthrow of this imbnce of power.

    ¡®...Damn it, damn it, damn it.¡¯

    But it was always just empty wishes. The words spoken in the wind would fly away, never to be realized.

    With Violet''s power alone, she was at a disadvantage.

    Moreover, the reality that even thebined strength of all the mages in the Mage Department couldn''t make a dent in the bnce of power was frustrating.

    ¡®Someday... someone will definitely...¡¯

    That was all Violet could silently chew on.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Aegyo: It is a word used in South Korea to describe a way of acting cute and charming.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /OPTL

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 32: What Do You Want Me to Do?

    Chapter 32: What Do You Want Me to Do?

    Chapter 32 ¨C What Do You Want Me to Do?

    Fairies don¡¯t need much sleep. That¡¯s why the magic department¡¯s store is opente at night.

    The store sells a variety of items, and perfume is one of them.

    Becky carefully handed me a scent strip.

    ¡°Hey, n. How about this?¡±

    It smelled moderately sweet. A pleasant sandalwood scent. I nodded vaguely in approval.

    Becky was more careful than ever in choosing a perfume. This time, she brought another scent strip to my nose.

    ¡°This is¡­ rose scent? I don¡¯t want to look old. Pass.¡±

    Becky sniffed for a while and then asked me.

    ¡°n. Say something. Which one is better?¡±

    ¡°Rose.¡±

    Did my taste not change even after my body changed? If I had topare, I liked the rose one a bit more.

    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±

    Becky scratched her cheek with an awkward expression and put down the scent strips.

    ¡°Hmm, rose¡­ this is the cheapest one. I didn¡¯t look at the price when I was sniffing. Well, I can¡¯t buy something cheap. I have to consider the price¡­¡±

    Then she paid for three rose perfumes.

    I didn¡¯t know what changed her mind, but I was d that the purchase was faster than expected.

    On the way to the dormitory, Becky gave me her trivia.

    ¡°Code. We agreed to exchange.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    I put it in my pocket first. I couldn¡¯t stand walking with my eyes glued to the trivia.

    When we arrived at the dormitory, Becky asked me.

    ¡°By the way, hey, n. Have you thought about the club?¡±

    That¡¯s right. The ¡®club¡¯ was also one of the problems I had to worry about.

    Violet didn¡¯t give me a week of free time without any conditions.

    The professor said that club activities were a privilege, and he urged me to join a club within a week.

    For freshmen, only A-grade students can join clubs, so it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that it was a privilege. And it was also legal.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Club attendance and activity reports are all reflected in your grades. Don¡¯t you have to decide soon?¡±

    That¡¯s right. It was a problem that was directly rted to my grades, so I couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    And I couldn¡¯t even create my own club. I found out that club creation was only possible for third-year students.

    ¡°No¡­ well, I¡¯m not suggesting anything. But the club I¡¯m joining has a good reputation. The ice is prettier than you think¡­¡±

    Becky tapped the ground with her toes.

    I still wondered why Violet forced me to do club activities.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in any club. Especially if I couldn¡¯t create and run my own club.

    ¡­Rather, it would be best to join the same club as someone who was easy to manipte.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    I called her name softly. Becky looked up at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°The club you¡¯re joining. Put my name on the list too.¡±

    ¡°What, really?! n, you¡¯re joining too?¡±

    Becky¡¯s face lit up. She looked happy for some reason. I left her behind.

    The 30 minutes I decided to spend with her were over.

    ¡°Hey, n! It¡¯s tomorrow! You have to attend the club! Got it!¡±

    I heard Becky shouting from behind.

    ?

    The next day.

    I visited the cafe on the first floor of the academy tower early in the morning.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in coffee. But I had something to do with the trivia on the table.

    My original idea was to modify it for ¡®location tracking¡¯, but it would be better to do something that suited my situation.

    This world has many variables. For example, the exploration evaluation that happened this time.

    It¡¯s right to create a condition that can eliminate variables. I have to be able to expect tomorrow to prove more things.

    Then, what can I use to face the unexpected variables thate to me? The answer was obvious.

    ¡®Artifact.¡¯

    Artifact. A mysterious substance that is naturally generated by the mana tangled in the continent.

    At this moment, new artifacts are being constantly regenerated in the continent.

    And depending on its performance, the value of the artifact is rated from trash to holy (Â}Îï).

    The artifact will protect me from all kinds of variables.

    The mostmon way to get an artifact is to go to an auction. But I don¡¯t have enough money right now.

    It would be nice to see it sometime.

    I¡¯ll visit the auction house once in a while, but not this time. I can modify the trivia and find it myself.

    Woo-woo-woo-

    I confidently put my palm on the trivia. The mana responded immediately.

    I felt the mana line connecting the tower and the trivia. I twisted the branches of the power and then followed them exactly in reverse.

    The mana that surged like a wave reversed and shot up.

    This was the crucial moment.

    I drew the form of interference in my mind and focused all my attention on the ¡®characters¡¯. I was modifying the Trivia to extract only specific characters from it.

    It was possible because the Trivia used mana to imprint the characters.

    As long as there was mana with a certain circuit, it was the role and duty of a mage to read it.

    I concentrated and fused the mana that rose up my spine with the consciousness in my head.

    The fluctuating mana began to circte at a fast speed from the top of my head to the tips of my fingers.

    I synchronized the mana wave of the Trivia with my own mana wave. At the same time, my vision flickered and I entered a pure white world.

    Swoosh!

    The characters were clustered together like a ck tidal wave.

    I was going to pick out only the words I wanted from them.

    I engraved a spirit on the origin of the Trivia system. I crushed the tidal wave and picked out only the characters rted to ¡®hiding¡¯, ¡®concealing¡¯, ¡®stealth¡¯¡­ anything that had to do with hiding something.

    The reason was simple.

    Those who knew the existence of a high-level artifact would never mention it directly. Nor would they store it in an ordinary way.

    They would hide it, hide it, and hide it again. It was the same in any world.

    There would be no error in the modification of the Trivia. I calcted it myself, so I guarantee it.

    I had no hesitation. I pushed in all the mana at once.

    ***

    For a moment, the weight inside the cafe changed.

    I unknowingly gripped the cover of the Trivia. I squeezed it so hard that the blood drained from my palm.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    I took a deep breath and opened my eyes.

    The Trivia I opened again had a different world spread out.

    [£ªI hid my report card. I¡¯ll die if my parents find out.]

    [£ªWhat¡¯s the point of blindly memorizing the forms? You have to figure out the hidden meaning.]

    [£ªDon¡¯t hide it and tell me. Did you sleep with him? ] . . .

    I smiled with satisfaction.

    I didn¡¯t care about failure, and I seeded as if it was natural.

    From now on, I could check all the conversations rted to hiding something inside the Trivia.

    The only thing left was to find the pearl in the flood of information. I moved my eyes quickly.

    [£ªOppa, do you have anything to hide from me?]

    I racked my brain, but all I saw were trivial stories.

    I looked through the list diligently, but there was no result.

    In the previous world, it came out in piles when I did this, but this one was different.

    As I was about to close the Trivia, there was a moment.

    [£ªWhat did you do with the stolen item? Did you hide it properly?]

    There was a conversation that caught my eye. A stolen item, I looked into it in detail.

    [£ªI hid it at the bottom of the Tirke. This is something you can¡¯t get out even if you find it.]

    I could only peek at the conversations that used the word ¡®hide¡¯.

    [£ªJust in case, check again if you hid it properly. That¡¯s not a toy for kids. If you¡¯re careless, we¡¯ll all die.]

    But just a glimpse was enough to trigger my interest.

    Something that could kill us all. That sounds fun.

    If it was an artifact that already had an owner, I wouldn¡¯t have touched it. But judging from the conversation, they clearly stole it.

    I¡¯ll find out what it is when I see it for myself. I decided to make the Tirke my next destination.

    I had decided on my destination, so I was about to close the Trivia, when I noticed the piled up contacts.

    [ ? I¡¯m sorry ] [ ? Are you angry¡­? ] [ ? I did something wrong ??? ] [ ? Please reply¡­ ] [ ? I can¡¯t do anything¡­ ] [ ? I¡¯ll give you 10 gold coins for each reply ! ] [ ? 20! ] . . .

    Tsk, I clicked my tongue and closed the Trivia.

    I¡¯m not a window, and I don¡¯t want to get gold coins for joining in on the nonsense.

    In an hour, I had to attend the ice element research club ¡®Frozen¡¯. I was going to read some books in the library while I was floating around.

    I had already marked a book. ¡ºSoftening, Harmony, Explosion¡».

    I made a n and got up from my seat.

    ¡°Ah~ I met you all here! You¡¯re n, right?¡±

    A stranger sat down across from me.

    Her orange hair fluttered down to her waist and freckles. She looked oddly like Violet.

    The sure thing was that she and I were strangers. Before I could ask who she was, she put a card on the table.

    [ Sephia Whisper. Merhen Daily Magic Department Chief. ]

    I looked back and forth between the card and Sephia.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that she was a reporter, but it was surprising that she was a chief. She looked like a youngest reporter by appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the exploration evaluation that happened this time. You stayed until the end in the magicbyrinth, right? I¡¯d like to talk to you for a moment~¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to ask me.

    ¡°I think you should go to another student.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through them all! Hailey said she didn¡¯t remember, and Becky told me to go to n!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember well either.¡±

    I tried to get up, but she grabbed me in a hurry. I avoided her hand when she tried to hold it.

    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re very quick to react? No, no, not that! It¡¯s a huge benefit for you to talk to me!¡±

    She nced around and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°¡­And I know that you¡¯re a person from Udit, too?¡±

    I nodded.

    I see, she knew that I was a person from Udit.

    I asked Sephia calmly.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 33: Knights are nothing compared to mages.

    Chapter 33: Knights are nothingpared to mages.

    Chapter 33 ¨C Knights are nothingpared to mages.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sephia tilted her head to the side. She looked like she couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all.

    She put another business card on the table.

    ¡°Did you see my business card properly?¡±

    [ Sephia Whisper ¨C Head of the Magic Department of the M?rchen Newspaper ]

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not surprised? I thought you¡¯d be scared to death!¡±

    Her eyes were full of question marks as she looked at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? Have you never heard my name? Or, at least, about the magic department¡¯s reporter team!¡±

    I nodded.

    It was the first time I heard her name, and even if I had known her before, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As soon as I finished my short answer, she spoke urgently.

    ¡°Hey? The academy newspaper will be published next week! The head of the reporter team knows your fake identity!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you really ignorant, or did you expect this¡­ Which one is it? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sephia muttered and put something else on the table besides her business card. It was a newspaper.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the ones that was publishedst year. Take a look!¡±

    [Thank you for the efforts of the members¡­ Club profits support the juniors] *Frozen Club President Keh *Preparation for keeping the 10th ce in the settlement-operation

    [Unreasonable ¡®Knight Victory Decision¡¯ by Judgment] *Magic Department, ims to change the rules of thepetition due to fairness issues . . .

    I nced at the first page and put it down.

    It covered not only the magic department¡¯s affairs, but also various incidents within the academy. It also didn¡¯t have any nuance of supporting a specific department.

    I finally understood why Sephia was tilting her head. The magic department¡¯s reporter team had a solid position.

    ¡®Do they also deal with magic?¡¯

    She acted like a brat, but the aura she gave off was quite impressive. She was at least higher than the professors.

    Well, with the backing of strength, she could do whatever she wanted with her reporting. The only thing a weak reporter could do was write down what they were told.

    I seemed to have been caught by a troublesome person, but I answered calmly.

    ¡°Why should I be surprised?¡±

    ¡°Of course you should! I decide how to send out the articles!¡±

    Sephia smiled and raised her hand to call the waiter.

    ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee? The conversation seems to be a bit long, do you like coffee?¡±

    I didn¡¯t really need the stimting effect of coffee. I shook my head, but Sephia ordered two cups anyway.

    I opened my mouth first.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°We reporters, you know~ We¡¯re obsessed with three things!¡±

    ¡°Exclusive, special, breaking.¡±

    Sephia¡¯s lips curled up at my words.

    ¡°Correct! Wow, how did you know?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t not know. In the previous world, reporters also staked their lives on those three things, and it was very annoying to get rid of them.

    ¡°Right now, you see, my reporter¡¯s intuition¡­ It¡¯s telling me it¡¯s a special report!¡±

    ¡°A special report?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A special report! An abnormal phenomenon urred in the magicbyrinth. That¡¯s a very ordinary article. It¡¯s like, oh well~ It¡¯ll be forgotten after a while.¡±

    Sephia continued with a meaningful look in her eyes.

    ¡°But what if there¡¯s a student who survived for three minutes in the copsedbyrinth? Would that also be forgotten after a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    What¡¯s the big deal? I could do that in my sleep.

    But Sephia jumped up.

    ¡°No, no! How can you forget that? The mana flow in the copsedbyrinth is insanelyplex! It¡¯s hard for even professors to survive for three minutes in that state!¡±

    ¡°Here are your two cups of coffee.¡±

    Just then, two cups of coffee were ced on the table. Sephia immediately picked one up and took a sip.

    ¡°We call that a special report (ÌØˆó)! A sensational report that everyone has to pay attention to!¡±

    Sephia¡¯s smile grew bigger.

    ¡°Imagine~ A student who survived for three minutes in the chaoticbyrinth appeared. And he¡¯s young. A freshman!¡±

    Sephia looked happy as she continued the story.

    ¡°The academy would do everything they could to support him and make him grow, right? The guilds wouldpete to take him, and his future sess would be clear!¡±

    ©¤©¤ck.

    Sephia suddenly put the coffee cup on the table as she was talking.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s just a special report. It¡¯s a very rare event!¡±

    Our eyes met in the air.

    ¡°n student!¡±

    I nodded instead of answering. It bothered me to use honorifics to others in this situation.

    ¡°What did I say at first? I said I knew you were from the Udit family, right?¡±

    She said that and put three more newspapers on the table. I quietly looked at them.

    [¡°Born with it¡± they said¡­ Turns out it was a soul contract]

    [They step into the ce of death] *Recently, many humans make extreme choices with soul contracts £ªDecided to execute without exception

    Contract, execution, contract, execution.

    Themon point of the three newspapers that Sephia gave me was clear. They dealt with the topic of ¡®soul contracts¡¯, and the ones who were exposed were executed without exception.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a precedent for someone who¡¯s born with a reporter¡¯s blood to enter the magic department and get good grades?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the precedent.¡±

    She whispered to me.

    ¡°That might be possible, but¡­ I¡¯m imagining another possibility. A reporter¡¯s intuition? Something like that?¡±

    ¡°What is a contract that uses the soul as a medium?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s literally it, right? A contract with a viin using the soul! My goodness, my goodness, they give you power if you only sacrifice your soul!¡±

    I finally understood.

    Sephia was suspicious of how I, a mere freshman, survived for three minutes in the copsedbyrinth, and she considered the possibility that I gained power through a contract with a viin.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    I snorted without realizing it. Two things were funny.

    There were weaklings who made contracts using their souls in this world too.

    Sephia doubted me as one of those kinds of people.

    I red at her silently. Then Sephiaughed and waved her hands on both sides.

    ¡°Ouch, scary. I¡¯m just curious about the truth. A reporter who sends out lies has no qualifications.¡±

    I stared at Sephia¡¯s blue eyes.

    There was only curiosity in those eyes. There was no malice towards others.

    ¡®She¡¯s sincere.¡¯

    She had a curiosity that surpassed anyone else¡¯s, and she pursued the truth to satisfy it. There was not a trace of falsehood in her behavior.

    She might have been a weirdo as a human, but she was a brilliant journalist.

    She reminded me of one of my students who was also very curious. A lot. She even looked a bit like her now that I think about it.

    I was intrigued by her, so I asked her softly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to use formalnguage with her, as if I was talking to my student.

    She tilted her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re so terse¡­ No, wait! I¡¯m sorry if I offended you, I didn¡¯t mean to, hehe. A person can be a contractor, right? Don¡¯t you think? Or are they not a person but a viin? Anyway.¡±

    I asked her again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡±

    ¡°Well? If they made a contract, then they did. If not, then they must be very good at magic, don¡¯t you think? Either way, I don¡¯t care, as long as it makes a good story.¡±

    She nodded and pulled her chair closer to me.

    ¡°So, n student~ What¡¯s the truth? I¡¯m so curious!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. She really resembled my student.

    As I hesitated to answer, lost in my past memories, she made a guess.

    ¡°¡­Contractor, contractor, right? Why did you make a contract? Oh, I have so many questions¡­! What kind of power did you get? Was the price your soul?¡±

    She rambled on and then suddenly coughed.

    ¡°Sorry, I talk too much. Let¡¯s start from the beginning, can I ask you about the circumstances? Was it because of your inferiorityplex? You¡¯re such an amazing person, you know! The famous Knight of the Remnants.¡±

    The famous Knight of the Remnants.

    Was she talking about Scarlet?

    ¡°That annoying woman.¡±

    ¡°I get it! Viins prey on negative emotions like inferiority or anger to induce contracts¡­ Huh?¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence. She widened her eyes and looked around.

    ¡°What did you just say¡­ Were you talking about Scarlet, Scarlet Udit? Did I hear you wrong?¡±

    ¡°Who else would I be talking about. A woman who can¡¯t even follow proper dining etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey? n student! What are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so flustered. It¡¯s not like you heard a taboo word.¡±

    She nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°It could be considered a taboo word, I guess¡­ How many magicians can talk so casually about a knight, let alone a high-ranking one.¡±

    This time, I tilted my head.

    I wondered why she didn¡¯t scold me for being rude as a younger brother. Why did she criticize me as a magician?

    ¡°Knights are nothingpared to magicians.¡±

    ¡°n student, what are you saying¡­ Wait, is it the viin inside you talking?¡±

    She started to examine my face. She even waved her hand in front of my eyes.

    I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°Knights are nothingpared to magicians, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°No? Aren¡¯t knights born with much more advantages than magicians? Wouldn¡¯t the knight families teach you some humility¡­ Oh, sorry, hehe. Forget what I just said.¡±

    There were always conflicts between different professions in the previous world. It was natural that people couldn¡¯t fully understand each other.

    But in this world, knights had more power than magicians, apparently.

    ¡°You know that there¡¯s apetition between the faculties soon, right? The knights have an overwhelming advantage in thebat events, that¡¯s a fact.¡±

    That¡¯s how it was.

    I could ept the fact that knights had more power. There might not have been any magicians like me in this world, and it wasn¡¯t the world I used to live in anyway.

    But what I cared about was the attitude of the magicians. I asked her incredulously.

    ¡°What about the magicians of the academy tower?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They take this fact for granted.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t most of them? Magicians may drive the wheel of civilization, but knights are the ones who kill the beasts and viins and protect the peace.¡±

    ¡­What.

    I pressed my temples with my hand. My head was throbbing so much that I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    How wrong was this world. I couldn¡¯t even grasp the situation.

    Magicians live by their intuition.

    Intuition that is not backed by effort and self-confidence is bound to lose its way.

    How can they look at magic and walk the truth with intuition that epts bending to others as natural.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    I let out a deep sigh and got up from my seat.

    I had to tear down the foundation of the academy. No, I would tear it down.

    Students, professors, schrs of the tower¡­ I wouldn¡¯t care about their status or age. I would change them all, as magicians.

    No, I would make them change. By persuading them.

    I would make the magicians never lose their self-confidence in any situation, never bow to anyone, and have the leisure of the strong by providing them with the evidence.

    ¡°Did you say thepetition was soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very soon! In two weeks!¡±

    ¡°What if the magicians win in thebat events? That would be a scoop.¡±

    ¡°It depends on the specific events and opponents, but¡­ If it¡¯s an overwhelming victory, it would be a huge scoop!¡±

    I nodded with a satisfied expression. I had one more thing to prove.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to walk away. There was no time to waste when I had something to do.

    ¡°Hey, hey? n student! Wait a minute! Where, where are you going!¡±

    But Sephia followed me with a desperate shout. I answered briefly.

    ¡°I have to change something.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, did you not like the coffee? But you didn¡¯t even touch it¡­ Then how about alcohol? Alcohol is the best for a deep conversation! Okay, let¡¯s go to a bar! I¡¯ll pay!¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°The way of thinking and the power structure of the magicians. All of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ It¡¯s scary when you say that as a contractor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a contractor.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a bit scary when a young magic genius says that¡­ Huh? That¡¯s also scary. Wait, then what happened in thebyrinth?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    I shrugged at Sephia, who was tilting her head. It was time to move to the club meeting ce.

    Surprisingly, Sephia nodded easily this time.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m busy too. I have to find out the identity of the monster that¡¯speting with Tricksey and Agoraboard¡­ But, you promised to tell meter, right? You did, right? Then, see you!¡±

    She disappeared before I could say anything.

    ¡®Thepetition is in two weeks.¡¯

    I wondered what kind of events and requirements there were as I walked. Before I knew it, I was near the club meeting ce.

    I saw the students gathered in the distance.

 Chapter 34: Iâ€™m Canceling My Club Membership.

    Chapter 34: I¡¯m Canceling My Club Membership.

    Chapter 34 ¨C I¡¯m Canceling My Club Membership.

    ¡®Frozen¡¯

    This club, which explores the ice element, has a long history that goes back to the founding of Merhen Academy.

    Among the more than 200 clubs, it always ranks in the top 10 based on performance reports, so it was no wonder that Becky was very curious about it.

    Thanks to that, we gathered at the mountain behind the academy today.

    Although there are various advanced facilities inside the academy, freezing natural water is the basics.

    ¡®That¡¯s not a wrong way.¡¯

    Rather, it¡¯s very close to the royal road.

    Creating the non-existent ice element is a very high-dimensional area. It¡¯s better to start by refining the water and ice that exist naturally.

    ¡°Last but not least¡­ Becky?¡±

    At the club leader¡¯s call, Becky, who was far away, quietly raised her hand.

    ¡°There are no vacancies. I hope you all do well in the future!¡±

    As Keh, the club leader, spoke cheerfully, apuse erupted. The appearance of the male student, who was a third-grader and the leader of Frozen, was quite handsome.

    If Martin had a face that looked like he would date girls by teasing them, this one had a face that would attract girls even if he just stayed still.

    ¡°Wow¡­ The club leader is so handsome.¡± ¡°I know, right? Does he have a girlfriend? Oh, he must have one.¡±

    Sure enough, the other female students were already fired up by talking about Keh¡¯s appearance.

    Was he that handsome?

    He was. There was no doubt about it.

    But I felt a vague difort from Keh. Not something trivial like envy or jealousy, but something subtle.

    Then, a very strong rose scent pricked my nose. I unconsciously grimaced.

    Who the hell sprayed so much perfume like an idiot¡­

    ¡°Hey, n. You really came¡­?¡±

    I could tell the cause right away. The owner of the strong scent was Becky.

    Becky showed up in casual clothes, probably because the club activity allowed wearing them. However, her appearance was somewhat strange.

    She had excessive essories like hairpins, heavy makeup, strong perfume, and a short skirt.

    If I had to put it bluntly, she looked like a girl who dressed up for the first time in her life.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Why. Is it, weird? It¡¯s our first time meeting in casual clothes. I put some effort into it.¡±

    I wondered what to say for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°What, all of a sudden?¡±

    She shook her head vigorously. It was not something that could be solved by words.

    ¡°Frozen is an elemental club that boasts a long tradition¡­ We explore the ice element, and if we¡¯re popr, we can sell it for a very high price, so it¡¯s beneficial in many ways¡­¡±

    Keh was a kind man. His speech, filled with great affection for Frozen, continued for a while.

    Meanwhile, Becky quietly called me.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have¡­ something for me?¡±

    Did I have something for Becky? I thought for a moment, but I had nothing to give her.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean nothing! Think hard!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    No matter how hard I thought, I had nothing for her. But if she really wanted something, I could do that for her.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Becky looked up at me with an expectant look. It was something worth looking forward to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the rental ticket for ¡ºDestruction and Prejudice¡» in the library¡¯s C section. Read it and summarize the main points.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    She waved her hands with a pale face. I asked her one more thing.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the physicalpetition that will take ce in two weeks?¡±

    ¡°Physicalpetition? I don¡¯t know much. The first-grader representative for thebat event is Louis. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    ¡°Louis¡­ Isn¡¯t he the one that Hailey is following around?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s been bragging about him all over the ce. Anyone would think she¡¯s his girlfriend, you know?¡±

    I rubbed my chin for a moment.

    No matter how I think about it, I should be the representative for the physicalpetition.

    ¡°How did they select the representative?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the professors¡¯ rmendation? I¡¯m sure Louis was unanimous.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the representative can be changed.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ If he was injured to the point where he couldn¡¯t participate, or if he convinced the professors. I guess they would change it in that case?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with convincing.¡±

    I can¡¯t beat Louis to the point where he can¡¯t participate. Becky tilted her head at my words.

    ¡°What are you going to convince? Oh, but n! That¡¯s not the important thing!¡±

    Becky lifted her legs and whispered excitedly.

    ¡°Today¡¯s club activity is in pairs. It¡¯s perfect, right? We¡¯re in the same group, so we can stick together.¡±

    She even wrapped her arms around meter.

    ¡°This might spread rumors soon. The seniors are all here, too¡­ Hehe.¡±

    I checked the time. I had already nned how to spend the most efficient day today.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this club. I¡¯m canceling my membership.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from that club leader, too.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, n. What are you talking about? Canceling your membership¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s what I meant.

    I didn¡¯t like the club leader¡¯s vibe. It wasn¡¯t a matter of preference, but a feeling of looking at an unpleasant valley.

    That was the reason why I canceled my club membership.

    ¡®Rather¡­¡¯

    The ce where I was standing was near the Tir Lake.

    To prepare for the physicalpetition in two weeks, it would be much more beneficial to get the artifact faster.

    There was no reason to be tied up with the club activity anymore since I canceled my membership.

    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re too much¡­¡±

    Becky started to sob.

    The sight of her sobbing in her strange outfit didn¡¯t suit my taste. My assistant¡¯s face was my face, after all¡­

    I can¡¯t stand it. I have to do something about this outfit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for clothes next time. Of course, you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Huh, really?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ignore and exclude your poor taste. Just remember that.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡±

    She looked happy for some reason. I left her behind.

    I turned back and added one more thing.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to summarize Destruction and Prejudice.¡±

    ?

    Merhen Academy doesn¡¯t have a rule that prevents students from entering the dungeon.

    However, it is stated that it is their own responsibility in case of an incident.

    It¡¯s one of the rules that I personally like. The choice and the result are entirely up to them.

    [£ªAre you going to leave it at the bottom of theke? When are you going to get it?] [£ªI¡¯ll stall as much as possible and get it. Don¡¯t let them catch on.]

    Around the time when such conversations were going on among the nameless ones, I arrived at the dungeon in the form of a cave located at the foot of the mountain.

    The Tir Lake is at the end of this dungeon.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s unpleasant.¡±

    That was my first impression.

    The humidity was extremely high. I could understand why they chose this ce to hide something.

    I eventually put a thinyer of mana on the surface of my clothes.

    I couldn¡¯t help it because the water droplets falling from the ceiling were seriously annoying.

    There was another problem. The dungeon was bigger than I expected.

    ¡®Maybe I should just remember the location for now.¡¯

    While calcting the best course of action considering various conditions. Suddenly, a blue light appeared from the inside pocket of my jacket.

    I had turned off the notifications of Trivia¡­ but I took it out of my pocket and opened it.

    [ ? Keh, the club president ] [ ? It¡¯s the first time you contacted me since we exchanged codes ] [ ? Today¡¯s club activity will be over in about three hours ] [ ? Can we talk for a while after that? ] [ ? It¡¯s a very important story. ]

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not my Trivia. It¡¯s Becky¡¯s Trivia.

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Trivia that Becky handed me, asking me to exchange codes.

    ?Don¡¯t you have something for me?

    Was that what Becky meant? I realized that what she said was Trivia.

    I closed the Trivia first. It¡¯s not a healthy thing to peek at someone else¡¯s Trivia. I have to return it as soon as I get out of the dungeon.

    But I got some good information by ident. Even if it¡¯s a deep dungeon, three hours is enough to explore.

    Brushing off the water droplets that were falling on my body, I started to head deeper.

    Kieeeeek!

    Then a few Kodomo beasts noticed me and rushed at me. The Molegols, who had lizard heads but human bodies, were quite disgusting.

    These guys, who love high humidity, have almost no resistance to fire.

    I raised one hand.

    The speed of the guys running at full speed was not slow, but my magic use was faster.

    Hwaaak!

    As I flicked my finger, the guys burned without any scream. The mana consumption was notrge because they died even with a weak me.

    To begin with, the guys who hid the stuff had cleared the way of this dungeon once. Thanks to that, I was able to move on without encountering any strong enemies.

    After walking for about 30 minutes more, I finally saw theke.

    It was a beautifulke. Theke, which contained dense mana, shone in the dark cave and acted as a bluemp.

    I examined theke closely.

    And a momentter, I muttered in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡±

    It¡¯s shallow. Theke was very shallow.

    I lost my words at the depth where the bottom was clearly visible. Moreover, I could already see a red box with my naked eye.

    How can you hide this?

    Maybe they stored it like this because it was a low-quality item. Maybe they were just petty thieves¡­

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    I sighed deeply and reached out. Now that I¡¯vee this far, I have to check it out to make it worthwhile.

    I used psychokinesis to pull the box out of the water. This red box had no simple barrier to protect itself from interference magic.

    If it¡¯s an important item, you can¡¯t treat it like this.

    I felt bad for wasting time. I mmed the box into the ground with a bang.

    And at that moment.

    ¡°¡­Ow.¡±

    A young girl¡¯s voice tickled my ears.

    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the red box. Inside the gap, there was a white glove.

    ¡°Huaham¡­ What is it, who are you. Who are you¡­ Why are you touching me while I¡¯m sleeping¡­¡±

    And the glove, which was clearly the owner of this voice.

    ¡°An artifact of the spirit(Ó¢ì`).¡±

    Why did they hide the item in the shallowke, why was there no barrier magic, and why did they cherish it¡­

    All the questions were solved at once. It could be an artifact of the spirit.

    The spirit only performs when it is with the owner it chooses.

    Therefore, the spirit that dwells in the artifact itself ys the role of a great barrier. This is because the spirit chooses its own owner.

    Anyone can use this glove as a normal glove. Touching, wearing¡­ All of that is easy.

    But to use it as an ¡®artifact¡¯, you have to go through the ¡®spirit¡¯ barrier.

    Depending on what kind of spirit it is, the abilities it possesses are also different. Anyway, it¡¯s a valuable item.

    ¡°Uh¡­? What, do you want me too? Haham¡­¡±

    I picked up the glove and looked at it. There were countless circuits intertwined inside the very thin white cotton.

    Glove¡­ Or should I call her she. She yawned and muttered.

    ¡°Just let go¡­ I¡¯m numb. I gave up on finding an owner who would satisfy me. I just want to sleep for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    She seemed to have a good reason for her boredom.

    The difficulty of the mana circuits that were tangled up was considerable. It would be hard for her to be chosen by anyone other than a very high-level magician.

    The guys who stole this must have been just carriers. They couldn¡¯t handle it themselves, so they hid it first and thought about how to deal with it.

    I parted my lips softly.

    ¡°Tell me your name, abilities, and previous owners without fail.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a magician who satisfied me. Just give up¡­ Auuu, sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Command is only twice.¡±

    But there was no answer after that.

    I put the glove to my ear and heard a faint snoring. She fell asleep.

    ¡°She¡¯s out of her mind.¡±

    I admit that the effect of the spirit artifact is very great. In fact, great spirits can raise the rank of ordinary magicians by several levels.

    But they are just spirits that dwell in artifacts. How dare a tool like that ignore the magician.

    ¡°I saidmand is only twice.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many magicians she has driven to despair. What matters is, now, at this moment, she met me.

    I will pour out the remaining mana.

    I lifted the glove on my palm. The sharp mana rose up with a good momentum.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re rude.¡±

    I clenched my fist with all my strength, and stabbed the sharp mana like a sword.

    ¡°Uh, ueek?¡±

    She immediately spat out a strange sound.

    ¡°St¡­ stop! That¡¯s a very se, se, sen, sensitive part, you know?¡±

    The calction was perfect and there was no error.

    I intend to crush the ¡®numbness¡¯ that she talked about so arrogantly.

    ¡°Answer the question.¡±

    It¡¯s not ¡®understanding¡¯ that reads the circuit gently. I mmed the sharp mana into her circuit.

    ¡°Fi, first time being touched! St, stop! What are you doing!¡±

    I wrapped each of the deeply embedded mana strands around her circuit. I adjusted my breathing so that I could tighten it at any time.

    She cried out in pain.

    ¡°Le, let¡¯s talk. The feeling is too weird¡­ I¡¯ve never experienced this before¡­!¡±

    She shook her head. She still doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Answer.¡±

    I took a breath and tightened the circuit wrapped around her. Tight enough to block the mana.

    ¡°Hya, hyaaaah?!¡±

    A sharp scream burst out and it was about a secondter.

    ¡°He, Hera! Hera is my name!¡±

    She finally started to talk.

 Chapter 35: Can You Be a Maid?

    Chapter 35: Can You Be a Maid?

    Chapter 35 ¨C Can You Be a Maid?

    I stepped on one of the ck cotton gloves with my heel.

    ¡°Agghh?!¡±

    It was not an ordinary glove, but Hera.

    Hera, who was crushed under my shoe, made a strange noise. In fact, she had been making weird noises all along.

    I was so angry at her attitude that I tampered with the mana circuits all over her.

    Anyway, that was the result of my action.

    It was not worth spending time on such trivial things as venting. I was not that lowly.

    But a spirit artifact had to be tamed very well to make it easier to use in the future. That¡¯s why I was putting myself through this trouble.

    ¡°Ma, master¡­! Please stop looking at me¡­!¡±

    Hera whimpered in a pitiful voice. I asked quietly.

    ¡°Master? Who?¡±

    ¡°You are my true master! Hah?! No, no, don¡¯t step on that!¡±

    I sighed deeply. Why was the spirit inside this artifact like this?

    ¡°Except for your abilities, you have no use anywhere. Remember that.¡±

    It was literally true. If Hera¡¯s abilities were not decent, I would have¡­pletely dismantled her and scattered her in theke.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say it myself, but do you know how amazing I am? I can do any magic calction for you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most useless ability. You pathetic thing.¡±

    Squish, I pressed Hera harder with my heel.

    ¡°Hyaaah?!¡±

    ¡°Why do you need assistance for calction in the first ce. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Wow, cool! Please let me serve you as your master!¡±

    The ability to assist with magic calction was not a big merit for me. However, she had other abilities that were quite excellent.

    ¡°You mentioned that you were a spirit of the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Hera, the spirit of the night! That¡¯s me!¡±

    The moment I made a contract with her and became her master, I would get a great boost for using mana in the dark.

    Output, speed, mana consumption rate, number¡­ All those factors would be enhanced by the trait of being a spirit of the night.

    It was undoubtedly a great effect.

    ¡°If you make a contract, you can use my mana as much as you want. No, please use it. I¡¯ll serve you as your master! Okay?¡±

    This part was also a huge merit.

    Being able to use Hera¡¯s mana as my own meant, in other words, that my total mana would increase.

    Moreover, spirits (Ó¢ì`) grow along with their masters by nature. If I made a contract, the efficiency of mana growth would also improve.

    As I was thinking about these things, Hera added hastily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like short-distance teleportation? It¡¯s only twice a day, but most spirits can¡¯t do it¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t care! Please let me serve you as your master!¡±

    I liked Hera¡¯s ability itself. But there were a few conditions that we had to agree on before we made a contract.

    ¡°There are conditions.¡±

    ¡°Conditions? What conditions? I¡¯ll follow them unconditionally!¡±

    ¡°First, don¡¯t question any of my actions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that! I¡¯ll do that!¡±

    The answer came back right away, which was a passing score. But there was still the most important condition left.

    ¡°Second, don¡¯t open your mouth without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you need to be my master? Huh?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given you permission to open your mouth yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then Hera shut her mouth immediately.

    ¡°I like that.¡±

    I nodded and picked her up.

    Now I had a spirit artifact. It was the biggest achievement I had gained since I was reborn in this body.

    If I used Hera and worked hard, I would be able to prepare for the knight academy and the duel without any trouble.

    I turned around and headed to the dormitory. I had done everything I needed to do.

    ?

    Three dayster, the A-ss students finally gathered in one ssroom.

    The week of free time provided by Violet was finally over. The students who met each other after a long time spilled out their stories.

    Where they went¡­ What they did with whom¡­ They were the usual topics for students of that age.

    Of course, there were some stories that bothered me a bit.

    ¡°Did you hear that rumor? Two people went missing.¡± ¡°Of course I did. They disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s creepy¡­ Could it be the viins again?¡± ¡°It must be. I¡¯m scared to death because of them these days.¡±

    As I listened to that story more and more, someone hugged my left arm tightly.

    ¡°n, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe!¡±

    It was Yushia. Her distinctive clean cotton scent tickled my nose, and her voluminous chest pressed my arm hard.

    I didn¡¯t miss the sign of her approaching, but I didn¡¯t feel like avoiding her hug. It was a strange thing.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to research it.¡¯

    Why was I so lenient towards Yushia? I added it as one of the problems I had to prove in a corner of my mind.

    And I pulled my hand out for now. I didn¡¯t care about the eyes of others, but I hated long contact with others.

    Yushia opened her eyes wide and looked over my body.

    ¡°I was worried¡­ I was afraid that the missing student might be n, and I couldn¡¯t sleep well, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe!¡±

    ¡°Was there a student missing?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know anything about this topic that the other students were talking about excitedly.

    I had been devoted to training and reading for the past three days.

    Thanks to that, my mana became more refined, and my total mana was also increasing smoothly.

    Meanwhile, Yushia nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Two second-year students disappeared without a trace¡­ It seems to be the work of the viins.¡±

    ¡°Viins (ºÈË)?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are the ones who sold their souls and gained power unfairly.¡±

    I already knew that from Sephia. But what I wanted was more detailed information.

    ¡°How strong are the viins?¡±

    ¡°They are very strong! They sacrificed their souls for that. They easily surpass the skills of ordinary magicians!¡±

    Yushia waved her arms wildly to emphasize the strength of the viins.

    She drew thergest circle she could with her own arm, which was rather cute.

    ¡°The problem is the contagion. The viins are very good at exploiting the human¡¯s weak heart¡­ If the two missing people became viins, there is a high chance that they will spread to the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°The key is to find and deal with them as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! You¡¯re amazing, n!¡±

    Yushia looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    On the other hand, I was speechless. To be precise, Sephia was outrageous.

    ¡®¡­Shepared me to those lowlifes.¡¯

    She was looking down on me a lot.

    ¡°n, I¡¯ll stay by your side from now on! I¡¯ll protect you from the viins!¡±

    Yushia pounded her chest with a loud bang, bang.

    The male students¡¯ eyes naturally drifted to Yushia¡¯s chest. Especially Martin, who was staring tantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    I brushed her off. I didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection.

    Yushia puffed up her cheeks and tried to argue, but then I smelled roses from the right.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    It was Becky. As soon as I saw her face, I handed her a trivia.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden? Oh, it¡¯s my trivia. Right.¡±

    Becky put the trivia in her pocket nervously, then whispered to me.

    ¡°n, what are you doing? Why are you chatting with another girl¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even say hello to other boys. You shouldn¡¯t hang out with girls either¡­¡±

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    I called her name. We had something important to talk about.

    ¡°¡ºDestruction and Prejudice¡». Did you summarize it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±

    Becky¡¯s expression turned sour. She rummaged through her bag and handed me a few papers.

    ¡°Here¡­ But we¡¯re really going shopping, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t break my promises.¡±

    Just as Becky¡¯s face brightened up.

    ¡°Listen up.¡±

    Someone suddenly shoved a white paper at me. It was Hailey.

    I unconsciously furrowed my brows. In my previous world, I had a student who handed me a report like this and I hung him upside down.

    The world has be a better ce. Or should I say, I came to a better world.

    ¡°You guys write too. Everyone else did.¡±

    Hailey¡¯s words made me, Becky, and Yushia look at the paper.

    ?Go Louis! ?You¡¯re handsome and good at magic, what can¡¯t you do¡­ ?Give me some love ?Do well in the duel!

    The paper was filled with the students¡¯ handwriting. Becky parted her lips and tilted her head.

    ¡°What is this? A rolling paper?¡±

    Hailey swept her hair back behind her ears and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. Louis is going topete as the first-year representative. We have to cheer him up at least this much.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ Well, it seems like everyone else wrote something too¡­¡±

    Becky agreed easily and picked up a pen. Then she asked.

    ¡°Who¡¯speting from the knight academy?¡±

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    Those three letters made Becky¡¯s hand stop.

    ¡°Wh, what? Ivan? Ivan ispeting?¡±

    Becky asked again as if she doubted her own ears.

    ¡°Is Ivan reallypeting? Then what¡¯s the point of cheering? We¡¯re doomed anyway!¡±

    ¡°We still have to cheer him up for participating. It¡¯s better than not doing anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ But Ivan ispeting¡­¡±

    Becky shook her head incredulously.

    ¡°Louis could have done well in thebat category, too bad. If only his opponent wasn¡¯t Ivan, it would have been a close call.¡±

    ¡°I know. Of all people¡­¡±

    ¡°How can the magic academy win against the knight academy? I told Louis to just rx.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Becky stuck out her tongue. That¡¯s when I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Can you be a maid?¡±

    At that, Becky¡¯s hand stopped again. The eyes of the three women widened and turned to me.

    Hailey asked me.

    ¡°A maid¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Are you proud of your master who is facing defeat? Why do you have to beg for something like this?¡±

    ¡°Ma, master? Beg? Did you just say beg?¡±

    Hailey¡¯s expression hardened. I nodded at her.

    I have had many experiences of encouraging others in my life. But they were all worthy of encouragement.

    I always emphasize.

    A magician lives by intuition and self-confidence. Those who take failure or defeat for granted are not magicians.

    They value participation. They can¡¯t win against the knight academy anyway¡­

    This kind of talk is too much for encouragement. It¡¯s a waste of even a bathtub.

    Ha, Hailey snorted.

    ¡°n¡­ Aren¡¯t you just jealous?¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t believe it, Hailey fanned her face with her hand and said.

    ¡°Just admit it if Louis is better than you. Do you have to say that? Forget it. Don¡¯t write anything.¡±

    With that, Hailey turned her back on me.

    ¡°Hey, n¡­!¡±

    ¡°n!¡±

    Becky and Yushia opened their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°Attention, everyone.¡±

    But their words were cut off. Violet showed up as she passed the front door of the ssroom.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to take a quiz as a substitute for the postponed exploration evaluation.¡±

    There were sighs from all over the ce.

    Taking a paper test was amon thing, but it was enough to make them sigh when they faced it unexpectedly.

    ¡°Qu, qu, qu, quiz?¡±

    Becky shivered. Yushia, who was sitting next to her, also scratched her cheek in confusion.

    ¡°Quiet, everyone. The test starts as soon as you get the paper. When you finish, leave the ssroom as quietly as possible.¡±

    Violet snapped her fingers with a thud, and the test papers flew up like pigeons.

    They soonnded on each student¡¯s desk. I looked at the questions.

    Question 1. Assuming that you use the materials in the example to make a connection, describe the best number you can think of.

    Question 2. Describe the difference between enhancement by ¡®auxiliary¡¯ magic and enhancement by ¡®harmony¡¯ magic with examples.

    Question 3¡­

    There were eight questions on the test paper. Judging by the sighs from here and there, they were having a hard time.

    Tsk, I clicked my tongue and got up.

    I started walking towards Violet, writing down the answers.

    ¡°n student.¡±

    I heard Violet call me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I walked up to her nose.

    ¡°n student. You have to stop, right? What are you doing?¡±

    Violet asked with a slightly angry expression.

    ¡°You have to raise your hand and ask if you have any questions. Everyone is working on their answers, and walking around like that is no different from cheating¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    I quietly put down the test paper.

    There was no need to wait for the grading results. The answers I wrote were unquestionable.

    The situation itself was ridiculous. I could make the test, not take it¡­

    ¡°What? Done¡­?¡±

    I left Violet behind, who looked flustered.

    ?

    After returning to the dormitory, I took a bath right away.

    I would have gone straight to the training ground, but there were a few things I had to do first.

    As I was about to do them, Hera shouted.

    [ Master, isn¡¯t it too much to keep me in the trash can? ]

    ¡°That¡¯s your home.¡±

    [ The trash can is my home? No¡­ ]

    ¡°No?¡±

    [ You¡¯re the first magician to treat me like this! Awesome! ]

    Did I ever give Hera permission to speak? I don¡¯t remember that.

    I decided to postpone the punishment forter. It was right to deal with the urgent matters first.

    ¡®How can the magic academy win against the knight academy?¡¯

    Hailey¡¯s words kept bothering me.

    If a low-ranked student had muttered something like that, I wouldn¡¯t have cared. I would have said that there was a reason for their low rank.

    But the problem was, Hailey was an A-ranked student.

    The ones who were recognized as prodigies in this academy had such a mindset¡­ It was frustrating.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t understand.

    They must have seen only the defeat of magicians since they were born.

    They always saw the magicians losing and bowing to the knights, and they took it for granted.

    ¡®Who the hell chose the representatives?¡¯

    I had to find out who and how they selected the representatives, and how they prepared them.

    The first thing was to understand the current situation, and the next thing was to fix it.

    Fortunately, I had one thing that I could call an informationwork.

    I opened the trivia and contacted Sephia right away.

    [ ? Let¡¯s meet for a bit. ]

    Maybe it was because she was a reporter. The reply came quickly.

    [ ? Why? I¡¯m very busy right now. ] [ ? Then it¡¯s a pity, you¡¯ll miss the scoop. ]

    There was no more reply after that. But maybe after a few minutes.

    Bang bang bang!

    Someone started knocking on the door urgently.

 Chapter 36: Iâ€™ll Give You an Exclusive Scoop on My Identity.

    Chapter 36: I¡¯ll Give You an Exclusive Scoop on My Identity.

    Chapter 36 ¨C I¡¯ll Give You an Exclusive Scoop on My Identity.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    Someone knocked on the door urgently. I opened it with my psychic power.

    As expected, it was Sephia who knocked. She must have run here in a hurry, as her orange bangs were messy.

    ¡°Ah, n! We see each other more often than I thought!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Sephia barged into the room.

    She was sweaty all over, but her green eyes were still shining brightly.

    I used my psychic power to make a chair for Sephia to sit on. She looked around the room as she sat down.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Are the students¡¯ rooms always this nice? The dorm rooms I know are not like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too easy to get in? You¡¯re not even a dorm student.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore my professional spirit. Where was it¡­ I once interviewed someone in front of a toilet stall, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not professional spirit, that¡¯s nuisance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a legal report, so you don¡¯t have to call it a nuisance. Anyway, n. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now¡­¡±

    Sephia mmed the desk with her palm, making a loud noise. Then she leaned her face toward me.

    ¡°Scoop! That scoop I almost missed! I think I didn¡¯t miss it at this speed, right?¡±

    There was a familiar scent mixed with the sweat smell. It was strangely simr to Violet¡¯s perfume.

    Anyway, I nodded. It was a very wise choice for Sephia to run here in two minutes.

    ¡°You caught it well.¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m d. Do you know how fast I came here?

    Sephia sighed in relief. At the same time, her eyes sparkled like emeralds.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get to the point right away. As a reporter, I can¡¯t stand the itch in my body!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to talk too long about the introduction either.

    But before that, there was something I had to ask and confirm.

    ¡°Let me ask you a few things before we start. How are the representatives of the magic department selected for thebat events?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Answering your question is not a difficult thing at all.¡±

    Sephia gave me a meaningful smile and looked at me.

    ¡°After I answer, I¡¯ll definitely hear the scoop, right? Even I get really hurt by false reports, you know.¡±

    ¡°I promise. You¡¯ll surely write a masterpiece.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Information is usually paid in advance, but I¡¯ll make an exception for you, n!¡±

    She smiled brightly and continued.

    ¡°The selection process for each event is simple. There is a selectionmittee of magic professors, and they vote to decide. How democratic, right?¡±

    ¡°What are the criteria for the vote?¡±

    ¡°Is there such a thing? They usually pick whoever has good grades or family background.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    If what Sephia said was true, it was no different from saying that the professors chose the representatives as they pleased.

    ¡°Why do they look at the family background?¡±

    The magic department¡¯s win rate was very low.

    It would be a huge humiliation to lose in front of everyone.

    What benefit could they get from the magic family¡¯s situation?

    ¡°It¡¯s a mutual benefit.¡±

    ¡°What kind of mutual benefit?¡±

    ¡°The family gets the honor of having their member selected as a representative, and the professors get to make connections with that family in advance.¡±

    ¡°The honor of selection, not the honor of victory?¡±

    I asked, not understanding the words. But Sephia calmly nodded.

    ¡°Yes. The honor of selection. After all, there are hardly any people who expect the magic department to win against the knight department, right? My sister might be the only one.¡±

    As soon as I heard that, my temples started to throb.

    I had forgotten. These guys had such a pathetic way of thinking.

    They didn¡¯t even hope to win, they just rejoiced at being selected. This was the current address of the Merhen Academy magicians.

    It was beyond pathetic, it was justmentable.

    ¡°Can the representatives be changed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if the professors change their minds. A re-vote is possible anytime!¡±

    There was still a chance to change the representatives. That was the only good news among the stories I heard so far.

    ¡°Sephia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, n. Come to think of it, it¡¯s funny. Why are we talking politely here?¡±

    ¡°The condition for getting the scoop is simple. I¡¯ll put up a headline, and you make the Merhen Daily run it as a banner.¡±

    ¡°What kind of headline is it? I¡¯m curious. Is it the headline I¡¯m imagining?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll denounce the professors. They have to make a proper evaluation process first. How well can the representatives who were selected by just looking at the family and grades do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    Sephia tilted her head and got closer to me.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Now that I see it. The story you told mest time. Was that really what you meant?¡±

    I had nothing to say to that. I never lied, not even once.

    Sephia opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you remember? You said you would change everything. The way of thinking and the power structure of the magicians.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I meant it.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ You were serious? I thought you were just a young magic genius with a childish ambition!¡±

    Sephia tilted her head.

    ¡°Good! I think and support your intention very much! But still, it would be hard for me to ept your request, you know?¡±

    She calmed down her shining green eyes and continued.

    ¡°First of all, the headline itself is a huge challenge. It will cause a huge impact on the public opinion in the academy.¡±

    Sephia exined as she spread her fingers one by one.

    ¡°Second, even if I run the headline as a banner, the next problem is. How many people would agree with what you wrote?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°How can you not worry! If there is a lot of bacsh, I will have to take all the criticism. Thebel of Merhen Daily¡¯s magic department is firmly attached to me.¡±

    Finally, she spread her third finger.

    ¡°Lastly, the third, this is the most important thing!¡±

    Sephia¡¯s face became serious.

    ¡°How amazing is the scoop you gave me? Unless the information you provide is really at the level of ¡®masterpiece¡¯¡­ I can¡¯t easily get involved in this.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you want the information first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means! I¡¯ll judge whether the information you have is worthy of a masterpiece or not after I hear it myself.¡±

    She smiled slightly and added a little more.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry too much? If I refuse your offer, I won¡¯t write an article with the information you provided. I promise!¡±

    I chuckled andughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll solve all three of your worries¡­ at once.¡±

    I spread arge white paper in the air and started to move three pens at the same time with my psychic power.

    Sephia watched the scene with interest.

    Scratch, scratch-

    The writing continued without stopping, and the sound of the pen tips scratching the paper naturally filled the room.

    In no time, half of the paper was filled.

    Half of the paper was full of geometric shapes.

    ¡°¡­Agora board.¡±

    Sephia muttered quietly.

    That¡¯s right. These were the problems and solutions I posted on the Agora board.

    She began to feel confused.

    She didn¡¯t seem to know, but her mouth was slowly opening.

    ¡°Sephia.¡±

    I softly put her name in my mouth and filled the other half of the paper.

    ¡°You just have to follow what I say.¡±

    But Sephia didn¡¯t focus on what I said. No, to be exact, she seemed unable to focus.

    ¡°If you follow what I say.¡±

    Her eyes were only directed at the paper. Her face was already immersed in ecstasy.

    ¡°¡­Someday.¡±

    When Sephia¡¯s face turnedpletely pale, the other half of the paper was also filled.

    Almost thousands of letters and shapes formed something close to art on the paper.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exclusive scoop on my identity.¡±

    There was no answer.

    Sephia just stared nkly at the paper.

    ?

    Sephia returned to the editing department with a nk expression.

    A silence close to emptiness and futility. She seemed to be standing in such a space.

    ¡°Hey, chief. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A reporter who came back with coffee saw Sephia and tilted his head.

    It was natural. It was not amon thing for the chief of Merhen Daily to be nk.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine? You look like you lost your soul. Did you make a deal with a viin?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be reasonable. Reasonable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. You seem like the type who would go after a viin for a story.¡±

    He pushed away the reporter who kept talking and approached the white board that upied one wall of the editing department.

    As he approached the board, he recalled n¡¯s words.

    -The way of thinking and the power structure of the magicians. Everything.

    He said he would change everything. n clearly stated his ambition.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was very dissatisfied with the current structure.

    He was not just cynical and sarcastic. He had his own cause.

    And his will to realize that cause seemed stronger than he imagined. He even thought of using the chief of Merhen Daily, what kind of secret was he hiding?

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    As he thought, another person naturally came to his mind.

    Violet, Sephia¡¯s sister.

    The joint meeting of the knight and magic departments that took ce a while ago made Violet furious.

    He still remembered his sister¡¯s face, trembling with anger at Scarlet¡¯s attitude toward the magicians.

    ¡°Come to think of it, my sister also likes to say that she will change things.¡±

    He hated the structure where the knights dominated with their power. He would someday see the imbnce of power overturned and changed¡­

    Sephia heard his sister muttering that countless times.

    ¡°They¡¯re alike.¡±

    n and Violet were strangers, but somehow they seemed simr.

    He tilted his head and stood in front of the white board.

    This white board was called ¡®time bomb¡¯ in the Merhen Daily editing department.

    And this board was faithful to its name.

    The time bomb was a board where he collected materials that could be scoops or exclusives, and currently it was divided into four spaces.

    Sephia touched them with his hand and examined them.

    The son of the Udit family who was studying in the magic department, the mystery in the magicbyrinth, the mysterious Agora board genius who overwhelmed Trixie¡­

    ¡°All these articles have one person as the protagonist¡­¡±

    Sephia looked at the white board with awe.

    He couldn¡¯t even guess how big the impact would be when this time bomb exploded.

    He just knew that the scale was unprecedented.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s really a gem, this person.¡±

    n Udit.

    Sephia began to feel him like a gem.

 Chapter 37: The Fairy Tale Rank Mage â€˜Kaplanâ€™

    Chapter 37: The Fairy Tale Rank Mage ¡®Kan¡¯

    Chapter 37 ¨C ? The Fairy Tale Rank Mage ¡®Kan¡¯ ?

    ¡°Miss Trixie¡­ What brings you back to the mansion?¡±

    The day after the quiz, Trixie returned to the mansion.

    Five maids moved hastily. One took care of her clothes, one brought a warm towel, one prepared cosmetics¡­

    All of this was to assist Trixie, who had just finished ballet at the mansion.

    ¡°Move quickly. Don¡¯t cry and make a fuss again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird if you don¡¯t cry. Ah, just imagine¡­¡±

    The maids chatted as they quickly visited the ballet room. As soon as the door opened, revealing Trixie inside.

    All the maids held their breath.

    Trixie von Frits.

    A body sculpted with wless curves and sharp eyes. Anyone would be awed by the atmosphere created by thebination of those two.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The maids silently observed Trixie.

    They wiped off her sweaty body, changed her clothes, applied cosmetics to her skin¡­

    All of this took less than a minute. It was thanks to the well-trained maids of the Frits family.

    The moment the maids left the room.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Trixie uttered one word.

    The maids quickly turned around. They ran straight to Trixie and lined up.

    Hm, Trixie crossed her arms and hesitated.

    The maids were in agony. They shivered and exchanged nces.

    Was there something wrong with the cosmetics? Was the temperature of the towel not good? Did they not check the outfit properly?

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    Then, without anyone being first, the maids knelt down. They would be scolded until someone cried today¡­

    Hm.

    Trixie grabbed her chin and pondered. At the same time, the maids¡¯ bodies began to tremble.

    Hmm.

    The ponderingsted long. The youngest maid was already teary-eyed. In the meantime, Trixie finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Who contacted Isung.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s gaze subtly moved to the corner of the ballet room.

    ¡°¡­Gersu.¡±

    A silent pause. As if time had stopped, all the maids¡¯ actions stopped.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    And the next moment, the maids¡¯ heads tilted to the side.

    ?

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Late at night, when everyone was asleep, I sat at my desk and wiped my face with my palm.

    I had just finished writing all the contents for the poster.

    I¡¯m not idle right now. I was a bit tired from preparing for the poster while perfectly fulfilling my schedule as a student.

    [ A shout to all the professors of the Fairy Tale Academy¡¯s Magic Department ]

    The title of the poster.

    At a nce, it looks like a title that only condemns the professors, but the content is actually aimed at all the mages.

    If they are conscious mages, they will surely agree with the opinions written on the poster. I only wrote what was right.

    But persuasion is something that exists to move the hearts of those who do not easily agree.

    So I also prepared a device that could persuade the opposing ones.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±

    I ran my hand over the illusion form I had justpleted.

    It was a problem that was supposed to go up on the Agora board.

    But I lowered the difficulty so that anyone could solve it. Because anyone should be able to see it.

    This problem will be printed on the poster along with my writing, giving it more power.

    The form solver will see the illusion I designed with their eyes.

    The scenery they will see is not veryplicated.

    It¡¯s a form that contains the previous world¡¯s scenery as vividly as I can remember. They will feel something when they see it.

    Although it is an illusion now, it will someday be a reality in this world. I hope that many mages will be inspired by this scenery.

    With this, I think I¡¯ve done everything I had to do today. I closed my eyes and checked if I had forgotten anything.

    Today, as always, I trained, read, and attended lectures.

    ¡­No, actually, I only attended the lectures. I didn¡¯t bother to listen carefully because the content was boring.

    The quiz results will be announced tomorrow. In other words, there is no need to worry about the evaluation yet.

    I decided it was time to get some sleep.

    As I walked towards the bed, Hera called me.

    [ Master! Master! ]

    ¡°Why.¡±

    I answered lying down.

    [ Well, well. Isn¡¯t it time for us to¡­ make a contract? ]

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    I refused tly. There was no benefit for me to hurry the contract.

    The contract with the spirit artifact is permanent. Once it is made, the contract continues even if one of them dies.

    If I use a cozy expression, it would be like bing panions¡¯, but the rtionship between the mage and the spirit artifact is not as equal as that expression.

    In fact, this rtionship varies depending on the mage and the artifact.

    If a mediocre mage contracts with a spirit, they have to serve and borrow power for their whole life, and if they are equal, they will get along like friends.

    But in my case, I have no intention of making Hera my friend orpanion.

    But if she¡¯s a ve¡­ I might consider it.

    That¡¯s the result. I¡¯m going to leave her alone until she begs me to serve me.

    Anything should be tamed in advance to avoid any troubleter.

    [ Master! Please use me! I¡¯ll work really hard! ]

    From the way she spoke, it seemed like the taming was almost over.

    I couldn¡¯t sleep when Iy down.

    I casually spread trivia in the air. First, I ordered Sepia.

    [ ? The poster will be posted tomorrow morning. ] [ ? Make the Fairy Tale Daily run it as a headline. ]

    Then I used telekinesis to flip through the pages. In the process, I came across a huge number of notifications.

    [ ? Please look at the contact once ??? ] [ ? Please reply once! Aah¡­ ] [ ? Reply reply reply ] [ ? Why don¡¯t you reply ]

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for others to change their minds if the thoughts of the noble families changed first?

    I don¡¯t intend to force my opinion on anyone. However, if this guy feels something, he will surely follow me on his own.

    [ ? Good. ] [ ? Today¡¯s lesson is about mindset. ]

    I started typing the letters.

    ?

    The next day.

    Violet visited the Merhen Daily editorial department early in the morning. It was because she couldn¡¯t resist Sephia¡¯s insistence to visit.

    Violet asked Sephia with a tired face.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter this morning?¡±

    ¡°I have something to show you. Sis, do you want to see this?¡±

    Sephia calmly unfolded a huge paper.

    [ A shout to the professors of the Merhen Academy Magic Department ]

    Violet narrowed her eyebrows as she read the title.

    ¡°What is this, a poster?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poster that was posted this morning and we¡¯re thinking of running it as a headline. Sis, take a look.¡±

    Violet scanned the poster with a sharp eye.

    [ The contempt for the magicians continues unabated.

    But the oppression of the knights, and the trivial efforts of the magicians themselves, havebined to make no solution to this situation in the past.

    If the magicians do not change their way of thinking, if they do not change this structure where the contempt for the magicians is inevitable, the fundamental solution is impossible¡­ ]

    ¡°Did a student write this?¡±

    Violet muttered without realizing it.

    [ All the magicians of the Merhen Academy Magic Department should do their best for a fundamental solution.

    Set strict standards to select representatives, and prepare a proper curriculum to grow the magicians.

    I strongly demand that you work tirelessly and practice to death.

    It is the magician who does not bow to anyone.

    Resist, create, and hope. Reject what you cannot ept.

    Deny the whole world as it is.

    Those who want to change the status quo of the magicians are all right.

    So don¡¯t worry, just move forward.

    ? Merhen rank magician ¡®Kan¡¯ ? ]

    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not written by a student.¡±

    Violet shook her head.

    The title and content were very provocative, but there was nothing to say that they were wrong.

    Besides, the discussion on magic and magicians was of a high level. She couldn¡¯t think of it as a student¡¯s level.

    Sephia asked casually from the side.

    ¡°Sis, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Quiet. Just be quiet for a moment.¡±

    She gave a curt answer, but Sephia was rather happy. She was pleased that her sister showed interest in the poster.

    ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯

    Sephia eximed inwardly.

    Meanwhile, Violet¡¯s eyes turned to the problem at the bottom of the poster. She knew right away that it was an illusion form.

    But the circuit was tangled up, and there were a lot of auxiliary forms attached to show the illusion, as if a lot of effort had been put into it.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no trace of modifying the form.¡±

    Violet muttered incredulously.

    ¡°Right. They say they made this without a single modification. Amazing, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but they put a lot of effort into it. Both the content and the form at the bottom.¡±

    Sephiaughed at that.

    ¡°Do you know? Sis, you look awake now.¡±

    ¡°Is sleep the problem now? Who wrote this? I have a simr pursuit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It seems a bit like you.¡±

    Violet turned her head and looked at Sephia.

    ¡°What does Merhen rank mean at the bottom? Magic ranks are only distinguished by numbers.¡±

    ¡°Right. They are distinguished by numbers.¡±

    ¡°Who wrote it? Tell me right now. Is Kan a student¡¯s personal name? Or a group name?¡±

    ¡°Well, there was no group or individual with that name, you know. We just found the poster this morning and we¡¯re hastily writing it as a headline.¡±

    Sephia teased Violet, who sighed deeply and turned her head.

    ¡®Kan¡­ Kan¡­¡¯

    Violet repeated the name, and suddenly a student with a simr name came to mind.

    ¡®n?¡¯

    She shook her head right away. This was an absurd connection.

    Anyway, one thing was certain that Violet¡¯s attitude had changed.

    Violet, who had nned to go to prepare for the lecture as soon as she heard Sephia¡¯s request, was now quite interested in the poster.

    Violet pointed to the top of the form with her index finger and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check this illusion form right now. I¡¯ll calcte the top and you calcte the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I wanted to check it out too.¡±

    Without anyone being first, they both started to solve their tasks.

    And the calction didn¡¯t take long.

    It was more appropriate to say ¡®kind¡¯ than ¡®easy¡¯. It was a kind form that anyone who knew how to use magic could see.

    As the two women poured mana at the same time, the illusion gradually unfolded.

    At first nce, it was an ordinary world. There were buildings and people passing by.

    They stared nkly at the scene, and then Violet and Sephia tilted their heads. There was an inexplicable sense of incongruity.

    And not long after, they found the reason for the incongruity.

    Although it looked like an ordinary world, this world was not the world that Violet and Sephia had experienced.

    The first thing that caught their eye was the ridiculously huge tower. And it didn¡¯t take much time to understand that it was a magic tower.

    They opened their mouths without knowing it.

    How can the magic tower be so huge? The real magic tower feels like a toothpick.

    That¡¯s not all. As the magicians in suits passed by, the knights bowed. The magicians nodded lightly.

    There was no fear in the eyes of the magicians looking at the knights. Their faces were full of confidence.

    But there was no attitude of contempt for the other party. It just felt like this was all a simple truth.

    Although they were seeing an illusion, they both muttered at the same time.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s vivid.¡±

    Literally. It was as if it was a real world.

    Usually, the world in the illusion is only usible on the surface.

    The puppy doesn¡¯t bark, or the passerby doesn¡¯t react even if he spills a drink on his clothes¡­

    These fine details are often dead. It¡¯s only natural for a world that is nothing but an illusion.

    But.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s too, too vivid.¡±

    How much did the form writer dream of this world?

    How much did they desire it, that there is no w in this illusion?

    It doesn¡¯t feel like an illusion at all.

    The magicians who sigh as they examine the magic papers together, the knights who look at them with curiosity, the magician who greets the child of the knight couple as he passes by¡­

    All of this looks like a real world.

    Violet unconsciously raised her hand. She tapped the shoulder of one of the passing magicians, and at that moment¡­

    The illusion ended. The scenery of the Merhen Daily editorial department unfolded again in front of Sephia and Violet.

    Sephia rolled her eyes and looked at her sister.

    Violet was touching the form with her hand. Was it an illusion, or was there a spark in her eyes with dark circles?

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to run this as a headline~ I wonder how everyone will react?¡±

    Sephia asked casually.

    There was no answer. Sephia grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulder and shook it.

    ¡°Hey~ Sis! I¡¯m curious about your opinion!¡±

    Violet, who was shaking with her body grabbed, opened her mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°What do you mean.¡±

    Violet muttered.

    Sephia looked at her sister.

    Something unknown began to burn on Violet¡¯s face, which was exhausted from fatigue. Not something negative, but something that brought vitality.

    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious thing.¡±

    Violet opened her mouth again.

    Not only Sephia, but Violet also looked at Sephia¡¯s eyes.

    Violet saw herself in Sephia¡¯s transparent eyes.

    There was no trace of her tired and weary self. There was only herself, engulfed in an unknown emotion.

    Violet squeezed her chest and muttered.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be a mess.¡±

    She finally realized that the unknown thing was ¡®passion¡¯.

    Here is the edited text:

    How much did the creator of this form long for this world?

    How much did they yearn for it, that they made such a wless illusion?

    It felt so real, not like an illusion at all.

    Magicians sighing as they scrutinized the magic papers, knights gazing at them with wonder, a magician greeting a knight couple¡¯s child as he walked by¡­

    Everything seemed natural, as if it was a real world.

    Violet raised her hand without thinking. She tried to touch the shoulder of one of the magicians, but at that moment¡­

    The illusion vanished. The scene of the Merhen Daily editorial office appeared again before Sephia and Violet.

    Sephia rolled her eyes and looked at her sister.

    Violet was still feeling the form with her hand. Was she imagining it, or did her dark-circled eyes light up?

    ¡°We¡¯re going to run this as a headline from now on~ I wonder what everyone¡¯s reaction will be?¡±

    Sephia asked casually.

    There was no reply. Sephia grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulder and shook it.

    ¡°Hey~ Sis! Don¡¯t you have an opinion?¡±

    Violet, who was being shaken, opened her mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°What do you mean.¡±

    She muttered.

    Sephia stared at her sister.

    Something unknown started to ignite on Violet¡¯s face, which had been drained of energy. It was not something negative, but something that gave her vitality.

    ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious thing.¡±

    Violet said again.

    Both Sephia and Violet looked into each other¡¯s eyes.

    Violet saw herself reflected in Sephia¡¯s clear eyes.

    There was no sign of her tired and weary self. There was only herself, wrapped in an unknown emotion.

    Violet clenched her chest and murmured.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be a riot.¡±

    She finally realized that the unknown thing was ¡®passion¡¯.

 Chapter 38: Heâ€™s gone mad. What is Kaplan doing?

    Chapter 38: He¡¯s gone mad. What is Kan doing?

    Chapter 38 ¨C He¡¯s gone mad. What is Kan doing?

    The results of the pop quiz were finally announced.

    It was ate announcement, after a whole week had passed. And the reason for the dy was a single poster.

    [ A shout-out to all the professors of the Magic Department at Merhen Academy ]

    This poster was it.

    Because of it, the lectures were suspended for a week. It was no exaggeration to say that the Magic Department was turned upside down.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Becky let out a deep sigh and opened her trivia. She had something else to worry about.

    [ ? Hey, n. ] [ ? You wrote that poster, right? ] [ ? Please reply. ] [ ? The Magic Department is in chaos for a week. ] [ ? What will you do if they find out you wrote it? ] [ ? Can you handle it? I¡¯m worried about you. ]

    There was still no reply from n.

    But she was sure. This poster was written by n.

    It had to be. The magic form on the poster was based on what Becky had recently summarized and given to n.

    The other elements also fit perfectly like a puzzle.

    The unique arrogant tone, the confident attitude, the elegant form, and the bold courage to stick the poster on the Agora board¡­

    Yes, it had to be n.

    She already knew that his goal and n were beyond her reach.

    But that was only something she vaguely knew, not something concrete. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such thoughts.

    Good. Bad. She couldn¡¯t express it with such emotions.

    ¡­She just thought it was like n.

    Becky recalled the scenery she had seen through the magic form on the poster.

    What she saw was a nostalgia she had never experienced before.

    It was more like a novel than a novel, and sweeter than any fantasy. It was a world that every magician would have imagined at least once, and it was suddenly unfolded before her eyes.

    Anyway, Becky was rooting for n. She was just worried about him.

    As she thought about this and that, she was soon in front of the ssroom.

    The A-grade students gathered in the ssroom after a week. This ce was nothing but a chaos.

    ¡°What are you going to do? It¡¯s not fair to you, is it?¡±

    As soon as she entered the ssroom, she heard Haley¡¯s worried voice.

    Not only Haley, but all of her friends were looking at Louis with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do my best no matter what. I¡¯m still the representative, right?¡±

    Louis shrugged his shoulders and Haley smiled faintly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still worried, you know¡­ I¡¯m so annoyed. Who the hell is Kan?¡±

    ¡°Kan, his name is simr to n.¡±

    ¡°Louis. Can you please not mention him? He didn¡¯t write anything on the rolling paper.¡±

    Haley frowned sincerely. But Louis smiled kindly.

    ¡°Why, n seems to be very talented. He ranked first in the pop quiz.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the professors are biased! Just look at the scores of this pop quiz, doesn¡¯t it make sense that he¡¯s the only one who got a different grade?¡±

    Becky shook her head as she watched their conversation. Anyone would think she was Louis¡¯s girlfriend.

    And one more thing, not everyone was moved by n¡¯s magic form like Becky.

    ¡°No, why would there be such a thing as imagination?¡±

    Martin, who was chatting with his friends in the corner, was the proof. He seemed to have a lot ofints.

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s because it can¡¯t be done in reality, so it¡¯s done in imagination. What¡¯s the point of making such a fuss for a magician? Why bother to create a conflict with the Knight Department?¡±

    The girl who listened to Martin¡¯s story tilted her head.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that the criteria for selecting the representative was a bit strange¡­? They said it was purely the professors¡¯ choice.¡±

    ¡°Hey. That¡¯s not the professors¡¯ fault. How many times has the Magic Department ever won against the Knight Department? Even if they picked and trained properly, they couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think you should say that after you try your best.¡±

    Then Martin thumped his chest as if he was frustrated.

    ¡°What can we do if we try our best? How can we beat the knights who have innate abilities?¡±

    ¡°Martin, lower your voice. Louis will hear you¡­¡±

    But then it happened. The door of the ssroom opened suddenly.

    Naturally, all the students¡¯ eyes turned to the man who appeared after opening the door. Becky was no exception.

    A gaze that looked down on everything in the world, and a stature that seemed to be able to do so.

    A sharp academy uniform without a wrinkle or dust, and a nose and chin line that shone more clearly when seen from the side.

    n.

    The one Becky had been looking for, he finally showed up.

    But n silently headed to the ckboard. His action of checking the results of the pop quiz had no w.

    If ¡®dignity¡¯ was personified, he would be it. His expression, demeanor, walk, and gaze¡­ All of them were like that.

    [ n ¨C A+ ] [ Louis ¨C A ] [ Trixie ¨C A ] . . .

    Despite the fact that the top students who were praised by the students got A, only his grade was different.

    Everyone was distracted by the poster story, but this should have been a very hot topic.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    But n clicked his tongue as if he was bored.

    He made a bored expression and signed next to his score.

    He used magic to sign, and his handwriting was elegant. Becky stared at it for a moment.

    ¡°Geez, I thought he was a professor.¡± ¡°Why did hee in through the front door of the ssroom?¡±

    The other studentsined a few beatste, and Becky came to her senses and approached n.

    ¡°Hey, n!¡±

    n rolled his eyes and looked at Becky.

    He had no worries on his face. Even now, when all the magicians were confused, he seemed like a person from a different world.

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean what¡­! Why don¡¯t you check my messages!¡±

    ¡°Do I have to do that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    She was just anxious and asked, but the answer was so blunt that she felt sad.

    n took out his trivia from his pocket and opened it.

    As soon as he closed his trivia, Becky opened her mouth.

    ¡°So, you wrote that poster, right?¡±

    ¡°Who else could do it?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried or nervous? The professors are having a meeting with the dean today.¡±

    ¡°A meeting.¡±

    n thought for a moment.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing it pretty fast. It¡¯s been a week.¡±

    With that, he turned around.

    ¡°Hey, wait. n! Just a minute!¡±

    Becky followed him like a chick.

    Then, suddenly, n stopped and Becky bumped her nose into his back.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    n opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way, I was talking about the question of whether you can handle it or not.¡±

    He turned his gaze to Becky.

    ¡°Becky. I¡¯ve been with you the longest at the academy.¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh? All of a sudden?¡±

    Becky¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    It was the first time they looked into each other¡¯s eyes so closely. Something like a mirage flickered in his red eyes.

    Burning.

    He looked down at Becky with a zing gaze and muttered softly.

    ¡°But, you still don¡¯t know me.¡±

    ?

    The magic department¡¯s conference room.

    In this space where the professors were seated around a single seat, a heavy air flowed.

    It was Brody, the specialized professor of the ¡®summoning¡¯ branch, who broke the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. What is Kan doing?¡±

    Brody scratched his head as if he was annoyed.

    ¡°Thepetition is only a week away, and what is he trying to do? It¡¯s not like we can do anything in this short period of time¡­¡±

    ¡°Professor Brody.¡±

    Violet opened her mouth in a calm voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you did something when you had more time. Honestly, the magic department professors didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Professor Violet, what are you saying in front of everyone¡­!¡±

    ¡°Was I wrong? You were just sitting on your hands.¡±

    ¡°No, is that something you can do anything about? I¡¯m also a magician before I¡¯m a professor, but I¡¯ll just admit it if I have to!¡±

    ¡°What do you have to admit?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. What do you think? Innate abilities are inherently superior to magic. They¡¯re different from the start!¡±

    Professor Brody pounded his chest as if he was frustrated.

    Some other professors started to chime in with Brody¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Professor Violet. We understand your enthusiasm. But what¡¯s going to change if you do it for a week?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t have passionate days either. If it doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t work. You¡¯ll get tired if you waste your energy on useless things.¡±

    The other professors who kept their mouths shut didn¡¯t seem to think much differently. They looked at Violet with displeasure.

    Maybe Audrey was the only exception. She looked around nervously with a worried look.

    In such a situation, Violet didn¡¯t flinch at all.

    She narrowed her sharp eyes and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°All the time you spent giving up and resigning was wasted. We have to do something this time.¡±

    ¡°Professor Violet!¡±

    Brody finally shouted.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Stop it, everyone.¡±

    It was the voice of the dean, Co. The professors stood up at once.

    She had a white exterior and a ck interior. She appeared with her two-tone hair, which was her symbol.

    Co opened her mouth with a nk expression on the seat in the middle.

    ¡°How was it? Did you have a good talk while I was gone?¡±

    Brody opened his mouth right away.

    ¡°Dean. I¡¯m Brody, the summoning branch.¡±

    ¡°Professor Brody. Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition is less than a week away. You¡¯re trying to do something now? That¡¯s ridiculous, that¡¯s our position.¡±

    ¡°Really, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think the same, Dean?¡±

    Brody muttered nervously, licking his lips. Co was still expressionless.

    ¡°Well¡­ Is there anyone who has a different opinion?¡±

    Then some professors gave Violet a hint.

    They opened their eyes sharply, as if to warn her not to open her mouth.

    Violet ignored the warning and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m Violet, in charge of the first grade A ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please speak.¡±

    ¡°We should try to select a representative ording to the thoroughly prepared criteria. That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    As soon as the words ended, the sharp eyes of the other professors pierced Violet¡¯s body.

    ¡°Well¡­ You might think that way.¡±

    Co lifted the corner of her mouth slightly.

    ¡°But why did you think that way, Professor Violet?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is this. At this point, when thepetition is less than a week away, can the magic department do anything?¡±

    All eyes in the conference room were fixed on Violet. She swallowed once and opened her mouth.

    ¡°The knight department is preparing for thepetition in a systematic way. Magic is not inferior at all. If we also establish a system and go out¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Professor Violet. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Co cut off Violet¡¯s words. The faces of the other professors who were watching smiled.

    But the next words Co uttered were somewhat shocking.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for your subjective opinion.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Professor Violet. What is your honest opinion? Is a week enough for a magician?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Violet clenched her fist.

    It hurts. The wound on her palm where her nails had dug in a day ago had not healed yet.

    And she was afraid.

    In fact, the thoughts of the other professors were normal. She was well aware that she was more like a freak.

    If they fail, the knight department will ignore the magic department even more. And also, they would have to calmly ept the contempt of the same magicians.

    But.

    Even so.

    ¡°Dean. Have you read the bulletin board?¡±

    She uttered a voice that surprised even herself. Violet looked at Co¡¯s eyes without avoiding them.

    ¡°Of course, I did.¡±

    ¡°I agree with the opinion of the bulletin board. And also, I believe that there is a gemstone that matches that opinion in the magic department.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So I think we should select a proper representative. If we find the gemstone, the magic department will be able to win enough.¡±

    Violet tied up her words without shaking.

    The conference room was silent as a mouse. All the professors were looking at Violet with a curious look.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    It was Co who broke the silence. She smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the other professors¡­ But I think the same as Professor Violet.¡±

    The eyes of the professors widened as if they were about to pop out.

    Co blinked once, and a bunch of white papers flew into the conference room like a flock of pigeons.

    Theynded neatly in front of the professors.

    The dean of the magic department, Co, opened her mouth again.

    ¡°I prepared the criteria. Select the representative of the magic department properly.¡±

    The conference room was engulfed in shock. In the heavy silence, Co added one more thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide whether to raise the stakes or not¡­ After seeing the representative student myself.¡±

 Chapter 39: Professor. You can evaluate me.

    Chapter 39: Professor. You can evaluate me.

    Chapter 39 ¨C Professor. You can evaluate me.

    Six days until the tournament.

    After dinner, I suddenly received a call from Violet. It wasn¡¯t just me, but all the A-grade students.

    [ * A-grade students are to gather at the tower square ]

    That was the announcement delivered through Trivia.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual ssroom meeting. We gathered at the first floor of the tower, the essence of the magic department.

    It was already dark outside, since it waste. Violet appeared out of nowhere and approached us.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here, right? One, two, three¡­ Four. No one¡¯s missing.¡±

    Violet nodded her head after checking the number of students.

    The guys around me all looked puzzled.

    It was understandable. We were only told to gather, but not why.

    But I had a feeling I knew the reason.

    Finally, Violet opened her mouth.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to use the tower¡¯s facilities for a physical examination.¡±

    ¡°Wow, we finally get to do it.¡± ¡°I really wanted to try it!¡±

    Violet¡¯s words elicited a strong reaction from everywhere.

    Was physical examination such a rare thing in this world? I was thinking about that when I smelled cotton.

    ¡°n! n!¡±

    Yushia flew towards me with her snow-white hair, trying to hug me. Of course, I dodged.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She looked nkly at the empty air for a moment, then suddenly straightened up and raised one hand.

    ¡°n! I missed you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I felt a strange sense of difort from Yushia again. I was unusually tolerant of her.

    ¡­I need to find out the reason soon.

    ¡°A physical examination at the tower! Aren¡¯t you excited, n?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting about it?¡±

    I was amazed by this. Normally, I would have said something like ¡®Shut your noisy mouth if you¡¯re not excited¡¯.

    Yushia clenched her fists and sparkled her eyes.

    ¡°The tower¡¯s facilities are so famous, you know! They can measure your aptitude, affinity, mana flow, attribute¡­ And most importantly!¡±

    She pointed her index finger at the top of the tower.

    ¡°Having a physical examination at the tower means that we also get to stay at the tower¡¯s hotel for one night! That¡¯s the most important thing!¡±

    ¡°Is that really that important?¡±

    I was curious about Yushia¡¯s curiosity. Also, since she was the third princess, her words sounded ambiguous.

    Did the tower¡¯s hotel have better facilities than the royal pce, or was she interested in themoner¡¯s experience?

    I honestly didn¡¯t care about the examination or the hotel. The tower of this world was too shabbypared to the one in the previous world.

    Yushia was still jumping around.

    ¡°Of course! I might get to share a room with you, n! I was so excited that I brought this with me!¡±

    Yushia took something out of her backpack. It was a rectangr box.

    [ Glow-in-the-dark puzzle ]

    There were only four letters on the surface.

    ¡°n! This is really fun when you turn off the lights! You just fit them together perfectly!¡±

    But then, someone pushed their way between me and Yushia.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by turning off the lights and fitting something? And sorry, but the rooms are assigned by gender, you know?¡±

    It was Becky. She squeezed herself between me and Yushia like the filling of a sandwich, but somehow managed to endure.

    ¡°Oh, Becky! Nice to see you!¡±

    Yushia reached out her hand, but Becky ignored it.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    ¡°I thought so, but you just destroyed our friendship.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡±

    It sounded like two sparrows were chirping next to me. I was about to frown when Violet spoke.

    ¡°So, today we¡¯re going to sleep at the hotel inside the tower, and tomorrow morning we¡¯ll have an evaluation.¡±

    The bright atmosphere nearby turned gloomy in an instant. Just because of the two words ¡®evaluation¡¯, sighs erupted from everywhere.

    ¡°They¡¯re giving us an evaluation out of the blue? I messed up the quiz, so I have to do well on the evaluation¡­¡±

    Becky wrapped her head with her hands. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was desperate. Everyone had a simr expression.

    Violet calmly continued.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s an absolute evaluation. How about that, no sighs now.¡±

    Violet was telling the truth. Right after she said that, the students¡¯ sighs disappeared like ghosts.

    ¡°Next week, at the tournament. We¡¯ll select the first-year representative for thebat event again.¡±

    At Violet¡¯s words, Becky¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°The representative will get some special benefits, too.¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡±

    Yushia tilted her head. It seemed that Violet heard her mutter.

    ¡°Yes. Benefits. There are various kinds of support, not to mention a rmendation letter for the magic presentation¡­ Well, I¡¯ll tell the representative student about thatter. Any more questions?¡±

    ¡°Professor Violet.¡±

    Someone raised their hand. It was Hailey.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first-year representative for thebat event already decided as Louis? Why are you selecting again? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very good question. It¡¯s embarrassing to say this as a professor¡­¡±

    Violet said with a serious expression.

    ¡°The magic department has been neglecting the tournament for a long time. We¡¯re going to fix that from now on. We¡¯ll make it less shameful.¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    I felt a bit of satisfaction, because Violet said what I had been waiting for.

    ¡®So she¡¯s still sane.¡¯

    The result of the meeting was that the magic department would withdraw from the tournament. If she had said that out loud, I would have seriously left the academy.

    Hailey still looked somewhat anxious.

    ¡°Then how are you going to select¡­¡±

    ¡°I was about to exin that. Pay attention.¡±

    Violet flicked her finger, and a wide mana barrier unfolded in the air, acting as a ckboard.

    ¡°There are 24 events in the tournament, and the representatives of each faction are revealed on the day of the match. But.¡±

    The professor flicked her finger again. Then, a face of a knight appeared on the ckboard.

    ¡°The knight department has already announced their first-year representative for thebat event. They¡¯re saying they have no confidence in us.¡±

    ck short hair and ck eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know her, of course. But everyone else seemed to know her. There was a loud buzz around me.

    ¡°Ivan Rose¡­?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s really Ivan. Crazy.¡±

    To my surprise, Yushia also seemed to know him, so I asked her.

    ¡°Yushia, do you know that knight over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±

    Yushia nodded and said.

    ¡°He has been mentioned a few times in the royal knight order for his unique ability. He¡¯s called the sh, the Supernova¡­ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Exin his unique ability. Let me hear it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sh(éW¹â)! I heard that his agility lives up to his name.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, just as the professor said, I have no confidence in beating him.¡±

    If he¡¯s been mentioned in the royal knight order, he¡¯s not just bluffing. He must have a solid ability to back it up.

    But what¡¯s more important is that I also have no confidence in winning.

    How fast is his sh ability? I feel curious about a human for the first time in a long time.

    Violet continued her exnation.

    ¡°The representative has been announced. What should we do?¡±

    Along with the professor¡¯s question, an octagon was drawn on the ckboard.

    ¡°What do you mean, what should we do? We have to find a way to win, no matter what. We¡¯re going to measure yourpatibility with the knight department representative based on eight criteria.¡±

    It was as Violet said. At each corner of the octagon, there were eight criteria written: vision, resistance, uracy, concentration¡­ and so on.

    ¡­I can see the effort, but it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s barely enough to pass.

    ¡°Of course, the more you have a reversepatibility with Ivan, the higher the score you get. We¡¯re going to use thepatibility as much as possible.¡±

    Yeah, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not enough.

    I find it quite petty to win by this kind of method. In other words, it¡¯s not like a mage.

    ¡°Remember, everyone, all we have to think about right now is winning.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, professor.¡±

    Hailey raised her hand again.

    ¡°Hailey, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°There are only six days left until the match, and more importantly, the representative was already decided to be Louis¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go with Louis? I think it might cause more confusion.¡±

    Violet tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Hailey.¡±

    ¡°Yes, professor.¡±

    ¡°If Louis had the qualifications, wouldn¡¯t he have been selected already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hailey closed her mouth. Violet¡¯s gaze turned to Louis.

    ¡°Louis, how about you? Are you unhappy? We¡¯re going to select the representative again with the new criteria.¡±

    ¡°I have noints. I think this is fair too.¡±

    Louis answered calmly.

    ¡°The person himself says so. Hailey.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hailey bowed her head with a dissatisfied expression.

    There was silence for a while.

    Violet also looked uneasy after Hailey¡¯s question. She made a face and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking now, just in case.¡±

    The professor rubbed his face with his palm and said.

    ¡°Do any of you think like Hailey? That it might cause more trouble, or that you don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re picking the representative again.¡±

    The students around him started to hold their breath.

    I can feel it.

    Violet is angrier than ever. At least in front of us, it¡¯s the most.

    ¡°Or is it something like this? It¡¯s obvious that Louis will be picked again anyway, so you don¡¯t have much motivation? If there¡¯s a student like that, just tell me honestly. I won¡¯t stop you from leaving.¡±

    The students didn¡¯t make a sound. Hailey waspletely embarrassed and looked down at the floor.

    Violet emphasized again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re annoyed by all the changes, and you just want to conform, then do that. But I don¡¯t teach students like that. Don¡¯t be afraid and raise your hand. I¡¯ll just give you a B grade and send you back.¡±

    I¡¯m a bit impressed by her anger.

    Violet is a mage to the bone. She resists reality and tries to raise the pride of mages to the top. She has a desperate effort. A desperate will.

    She believes that these things are right without any doubt.

    But she¡¯s still inexperienced.

    There was a student like that among my disciples. He was somewhatcking in ability, but he had a burning will that was second to none, like Violet.

    He eventually became a mage of his own.

    Thanks to my advice.

    I finally raised my hand slowly. In the air, Violet¡¯s gaze and mine collided.

    The professor red at me and parted his lips.

    ¡°n, are you the only one? Raise your hand again, don¡¯t be shy. And n, go back to the dorm.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why.¡±

    I have to give advice to a remarkable mage.

    I opened my mouth and spat out the words one by one.

    ¡°Mages always lose.¡±

    The surroundings froze coldly. Violet¡¯s expression also became dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°What changes by barely winning after a mud fight?¡±

    Everyone looked at me with a horrified expression. I continued to speak to Violet, who was ring at me.

    ¡°A shabby mage. A mean mage. You have no confidence in winning with your skills, and you end up winning by tricks. That¡¯s what they¡¯ll say. And it¡¯s not even wrong.¡±

    ¡°n, do you want to say that it¡¯s bad to look for a way to beat the knight department?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better not to look for it.¡±

    I cut off Violet¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t avoid her gaze.

    I just added one more thing.

    ¡°Nothing changes unless it¡¯s overwhelming.¡±

    Overwhelming(‰ºµ¹).

    The victory that is needed for change must never be ordinary.

    You have to press the opponent so that they can¡¯t move with a power and skill that anyone can¡¯t help but acknowledge, and then change wille.

    ¡°Overwhelming¡­?¡±

    Violet repeated the word. I said to her.

    ¡°I heard that Ivan¡¯s unique ability is sh.¡±

    Competing in many matches means that the skills of both sides are simr. The more matches you add, the farther you get from overwhelming.

    ¡°Use magic faster than sh, and suppress the opponent with one blow. That¡¯s the condition for the representative I have in mind.¡±

    Violet realized my intention and asked.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a very idealistic story. But you have to know that there¡¯s a gap between words and reality.¡±

    ¡°Professor.¡±

    I called her.

    Something was boiling up from the depths of my chest. The motive of my life that I¡¯ve been pursuing.

    ¡°Just evaluate me.¡±

    Innovation, achievement, and¡­

    Proof.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the representative.¡±

 Chapter 40: Alright. Letâ€™s give it a try.

    Chapter 40: Alright. Let¡¯s give it a try.

    Chapter 40 ¨C Alright. Let¡¯s give it a try.

    ¡°¡­You want to be the representative?¡±

    Violet asked with a bewildered expression. n calmly stared at her purple eyes and answered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she faced his unwavering red eyes, Violet naturally sank into her thoughts.

    n.

    His skills were average for an A-grade student.

    ¡­No, actually, she didn¡¯t know.

    Violet clearly remembered the answer sheet that n had submitted for the pop quiz.

    [ Question 1. ] Assuming that you use the materials in the example to fuse, describe the best number that you can think of.

    [ Example ] Choose 2 pure elements, 1 auxiliary type, and 1 harmony type.

    [ Answer ] I don¡¯t fuse.

    Combining different pure elements may seem like a normal fusion at first nce. But in reality, it¡¯s more like a trap.

    Pure elements must be used only one at a time. If you enhance one element to the ¡®extreme¡¯ level, it bes the essence itself that no otherbination can match¡­

    n was the only one who submitted the answer ¡®I don¡¯t fuse¡¯. And his exnation was wless.

    -Hested for three minutes, didn¡¯t he?

    Sephia¡¯s words suddenly echoed in her head. She had thought it was her own illusion at the time, but now that she recalled it, she felt differently.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, he was always confident.¡¯

    He never lost his confidence, whether it was during the test that assigned him to A-grade, during the mock battle using scrolls, when he dered that he wouldn¡¯t use scrolls in the exploration evaluation, and even now, at this moment¡­

    Violet finally realized it.

    Certainty, innovation, challenge.

    This student had all the attitudes that a magician should pursue.

    She shouldn¡¯t take n¡¯s attitude lightly. If he had a reason for his actions, she should rather encourage him.

    ¡®A magic manifestation faster than a sh.¡¯

    But it was hard to believe that he had a reason.

    Ivan, who was a superstar among the first-year knights. Her unique ability was sh.

    A magic manifestation at a speed that surpassed the sword that rushed like a ray of light to the target point. And he said he would subdue her with that one strike.

    Violet muttered without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost impossible.¡±

    But then it happened.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    The owner of the voice was Louis.

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to Louis. His face was also very serious.

    Violet asked him.

    ¡°A good idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If we can¡¯t show a magic that surpasses the unique ability, we¡¯ll only emphasize the inferiority of our magic throughout the match.¡±

    Louis continued with a calm expression.

    ¡°Even if we fail, I think it¡¯s better to raise the standard as n said. I want to challenge myself more.¡±

    After hearing Louis¡¯s words, Violet asked herself.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t trust the students from the beginning.

    She set the limit for the students by herself, saying that their level was this much, and she devised a strategy ordingly, and moved ording to the strategy¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it because she didn¡¯t trust the students that she went through all these thoughts? She couldn¡¯t answer the question easily.

    Finally, Violet opened her lips carefully.

    ¡°What do you think, other students?¡±

    Tricksy and Violet¡¯s eyes met in the air. Tricksy turned her eyes slightly and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Tricksy added one more thing.

    ¡°I mean, n¡¯s opinion.¡±

    The students just looked at Violet quietly with their mouths closed. The professor sighed and opened her lips.

    As the saying goes, a magician doesn¡¯t care about age.

    If there is a magician who wants to change something, it¡¯s right to cheer for him. It¡¯s a thousand times right to join him.

    And it¡¯s ten thousand times right to make it happen.

    So.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Violet finally got on board.

    She didn¡¯t know yet whether it would be a pirate ship or a wreck.

    ?

    The 11th floor of the tower.

    We are waiting for our turn in the lounge area inside the tower. Only three people can go up to the 12th floor where the test takes ce at a time.

    ¡°Wow¡­ The tower has such a nice facility even for the waiting room.¡± ¡°Come here and see. You can see the whole academy scenery.¡±

    The students who were looking around the inside were shining their eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but admire, as if they had never seen such a facility before.

    ¡°They say the tower is a building that leads the times, and that¡¯s exactly right.¡±

    A female student muttered.

    Leading the times?

    If someone from the previous world saw this building, none of the hundred people would even guess that it was a tower. It was too shabby.

    Rest is a medicine for those who need it, but it¡¯s a poison if you force it. This time of waiting for my turn is too boring for me.

    ¡°Damn¡­ It¡¯s so hard.¡±

    Then, Martin came down from the upper floor, scratching his head nervously. Hailey asked him.

    ¡°How was it, Martin?¡±

    ¡°Hey. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Martin shook his head frantically, with a face that had eaten a shock.

    ¡°Why? How hard is it that you say that?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for it to start, but it was already over. I couldn¡¯t even try anything.¡±

    The students who heard their conversation had worry on their faces. Hailey turned her head slightly and looked at Louis.

    ¡°Louis, what do you think? It seems pretty hard¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to do it even if it¡¯s hard. I was prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Louis would say that. Oh, I¡¯m nervous. It¡¯s my turn now. I¡¯ll be back!¡±

    Hailey finished her greeting to Louis and went up to the 12th floor with two female students.

    By the way, who am I going up with?

    I checked the order. If my guess is right, I will go up with Tricksy and Louis.

    I don¡¯t care about the tension. I don¡¯t even imagine that I will give the representative to someone else.

    I just think about the ¡®unique ability¡¯ that didn¡¯t exist in the previous world. How fast is the sh?

    I feel more interest than fear.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°You.¡±

    He felt a jasmine scent tickle his nose. If it was jasmine, then it was most likely Trixie von Frits.

    ¡°I admire you.¡±

    It was indeed Trixie. She was talking to him.

    He was annoyed by herpliment.

    How dare she praise him for anything? He wanted to ask her what she was talking about, but he also became curious about what she was thinking.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What you said earlier. You learned it from the teaching auction, right?¡±

    Trixie looked at him with her blue eyes.

    He remembered that. He had figured out the identity of his client, but she still didn¡¯t know who he was.

    She continued her speech as she brought up her trivia.

    ¡°I learned the same thing as you did.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    ¡°I studied really hard.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I studied twice as hard as you did.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    He looked at her incredulously, but she nodded calmly.

    ¡°Just so you know.¡±

    ¡°I already know everything.¡±

    ¡°I studied harder than you at the teaching auction.¡±

    ¡°I also know that I don¡¯t need to know that.¡±

    He closed his eyes after saying that. It meant that he wanted her to leave since he had finished his business.

    ¡°You.¡±

    But Trixie called me again. She even poked my arm with the tip of her index finger.

    I sighed heavily.

    Something unknown started to rise from the bottom of my chest. It was a feeling of wanting to throw away the clingy thing far away.

    I barely held back and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Trixie, have you ever hung upside down in the air?¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Trixie handed me a page of trivia, covering it with her palm.

    [ ? [ ? [ ?

    Because of her hand, I could only see this much.

    What did she want? I showed my reaction with my eyes. I red at Trixie as if I wanted to kill her.

    But Trixie opened her mouth expressionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s serious.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not replying.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    I turned around and started walking. Trixie followed me closely.

    ¡°I want to get more replies.¡±

    ¡°Work on your charm.¡±

    He could have searched for papers all night, or burned his magical passion to the fullest¡­ Then he might have gotten a reply.

    ¡°Charm.¡±

    But suddenly, Trixie nodded as if she had realized something.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it. The charm of a woman.¡±

    What was she saying?

    I wonder how much more annoying it would be if I revealed my identity, when they are already so obsessed with me as an anonymous. I can¡¯t easily estimate that.

    But then, I heard a buzzing sound from one side of the waiting room.

    Soon, someone¡¯s scream echoed inside the waiting room.

    ¡°Elysis?¡± ¡°What? Elysis?¡±

    ¡°Why is Elysis here?¡±

    The name Elysis was repeated like a chorus song. My eyes naturally turned to that direction.

    A woman with purple hair was entering the waiting room, attracting envious nces.

    She was tall. No, she was big in every aspect. Including her chest and thighs.

    Ouch.

    Tricksy stabbed my arm with her fingertip again.

    ¡°You.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°You¡¯re her colleague, right?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Tricksy¡¯s finger pointed at Elysis.

    ¡°The leader of the Mysterious Valley.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. It seemed that Elysis was the leader of the Mysterious Valley guild.

    ¡°What kind of childish game is the Mysterious Valley ying?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    Tricksy shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You know that the Mysterious Valley is the top guild.¡±

    Top guild, huh? I could feel some energy from the leader.

    Mana shows color when it reaches a certain level. Currently, her body was filled with vivid purple mana.

    Elysis greeted Louis warmly, as if they knew each other.

    ¡°Louis? You¡¯ve grown so much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to watch, dude. You said you were preparing hard for the tournament. They asked me to join them. And also, I wanted to see if there were any good guys around.¡±

    The leader was running around to recruit talented people, just like in this world. I was familiar with that.

    Louis pointed at Elysis¡¯s wristwatch and asked.

    ¡°Did you get a new watch?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?¡±

    Elysis chuckled.

    ¡°This is not a normal watch. It reads the magic power of the people around. I got it with difficulty to scout some talents.¡±

    Then, suddenly, our eyes met in the air.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Elysis narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. She looked at me and the watch alternately.

    ¡°What do I do? Louis! I¡¯m screwed!¡±

    Just then, Hailey and two female students came down the stairs. It was finally my turn.

    I was closer to the stairs, so Louis came over to me. He smiled kindly.

    ¡°n, you were awesome earlier. I liked it.¡±

    Tricksy followed him and said.

    ¡°Please tell the leader about me.¡±

    I ignored them and went up the stairs.

    I nced back for a moment. Elysis was still staring at me.

    Her face was full of questions.

 Chapter 43: Who did she fall for, to be like that?

    Chapter 43: Who did she fall for, to be like that?

    Chapter 43 ¨C Who did she fall for, to be like that?

    Even when most of the students started to fall asleep, there was always one or two who couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Tricksy, the girl with the jasmine scent, was one of them.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    She mmed down her ss of liquor, making a loud noise.

    The alcohol made her feel a bit better.

    Prettya.

    This liquor, distributed by the Frits family, had a deep history and taste. Its high alcohol content was both an advantage and a disadvantage.

    It was the first time she drank since she was humiliated in Agoraboard.

    ?Increase your charm.

    She could still hear n¡¯s words in her ear.

    She had never heard such words before.

    She had always thought of herself as wless, and indeed, she always had all kinds ofpliments following her.

    Beautiful, lovely, genius¡­ The list of praises was endless.

    She never craved attention. Rather, she was annoyed by the excessive attention she received. She was that kind of girl.

    ¡°Increase your charm, huh.¡±

    Did that mean she had no chance with Master Garchim even with this much charm? Did she need to increase it more to learn magic from him?

    That was the only way she could interpret it.

    n¡¯s attitude was also firm, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She gulped down the strong liquor, while worrying at the same time.

    Should she reveal that she was the daughter of the Frits family?

    She soon shook her head.

    He wouldn¡¯t care even if she did. That must be why n reacted that way.

    Who was Master Garchim? She sighed deeply as she continued to ponder.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Her sigh woke up Hailey, who was sleeping on the next bed.

    ¡°Tricksy¡­ What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s that, are you drinking?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hailey lifted her head slightly and looked at Tricksy with sleepy eyes. Then she asked bluntly.

    ¡°Are you lonely?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You keep fidgeting, drinking, making weird noises¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Tricksy dismissed the suspicion directed at her.

    She couldn¡¯t feel lonely. That was impossible for her.

    ¡°Tricksy, you¡¯re so cold when you talk. Aren¡¯t you scared to talk to? Anyway, go to sleep.¡±

    Hailey muttered and closed her eyes again. Tricksy alsoy down and opened her Trivia.

    [ ? Please show me some interest ??? ] [ ? I¡¯m interested in magic. ] [ ? I¡¯m also interested in magic! ] [ ? Please teach me some magic ] [ ? Can we meet and learn? ]

    She still didn¡¯t get a reply.

    [ ? Sorry for thete introduction. ] [ ? I¡¯m Tricksy from the Frits family! ]

    She added that just in case. But still, no reply.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he replying?¡±

    She muttered in frustration.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Finally, Hailey couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and got up from the bed. Tricksy quickly covered her Trivia.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re waiting for a Trivia reply?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a love problem, just tell me! I¡¯m an expert. So who¡¯s the person you like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~ There¡¯s no point in hiding it now.¡±

    Hailey smiled smugly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep and you wait for a reply, and you don¡¯t like anyone? Isn¡¯t that a guy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a guy.¡±

    ¡°See!¡±

    ¡°I just want to learn magic.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. Then let me ask you this.¡±

    She seemed to have forgotten about sleep, as Hailey started to chatter excitedly.

    ¡°How often do you think about that guy in a day?¡±

    Tricksy took a sip of Prettya and rolled her eyes.

    She would never have participated in this kind of conversation normally. But maybe because of the alcohol, her lips parted.

    ¡°Almost all the time, except when I sleep.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy when he replies?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That means you like him. Why do you deny it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Tricksy shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°We only talk about magic. He¡¯s teaching me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can ask someone you hate to teach you magic? You can do that because you like him and he¡¯s good at magic. I do the same with Louis.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Tricksy drank the rest of her Pretia in frustration.

    She had never experienced anything like this before. Waiting for someone, learning from someone¡­

    She knew she couldn¡¯t go back to the way things were. His ¡®teaching¡¯ was something she couldn¡¯t get anywhere else.

    She wanted to get closer to him, to see and learn more from him.

    ¡°n.¡±

    Tricksy thought of the name of thatmoner student. She muttered it without realizing it.

    ¡°Tricksy. Why are you bringing up that name all of a sudden?¡±

    A strong reaction came from the other side. Tricksy asked back.

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Why not.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to exin everything to you?¡±

    Hailey sighed deeply and continued.

    ¡°He cheated on the grade evaluation, he won by default because Aria brought a scroll, he got carried by you on the exploration evaluation, and he even suggested changing the criteria so he could be the representative.¡±

    The reasons were endless. But none of them matched Tricksy¡¯s thoughts.

    n had enough skills to deserve an A grade.

    She had seen it when she faced him in the training ground. The difficulty level that was set at that time was proof.

    Aria lost by pure skill. In retrospect, n must have interfered with her mana crystal from the start.

    On the exploration evaluation, it was more like Tricksy was carried by n.

    Looking at it this way, she felt a new admiration for him.

    And n had grown even more since then.

    He had be the representative of the first-yearbat ss of the magic department.

    ¡®He¡¯s not a scout.¡¯

    Tricksy was quite confident in her senses.

    From what she observed, n and Elysis didn¡¯t even know each other. The only possibility left was¡­

    ¡­the teaching auction.

    It was thanks to him. He had turned n, who was nothing but an F grade student, into a monster in a short time.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    She emptied the remaining Pretia in one gulp. She clenched her fist with a strange jealousy.

    Why didn¡¯t he look at her? She could prove herself much more if he focused on Tricksy.

    ¡®There¡¯s no choice.¡¯

    She had to see for herself.

    It was simple. She just had to check out n¡¯s trivia. That would solve everything.

    Tricksy was confident that her analytical skills were second to none. At least, that¡¯s what she thought of herself.

    She would analyze everything. How to contact him, what questions to ask to please Master Gareum, what to say to get a faster reply¡­ She would figure it all out.

    As she was doing so, Hailey added a remark.

    ¡°Tricksy, just ignore that guy n. He¡¯s no good for you.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Tricksy quietly parted her lips.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant.¡±

    Hailey pointed at her own chin with her index finger.

    ¡°¡­Me? I¡¯m ignorant? Is she drunk? Her tongue is totally twisted.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about n.¡±

    Just then, a reply came.

    [ ? Are you serious about wanting to learn? ] [ ? Yes! I¡¯ll be your disciple or whatever! ] [ ? It¡¯s going to be very hard. ] [ ? I can handle it! ] [ ? Then go and beat n first. ]

    She tilted her head naturally at the unexpected reply. Tricksy quickly moved her fingers.

    [ ? n? ??? ] [ ? Yes. ] [ ? He looks like a scout! ] [ ? What¡¯s a scout? ] [ ? He¡¯s just my disciple. ]

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The question was resolved.

    Tricksy jumped up from her seat. She even let out an exmation without realizing it.

    Of course. Tricksy¡¯s guess was roughly right. Master Gareum had raised n into a monster.

    ¡°Why are you screaming all of a sudden?¡±

    Tricksy ignored Haileypletely and put on her coat first.

    Who knows. n might still be in the storage room.

    ¡°Tricksy, you¡¯re not going out like that, are you?¡±

    Hailey blocked Tricksy¡¯s way.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go out like this¡­ Your eyes arepletely zed over.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    Tricksy pushed Hailey aside and stormed out.

    She looked like she was out of her mind, staggering as she walked. Her tongue was twisted too.

    Hailey muttered quietly.

    ¡°Who did she fall for that she¡¯s acting like that?¡±

    Hailey, who was retracing the conversation they had just had, suddenly opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Could it be, n?¡±

    ?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    At the entrance of the storage room across the tower, Becky crossed her arms with a displeased expression.

    She had no choice.

    There was another person who came looking for n besides herself. It was Louis.

    ¡°Becky. What are you here for?¡±

    Louis asked Becky first.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, uh¡­ What about you, Louis?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to get some advice from n. He was very impressive during the evaluation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I, I was¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Becky scratched her cheek. She couldn¡¯t say outright that she was worried about Yushia, who was alone with n.

    ¡°I wanted to y with the glow cube. I¡¯m crazy about the glow cube.¡±

    ¡°The one Yushia has? That¡¯s not a cube, it¡¯s a puzzle.¡±

    ¡°Pe, puzzle? Oh. I just said it was a puzzle, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go in together then.¡±

    They entered the storage room at the same time.

    Far away, they saw n sitting on a chair and concentrating.

    The shadowy boy looked noble under the light of the storage room.

    He looked like a living human being, not a sculpture in a pose of reading something.

    They both stared at n silently for a moment.

    He was elegant.

    ¡­Even though he was just fitting and matching a glow puzzle.

    ¡°Yushia, you get one puzzle piece for every memorization. How do you ssify a natural mana disaster?¡±

    ¡°Master n¡­ I don¡¯t know that¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I not teaching you now? You won¡¯t improve if you just fit the puzzle pieces together.¡±

    ¡°Master n¡­ Can¡¯t I just match them?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡±

    Yushia, who was whimpering, and n, who was matching the glow puzzle with a serious attitude. They looked at the somewhat absurd scene nkly for a moment.

    Suddenly, n turned his head, feeling a presence. And when he saw the two of them, he furrowed his brows.

    ¡°¡­Uh, uh? What the hell!¡±

    Yushia, who was sitting across from n, looked like he had met his savior.

    ¡°So many people! That¡¯s great! Glow-in-the-dark puzzles are more fun when there are more people!¡±

    But n turned his attention back to the glow-in-the-dark puzzle. Yushia did the same.

    ¡°Focus, Yushia. Disasters are often considered unpredictable phenomena, but they are not so if you understand the concept of ¡®purity¡¯.¡±

    ¡°n, sir¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about this¡­ Sob.¡±

    n continued to exin to Yushia, but he suddenly noticed that two pairs of eyes were still on him. He made a face.

    ¡°¡­Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Louis answered on behalf of them.

    ¡°I want to hear some magical advice from you, and Becky wanted to do the glow-in-the-dark puzzle with you.¡±

    ¡°No way. When did I? I hate glow-in-the-dark puzzles.¡±

    Becky shook her head hastily.

    n sighed deeply.

    He used his telekinesis, and the puzzle pieces started to move delicately. Soon, a perfect picture waspleted.

    After finishing the cleanup, n opened his lips.

    ¡°Yushia and Becky, you two do the glow-in-the-dark puzzle. You¡¯re at the same level.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was apliment or not. Becky scratched his head.

    ¡°And Louis, you want some advice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You used interference magic in the evaluation, right? Can you teach me some of that?¡±

    ¡°Next time. This is not a ce where you can use magic bullets.¡±

    But Louis whispered.

    ¡°Oh, n. If it¡¯s a space problem, we can use it too.¡±

    ¡°Space?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The device we used when we took the evaluation, there¡¯s the same one in the training room inside the magic tower. It¡¯s okay to show me for a very short time.¡±

    n hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a short time, as you said.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could show me that much.¡±

    And he finally nodded and agreed.

    He enjoyed crafting magicians. And Louis was a gemstone worth polishing.

    His skills, and his attitude. Everything.

    n left the storage building, and two female students followed him.

    n asked Becky and Yushia.

    ¡°¡­Are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Only Yushia answered loudly, and Becky quietly avoided n¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­ I mean, Yushia is following you, so I can¡¯t help it. I have to follow Yushia if I want to do the glow-in-the-dark puzzle.¡±

    And at that moment.

    Whoosh-

    Something tried to grab n.

    No, it was a strange movement that he couldn¡¯t tell if it was trying to hug him or hold him.

    It was Trixie. This time, instead of jasmine scent, alcohol smell wafted.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah.¡±

    Here is the edited text:

    Yushia¡¯s face lit up as he saw me sitting across from him. He looked like he had just been saved from a disaster.

    ¡°Wow, look at all these people! This is awesome! Glow-in-the-dark puzzles are way more fun with a crowd!¡±

    I ignored his enthusiasm and focused on the puzzle in front of me. Yushia soon followed suit.

    ¡°Pay attention, Yushia. You may think disasters are unpredictable, but they¡¯re not if you understand the concept of ¡®purity¡¯.¡±

    ¡°n, sir¡­ I don¡¯t get any of this¡­ Waaah.¡±

    I was trying to exin to Yushia, but I realized that two other pairs of eyes were still staring at me. I frowned.

    ¡°¡­Do you have something you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We do.¡±

    Louis spoke for both of them.

    ¡°I want to learn some magic from you, and Becky wanted to join you for the glow-in-the-dark puzzle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. When did I ever? I hate glow-in-the-dark puzzles.¡±

    Becky denied it quickly.

    I sighed deeply.

    I used my telekinesis to move the puzzle pieces with precision. In no time, Ipleted a wless picture.

    After tidying up, I said to them.

    ¡°Yushia and Becky, you two can y with the glow-in-the-dark puzzle. You¡¯re on the same level.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was apliment or not. Becky rubbed his head.

    ¡°And Louis, you want some advice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You used interference magic in the evaluation, right? Can you show me how to do that?¡±

    ¡°Some other time. This is not a ce where you can use magic bullets.¡±

    But Louis said quietly.

    ¡°Actually, n. We can use them here.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Remember the device we used for the evaluation? There¡¯s one in the training room inside the magic tower. You can show me for a little bit, right?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°It would be very brief, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯d be grateful if you could show me that much.¡±

    I finally agreed and nodded.

    I enjoyed teaching magic to others. And Louis was a promising student.

    He had the skills and the attitude. Everything.

    I left the storage building, followed by two girls.

    I asked Becky and Yushia.

    ¡°¡­Are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yushia answered cheerfully, while Becky looked away from me.

    ¡°Um¡­ Well, Yushia is following you, so I have no choice. I need to follow Yushia if I want to do the glow-in-the-dark puzzle.¡±

    And then, suddenly.

    Whoosh-

    Something tried to grab me.

    No, it was more like a clumsy attempt to hug me or hold me.

    It was Trixie. She smelled like alcohol instead of jasmine.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah.¡±

    She stumbled and fell on her butt after failing to grab n.

    ¡°Tricksy, are you crazy?¡±

    n asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Tricksy got up from her seat, staggering. She tried to grab n again.

    But n dodged once more, so she chased him and grabbed his cor. Then she mmed her forehead on his chest.

    ¡°Yaaah¡­¡±

    She screamed and shouted.

    ¡°How could you¡­ hide something so important from me!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    n opened his eyes slightly. The other three tilted their heads in the same direction.

    ¡°Right now. Right nooow! Show me the trivia! Hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 44: Iâ€™ve never felt that way about you. Not even once.

    Chapter 44: I¡¯ve never felt that way about you. Not even once.

    Chapter 44 ¨C I¡¯ve never felt that way about you. Not even once.

    Puzzled eyes were directed at me.

    It was understandable. A familiar-faced woman was clinging to my chest, burying her face in it.

    This was the second time I had experienced something like this in this world.

    The first time was with Yushia, who smelled of cotton, and the second time was now. Trixie, who couldn¡¯t control her body due to drunkenness.

    ¡°How can you¡­ ignore me like that? I¡¯m much more interested in you than anyone else!¡±

    I felt annoyed and irritated.

    I took a good look at Trixie.

    Her tight-fitting uniform outlined her figure, and her deep blue eyes, like ake, were unfocused as they stared at me.

    This kind of woman was always troublesome. Attractive women were annoying enough, but their pathetic followers were even worse.

    There was nothing good about having people watch this situation.

    ¡°Hey, n. What¡¯s going on between you and Trixie¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Trixie, calm down first.¡±

    Becky and Louis cautiously opened their mouths.

    Yushia blinked her eyes and suddenly said something.

    ¡°Trixie dear~ Are you mad because he didn¡¯t give you a glow-in-the-dark puzzle?¡±

    Louis quietly covered Yushia¡¯s mouth.

    I started to recall why this situation had happened.

    [ ? Then win against n first. ] . [ ? She¡¯s just my disciple. ]

    And not long after, I remembered a few messages that I had sent to Trixie as a reply.

    The reason why I epted her as my disciple was simple.

    I was annoyed by Trixie, who contacted me all day long, and I also wanted to clear the misunderstanding that I was a scout.

    But I acknowledged Trixie¡¯s thirst for knowledge.

    So I tried to find a way to meet her and teach her in person, and this was the way I chose.

    ¡°I can do better! I¡¯ll do better!¡±

    ¡­Much more than I had thought, Trixie seemed to like the teaching auction.

    She ran over to me while drunk. Maybe I underestimated her passion for learning.

    Humans. Especially women, are iprehensible creatures, I realized once again.

    I looked around.

    Louis, Becky, Yushia¡­ All three of them had at least five invisible question marks above their heads.

    ¡°Louis. I¡¯ll postpone the advice forter.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay. Don¡¯t mind us.¡±

    Louis and the other students entered the tower, and I sorted out my thoughts.

    Trixie¡¯s talent was not bad at all. Her potential was also enough.

    However, she needed the right weather for her talent to bloom.

    Flowers also have seasons to blossom.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    After finishing my thoughts.

    I opened my mouth slowly.

    ¡°Is this all you can do?¡±

    ?

    Trixie only looked at her toes.

    She knew that she was acting like this because of the alcohol, that she couldn¡¯t ovee her impulsiveness¡­ She knew all of that.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t admit it. No.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t admit it.

    Pritia¡¯s intoxication made Trixie¡¯s feelings surge.

    The name of the ¡®Fritz¡¯ family, which made other magicians shiver, and herself, the daughter of that family.

    The day her mother, who she believed would be a great mage, suddenly died.

    Trixie copsed in the light breeze, and the rain that pressed down on her body was unusually heavy at the funeral. There, Trixie vowed to be a genius.

    She lived up to that vow, or so she thought.

    Genius. Genius. Genius¡­ That word never left her ears.

    That¡¯s why she hated to admit it.

    n, who seemed to walk the path of a genius more than Trixie, the teaching auctioneer who ignored Trixie like this¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand any of it, she didn¡¯t want to understand, and she was afraid.

    Maybe Trixie wasn¡¯t a genius.

    Maybe she had been mistaken all this time.

    Maybe, as much as she hated to admit it, there was a genius elsewhere. And that genius was currently shunning Trixie.

    ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t admit?¡±

    A cold voice. The alcohol had worn off a bit.

    Trixie parted her lips quietly.

    The thing she couldn¡¯t admit. There was only one thing.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    I clenched my fist and spat out the words, as if squeezing out my lungs.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. You have to be. But why does Master only answer your calls? Why does he only teach you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a genius.¡±

    n clicked his tongue, making a loud sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that from you. Not even once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that, Trixie lifted his head.

    n seemed utterly unreasonable.

    He had be like that thanks to Master, but he acted as if he was above Trixie. He couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t say things like that.¡±

    He bit his lower lip, and continued.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Master¡­ you would be nothing. If he had looked at me, I could have been the representative.¡±

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    n¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Are you even a mage?¡±

    It was an unexpected question.

    The answer struck Trixie like thunder.

    Their eyes met in the air.

    In his red eyes, the opposite color of Trixie¡¯s, there was contempt.

    ¡°A mage¡¯s basic quality is to walk alone.¡±

    That hurt him to the core.

    ¡°Also, you shouldn¡¯t let your feelings be your attitude.¡±

    Every word was sharp.

    ¡°Aim to be a mage, not a genius. If not¡­¡±

    He had never heard such a thing from anyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fool pretending to be a genius.¡±

    And he was just a student, like Trixie.

    But none of his words were wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s left of your actions for show? Is that what you think a genius is?¡±

    He felt dizzy. It wasn¡¯t just the alcohol.

    ¡°I heard the story. He was quite interested in you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Master was interested in him. Trixie¡¯s eyes widened at that.

    A shiver ran down his spine. He stared at n with a nk look.

    n was still looking down at him.

    ¡°But, what do you think he¡¯ll think when he sees your drunkenness?¡±

    But then, he realized that there was more than contempt in his red eyes.

    Trixie felt it.

    n also hoped that Trixie could meet Master.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one peak, but there are many geniuses. And not all geniuses grow without failure.¡±

    Trixie breathed in and out.

    The suffocating breath.

    It finally started to ease.

    ¡°Are you going to face him with such a pathetic attitude?¡±

    Tricksy shook her head quietly.

    She had been dull and foolish. Her actions were nothing but a tantrum fueled by drunkenness.

    He was right.

    If she was a first-ss mage, a genius, she would never act like this.

    ¡°¡­Fire.¡±

    Finally, Tricksy parted her lips.

    Once she uttered it, it was not hard to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel with fire elements.¡±

    ¡°Fire, huh? Is the criterion power?¡±

    Tricksy nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll beat you and be his disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Tricksy. Let¡¯s do it after the tournament.¡±

    n also nodded. He then straightened his clothes.

    As he passed by Tricksy, he muttered softly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him about today¡¯s incident.¡±

    Tricksy was left alone, standing still and recalling the recent conversation.

    The pain and fear, the impatience, the jealousy, the anger, and the like were gone.

    ¡°¡­A fool pretending to be a genius.¡±

    Tricksy just repeated that phrase over and over.

    She would never give up, even if she died.

    But no longer, she would not try to be a fool either.

    A cold dawn. The alcohol was already gone.

    ?

    Two days before the tournament, the editorial department of Merhen Daily.

    There was no time to rest in the editorial department at this point, when the tournament was just around the corner.

    In the already heavy atmosphere of the office, Sephia sighed deeply, holding her forehead with her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±

    The reporter who was criticized by Sephia scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°I just wanted to make my work easier¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can befortable by yourself, is it okay to handle your work like this?¡±

    Sephia tapped the articles on the table nervously.

    [ Ivan, how perfect do you want to be¡­ ] [ Ivan¡¯s perfect victory. The greatness of ¡®Knight-errant¡¯ ]

    ¡°The tournament hasn¡¯t even started yet, what are you doing? Only send out articles based on verified facts. That¡¯s the rule of Merhen Daily.¡±

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    The reporter opened his mouth cautiously.

    ¡°Honestly, you know this will happen, chief. We have so much to cover, we have to write something like this in advance.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I can¡¯t work with you like this!¡±

    But then it happened.

    Sephia¡¯s trivia shed blue. She opened it anxiously.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at it for one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    Soon her expression softened.

    [ * Violet ] [ ? The representative for the first-yearbat event has been decided. ] [ ? n will be the one to go. ] [ ? He just finished registering as the representative. ]

    She closed the trivia, and Sephia murmured with a slight smile.

    ¡°Maybe, I can work after all?¡±

 Chapter 45: Letâ€™s spice things up a bit.

    Chapter 45: Let¡¯s spice things up a bit.

    Chapter 45 ¨C Let¡¯s spice things up a bit.

    ¡°This is unverified information, right? Discard it.¡±

    The editorial department of the M?rchen Daily. Sephia¡¯s nagging continued even as the morning dawned.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion so early in the morning?¡±

    A man in a suit appeared, frowning.

    He had arge build, neatlybed white hair, and a slightly provocative attitude. The reporter greeted him hastily.

    ¡°Oh, Vincent, the head of the news department, is here.¡±

    Vincent, he was the head of the news department of the M?rchen Daily.

    He didn¡¯t even nce at Sephia, and asked the reporter.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? So early in the morning.¡±

    The reporter nced at Sephia nervously, and opened his mouth cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s about thebat event. I wrote a few articles in advance, saying that the journalism department¡¯s Ivan won. But it seems that Sephia didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    Vincent looked incredulous, and his gaze turned to Sephia.

    ¡°Sephia, don¡¯t you know that time is the most important thing for us? We have to prepare these things in advance.¡±

    Sephia¡¯s eyes became sharper than ever.

    ¡°Time is to be used efficiently under the premise of dealing with the truth. This is a waste of time with lies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, here we go again.¡±

    Vincent thumped his chest, as if he was frustrated.

    ¡°If this is not a truthful content, then what is it, observing the ecology of some passing ants? Let¡¯s go easy, easy, huh? How many times has the magic department beaten the journalism department so far?¡±

    ¡°Even so. I wouldn¡¯t be toote to write after confirming the results, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete, you fool. How can you still not know anything after working in this field for so many years?¡±

    ¡°I know better than you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Then what is this?¡±

    Vincent mmed something on Sephia¡¯s desk.

    [ A controversial poster on the Agora board. ] *A shout from the entire faculty of the magic department of M?rchen Academy

    It was a headline based on n¡¯s poster.

    ¡°I checked it on my way to work. If you know so well, why are you spreading this gossip?¡±

    ¡°I spread it because it¡¯s worth spreading. Didn¡¯t you read the content?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I really.¡±

    Vincent rubbed his face with his palm, as if he was exasperated.

    ¡°Sephia, you know that the editor-in-chief will be reced by someone else after the event, right?¡±

    ¡°How can I not know?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have no idea right now. Sephia. He¡¯s from the news department!¡±

    Vincent shouted.

    ¡°Magicians don¡¯t bend, they resist, they deny the world¡­ You¡¯re turning this kind of content into a headline? What do you think they¡¯ll say from above?¡±

    ¡°Vincent.¡±

    Sephia spoke calmly.

    ¡°Are you going to keep doing this?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Try something different?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already doing something different enough. A reporter who only writes what they tell you to, even a pet can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Sephia¡¯s green eyes glowed as she continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget our duty as journalists, our ethics as journalists, okay? I¡¯m ashamed of you as a fellow head.¡±

    Ha, Vincent snorted, as if he was incredulous.

    The others kept quiet and silently did their own work.

    For the other reporters, their quarrel was not a surprising thing anymore.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see.¡±

    Vincent finally nodded.

    ¡°Sephia, you do whatever you want. I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of doing that anyway. I can¡¯t do it like you, even if you ask me to.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. But, Sephia.¡±

    Vincent made a meaningful expression and added.

    ¡°Clean up your desk a bit in advance. Do you think we¡¯ll have anything to do here after the editor-in-chief changes? Think about it.¡±

    Vincent headed to the other reporters¡¯ seats after saying that.

    ¡°Uh, yeah. What kind of article is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Vincent. This time, a student from the magic department and a student from the journalism department flew on a broomstick while drunk¡­¡±

    Tsk, Vincent clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Of course, the journalism department is involved. Put it on hold.¡±

    ¡°Okay. What about this? This time, the second-year students of the journalism department went to clear a dungeon, but they haven¡¯t seeded yet.¡±

    ¡°Yanma, of course you have to write it. Is that even a question right now¡­¡±

    As she watched the scene, Sephia rubbed her forehead. Her eyes naturally drifted to the table.

    [ Ivan¡¯s perfect victory. The greatness of ¡®knightship¡¯ ] [ Merhen Academy¡¯s magic department professors scream ]

    These articles and headlines containedpletely contrasting contents.

    In fact, what Vincent and the reporter said was not entirely wrong.

    The magic department had a very slim chance of winning against the knight department, and if anything, Sephia was the one taking a risk.

    But.

    Still.

    ¡®n.¡¯

    Sephia smiled.

    She had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ?

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so stressed. I like my job, but I hate the people.¡±

    Violet mmed her teacup down with a bang. No, it was more like throwing it.

    At lunchtime, Violet was having a break with Sephia at the cafeteria for a change.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis? Did the other professors say something again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy. They¡¯re making a fuss here because I¡¯m supporting the tournament. And when it¡¯s over, they¡¯ll make a fuss there¡­¡±

    Violet shook her head as if she didn¡¯t want to remember. Then she asked Sephia.

    ¡°Sephia. How¡¯s the atmosphere among the reporters? There are only two days left until the tournament, you know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? It¡¯s not much different from the professors¡¯ mood.¡±

    ¡°Sephia, you must be having a hard time too. If you have anyints, let me know. I¡¯ll listen to you today.¡±

    ¡°Comints? Well,ints¡­ Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What? No, no, wait. You.¡±

    Violet tilted her head sideways.

    ¡°¡­Why do you look so good?¡±

    Now that she looked at her, it was true.

    They had a brief conversation, but Violet thought Sephia¡¯s attitude was strangely odd.

    Sephia wasn¡¯t worried about the tournament at all. She had been brushing off everything as if it was nothing.

    In the meantime, Sephia opened her mouth. With a very meaningful expression.

    ¡°You must have seen n¡¯s skills while evaluating him, right? How was it?¡±

    ¡°He was chosen as the representative for a reason. He was amazing.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you have to say? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll win the tournament? Or lose? Don¡¯t you have any idea? Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°More¡­¡±

    Violet¡¯s eyes went up to the ceiling. Then she suddenly asked.

    ¡°¡­Is this an interview? Are you going to write an article or something?¡±

    ¡°I know how to separate work and personal matters. What do you think of your sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Violet pondered for a moment and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure that he can beat Ivan with just dismantling the magic bullet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. But?¡±

    Sephia nodded. Violet continued with a serious expression.

    ¡°But, strangely. Really strangely. I have this feeling that n will win.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ Really? Weren¡¯t you doubtful at first?¡±

    ¡°That was my own judgment. I¡¯m reflecting on it already.¡±

    Sephiaughed at her sister¡¯s words. She found Violet¡¯s faith interesting.

    ¡°But sis, you know. Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re under a lot of stress from the other professors, and you¡¯re not even sure if n will win the tournament. Why don¡¯t you give up?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡±

    Violet ruffled her hair and sighed.

    ¡°The attitude of a magician that I aspire to¡­ He¡¯s the only one who has it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, n does remind me of you when you were a student. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a single professor who supported me when I was a student. That still saddens me. So I want to¡­¡±

    But suddenly, someone came and stood next to Violet and Sephia. The sisters¡¯ heads naturally turned to that direction.

    ck bangs covering her eyes. The sisters knew well who this quiet woman was.

    ¡°Crazy, she¡¯s the chancellor¡¯s secretary.¡±

    ¡°Sephia, are you crazy? Not in front of her.¡±

    Sephia and Violet¡¯s eyes widened at the same time.

    The chancellor¡¯s secretary silently handed them a transparent crystal ball.

    The only purpose of this crystal ball was to convey the chancellor¡¯s voice. Violet politely took it with both hands.

    ¡°Yes, chancellor. This is Violet.¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    But Sephia made a fuss with her lips next to her.

    ¡®Sis, you have to answer well, okay?¡¯

    ¡®Be quiet. Don¡¯t lose your mind.¡¯

    Violet also answered with her lips only. She raised one hand as if to hit her head.

    ¡°The representative must have been decided by now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, chancellor. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Will you win?¡±

    Violet messed up her hair like crazy.

    She wanted to say that he would win.

    But that was only her belief. It was not an easy thing to say to the chancellor.

    While she was hesitating, the chancellor¡¯s voice came again.

    ¡°Your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me your thoughts.¡±

    Violet swallowed her saliva.

    Thoughts.

    There was only one thing that Violet thought. She started to move her lips with her conviction.

    ¡°This student is a true magician.¡±

    So.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will change something.¡±

    There was no answer.

    Sephia, who was watching from the side, frowned and flicked her finger.

    A memo appeared in the air with letters on it.

    [If he asks you if you¡¯ll win or lose, you have to answer with win or lose. What kind of answer is that?]

    Violet moved her finger too.

    [I don¡¯t know. I was out of my mind.]

    [He¡¯s not saying anything. What are you going to do now?]

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    But at that moment, the chancellor¡¯s voice came.

    ¡°You must have recorded the situation during the evaluation.¡±

    Violet¡¯s answer came out almost at the same time.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s saved as a visual record.¡±

    ¡°Bring it with you and meet me in the conference room.¡±

    With that, the light of the crystal ball disappeared.

    ?

    Violet rolled her eyes cautiously.

    The professors of the magic department were watching n¡¯s evaluation with the chancellor as the leader.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The chancellor yed the visual record again. This was the third time.

    The atmosphere of the meeting was no different from before.

    Just like the day when the summoning professor Brody strongly opposed, they all looked at Violet with disdain.

    And once again, the yback of the visual record ended.

    The chancellor pondered with his chin in his hand. He had an expressionless face that was impossible to read.

    Violet started to feel anxious.

    Was this not enough?

    Was he not satisfied? Was he angry?

    I only hope that it¡¯s not true. In fact, I saw the corner of Kone¡¯s mouth slightly curl up earlier.

    Thud.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud¡­

    Kone kept flicking his finger. The scene where n asked Elysis was reyed over and over.

    Then, at some point, Kone¡¯s finger stopped.

    At the same time, his lips moved.

    ¡°Shall we raise the stakes a bit?¡±

    He shakes his head frantically.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    At the end, Kone¡¯s mouth twitched up.

    ¡°Very big.¡±

    Here is the edited text:

    I wish it weren¡¯t true, but I saw it with my own eyes. The faint smirk on Kone¡¯s face betrayed his satisfaction.

    Thud.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud¡­

    He tapped his finger incessantly, as if to mock me. The scene of n questioning Elysis yed on a loop in my mind.

    Suddenly, he stopped. His lips parted and he spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make this more interesting, shall we?¡±

    I shook my head in panic.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    He grinned wickedly.

    ¡°Much more interesting.¡±

 Chapter 46: Fine. Iâ€™ll take responsibility.

    Chapter 46: Fine. I¡¯ll take responsibility.

    Chapter 46 ¨C Fine. I¡¯ll take responsibility.

    ¡°Dean? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±

    Brody was the only one who opened his mouth, but the faces of the other professors were not much different.

    They looked incredulous at what he was saying.

    But Co¡¯s attitude was still calm.

    ¡°Professor Brody. What is the overall public opinion right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dean. I have prepared it.¡±

    Brody started to unfold something in the air.

    [ Ivan¡¯s perfect narrative¡­ ¡®A sure victory¡¯ ] [ As expected of Ivan¡­ No deduction in his grades ] . . .

    ¡°Most of them are confident of Ivan¡¯s victory, and the Fairy Tale Daily is spewing out articles like this all the time.¡±

    Co nodded his head with a rxed expression.

    ¡°Then, this time, I¡¯ll ask you about the opinion within the magic department. Professor Audrey.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly tense. The influence of the poster that was posted before was so great that there are many students who want to try their best.¡±

    After Audrey answered, Violet also gathered her courage.

    ¡°Many students were inspired by the phrase ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid of change¡¯. And as you can see, n¡¯s ability is quite outstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Dean. You have to understand that this is the opinion of the students. What do they know, being young and emotional?¡±

    Brody cut off Violet¡¯s words.

    As their eyes crossed sharply in the air, Co opened his mouth again.

    ¡°How much time is left until thepetition? You all know, right?¡±

    ¡°Two days. Only two days left.¡±

    At Brody¡¯s words, Co slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s enough to raise the stakes.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Dean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the Fairy Tale Daily and send out an article from the magic department. That n is the representative, that he is confident of victory¡­ We¡¯ll send out everything.¡±

    The faces of the professors, who had been gradually rxing, turned pale again. A professor who had been in the corner all along intervened.

    ¡°Are you saying that you will send out an article that ims the victory of the magic department? That¡¯s too provocative.¡±

    ¡°It has to be provocative, so that more people will pay attention.¡±

    Co¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s dissatisfaction or support, all that controversy is ultimately interest, and in such a situation, if the representative student shows his skill¡­ How interesting would that be?¡±

    ¡°Dean. That¡¯s absolutely not possible!¡±

    Brody shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s a price for provocation. From the perspective of the article department, thebat event? It¡¯s just one of the many games that they pass by lightly. But after a provocative articlees out, they will grit their teeth and try to win!¡±

    The other professors who were sitting next to him nodded their heads.

    ¡°Is that all? From the perspective of the students who wanted change, if they lose the game, they will say, ¡®Well, that¡¯s how it is. We can¡¯t do it.¡¯ and be more discouraged. Don¡¯t you think we should avoid this?¡±

    The professor in charge of ¡®writing¡¯. Professor Kellin also joined in.

    ¡°If the stakes are raised, the student will also feel a tremendous pressure. He might barely win with his outstanding ability, but how much skill will he show when he is crushed by the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Did you only see it with my eyes?¡±

    Co threw his gaze at the visual data. Just by that, various parts of the visual data were yed.

    The scene where n dismantled the magic bullet with his fingertips, and the scene where he confidently asked Elicia.

    After they were yed again, the weight of the conference room was even heavier.

    ¡°I confirmed that this student has the talent of a true magician.¡±

    There was silence for a while. The first to break it was Brody.

    ¡°¡­Just because he dismantled one magic bullet, it¡¯s absurd to leap to the conclusion that he can beat Ivan.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Professor Brody. The Dean only said that he confirmed his talent. And his talent is indeed excellent. How many freshmen can do that?¡±

    This time, Violet bit Brody¡¯s tail.

    Brody red at her as if he was displeased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you raised the stakes with that talent. If you lose, will you take responsibility, Professor Violet?¡±

    Responsibility.

    At that word, the eyes of the other professors began to turn to Violet one by one.

    When the eyes of everyone were fixed on one person, Violet gathered her courage.

    ¡°¡­Fine. I started this, so I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Violet took out a paper envelope from her bosom.

    Without exining, the other professors knew very well what it was.

    ¡°Resignation letter?¡±

    Brody narrowed his eyes and muttered. Violet nodded quietly.

    ¡°Yes. If the magic department suffers from this, I will take all the me.¡±

    It might have been toote already.

    The ambition that she couldn¡¯t unfold by colluding with Sete, the atonement for the student she had doubted, the first step to bing a true magician¡­

    She wanted to try it this way.

    ¡°Wow, how touching. So touching.¡±

    Brody sneered.

    ¡°Touching, sure, but Professor Violet. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too ignorant of your own topic?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How can one person take the me and make up for all the damage done to the magic department? That¡¯s overconfidence, you fool.¡±

    But then.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do this.¡±

    Co opened his mouth. His voice was cold and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Co Avery. I, the dean of the magic department, will take the responsibility myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The whole conference room was silent and stirred.

    Everyone was shocked, but there was no trace of mischief on Co¡¯s face.

    ¡°The meeting is over. Everyone, please remember that and leave.¡±

    ?

    Today, with only one day left until the tournament, I spend all day at the training ground.

    As usual, Ipleted the amount of training I had nned in advance.

    I brushed back my wet hair. I was already soaked in sweat as I looked at myself in the mirror.

    But the cleanup was easy with a flick of my finger.

    Thud.

    The moisture on the surface of my skin gathered into one and flew straight to the trash can. This was a simultaneous use of elemental reaction and psychokinesis.

    Maybe it was because I pushed myself to the limit every training, but now the effect was quite clear.

    The muscle contours of my body were now more noticeable even to myself. The total amount of mana also became more practical.

    Now that Hera was getting used to me, if I started to use artifacts as well, I would soon achieve a great feat.

    As I finished my training, I picked up a few newspapers from the Merhen Daily.

    [ Tournament, stand up and face it bravely. ] *Interview with Co, the dean of the magic department *Co announced at the meeting that he ¡°will not lose to the knight department¡±¡­

    [ The representative of the first-yearbat event of the magic department is n ] . . .

    ¡°They say even a worm can roll.¡±

    I muttered quietly as I folded the newspaper.

    These articles had been pouring out for only a day, but the reaction within the magic department was very hot.

    The trivia board that became a ce of debate was proof of that.

    [ They made a deration of war, but the representative is amoner student¡­. Is there such a disgrace? ] [ The knight department is already mocking all day ] [ It¡¯s better to try something anyway ] [ Is this the representative student¡¯s opinion reflected? I wonder if they¡¯re trying to screw the student on purpose ]

    The magic department used to be quiet as a mouse whenever the tournament was approaching.

    But now, there were more people who were interested in the tournament, and even students who were passionate about it all day.

    The worry of the damage spreading to the whole magic department, the courage to try anyway, the hope for something to change¡­.

    All of that mixed up in confusion was a good sign for me.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to get busy.¡±

    It¡¯s a proposition that doubt turns into certainty, and I¡¯m going to prove it this time.

    When the game is over, everyone will be convinced.

    With that in mind, I left the training ground.

    ¡°Ah. I finally found you.¡±

    A confident and cheerful voice came from behind me.

    Soon, someone blocked my way. It was Elysis, the leader of the Mystic Valley.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    Instead of answering, I looked at her nkly.

    I did. I usually remembered people I had seen once.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    She handed me a business card.

    The card had a jewel-like blue coating, and it was clearly not ordinary.

    [ ¡®Mystic Valley¡¯ Leader Elysis ]

    Elysis opened her mouth with a smug expression.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you privately sometime. Is that okay?¡±

    I looked into Elysis¡¯s eyes. Her purple eyes were calm and mysterious.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it partly business? I have some things to talk about the Mystic Valley¡­ Huh?¡±

    I had done some research on the Mystic Valley, and I also knew that they were a pretty impressive group in this world.

    But.

    I was bothered by the fact that Elysis had disabled the safety device on the day of the evaluation.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen before you refuse? Other kids dream of this situation every day.¡±

    Elysis frowned.

    This woman would try to test me whenever she got curious.

    I had no intention of bing a passive toy. Proof only mattered when I found what I wanted.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll make it myself.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t interested in joining the top guild. It would be a different story if I could create and grow one myself.

    Elysis spoke again.

    ¡°n, you probably know this yourself, but¡­ your talent is quite remarkable.¡±

    Her expression became a bit serious as she continued.

    ¡°Then let me ask you this, how many times do you think I¡¯ve seen geniuses fall into the abyss?¡±

    ¡°How many times have you seen it?¡±

    I doubted she had seen more than me.

    It might be a glorious moment for someone else, but it was just a cheeky situation for me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it countless times. Just take it for now. You need a proper mentor, you know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    I pushed the card back to her. Elysis¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Is that so? I¡¯ll watch the game tomorrow carefully.¡±

    Elysis took her card back with a slightly angry expression.

    ¡°If you lose¡­ you¡¯ll regret it. This is probably the moment when your value is the highest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I walked past Elysis.

    I didn¡¯t care if she was flustered or annoyed. I smiled without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­This is the cheapest I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

 Chapter 47: Youâ€™re a Kaplan.

    Chapter 47: You¡¯re a Kan.

    Chapter 47 ¨C You¡¯re a Kan.

    On a night lit only by the moonlight, a sword cuts through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Its speed is so fast that even sound can¡¯t catch up, rather, a sonic boom is a beatte.

    Once again, and again. A sword cuts through the air.

    Whoosh!

    The path of the falling sword is wless, without a trace of error.

    And the process is as if nonexistent, only the result of the sword striking down at some moment remains.

    Perfect.

    It was a movement worthy of the word perfect.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    The knight gasped for breath.

    The sword is immutable, but the human body is not.

    Her whole body was covered in sweat. Every time she swung the sword, droplets of sweat scattered in all directions.

    ¡®Nine hundred and ny-eight.¡¯

    She swung the sword once more.

    Whoosh!

    ¡®Nine hundred and ny-nine.¡¯

    Once, and again, without hesitation, once more¡­

    The act of repeating the same motion without any error was torture in itself.

    But this knight, she did not fear the torture-like training at all.

    Now, only one more time was left.

    ¡®Finish!¡¯

    Crack!

    She stomped on the ground with all her strength, and the rocks on the surface flew into the air. There were more than ten of them at a nce.

    At the moment when the rising rocks stopped ascending, she activated her unique ability.

    sh.

    ¡­In an instant, she would cut them all.

    But then, it happened.

    ¡°Ivan!¡±

    At the sudden call of her name, the girl couldn¡¯t swing her sword.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hoo, she exhaled. The girl looked at her sword with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Failure¡­ I guess.¡±

    She had seeded brilliantly nine hundred and ny-nine times, but failing once was also an undeniable fact.

    She epted it silently.

    Ivan Rose. The person who called her name apologized quickly at her serious look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivan. I interrupted you at a crucial moment.¡±

    Ivan shook her head quietly. She took off her gloves and wiped the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Rudville. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of me that you couldn¡¯t swing your sword?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. It was me who stopped the sword just because my name was called. It¡¯s because of myck of practice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of the knight trainees who came to see Ivan with Rudville were momentarily stunned.

    Ivan was still Ivan.

    They all thought that at the same time.

    ¡°But¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Guys.¡±

    Rudville nodded his head as if he just remembered.

    Then the other trainees proudly lifted up the baskets they held in both hands. The food inside smelled delicious.

    ¡°Ivan, tomorrow is the tournament, right? We have to celebrate in advance.¡±

    ¡°In advance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, dude. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll win anyway.¡±

    Since the knight department had an overwhelming win rate in thebat events, they didn¡¯t feel any tension at all.

    Ivan shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯ll eat after the match is over.¡±

    Thenughter erupted around him. Ivan¡¯s head tilted sideways.

    ¡°¡­Why do you allugh whenever I say something? Always.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of your way of speaking, dude.¡±

    ¡°Is it that funny? My way of speaking.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hrious. I can¡¯t get used to it no matter how many times I hear it. So don¡¯t just swing your sword all day and have some fun, too. Our Ivan.¡±

    Ivan scratched his cheek with a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I always spoke like this in my hometown¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s funny! You¡¯re from Rapel, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Moreughter burst out. Ivan¡¯s hometown, Rapel, was known as the most rural of the rural areas.

    While she was checking her way of speaking a few times, the other knight trainees started to offer her food again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that and have a bite. Anyway, you¡¯ll win even with your eyes closed against the magicians, right?¡±

    ¡°Rudville. Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Ivan cut off Rudville¡¯s words. The female knight¡¯s expression became serious.

    ¡°Whoever the opponent is, I have to do my best without beingcent. That¡¯s the courtesy to myself, and also to the other party.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~ Guys! Ivan is starting to nag again!¡±

    Rudville shouted and pretended to die. Then the trainees next to him acted as if they were supporting him and added a word each.

    ¡°Ivan, aren¡¯t you too serious by yourself? You have to think about your own skills. Your nickname is the supernova of the knight department.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is there any knight in the first year who can beat you? No. Even the same knights can¡¯t beat you, let alone the magicians. Rudville is right, you¡¯ll win even with your eyes closed.¡±

    Then Ivan raised both hands. He tried to calm them down with a somewhat awkward expression.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. I still have a lot to learn. I don¡¯t want to be rude to the great knights.¡±

    ¡°Ivan, are you so stubborn that you don¡¯t know how to get married?¡±

    Rudville teased him with augh. Ivan jumped up when he heard that.

    ¡°Ma, ma, marriage? My goal is to be a sword saint!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe there¡¯s a man who¡¯s a sword saint and a husband.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ivan¡¯s face turned red as if it would explode.

    That expression was a famous sight among the first-year knights, and they allughed.

    Rudville pulled out a huge pile of papers from one of the baskets. They were all newspapers from the Merhen Daily.

    As if they had found some delicious food, the other students also took one each, and Rudville raised his voice.

    ¡°Alright. Since you won¡¯t admit how amazing you are, let¡¯s have some time to praise our great Ivan-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on¡­ Stop doing that¡­¡±

    ¡°How can I stop? If you¡¯re unhappy, you should have been more modest. The Knight Academy¡¯s prodigy, the Knight Academy¡¯s supernova, the second Scarlet Judith, the undefeated knight¡­¡±

    ¡°Rudville! Stop it! Enough!¡±

    Ivan tried to stop them with a sickly expression, but it was not enough to calm them down.

    Soon, someone started to read the newspaper headlines out loud.

    ¡°The Knight Academy¡¯s supernova, Ivan Rose. Ready and determined to protect his victory!¡±

    ¡°Ivan¡¯s sword shakes the whole academy. Hahaha¡­ Who wrote this?¡±

    As soon as one person finished reading a headline, another one continued from the side. Ivan rubbed his throbbing forehead with his palm.

    The ¡®praise¡¯ for Ivan went on for a long time. The sses clinked and theughter rang.

    She ignored the embarrassing praise and took out a ne from her pocket.

    ¡®Father.¡¯

    As she held the ne, memories of her childhood suddenly came to her mind.

    Her father¡¯s harsh training that taught Ivan. She would get scolded if she cried, and she would copse from exhaustion after it was over¡­

    If her father was alive, all this praise would have been for him.

    Therefore, Ivan could never forgive the viin who took her father away. And she could never lose.

    But then.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this¡­?¡±

    The eyes of the knight student next to her widened. He buried his head in the newspaper and started to examine every letter as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Why is he suddenly like this? Can¡¯t he read¡­ Huh?¡±

    Rudville, who approached him, also had the same expression. Finally, their mouths opened.

    ¡°The Magic Academy, selecting their representative with a systematic criterion, attracting attention¡­¡±

    At the mention of the Magic Academy, the noisy training ground became quiet.

    ¡°¡­They are confident that they will win in thebat event? What the hell is this? Did I understand this correctly?¡±

    ¡°Now that I see it, there are a lot of articles rted to the Magic Academy. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The sound of sses clinking andughter disappeared at once. Only the sound of turning paper pages filled the training ground.

    ¡°¡­Damn it. What are these bastards?¡±

    Rudville crumpled the newspaper and broke the silence.

    That was the signal, and everyone started to say something.

    ¡°They¡¯re so arrogant. Do they want to get beaten up?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s their representative that they¡¯re so cocky? Let me see.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s interest shifted to the Magic Academy¡¯s ¡®representative¡¯.

    ¡°n¡­ Hey, he looks like amoner?¡±

    ¡°Amoner? They must have something up their sleeve. They have something they like, right? Illusion or something. That.¡±

    As the criticism against the Magic Academy rained down, someone tilted his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°His history is a bit unusual. He entered as an F-rank, but he was chosen as the representative this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not unusual¡­ Hey, don¡¯t tell me. Is it that?¡±

    As if something came to his mind, a knight student said urgently.

    ¡°Did he make a contract with a viin? Soul contracts aremon among magicians. If you think about it, everything makes sense, right? It exins why he¡¯s so confident.¡±

    Soul contract.

    At that remark, there was a moment of silence, and then Rudville pped the student¡¯s head.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Do you think the representative who is organized by both academies, judged by the professors, and checked by the dean is a contractor?¡±

    Then Rudville quietly added with his mouth.

    ¡®Don¡¯t talk about viins in front of Ivan!¡¯

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±

    Ivan grabbed his coat. His face was more serious than ever.

    He looked like he could handle anything.

    Rudville cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ivan, are you okay?¡±

    Ivan nodded quietly and took his sword. He felt like he had to stop by another training ground.

    He could never lose.

    But if he did, he would ept it humbly. He had stepped on and risen from thousands of defeats and victories, and he finally faced the essence of knighthood¡­

    He would be a sword saint who could destroy all viins.

    So if.

    By any chance.

    If my opponent is a viin¡­

    I will never forgive him either.

    ?

    -Kan.

    His voice is clear and transparent, without a trace of falsehood.

    His thin tone torments my reason. It almost makes me act on impulse.

    -This time too¡­ you can¡¯t tell me anything, can you?

    I feel a chill. I know what¡¯s going on.

    -It¡¯s okay. I trust you.

    The words she said to me once, when I had to bear everything alone.

    -You¡¯ll prove it eventually, like always.

    Now that I think about it, it was a brave advice that I squeezed out.

    -You¡¯re Kan. The grand mage of Merhen¡¯s rank, Kan.

    Or a clingy.

    A clumsy feeling that I wanted to share both joy and sorrow with her.

    Love.

    She stands by the window, her white hair fluttering in the wind. Her face is hidden by the glittering silk strands. I can¡¯t see her front at all.

    If she turns around, I know I¡¯ll face her golden eyes, like stars pouring down like rain.

    I get up from my seat and approach her.

    One step, two steps.

    The woman¡¯s figure, which seemed to be within my reach, disappeared like smoke.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the same time, I open my eyes.

    That woman doesn¡¯t exist in this world. The purple sunlight that seeped through the curtains told me that a new day had dawned.

    In other words, I had a dream.

    A dream.

    ¡°I guess I need more training.¡±

    A dream is nothing but a mental prank that edits reality to suit one¡¯s taste and ys a usible delusion.

    It¡¯s because my body wasn¡¯t tired enough that I remembered the dream so well.

    Anyway, the day of the duel hase.

    It was quiet outside. I woke up earlier than usual.

    I didn¡¯t want to sleep again or sit idly. I quickly washed myself and went out of the dormitory.

    The sun was just rising, and a faint aura filled the campus. The academy was covered by the calm before the storm.

    ¡®¡­A dream.¡¯

    The memory of the previous moment crashes into my clear mind and sight, acting as a nuisance.

    I forcibly clean up the mess in my head. A mage needs to be numb to both internal and external stimuli.

    It was just a momentary illusion.

    It was just an unusual day, defeated by the sleepiness.

    I calm my breath. I send mana to my whole body, from the thick blood vessels to the fine ones in my fingertips and toes, awakening my sharp senses.

    I exhale lightly. Perfect. I won¡¯t be swayed by external stimuli anymore.

    ¡°I wonder if my mind has be as young as my body.¡±

    I muttered to myself, trying to shake off the awkward feeling that had been bothering me.

    I adjusted my body and mind as aplete mage and applied the final correction. Before the tournament began, I nned to meditate and check my mana in the training ground.

    ¡°Oh, Sir n!¡±

    It was then that a voice as white as a cloud grabbed my ankle.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    I heard the sound of running footsteps.

    ¡°Sir n! Have you had breakfast?¡±

    I turned my head and saw her.

    She was as white as light¡­ and her hair was as shiny as silk. Her golden eyes glittered so brightly that I felt like I would go blind if I kept looking at them.

    ¡°I came to greet you on the day of the tournament!¡±

    She smiled proudly, thumping her chest, and stood in front of me. She was Yushia.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, you must eat breakfast. That¡¯s what my mother always says!¡±

    I averted my eyes from Yushia and moved on.

    I had to meditate. No, I felt like I had to.

    ¡°Oh, where are you going?¡±

    She followed me closely and grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the training ground.¡±

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go with you! Did you have any troublest night?¡±

    Trouble.

    Yushia clenched her fists and looked at me expectantly. I looked away from her sparkling golden eyes.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    If it had been normal, I would have snapped at her and showed my displeasure.

    But, for some reason.

    ¡°Uh¡­ really? What was it? How dare they bother Sir n!¡±

    A faint smile appeared on my lips.

 Chapter 48: You Must Keep Doing That.

    Chapter 48: You Must Keep Doing That.

    Chapter 48 ¨C You Must Keep Doing That.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Before the match.

    After waiting for ten minutes, Ivan heard only one word from Scarlet¡¯s mouth.

    With a polite bow, Ivan looked at Scarlet.

    There was no smallmotion in the Knight Department of Merhen Academy today. The reason was obvious: the knight of the me, who had personally visited.

    The meeting between Ivan and Scarlet was enough to make the hearts of the first-year knight students flutter.

    ¡°Just go out and crush your opponent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±

    ¡°Just do as usual.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    With the spirited Ivan in front of her, Scarlet turned her eyes to the newspaper in her hand.

    [ n, pushing for the match in connection with the president¡¯s opinion ]

    ¡­What kind of representative is that?

    She wondered about that.

    He was just a first-year representative, but didn¡¯t that mean he had beaten all the other ssmates with magic?

    The reason why she visited the academy today was also because of this.

    Many people understood that ¡®Scarlet visited to cheer Ivan up¡¯¡­ but the reality was that she had a question about n.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    Ivan cautiously opened his mouth.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes, burning like mes, rolled silently toward Ivan.

    ¡°I heard from my ssmates. It¡¯s very unusual for the Magic Department to send out a newspaper article¡­¡±

    ¡°Bother.¡±

    It would be a lie if she said it didn¡¯t.

    She was troubled, but she didn¡¯t know why she was troubled. Scarlet paused to think.

    She couldn¡¯t suspect that he had made a contract with a viin. The Magic Department wasn¡¯t stupid. Hating something and not acknowledging it were different issues.

    But if it wasn¡¯t a contract, there was only one way to exin n¡¯s growth.

    ¡®Effort.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be exined without putting his soul into it. He was born with the bloodline of a knight, so he had no magical talent.

    ?The deadline is the midterm evaluation.

    Scarlet remembered what she had promised with n.

    The confidence, determination, and conviction he showed when he made that promise¡­

    ¡°No.¡±

    She shook her head vigorously.

    Scarlet was proud of her eyes being very urate. The sharp eyes of a knight would show her the truth.

    Thud, the newspaper was thrown at Ivan¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Just do your best. I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know if that meant she would watch Ivan.

    ?

    The match had officially begun.

    In fact, the official name of the match was ¡®Merhen Sword and Magic Festival¡¯, and not only the name but also the method was unusual.

    It¡¯s not a simple festival where all the events are held within a set period of time. At Merhen Academy, every moment is a festival period.

    The reason is the ¡®One Month One Event¡¯ system, which allows only one event per month.

    But today¡¯s event, ¡®Combat¡¯, is especially meaningful.

    It¡¯s the first event of the year, or in other words, the opening match of the Sword and Magic Festival.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re all lucky.¡±

    Today¡¯s match is watched by various scouts and royal officials. You¡¯re all lucky.

    [ Ivan¡¯s perfect story¡­ ¡®Undefeated¡¯ ]

    I also read some articles about my opponent. Undefeated, huh? I¡¯m a bit curious about what kind of person he is.

    After finishing my training and parting with Yushia, I headed to the waiting room for the participants.

    The scenery was quite different from usual, since it was the day of the match.

    To put it bluntly, there were a lot more people.

    The sight of knight and mage students tangled up in a mess was a spectacle that could only be seen on the day of the match.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Ivan? Me, me! I want to go and say hello to Ivan!¡±

    ¡°No way. He¡¯s been saying that anyone with blond hair is Ivan since earlier.¡±

    The atmosphere of the knight students was warm and friendly. As if they were having a pic.

    ¡°Drinks¡­ Should I buy some or not?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯ll regret it if the match ends before you even drink it.¡±

    On the other hand, the mage students were more anxious. Their expressions were tense, whether they were cheering or not.

    I passed by them indifferently, ignoring their crossed arrogance.

    ¡°n student~¡±

    The moment I entered the waiting room corridor, someone stuck to my side. It was Sephia.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the interview after the match?¡±

    ¡°If it was an interview, I would have done that. But, I came here for a personal reason this time.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Sephia thrust out a hand to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m cheering for you, n student. And¡­ What else did I write? Merhen rank, Kan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your cheers.¡±

    I walked past her.

    Sephia let out a gasp, then quickly stuck to my side again.

    ¡°Please do it. This is confidential.¡±

    Sephia took out a paper bag and shook it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a professor who bet his resignation on your victory. He¡¯s a very precious person to me, so you have to win for sure. Oh, and¡­¡±

    Sephia quietly backed away.

    ¡°I guess I have to go now? There seems to be someone more urgent than me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care who it was, but someone blocked my way.

    A strong rose scent that tickled my nose. It was Becky.

    She started to spill out words at twice the speed she usually spoke.

    ¡°Hi, chocte is good when you¡¯re nervous. I made it myself¡­ No, that¡¯s not important. Just take this.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    I took it.

    These things that girls give, they tend to cause more trouble when you refuse.

    ¡°n. This is purely for cheering, okay? Okay?¡±

    ¡°I need a specific exnation.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! You saved me in the magicbyrinth that time. I didn¡¯t forget that.¡±

    Becky twirled my hair with her finger.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll repay youter, separately. This is just for cheering, you know. I¡¯m not that ungrateful.¡±

    I stared nkly at the not-so-small amount of chocte, then called her name softly.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you have time to make chocte?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah? Time~?¡±

    Becky blushed and avoided my eyes.

    ¡°Well, just. Normally? All day? No, was it shorter? Anyway. This is the basics!¡±

    ¡°All day¡­ I see.¡±

    I left Becky behind.

    How could she make chocte all day? I pondered that for a moment.

    ¡®I need to increase the amount of homework.¡¯

    ?

    [ Magic Department Waiting Room ]

    I opened the door with telekinesis.

    The chatter of the female students stopped at once, and the space became suddenly quiet.

    Exactly six pairs of eyes were fixed on me, then¡­ they resumed their conversations among themselves.

    ¡®Sword and Magic Festival Daily Staff¡¯

    That¡¯s what was written on the ne-shaped name tags around their necks.

    *

    Normally, they should have cared about my condition before the match¡­ but I didn¡¯t need that kind of help, and they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so either.

    I closed my eyes quietly and started to clear my mind.

    ¡°So you made it to the representative? Just as you wanted.¡±

    Suddenly, someone spoke to me. I recognized her face, it was Hailey.

    I suppressed my annoyance and nodded briefly.

    ¡°Do you think you can beat Ivan? If you can¡¯t handle it, just stay still. Why did you have to steal the representative spot?¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on between you and Trixie? Did you feed something to the Frits family?¡±

    But she kept talking, so I had no choice but to open my mouth.

    ¡°Hailey.¡±

    At the same time, I remembered the words she had whispered to me when she first entered this body.

    ¡°I want to date a man who I respect magically¡­ you said that for sure.¡±

    Hailey snorted.

    ¡°You remember well. Why? Did that hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change your belief?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Hailey tilted her head and then burst intoughter.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You want me to change my mind and look at you more¡­ is that some kind of cheesy confession?¡±

    ¡°You are at a crossroads, and I¡¯m just trying to advise you.¡±

    I continued calmly.

    ¡°I have no interest in you. Not even a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hailey¡¯s face hardened. I didn¡¯t avoid her expression, I just looked down at her.

    ¡°You should stay that way too.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re babbling about.¡±

    Her voice, cutting off my words, was full of anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep liking Louis, okay? Do you think he¡¯s a wimp like you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I walked towards the stadium.

    One step. Another step.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finally, an interesting scenery came into my view.

    I looked at it naturally and soon smiled a smile that I couldn¡¯t even understand myself.

    ©¤©¤The huge stadium, filled with spectators, reflecting the brilliant sunlight.

    The doubtful eyes, or the hostile ones beyond that.

    The murmurs that were so mixed up that I couldn¡¯t understand them, the fuss of someone I¡¯d never seen before.

    The whole thing was one of the events of the ck Horse Festival. Combat.

    To me, Kan.

    All these things¡­ were nothing but beautiful melodies.

    I stood in the middle of that melody. Not alone.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    A cheerful voice.

    Eyes with faith. A knight with no malice, full of enthusiasm.

    ¡°Many students are looking forward to it. I¡¯m one of them too.¡±

    She stabbed her sword into the ground and reached out her right hand to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡±

 Chapter 49: Call it Magic Now.

    Chapter 49: Call it Magic Now.

    Chapter 49 ¨C Call it Magic Now.

    If you were to name the most famous thing in Merhen Academy, it would be impossible to leave out the Magic Sword Emperor.

    The stadium was already packed with no room to step. This year¡¯s opening match, thebat event, was a huge sess.

    ¡°Wow¡­ This is just the first-year match.¡±

    Eric, a scout from the Mysterious Valley, muttered as he took a sip of his drink.

    ¡°Of course it has to be like this. It¡¯s abat event.¡±

    Colin, another scout, opened his mouth as he sat next to him.

    ¡°Well, the rules are simple, the viewing is easy¡­ It seems like a popr event that can¡¯t help but be popr.¡±

    Combat was an event that gave merit to many spectators.

    The simple one-on-one format made it easy to evaluate the individual abilities of the yers, and the power of them shing with full force in the stadium gave pleasure to the viewers.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ We have to do our job. Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    As Colin threw a nce, Eric immediately started to cast an illusion magic.

    Today, they were going to capture the scenes of the match and turn them into visual materials.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can focus on the job. I might end up just watching Ivan and miss everything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I¡¯ve been doing this for over ten years. The students don¡¯t look like students to me, they just look like merchandise.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t say such disgusting things.¡±

    Eric frowned as if he was appalled by the thought.

    ¡°And one more thing. We¡¯re not watching Ivan today.¡±

    At Colin¡¯s sudden remark, Eric tilted his head.

    ¡°Huh? What are we supposed to do then¡­?¡±

    ¡°n. Focus on recording him.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Elisys, the leader, told us to do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Elisys. At those four letters, Eric was convinced. That was the way of the Mysterious Valley, to cut if they had to cut.

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±

    As he was about to start his observation, Eric felt a sinister aura.

    He looked at Colin, who had a simr expression.

    Their eyes simultaneously turned to the right side of the audience.

    ¡°It seems to be over there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bloodsucker?¡±

    But soon, that faint aura disappeared.

    Eric still couldn¡¯t take his eyes off that direction and murmured.

    ¡°What should we do? Should we check it out?¡±

    ¡°Drop it. You can¡¯t find out anything about a bloodsucker by looking. Just do the job you were told to do properly.¡±

    -This is the match between Ivan Rose from the Knight Department and n from the Magic Department!

    The announcer started thementary, and n and Ivan showed up in the stadium.

    Colin checked again.

    ¡°Did you hear me? Don¡¯t miss any of n¡¯s movements. The leader emphasized it several times.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I got it¡­¡±

    Eric looked at n, who stood opposite Ivan.

    A face filled with nothing but confidence, without any gap. It showed that he was an extraordinary person.

    He didn¡¯t flinch even with Ivan in front of him, a fierce spirit, a head that didn¡¯t bow even in front of countless doubting spectators.

    He ignored the disregard towards him.

    Eric vaguely understood why Elisys told them to pay close attention to him.

    ¡®Why him, instead of Ivan?¡¯

    He still didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°A verbal contract should have the same effect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    Ivan shakes his right hand vigorously in front of me.

    I feel like this will never end, so I reluctantly shake his hand.

    -We will start the match now. Three!

    After we finish the handshake, we each take some distance. The announcer starts the countdown.

    Ivan draws the sword he stuck in the ground.

    -Two!

    He emits a pure white energy. The sharp energy wraps around not only his body, but also his sword.

    It must be his unique ability.

    I¡¯ve never seen it before, but it doesn¡¯t seem to pose any problem. I¡¯ll observe and understand it at the same time.

    First, observation.

    I¡¯ll look at everything in the world as ¡®magical¡¯.

    I cover my eyes with mana, and all the objects start to be reced by lines and circles. At the same time, I understand everything as a magician.

    I start to see the lines that are drawn all over Ivan¡¯s body. They are not blood vessels, but magic circuits.

    Seeing the circuits means that his unique ability is nothing more than one way of using mana.

    It¡¯s not much different from magic.

    Not much different from magic, that is¡­

    ¡®¡­Interesting.¡¯

    However, it seems that his unique ability does not require any ¡®understanding¡¯ or ¡®application¡¯ to manifest.

    He just has to want to use it, and he has the leisure to focus on his sword.

    Simply put, his unique ability is like a magic scroll that a knight has in his body.

    That¡¯s all in one second.

    -One!

    Ivan¡¯s center of gravity shifts forward.

    It¡¯s just a preparatory movement, but it¡¯s very powerful. His toes are already digging into the ground.

    I also slowly open my mana.

    To grasp the ¡®overwhelming victory¡¯ that I boldly wrote and dered on the poster¡­

    I raise my concentration to the utmost.

    -Start!

    As soon as that, Ivan charges at me like a ray of light.

    No, to be precise, he tries to charge at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Bang!

    Ivan¡¯s head snaps back.

    He couldn¡¯t kick the ground as nned. My telekinesis hit his forehead faster than that.

    ¡°Output it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ivan¡¯s head slowly returns to its ce.

    A brief confusion shes over his face, but that¡¯s just for a moment.

    He quickly regains his serious expression and asks me with his eyes.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    I answer shortly. There is an absolute good move regardless of taste and preference.

    It¡¯s obvious.

    Magic is not a realm of emotion, but of reason and calction. There was a twist in his output just now.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Ivan takes a breath and then stomps the ground.

    At the same time, his sword shes the air several times like a sh. The simple swing outpaces the sound.

    Swoosh!

    The dyed shockwave hits my ears.

    The minimal movement, the wless trajectory, the speed that is hard to follow without concentration.

    He moves his body and sword so precisely that it¡¯s hard to believe that he made any movement at all.

    But because of that precision, it¡¯s easy to observe.

    I look at his ¡®line¡¯ with interest.

    If I use my magician¡¯s eyes to the extreme, it¡¯s not difficult at all. His trajectory leaves a line.

    The sword that swings with the help of his unique ability draws a vicious-looking painting in the air, but I won¡¯t get hurt unless I touch the line.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Swoosh!

    I avoid the ensuing attacks with minimal movement.

    I look at the painting he draws as if I¡¯m admiring a piece of art, and then¡­

    ¡°This line would be prettier.¡±

    I approach him without realizing it.

    Instead of backing off, I dig in and touch his wrist.

    With just a slight push, his sword shes the air straight again. I¡¯m satisfied with that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ivan flinched and retreated back, trembling.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? I think I¡¯ve improved.¡±

    A moment of silence.

    Swoosh!

    I dodged the sword that swung at me again.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see it this time.¡±

    Ivan muttered and backed away far. His speed was also incredible.

    Crack!

    At the same time, his figure disappeared and the rocks on the ground flew in all directions.

    I shot three non-elemental spheres straight ahead.

    At the same time, Ivan¡¯s body pierced through all the spheres and revealed itself.

    Ivan was already right in front of me, and his speed, boosted by his unique ability, was literally close to a sh of light.

    A split second.

    The circuit of the sh that I saw with my eyes, Ivan¡¯s body that touched the spheres three times¡­ Ibined all that information.

    I drew three forms in my head at the same time.

    Interference, destruction, illusion.

    Thisbination of three was enough.

    When the sword he gripped tightly tried to pierce through my chest.

    Whirl!

    After piercing the air above my shoulder, the knight¡¯s body flipped overpletely in the air.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Illusion, to make him think he stabbed me. Interference, to manipte his body like magic. Destruction, to make him lose his direction.

    Ivan and I locked eyes as he flipped over in the air.

    It felt like time slowed down, and I said with my expression as I faced his bewildered gaze.

    That¡¯s not how you use it.

    Thud! Thud! Boom!

    Ivan¡¯s body rolled on the floor like crazy. He couldn¡¯t ovee his own speed and crashed into the wall.

    But that kind of thing was already out of my interest.

    Curiosity, thirst for knowledge, interest¡­ They all came to my mind.

    Apart from wanting to praise his practical skills or power, Ivan was enduring all the bacsh from using his unique ability with his body alone.

    ¡®It¡¯s a problem caused by not understanding.¡¯

    Whatever you use, you have to understand it.

    The manifestation of the magicians, which is based on the equivalent exchange principle, is honest.

    They can only use magic as much as they consume mana, and as much as they understand, so the bacsh is not big.

    But the knights, who can implement these miraculous abilities as easily as breathing, don¡¯t feel the need to understand the principle.

    Even worse, they might be deluded that they understand it perfectly.

    If all the knights in this world are using their unique abilities like this.

    ¡®Ten years¡­ No.¡¯

    Their expiration date would be at most eight years. No, that¡¯s even a generous estimate.

    ¡°¡­What did you do?¡±

    Ivan approached me, mumbling. Unfortunately, I was too busy with my thoughts.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A smile formed on my lips, which I was rubbing my chin.

    It¡¯s interesting.

    No matter how many times I think about it, it¡¯s interesting.

    I want to repeat the exploration until I lose all this interest.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try something else?¡±

    Ivan¡¯s eyes sharpened noticeably. A white aura surrounded his body again.

    He was using his unique ability again.

    But the density was noticeably thin. It meant that he was also limited by the ¡®total amount¡¯.

    ¡°Hoo¡­!¡±

    He brushed off the dust on his face and once again, mmed the ground with all his strength.

    It was different from before.

    Like lightning, he drew countless lines and charged at me.

    But his speed¡­ That was the problem.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The sword barely missed me. Ivan twisted in the air again and thudded on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn it, why!¡±

    Ivan shouted and grabbed his sword again. But the result didn¡¯t change.

    The number of times Ivan crashed: two.

    I confirmed that when the ¡®interference¡¯ category was applied to my innate ability, it had its own resistance.

    Three times.

    Bang!

    Surprisingly, I confirmed that there was no additional effect when my innate ability wasbined with the ¡®support¡¯ category.

    Four times.

    Boom!

    I confirmed that there was some interaction with the ¡®harmony¡¯ category. However, it seemed that I needed a deep research to find the interlocking gears.

    . . .

    Nine times.

    Bang!

    I confirmed that even if I drew the circuit of my innate ability perfectly, there was an error in the manifestation value.

    That is, a magician had to draw a different form to achieve the same effect. I remembered it clearly.

    ¡®What if I approach it as a summoning, not a manifestation.¡¯

    While I was organizing the information.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    I heard Ivan¡¯s voice and confirmed that she was no longer attacking me.

    Then I noticed her miserable state.

    Everything was miserable. Her hair and body were covered with dust, and her ankles looked stiff and not soft.

    Ivan was already exhausted. Only her eyes, shining like a sh, were fine.

    As soon as I saw her ragged figure, I frowned. I opened my mouth first.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this, Ivan.¡±

    I straightened my clothes and looked down at Ivan, who was no different from a lump of flesh.

    ¡°¡­I still have a lot of questions.¡±

    There was no cheering or booing in the arena.

    There was only a silence close to emptiness.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to take a step myself.

    ?So don¡¯t worry, just move forward.

    I agonized and agonized over what kind of scenery I should show to the other magicians so that they could let go of their worries.

    Finally, I came to a conclusion.

    Nine times.

    I gathered the information I obtained by smashing Ivan to the ground nine times in my head in an instant.

    ¡®Summoning¡¯.

    Summoning, but not a simple summoning.

    The current address to be moved. The certainty that I will go forward. The creation that I speak as a magician. The negation and change that will push away this world as it is.

    The indomitable attitude that will not bow to anyone. The practice that I emphasized to death. An inspiration to someone. The hope that will continue.

    I summoned the essence of it with the feeling of summoning.

    I insisted on efficiency considering the total amount of mana.

    Fortunately, Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship level was high, which was an advantage for me.

    Because it was a swordsmanship that was performed with the minimum movement and precision, I could also use the minimum mana.

    Drawing a magic circle was not enough. I put my palms together and crossed them slowly as if the gears were meshing.

    Kwang!

    Finally, the summoned creature appeared with an explosion.

    As the smoke cleared, Ivan¡¯s eyes widened.

    The golden hair that shone like a wheat field, the thick lips. No one in the arena did not know this appearance.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡±

    Ivan muttered in a low voice.

    It was true. I summoned a doll based on her origin.

    Ivan¡¯s hand holding the sword trembled. She opened her eyes wide and clenched her teeth.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    The energy that wrapped around her became incredibly intense.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask twice. What are you trying to do with a doll that just imitates my appearance?¡±

    The energy that started to scatter like a storm, clearly showed that she was angry.

    I looked at her golden eyes without avoiding them.

    ¡°Ivan, who devoted her life to the sword, Ivan, who I observed nine times¡­¡±

    And I calmly recited.

    ¡°Which one do you think has better swordsmanship?¡±

    A vein popped up on Ivan¡¯s forehead. She spat out her anger.

    ¡°You¡­ are you trying to insult me!¡±

    Kaang!

    But when Ivan rushed in, the doll blocked her sword brilliantly.

    The knight¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Ivan clenched his teeth and swung his sword.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Sparks flew as their swords collided. The noise was deafening, and rocks flew every time they stepped on the ground.

    ¡°Cowardly¡­! Hiding behind!¡±

    Ivan tried to push aside the summoned creature and aim for me, but the doll blocked him with quick movements.

    ¡°Come out! Come forward! Fair and square¡­!¡±

    Finally, the doll¡¯s body was wrapped in a pure white energy.

    I had imnted the circuit I read from Ivan inside it, and it was now manifesting.

    ¡°Well, something like this.¡±

    My words made Ivan¡¯s shoulders tremble. His mouth opened slightly.

    ¡°What is this¡­? How, how did you copy my unique ability¡­?¡±

    His sword shook a little.

    ¡°Even the swordsmanship¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not swordsmanship.¡±

    I cut off his words.

    ¡°How rude of you, Ivan.¡±

    And I corrected him.

    There is a clear term for this phenomenon.

    ¡°Call it magic now.¡±

 Chapter 50: What the Magician Doesnâ€™t Learn

    Chapter 50: What the Magician Doesn¡¯t Learn

    Chapter 50 ¨C What the Magician Doesn¡¯t Learn

    ¡°Call it magic now.¡±

    As soon as he heard n¡¯s words, Ivan took two steps back.

    ¡­Call it magic?

    That¡¯s absurd. I can¡¯t understand or ept it.

    I was born a knight, I received a knight¡¯s duty, and I trained only with the sword ever since I could hold something.

    Swordsmanship.

    This is swordsmanship. It will always be, and I never doubted this truth that is close to a fact.

    Swoosh!

    Ivan swung his sword again.

    The sword, aided by his innate ability, rushed towards n¡¯s head like a ray of light.

    But again, the doll quickly intervened.

    ng!

    The swords shed, creating a huge explosion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ivan¡¯s eyes twitched. He was startled by the doll¡¯s solid defense.

    No, it was more than just solid.

    The doll was mimicking Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship to protect its master. Exactly, the same.

    ¡°¡­Stop?¡±

    There was no answer. The target was a doll, after all.

    Ivan slowly rolled his eyes. He soon reached n, who was calmly standing.

    I shouted without realizing it.

    ¡°How dare you y such a prank on a knight¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of my sword?¡±

    ¡°I wonder.¡±

    The answer came back quickly. In a cold tone.

    ¡°I ask you, Ivan, would you be afraid of such an opponent?¡±

    ¡°Such¡­¡±

    Thud.

    It felt like a nerve bundle snapped somewhere in his head.

    ¡°Such¡­¡±

    He repeated n¡¯s words. His boiling head cooled down in an instant.

    No, maybe it was alreadypletely burned.

    n was right.

    She was nothing but ¡®such¡¯ an opponent right now, and he might suffer a humiliating defeat like this.

    But.

    ¡®Knights don¡¯t get stronger only by training.¡¯

    Ivan knew.

    If you can¡¯t use all your skills in realbat, you¡¯re third-rate. If you can use all your skills in realbat, you¡¯re second-rate.

    And¡­ only those who ovee their limits in realbat can be called true first-rate knights.

    Ivan lifted his head. He breathed evenly, and looked around at the many students sitting in the stands.

    Many knight students were looking at only one person, and Ivan knew that person was him.

    He nodded once, and gripped his sword.

    ¡®Watch carefully, everyone.¡¯

    Whether your choice to trust me as your representative was right or wrong.

    This match was no longer a simple game of win or lose for Ivan.

    It was a ce to prove that there was a unique swordsmanship and spirit that only knights had, and that it could never be imitated by something like magic.

    What she held in her hand was not just a sword. The knights¡¯ pride was also in her grip.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Ivan slowly raised his sword.

    Upper stance.

    He abandoned the middle stance, which had both defense and offense. He was going to break through something today.

    He repeated his breaths. His breaths got lower, and the air around him started to sink.

    ¡®Sharply, without mercy.¡¯

    If the doll copied himself, he just had to trample himself and move on.

    Like a flying bird, he wouldn¡¯t look back.

    ng!

    The doll blocked Ivan¡¯s sword again. But it was different from before.

    Ivan suddenly felt his vision widen.

    He started to see the doll¡¯s wobbling. To him now, he saw the gap.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Eric, the scout of the Mysterious Valley, muttered without knowing.

    n.

    The name he first heard through Colin. He felt that she was not exceptional when he looked at her appearance.

    A person with self-confidence. Just that.

    ¡°To summon Ivan and fight him, how did youe up with that idea¡­ No, even if you did. Is that possible with just a few minutes of observation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s half right and half wrong, I guess.¡±

    Colin nudged Eric.

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the unique abilities, but¡­ The swordsmanship is clearly Ivan¡¯s, anyone can see that.¡±

    ¡°But even if it¡¯s only half right¡­ It¡¯s already an impossible thing.¡±

    Eric unconsciously stuck out his tongue.

    In the end, didn¡¯t it mean that n had perfectly copied her swordsmanship with just a few observations of Ivan?

    ¡°Senior, look at the atmosphere of the knight department.¡±

    The two scouts looked around the audience seats of the knight department.

    The students who would have cheered enthusiastically normally were sitting nkly, and the silence reminded them of emptiness.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s like that. The swordsmanship they invested time and effort in was copied in an instant. For the knight department, it¡¯s a matter that shakes their foundation.¡±

    As if he felt a chill, Eric rubbed his arm.

    ¡°Look at the eyes they¡¯re giving n. Wow, scary¡­¡±

    There was no resentment or me for Ivan, the representative. Only, the eyes toward n were not nice.

    And there were a lot of them.

    ¡°How can they not re? In their position, n is nothing more or less than a thief.¡±

    ¡°A thief¡­ Can you say that? It¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the magicians acknowledge it. Originally, knights and magicians don¡¯t understand each other.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, at this rate, the magic department will win. In front of their eyes¡­ Something unbelievable is happening.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    Colin¡¯s cold voice nudged Eric again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, and ept what happened as it is. That¡¯s what a scout should do.¡±

    But even Colin had sweat running down his forehead.

    ¡°¡­Even if something I¡¯ve never seen before happens in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Is there no possibility for Ivan to turn the tables?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Eric¡¯s head turned to Colin with a swish. Colin spoke without taking his eyes off n and Ivan.

    ¡°If he awakens¡­ Maybe. Have you ever seen someone awaken?¡±

    At Colin¡¯s words, Eric quietly shook his head. He had not been a scout for even a year.

    ¡°Do you know what awakening is?¡±

    ¡°Senior, I know that much. Whether it¡¯s a magician or a knight, when they awaken, their realm rises sharply.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ You know too little.¡±

    Colin let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that their realm rises as if their blood is cleared, but that¡¯s for the magicians. The way of awakening for the knights is a bit different.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the knights¡¯ abilities be more unique. I don¡¯t need to exin how much their power increases.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ And then they go beyond that to the realm of transcendence.¡±

    Eric nodded quietly.

    ¡°For now, just remember one thing. Awakening requires a trigger.¡±

    ¡°A trigger¡­ Yeah, that makes sense. It doesn¡¯t make sense to awaken without any trigger.¡±

    ¡°Right. So, from now on, focus your attention and watch.¡±

    Colin paused for a moment and then said.

    ¡°Whether they want to overturn the situation or maintain it. It¡¯s enough to be a trigger for awakening.¡±

    ?

    Ivan suddenly felt his body burning.

    But he was not in a hurry.

    The sword had already be a part of his body. He felt the energy wrapped around the sword vividly.

    Had he ever been so focused? Had he ever been so desperate?

    And.

    Had he ever been so angry?

    He didn¡¯t need words at this moment. He just stared at his opponent with a sharp edge.

    At that moment, when everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Swallowing his breath, Ivan ran toward the doll.

    His sword shed the air several times. The sound of breaking the air came a beatte.

    Boom!

    ¡®Faster.¡¯

    Ivan¡¯s speed was different from that of other knights.

    No, it had to be. Otherwise, his unique ability would have no meaning.

    ¡®Faster!¡¯

    He pursued the extreme of speed.

    With every swing, the sensation at the tip of the sword bes clearer.

    ¡®Faster, faster!¡¯

    My body is pushed to the limit, and it is faster than ever. I reach a level that I could never achieve before.

    In an instant, countless traces are created, and they pour down on the doll, stabbing it.

    Crack!

    One of the doll¡¯s arms falls off.

    I surpass myself. I break my limit.

    That desperate feeling, it ¡®awakens¡¯ the knight.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The doll¡¯s hand, arm, shoulder are cut off in order.

    My lower body supports my body firmly, and my body moves smoothly, making the sword dance.

    Ivan from before¡­ He is no match for the current Ivan.

    The doll that was torn apart bes a blue energy and disperses.

    Finally, Ivan, who is left alone, looks at n with his eyes sinking endlessly.

    ¡°I am a knight.¡±

    She started to mutter softly.

    ¡°We have dreamed of impossible dreams, fought against unbeatable enemies, weed unbearable pain, and lived like that.¡±

    Ivan puts his palm on the body of the de. He then moves his hand to the tip of the sword.

    ¡°But when we achieve the impossible. When we defeat the unbeatable. When we endure the unbearable.¡±

    Then, the entire de begins to emit a brilliant light.

    A golden, intense energy that cannot bepared to the white energy.

    ¡°¡­We finally obtain our own. A uniqueness that no one else can have.¡±

    Ivan slowly takes his stance.

    There is no need toplicate things. Just one fast thing will be enough.

    Also, this is something that cannot be imitated or replicated.

    ¡°n.¡±

    The awakened knight softly, put the name of his opponent in his mouth.

    ¡°A knight learns for a lifetime, not to bend in front of defeat. That is the indomitable spirit that is engraved in our bones.¡±

    Ivan slowly inhales. The excitement heats up his body.

    I will keep swinging, stabbing, and advancing. I will prove that there is a unique domain for knights.

    That is, the knight¡¯s way that Ivan thinks of.

    ¡°¡­This is, something you can never follow.¡±

    The golden energy begins to swirl.

    There is no need for a grand name for this manifestation.

    One sh.

    A single, brilliant sparkle. That¡¯s all it takes.

    Ivan sticks the sword close to his body. He sees the path to n clearly.

    My body is lighter than ever. I will surely win. No, I cannot lose.

    ¡°Not to bend in front of defeat¡­ Knights have a lot to learn. Surprising.¡±

    Then n opened his mouth.

    ¡°There are a few things that magicians don¡¯t learn.¡±

    He continues with a natural attitude.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn how to lose, and I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The magician¡¯s red eyes look at the knight.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    At the same time, a golden line stretches out.

    ?

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±

    Ivan wipes the tip of his sword.

    There is a line of blood on the cold de.

    It means that the strike hit. He shakes off the blood drops that flow along the de and nods his head.

    ¡°¡­I won.¡±

    n must have been cleanly cut in half. He must have been sent to the infirmary by now.

    The tension that was filled in his body is finally released. He feels a sense of aplishment that he raised his level.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    He quickly turned his head back at the sudden voice.

    ¡°You definitely have your own unique point. And the fact that you surpassed your limit is alsomendable.¡±

    He shudders his shoulders as he looks at n, who is standing calmly.

    The uniform on the edge of n¡¯s shoulder was torn. That part was slightly stained with blood.

    ¡®How on earth.¡¯

    Ivan¡¯s strike was as fast as lightning, and there was no error in the trajectory. It couldn¡¯t have missed.

    ¡­n, he somehow dodged it.

    ¡°But Ivan, I¡¯m curious about that ability of yours.¡±

    n continued his words as he rubbed his chin.

    His red eyes, filled with nothing but curiosity, met Ivan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I want to see it a few more times. How about it?¡±

    Mist rose from n¡¯s body and eroded the space.

    The dreamlike waves of mana soon formed three images.

    ¡°Wha, what¡­¡±

    Ivan¡¯s jaw trembled.

    The moment he flicked his finger, three ck swords that emitted a menacing aura appeared in front of him.

    n quietly sped his palms together.

    Like gears rotating in different directions, he slowly moved his palms to interlock them.

    Then, each sword transformed into Ivan¡¯s appearance.

    This time, not one, but three.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see it three more times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dumbfounded, Ivan couldn¡¯t close his mouth.

    He also couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    The sword left Ivan¡¯s hand.

    Bang!

    Finally, the moment the sword hit the ground.

    A thunderous roar erupted from the magic department.

    I also edited and corrected the sentence structures, words, and paragraphs to make them more suitable for web novels. Here is my edited version:

    Ivan felt a chill run down his spine as n rubbed his chin and spoke.

    ¡°That ability of yours¡­ it piqued my curiosity.¡±

    n¡¯s red eyes, devoid of any fear and full of curiosity, locked onto Ivan.

    ¡°How about showing it to me a few more times?¡±

    A misty aura surrounded n¡¯s body and distorted the space around him.

    Soon, three images emerged from the dreamlike waves of mana.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

    Ivan¡¯s jaw dropped.

    As soon as he flicked his finger, three ck swords that radiated a sinister presence materialized in front of him.

    n brought his palms together and slowly moved them in a circr motion.

    Like gears turning in opposite directions, his palms aligned and clicked.

    Then, the swords changed their shape and took on Ivan¡¯s likeness.

    Not one, but three copies of him.

    ¡°I want to see it three more times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ivan was speechless.

    He couldn¡¯t close his mouth or say anything.

    The sword slipped from his hand.

    Boom!

    The sword crashed into the ground with a loud noise.

    A deafening cheer erupted from the magic department.

 Chapter 51: Even a child wouldnâ€™t do that, let alone a mage.

    Chapter 51: Even a child wouldn¡¯t do that, let alone a mage.

    Chapter 51 ¨C Even a child wouldn¡¯t do that, let alone a mage.

    Squeak!

    As Ivan was incapacitated and conceded, the referee immediately blew the horn to signal the end of the match.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    Neither of the representatives had to be sent to the infirmary. But the process was more intense than anything else, and the audience was silent as a mouse.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    That silence was broken by someone¡¯s small exmation.

    That was the start.

    One by one, two by two¡­ the students from the magic department started to p.

    It spread like a wave of water, and soon it became a huge tidal wave.

    Wooaaah!

    The tidal wave of cheers engulfed n.

    He frowned and tried to get out of the arena.

    ¡°n, Student n!¡±

    Sephia. She rushed into the arena with a bunch of reporters.

    ¡°Vi, vi, vi, victory!¡±

    She reached n¡¯s side with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°You won! You really won!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He stiffened his expression as she shouted in his face.

    Sephia pulled out a pile of papers from her bag.

    ¡°You won the first event of the Sword and Magic Festival for the magic department! What do I do, I have so many questions! Oh, right. First of all¡­ when did you learn summoning magic?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s been decades.¡±

    Sephia jerked her head back.

    n realized he had made a slip of the tongue after he said it.

    ¡°De, decades? Did you awaken the summoning branch as soon as you were born? Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡±

    She jumped like a frog in a boiling pot.

    ¡°Oh,e on! You scared me! I almost believed you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    n had a lot to think about, and a lot he wanted to think about.

    And he had even more to do.

    First of all, the circuit in Ivan¡¯sst strike was something he had never seen before.

    Was it unique or not? He had to research it to find the answer.

    If it was truly unique¡­ could he achieve the same effect by using various magics?

    If he could, how? He had a lot to explore.

    But then Sephia¡¯s urgent cry came.

    ¡°Wait, wait a minute, Student n! You have to follow the tradition!¡±

    ¡°¡­Tradition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tradition!¡±

    Sephia nodded and handed him a stick. Her face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°You have to say a few words of impression in front of everyone. Is there a more venerable tradition than this?¡±

    n eyed the stick.

    The structure itself was simple.

    It seemed to have only the effect of amplifying the sound.

    Sephia opened her mouth excitedly.

    ¡°Please say something. Everyone is waiting for you to open your mouth, Student n. Me too.¡±

    ¡°An impression¡­¡±

    He looked around the audience again.

    Still, the students from the magic department were spilling their joy.

    Some even hugged each other, and the cheers in the arena didn¡¯t seem to die down.

    Far away, Scarlet, the knight of the remnant fire, was also quietly looking at n.

    Seeing this, he felt an impression that he didn¡¯t have before.

    n scratched the stick roughly with his sleeve.

    Zzzzzz!

    A harsh noise immediately filled the arena. The students in the audience grimaced and covered their ears.

    In the middle of the arena, where the silence was restored, n opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±

    The faces of everyone began to show bewilderment.

    ¡°Do you p when the sun rises in the morning, and cheer when the moon rises at night?¡±

    The arena was quiet.

    n¡¯s voice echoed heavily.

    ¡°Even a child wouldn¡¯t do that, let alone a mage.¡±

    His sharp gaze swept over the audience.

    ¡°Just nod once, and end it there.¡±

    He said calmly, and turned his eyes to Scarlet of the Udit family.

    Scarlet crossed her arms and tilted her head.

    She still didn¡¯t know what n was talking about.

    ***

    I didn¡¯t avoid Scarlet¡¯s eyes, which flickered like mes.

    Instead, I looked at him squarely.

    ¡°That¡¯s all it takes for a mage to beat a knight.¡±

    With that, I turned around.

    I wondered how stupid Scarlet looked¡­ I would ask him when I met himter.

    But then, the next moment.

    Aaaahhh©¤!

    The silence that was almost empty shattered, and a huge cheer filled the stadium.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I turned my head slightly.

    The knight students who were stunned, the magic students who were even more ecstatic, the pure joy in the shouts and ps¡­

    That enormous wave was directed only at me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±

    Shaking my head slightly, I took a step.

    As I left the ce, the reporters started to follow me.

    ¡°Hey, wait! Student n!¡± ¡°Student n!¡± ¡°Can I ask you one thing, please?¡±

    It reminded me of the previous world, so I sped up my steps.

    ?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Professor Audrey stared nkly at the amazing scene.

    ¡°We won¡­¡±

    After murmuring that, Audrey¡¯s eyes turned to the president.

    ¡°Mr. President, we¡­ we won!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I saw it clearly.¡±

    Cte smiled with satisfaction and nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s unbelievable. Mr. President, did you see n¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s save the magical story for the meeting. First of all¡­¡±

    Cte pointed to the other professors with his eyes. Audrey¡¯s eyes quickly followed.

    ¡°¡­look at that.¡±

    At the end of his gaze were the professors who had fiercely opposed this event, including Brody.

    They all had the same expression.

    An expression of disbelief and loss of words.

    ¡°They¡¯re allpletely out of it. Well, I can see why.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy this whole scene. That¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    As if to feel this moment more deeply, Cte slowly breathed in and out.

    ¡°Professor Violet will have a lot to say at today¡¯s meeting. I¡¯m looking forward to it already. Oh, by the way¡­¡±

    Cte looked around.

    One of the seats in the professor¡¯s row was empty.

    ¡°¡­why isn¡¯t Professor Violet here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ well¡­¡±

    Audrey smiled awkwardly and pointed to the front of the audience with his finger.

    Far away, in the front row of the audience.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Holding his bare hat in his hand, Violet smiled with utmost satisfaction.

    ?

    Evening time, the cafeteria for the first-year students of the magic department.

    Bang!

    A student kicked the door of the cafeteria and came in.

    The sound was so loud that the chatter stopped at once and all eyes turned to him.

    ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­¡±

    The boy gasped for breath.

    His face was all sweaty, but he didn¡¯t even think of wiping it. His cheeks were red, indicating that he was quite drunk.

    And then, the next moment¡­

    Squeak.

    The boy smiled brightly, showing his teeth.

    He looked around with a shining smile and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You all know, right? In the first event of the Magic Sword Festival, the battle¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and took out a paper that was folded several times from his pocket.

    He unfolded it with a magic, and dered.

    [ Magic Department Wins the Battle Event, First Victory in 20 Years ]

    ¡°The magic department won!¡±

    At the same time, an explosive reaction erupted.

    ¡°Yaaahhhhh!¡±

    Becky jumped up from his seat and shouted hooray. Thanks to that, Louis, who was next to him, flipped over the te and wore it like a hat.

    Louis had met Becky a few times.

    He remembered him as someone who always looked at the other students¡¯ faces, but this was the first time he saw him so happy.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    But even as I flipped over the food,ughter came first.

    It was only natural.

    How could I be angry in this situation?

    I grew up slowly realizing that I had to live in submission to the knights, ever since I was born as a mage.

    How hopeless it was to know that I could never surpass some people, no matter how long I walked this path.

    But the magic department won.

    The dark and narrow space suddenly opened up and brightened.

    The light I felt for the first time was iparably bright and warm.

    Would this feeling be any different for the other students?

    n.

    It was all because of that guy.

    ¡®It was Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship. That was it.¡¯

    Mages use magic, knights use swordsmanship.

    That was the element that most clearly exined the difference between mages and knights.

    Because their differences were clear, mages and knights walked different paths and did not understand each other¡­

    ¡®The knight department must have beenpletely turned upside down, too.¡¯

    What n showed this time.

    He replicated Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship exactly.

    It was not only magic, but also a spark that shook the foundation of swordsmanship.

    n has lit the fuse, and Louis couldn¡¯t be more excited.

    I didn¡¯t know what kind of explosion would happen, but one thing was certain: it would be huge.

    ¡°Hooray! But, how did we win? I still don¡¯t know how we did it.¡±

    ¡°Swordsmanship¡­ He copied it? How is that possible? He didn¡¯t have any artifacts or scrolls.¡±

    ¡°And the opponent was Ivan, right? The unbeatable Ivan of the first year!¡±

    The cafeteria had been like this ever since.

    The joy of victory and the curiosity about n were mixed together, swirling like a storm.

    The professors were in a mess of their own, and there was no one who could calm the students down today.

    Thanks to these factors, no one had filled their stomachs in the space that was made for eating.

    Becky grabbed a spoon as she thought of n.

    She brought it close to her mouth and put one hand on her waist.

    The image from before wouldn¡¯t leave her head.

    I muttered without knowing.

    ¡°¡­Just nod once and end it.¡±

    I said it quietly as if it was a monologue, but it seemed to be loud enough for the people around me to hear.

    The girls next to me burst intoughter.

    ¡°Puhaha! Becky! That¡¯s not even close!¡±

    ¡°Wow~ Did you just try to imitate n?¡±

    Everyone pped andughed at Becky¡¯s poor imitation.

    ¡°What, what? Did you hear that?¡±

    The girl¡¯s face turned red as if it was about to explode.

    A fewmoner girls hugged Becky like a doll.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Be, gentle¡­¡±

    ¡°We won! The magic department won! I don¡¯t know how we did it, but we did!¡±

    ¡°Ke¡­ Keek¡­¡±

    Becky¡¯s face started to turn pale, but the girls¡¯ hugs only became more intense.

    But even in this moment of joy, there was one person who didn¡¯t join in and grimaced.

    The girl who was silently nibbling on her food was Hailey.

    ¡°Hailey, are you okay?¡±

    Louis asked, wiping off the food stains on his uniform.

    Hailey quickly changed her expression.

    ¡°Huh, what?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you were sick. You¡¯ve looked so bad since earlier, and you haven¡¯t eaten much.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Hailey put down her chopsticks and pressed her chest with her hand.

    She couldn¡¯t describe it.

    It was a suffocating feeling that she couldn¡¯t express with words.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a stomachache.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Why did you have to get sick on such a good day?¡±

    ¡°¡­A good day?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a good day. n beat Ivan, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Louis nodded with a smile.

    He was genuinely happy about the situation.

    n beat Ivan.

    Even as she repeated it silently in her mind, Hailey couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She had seen it with her own eyes.

    ¡°Hey, Louis.¡±

    Unable to bear the tightness in her chest, Hailey opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay, Louis? You were supposed to be the representative.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Louis nodded easily.

    ¡°I realized it for sure after watching today¡¯s match. n was the right choice for the representative.¡±

    His words hit Hailey hard.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more amazing he seems. He was the one who suggested changing the criteria for selecting the representative, and he proved it with the result in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to ask him to teach me some magicter when he has time. I have to learn a lot from him, the amazing guy.¡±

    Hailey was lost in thought.

    She had given up something to get closer to Louis, but that something was more amazing than Louis.

    ?You should do the same.

    Suddenly, n¡¯s words echoed in her ears.

    She slowly understood what he meant.

    What should she think of n, what should she do when she meets him, what should she say to him¡­

    All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take care. You said your stomach hurts. Rest well.¡±

    Without even saying goodbye properly to Louis, Hailey ran out of the cafeteria.

    She walked. And walked.

    Until she passed by the library.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hailey trembled unconsciously.

    She saw the person who had turned the magic department upside down.

    n.

    He was standing still, browsing through the books.

    He was just scanning the books with his sharp eyes, but the scene was like a painting in itself.

    Even the smallest and simplest actions, like turning the pages with his fingers, were full of dignity and grace.

    His red eyes were also incredibly deep and serious.

    He was calm and lofty, even though he was the cause of the storm that swept through the magic department.

    Like the eye of the storm.

    No, no.

    This can¡¯t be.

    This is not it.

    This is not how it should be.

    ¡®You¡¯re n, aren¡¯t you?¡¯

    The n that Hailey knew was not like this.

    He couldn¡¯t be like this.

    Every time n turned a page, Hailey¡¯s shoulders twitched, wondering if he would look this way.

    She swallowed her saliva unconsciously.

    Should she greet him first, or offer him some light congrattions, or just approach him and say something¡­

    Even as Hailey felt like her head was about to explode.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silently, n only turned the pages.

    He had no interest in Hailey.

    Not even a little bit.

 Chapter 52: How can there be such an idiotâ€¦

    Chapter 52: How can there be such an idiot¡­

    Chapter 52 ¨C How can there be such an idiot¡­

    The aftermath of the match was huge, and so was the hassle.

    Among them, the most annoying ones were the reporters, including Sephia, whom I made all back off.

    I did agree to give them an exclusive interviewter¡­ but that was easy. I needed some peace of mind right now.

    In front of the library. I checked the list of papers I borrowed.

    ¡°Study on the Limits and Factors of Healing Magic¡±

    ¡°Research on the Form for Implementing Observation¡± ¡­

    I had always been interested in healing magic, and the other papers were for manifesting my unique ability as magic.

    Something inessible by magic.

    To others, my unique ability might seem like that, but to me, it still felt like an ¡®undiscovered unknown magic¡¯.

    In other words, I was interested and excited to research it.

    But then, there was a rustling noise next to me.

    I turned to look.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Our eyes met and a loud reaction popped out.

    I was used to the distinctive white hair and golden eyes by now.

    Yushia opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sir n, I¡¯ve been looking for you~¡±

    ¡°Why.¡±

    Yushia smiled and flicked her index finger.

    ¡°First of all, to congratte you on your victory. I watched the whole match with my fist clenched!¡±

    ¡°How many more are there?¡±

    She flicked her middle finger as well.

    ¡°Second andst! While you were ying, there was a sinister aura outside the stadium.¡±

    Yushia confidently patted her chest.

    ¡°It must be the trace of a viin or a blood demon. I will! Until the midterm exam next week! Stick to your side and protect you.¡±

    Midterm exam.

    Come to think of it, the midterm exam that I bet with Scarlet, the knight of the remnant me, was already around the corner.

    ¡°¡­Yushia, what did you see with your fist clenched?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection.¡±

    ¡°But this is my job! Just think of me as air and act as usual.¡±

    I gathered the papers and books and stuffed them into my arms. I had to go back to the dormitory to get rid of them.

    But then I noticed that Yushia had a small bag dangling from her waist.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A glow-in-the-dark puzzle. But I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Yushia smiled.

    ¡°I also know how to separate work and y. Of course, it¡¯s a shame not to do it when we have three people together¡­¡±

    ¡°Two. You can¡¯t even count properly, what are you going to do?¡±

    Yushia tilted her head.

    ¡°Huh? We are three.¡±

    I followed Yushia¡¯s gaze.

    And sure enough, I could see another person standing next to us.

    Hailey.

    I didn¡¯t even know she was there. Our eyes met in midair.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then Hailey looked somewhat restless.

    She used to re at me all the time, but now she couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye.

    While that was going on, Hailey suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    I just turned my head and looked at her.

    I was so busy, I didn¡¯t like her hesitating attitude.

    So I unconsciously frowned.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief awkward silence. Hailey shook her head.

    ¡°No, never mind¡­ Sorry. See youter.¡±

    Hailey turned her back and almost ran away from the spot.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss Hailey?¡±

    Yushia briefly looked at Hailey¡¯s back as she quickly moved away.

    ¡°Sir n, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Hailey?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. You mind your own too.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see.¡±

    Yushia didn¡¯t ask why.

    She just nodded when I told her to.

    Since we were talking, I checked my trivia.

    Tricksy, Becky, Sephia¡­ all kinds of contacts were pouring in.

    It would be busy for a while.

    When I took a step, Yushia took a step.

    She was like a bodyguard.

    With no choice, I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°Yushia. Do you want to keep me safe?¡±

    ¡°Sir n! Of course!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I wish you would crush these guys a little.¡±

    I handed Yushia three papers.

    ¡°Oh! What is this?¡±

    ¡°Summarize the main points. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything in between.¡±

    Yushia nodded with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I looked straight into her eyes and added.

    ¡°Be sure to crush them and seize the victory.¡±

    ¡°Yesss!¡±

    Her face, which answered loudly, showed a serious enthusiasm.

    She was determined to crush the papers.

    ?

    ¡°You lost, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    At that word, Scarlet¡¯s hand, which was receiving the documents, stopped.

    The Knight of the me, Scarlet, quietly stared at the other side.

    There was the leader of the Mystic Valley, Elysis.

    ¡°The outside atmosphere was crazy. Here and there, all I heard was that the Knight Academy lost.¡±

    Scarlet snatched the documents from Elysis¡¯s hand with a thud, making a sound.

    Then Elysis shook his hand in the air.

    ¡°Did you feel bad? The story just now.¡±

    ¡°Think about it yourself. Just remember, it¡¯s your responsibility to handle it.¡±

    ¡°You must have felt bad.¡±

    Elysis stretched out.

    ¡°I hate those viins~ They suddenly appeared and I gave up watching the game and chased them, but then something happened in that game?¡±

    ¡°You must have seen the game through the visual record.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s red eyes turned to Elysis. Her eyes were still burning quietly.

    ¡°Oh, you noticed? The Knight of the me is different.¡±

    ¡°I received the documents. I¡¯ll go now. No, get out.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Elysis sneaked up to Scarlet.

    ¡°It¡¯s our job to give you the list of the students we marked, but it¡¯s also our job to listen to the story.¡±

    ¡°What story.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. This game, what did you think of it, Knight of the me?¡±

    Scarlet rolled her eyes for a moment. She seemed to swallow her anger barely.

    A momentter, her mouth opened.

    ¡°I need to hear your opinion first. Elysis.¡±

    ¡°My opinion¡­ Let¡¯s do that. But on the condition that you also tell me your opinion.¡±

    Elysis nodded and continued.

    ¡°Should I start with praising Ivan? His swordsmanship was neat and without any waste. He even showed us the awakening of his unique ability.¡±

    Ivan¡¯s name was still on the Mystic Valley¡¯s scout list.

    His skills were not at a low level. However¡­

    ¡°¡­But, well, he lost. To n.¡±

    Elysis scratched the back of his head.

    The skills that n showed through the visual record were far beyond Elysis¡¯s expectations.

    It was awkward to express what to say.

    ¡°I feel dirty.¡±

    Scarlet muttered, making a face.

    ¡°You look like that. Because Ivan lost? But, your opinion is not over yet.¡±

    ¡°I lost, I lost. I don¡¯t intend to deny the result.¡±

    ¡°Then what makes you feel dirty¡­ I don¡¯t know how to be spiteful. Right. Can I smoke here?¡±

    Elysis took out a cigarette from his pocket.

    But the next moment, Scarlet snatched it and put it in her mouth.

    The cigarette lit up just by her breathing.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong? You quit smoking.¡±

    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine, just tell me what made you feel dirty.¡±

    ¡°First, the fact that the knight dropped his sword.¡±

    Scarlet recalled the end of the game.

    Ivan was so shocked that he dropped the sword he was holding.

    She would never have done that.

    She would have endured, endured, and endured¡­ And if she couldn¡¯t endure, she would have cut herself, who was weak.

    ¡°But, honestly, you understand how he felt, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Scarlet bit down on her cigarette at Elysis¡¯s words.

    ¡°n copied Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship exactly. How shocking must that have been for him?¡±

    ¡°That too, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Elysis stuck out her tongue as she spoke, as if she was amazed herself.

    ¡°Magicians have been researching a lot of strategies to win against knights in battle. There are quite a few thate to mind right away. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Elysis¡¯s eyes wandered in the air.

    ¡°First of all, magicians are absolutely disadvantaged in closebat.¡±

    For magicians, magic to maintain distance is essential.

    It goes without saying that attacks are carried out from a long range.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Elysis let out a hollowugh, as if she felt ridiculous.

    ¡°But n didn¡¯t use any of the existing methods in the fight?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t use any of the existing methods¡­¡±

    Scarlet nodded quietly at Elysis¡¯s words.

    The cigarette was already ckened by the intense heat.

    Breaking the ground to make the opponent lose their footing, making them see illusions and cut the wrong thing, using summoned creatures to buy time for chanting¡­

    n didn¡¯t use any of the typical methods thate to mind when you think of magicians in this battle.

    ¡°He copied the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship and fought back. That¡¯s a very rare case.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be anything but rare.

    Even if you put aside the practicality issue and think about it, replicating the opponent as they are is something that only high-ranking magicians can try.

    Scarlet¡¯s face became serious as she listened to the story.

    She asked casually.

    ¡°He saw Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship for the first time, right? Are you saying he copied it on the spot?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah? He¡¯s amoner-born magician.¡±

    Amoner-born magician.

    That one word had a lot of meaning behind it.

    Magicians are basically a profession that always suffers from financial problems, andmoner magicians naturally have less experience.

    They wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to watch someone else¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°He has exceptionalprehension and observation skills.¡±

    ¡°What if he himself had swung a sword before?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened and sharpened.

    Elysis looked at her for three seconds, then shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just said something ridiculous. Aren¡¯t we talking about n right now? Us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. It just doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Elysis shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°What if he summoned a puppet based on his own swordsmanship?¡±

    Elysis spun her index finger next to her forehead.

    ¡°Then he would have the same level of swordsmanship as Ivan. Does that make sense? A magician?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Scarlet nodded.

    But on the other hand, neither side made sense.

    It was nonsense, as Elysis said, that n had sword skills at Ivan¡¯s level, but she couldn¡¯t ept that he was also outstanding in magic.

    Elysis bit her tongue as if she regretted it.

    ¡°I should have scouted n then¡­ That was really the best bargain.¡±

    She muttered for a while, then Elysis suddenly looked at Scarlet and chuckled.

    ¡°The knight department must be busy now. What are you going to do? What if you say you want to participate in the subjugation event from the magic department?¡±

    ¡°Subjugation. Subjugation.¡±

    Scarlet frowned.

    Unlike the one-on-one battle, the subjugation event is a four-person team.

    Magicians have strong personal preferences, so they don¡¯t fit well with making teams in the first ce, and the subjugation event has been the exclusive property of the knights.

    ¡°¡­Just leave it alone. I¡¯ll smash it to pieces.¡±

    Scarlet clenched her fist.

    The clenched fist trembled. As if to crush everything that was caught.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. The magic department wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. No way.¡±

    Elysis, who had been giggling for a while, suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°No, no. n might¡­ He might say he¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Then, literally, he¡¯s crazy to do that.¡±

    ¡°He has more faith in himself than you can imagine. Don¡¯t you remember? What did he say about his victory?¡±

    How could she forget?

    It¡¯s just that much of a thing for a magician to beat a knight.

    n¡¯s voice, who said that, was still vivid in her ears. Scarlet clenched her fist without knowing it.

    ¡°¡­Originally, being arrogant is a magician¡¯s specialty.¡±

    ¡°But, no one says Scarlet is arrogant, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Then, with a meaningful smile, Elysis looked over Scarlet.

    ¡°n and Scarlet have a strange resemnce. Will you be a cocky guy, or a peerless magician? I want to watch.¡±

    ¡°Elysis.¡±

    Calling her name in a cold tone, Scarlet leaned her face toward Elysis.

    At a distance where the breath touches. Scarlet¡¯s face was very serious.

    ¡°¡­Even after your body is torn to pieces, will you be able to say that?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this? It¡¯s not such a bad thing to say.¡±

    Sweat began to form on Elysis¡¯s face.

    It was not sweat from tension or fear, but from Scarlet actually blowing heat.

    Then suddenly, Elysis nced at her watch and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here again¡­¡±

    The two women finally parted.

    Scarlet sighed deeply and asked.

    ¡°Another viin?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a viin or a bloodsucker. It¡¯s been increasingtely.¡±

    ¡°Why are they bothering us, whether it¡¯s a viin or a bloodsucker?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a bloodsucker. There¡¯s a story going around these days.¡±

    With a slightly yful smile, Elysis asked Scarlet casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very high-end information, do you want me to tell you?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing special after hearing it¡­ I think I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    ¡°Ah~ really. You¡¯re so sensitive today.¡±

    Elysis clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Of course, there are higher ones among the bloodsuckers. Princess or something. Anyway, she¡¯s especially eyeing an artifact.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°But~ someone snatched it away and he seems to be around here. Actually, I don¡¯t know that well. Whether he touched it, snatched it, a student, a professor, or just a guy living nearby, a mine¡­¡±

    Ha, Scarlet snorted at the absurdity.

    ¡°Are there such idiots¡­ I don¡¯t have to see it, it¡¯s the work of a low-level viin.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so? Anyway, I have to go. It was a nice conversation.¡±

    Scarlet nodded once, and Elysis disappeared.

    Without a word, Scarlet took out a letter from her bosom.

    [Dear Scarlett, the Lord of Udit wants to have a luncheon. Please visit with the master.]

    The date written was next week.

    By then, n¡¯s midterm evaluation would be over.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She would have torn it to pieces.

    She would have done that for sure.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I have to check for myself.¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 53: You Want to Tame Me?

    Chapter 53: You Want to Tame Me?

    Chapter 53 ¨C You Want to Tame Me?

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    After visiting the training ground, I frowned as soon as I arrived at the dormitory at night.

    Snacks, letters¡­ Things like that were piled up in front of the door.

    So much that I couldn¡¯t even open the door.

    I flicked my finger.

    Those trivial things were swept away by my psychokinesis in an instant.

    I pushed them into the room for now, nning to throw them away all at onceter.

    But there was one thing that didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°¡­How rude.¡±

    Floating in the air as if to show off, it was a red letter.

    When I exerted a stronger psychokinesis, the letter finally reacted.

    I unfolded it in the air.

    [ Now. ]

    That was the end of the message. However, below it, there was the seal of the dean of the magic department and the name Cte.

    And the location of the dean¡¯s office.

    ¡°The dean.¡±

    I was curious when someone as important as the dean called me.

    I took a step.

    The academy buildings shone white in the moonlight.

    When I arrived at the ce written in the letter, I faced a huge building that looked like a castle.

    The whole building was a space for the dean only.

    ¡°Student, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    But then someone spoke to me.

    Blonde hair and neat suit, I knew this woman¡¯s name by now.

    It was Professor Audrey.

    She recognized my face as she came closer, and Audrey¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°n, Student n, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that, the person next to her also looked at me. Audrey was not alone.

    ¡°What, it¡¯s Student n.¡±

    It was Violet.

    She recognized me with a slightly faded dark circle under her witch hat.

    Professor Audrey asked me.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    I showed her the dean¡¯s letter instead of answering.

    Audrey nodded her head with an ah, sound.

    ¡°The dean called you¡­ I see. Oh, but Student n.¡±

    Audrey came closer to me with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Would you like to visit mybter? Have a cup of tea, and talk about your career path and such¡­ Huh?!¡±

    Then, a witch hat was put over Audrey¡¯s head.

    Violet opened her mouth with displeasure.

    ¡°What are you doing. To someone else¡¯s student.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s someone else¡¯s student now, but you never knowter.¡±

    ¡°The midterm evaluation is not over yet.¡±

    I looked at the two of them talking, and shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    I¡¯ve never been someone¡¯s assistant. And I probably never will.

    But Audrey followed me desperately.

    ¡°Please think about it. Okay? I¡¯ll take you to the dean¡¯s office.¡±

    Thanks to her, I arrived at the dean¡¯s office easily.

    A long corridor with red carpet appeared, and at the end of it, there was a huge wooden door.

    Before I knocked on the door, a voice came first.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Anguid and seductive voice.

    I opened the door with my psychokinesis and entered.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m d to see you up close.¡±

    A woman sitting with her back to the window greeted me.

    That woman was the dean of this Merhen Academy. Cte.

    She looked young, but the magical energy she felt from her was superb.

    The outside of her hair was white, but the inside was ck.

    Her eyes were the opposite, ck on the outside and white on the inside.

    The moment I met her peculiar reverse eyes.

    Wooden pieces stuck together in front of my eyes and a chair was made.

    ¡°Would you like to sit down first?¡±

    ?

    Sometimes, a meeting between magicians leads to a strange direction and oue in its flow.

    It¡¯s a natural sequence.

    The way they look at reality ispletely different from that of ordinary people.

    So Cte also looked at the boy who came to the dean¡¯s office.

    ck hair like pitch and red eyes like jewels¡­ She felt familiar with thisbination somehow.

    But

    That didn¡¯t matter right now.

    *

    His every step, his confidence that showed on his face.

    He was no longer a student.

    Also, his emotions were not easy to read.

    I prided myself on being able to read other people¡¯s emotions, but n was different.

    His emotions were murky and transparent at the same time, and they scattered like mist as soon as I tried to observe them with more force.

    He seemed like a human who had no emotional attachment.

    My interest in n deepened even more.

    I had only called him out to deal with a slightly unusual student, but before I knew it, I greeted him as if I was facing a seasoned magician.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, n. I was thinking of having a simple conversation with you tonight.¡±

    I divided my words into seven parts.

    And at the same time, n¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    He realized it right away.

    One humannguage, five elvennguages, one runenguage.

    Each of these seven words wasposed of a differentnguage.

    ¡®Is he trying to test me?¡¯

    It was a well-known fact that elves delved deeply into magic, and runenguage was also necessary for learning advanced courses.

    He understood that she was trying to gauge his skills with this one conversation.

    He didn¡¯t mind being tested at such a high level.

    If anything, he was d. It was the first time in this world, and the elvennguage was not different from the previous world.

    ¡°Complicated stories are fine, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The corners of Cte¡¯s mouth rose naturally.

    There were exactly eight elvennguages, and n had just answered precisely with the threenguages that Cte had not used.

    This time, n opened his mouth first.

    ¡°But what is your intention?¡±

    ¡°Intention¡­ Nothing much.¡±

    Cte smiled brightly.

    ¡°Being a dean is a lonely position, you see. I just wanted to get along with you.¡±

    Of course, this was not Cte¡¯s true intention.

    She intended to confirm n¡¯s skills and his direction of purpose at this meeting.

    Was he a genius ? Or was he a disaster?

    ¡°I saw how you expressed Ivan¡¯s swordsmanship with magic. It was impressive.¡±

    Cte and n¡¯s eyes met quietly in the air.

    A strange reverse eye, with ck and white inverted, stared at n as if to pierce him.

    ¡°Seven changes in wavelength, and three changes in shape, then summoning. Is that correct?¡±

    The dean asked only in ¡®runenguage¡¯ this time, and n understood it as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good methodology.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The corners of Cte¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°A good methodology, did I observe it wrong?¡±

    ¡°It was just a different way.¡±

    Was the observation that she felt unique to her, just one of many choices for n?

    Cte blinked once.

    Then, the whole space was darkened at once.

    ¡®An observation space.¡¯

    A domain that only magicians of high caliber can create.

    In this dark space, everything rted to magic glows fluorescently.

    Forms, magic circles, circuits¡­ A space that exists for magical observation, as the name suggests.

    ¡®Neat.¡¯

    n also saw a wless manifestation.

    ¡°This is interesting.¡±

    As Cte stared at the air, a form began to draw itself there.

    Soon, a 15-stroke summoning form with a solid frame waspleted.

    ¡°n, what did you do differently?¡±

    ¡°There are many ways, but¡­¡±

    n began to modify the 15-stroke form.

    ¡°First, I wanted to cut out the parts that I didn¡¯t need.¡±

    He cut them out boldly, more than Cte had expected.

    After cutting them all out, only seven strokes remained.

    At this point, it was almost a bare skeleton.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cte narrowed his eyes and examined the form.

    Precisely, he observed the ¡®simplicity¡¯.

    It was not just a skeleton.

    The mana was very dense, and the circuits were neatly arranged without any twists.

    It looked fragile, but its foundation was stronger than anything else.

    ¡°It seems like an illusion, but it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    It was only a seven-stroke form, but thanks to its simplicity, it looked no different from a 15-stroke form.

    Then, if this student¡¯s total mana increased even more and he could fully draw a 15-stroke form¡­

    The principal lifted one of the strokes that had fallen off.

    It was a circuit rted to ¡®killing¡¯.

    ¡°You also excluded this. I¡¯m curious why.¡±

    ¡°Killing the opponent was not my goal.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then, let me ask you one more thing.¡±

    Cte¡¯s face became very serious.

    ¡°¡­What if the opponent was a viin or a blood demon?¡±

    Then, the stroke rted to ¡®killing¡¯ was pulled into n¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, the other strokes were all erased and hidden.

    ¡°This one stroke would have remained.¡±

    ¡°I see, is that so.¡±

    Cte nodded his head.

    His serious expression gradually returned to its original gentleness.

    The observation space also disappeared. In front of the two, the scenery of a normal office unfolded again.

    ¡°Then¡­ what are you pursuing, n?¡±

    ¡°The ultimate of magic, and proof.¡±

    Cte watched n quietly.

    He still couldn¡¯t read all the emotions that he had, but he felt that the answer just now was sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte with the tea. How about a cup now?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After a in ck tea was handed over, at some point.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s boring to just drink tea. Do you know how to y chess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    He knew the existence of chess, but he had never yed it.

    Magic was his work, hobby, and rest.

    ¡°You have a cute side. You¡¯ll surely like it.¡±

    As Cte flicked his finger, the wooden pieces that popped up in the air were carved and worn into arge chessboard and pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin the main points. The pieces in front are pawns¡­¡±

    The principal exined the chess rules clearly.

    n also understood everything after listening once.

    After finishing the exnation, Cte smiled slightly.

    ¡°Good. But, what I exined so far is the rule of ordinary chess. This is ¡®Agora board¡¯, which is a bit different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n looked at it quietly.

    At the same time, a faint interest began to grow in his eyes.

    ¡°Agora board. I understood the meaning of the name.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought you would be interested, n.¡±

    Chess is simply a game of moving ck and white pieces, but Agora board is different in depth.

    The queen is harmony, the knight is destruction, the bishop is summoning¡­

    Every time a piece is moved, a problem rted to the relevant field that was posted on the Agora board appears in front of him.

    Only when he solves it correctly can he move the piece.

    ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    Cte made a sandss in the air on the spot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it for three minutes. It¡¯ste.¡±

    Three minutes was enough to gauge the opponent¡¯s skill.

    Five problems. No, solving even three problems would be more than expected.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    n nodded and agreed.

    Cte gave n the first move.

    Therefore, n was white and Cte was ck.

    Thud-

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was unexpected from the start.

    n moved a pawn without any hesitation.

    If it was a pawn, then it meant that the problem was from the ¡®softening¡¯ series of the Agora board.

    No, even if the series was excluded.

    The problems of the Agora board were not easy to approach in the first ce.

    First, Cte also moved a piece.

    Thud- Thud-

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was unexpected again.

    As soon as Cte¡¯s piecended on the chessboard, n moved another piece.

    ¡®It¡¯s already more than I expected, but¡­¡¯

    There was a possibility that he only touched the problems he could solve. Cte moved his pieces a few more times.

    Thud- Thud-

    Thud- Thud-

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    After moving his pieces exactly two more times, Cte unconsciously lifted the corners of his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t just pick out the problems he could solve.

    He was just ying Agora board like ordinary chess.

    He was moving his pieces only to win the game.

    It was Cte¡¯s turn again.

    Cte deliberately hesitated and looked at n with a sly eye.

    n, the calm and weak student, the representative who gave the magic department a victory, was staring at the chessboard and the pieces like a statue.

    ¡®¡­Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know the rules?¡¯

    His chess strategy was clear.

    He tamed the opponent.

    He was like a trainer.

    He read all the moves of the opponent, narrowed down the range of movement, and made him do what he wanted.

    ¡®This is, his way of fighting.¡¯

    The battle between magicians was not much different from chess.

    He analyzed the strengths and weaknesses of the opponent, figured out the magic he could use, and engaged in a number game.

    Thud- Thud-

    The aspect he showed at the ck Horse Tournament was also clearly revealed on the chessboard.

    The moves that n read were urately caught and blocked.

    Cte had no choice but to try different moves.

    No, he had already read all the moves.

    He was inducing Cte to use a certain move, and making him ept the defeat gradually.

    ¡®No matter how chess it is¡­ You want to tame me?¡¯

    He was happy.

    Cte enjoyed this rare game.

    In the end, he also started to immerse herself without knowing.

    Thud- Thud- Thud- Thud-

    They started to move the pieces like madmen.

    There was no time to rest in between.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    The board waspletely tilted in n¡¯s favor.

    Co quickly escaped.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    But n muttered again in a low voice.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    He chased after him as soon as he got away.

    Every time they moved a piece, Co became more disadvantaged, and n became more advantageous.

    Co had no doubt in his mind that n could solve the problems of the Agora board.

    Even if he did, he had no time to think about it.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    He just started to move the pieces to avoid checkmate.

    But.

    ¡°Checkmate.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t escape in the end.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the hourss that was floating in the air exploded, signaling the end of three minutes.

    The fine white sand fell on the chessboard like snow.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hoo.

    He let out a breath and opened his mouth with a happier face than ever.

    ¡°Well, I was so sure I had won.¡±

    He spoke with a regretful tone, but Co looked happier than ever.

    ¡°Congrattions on your victory.¡±

    At the same time, something flew towards n at a threatening speed like a medal.

    n caught it without difficulty.

    ¡°This is not a gift for winning the chess game. I was going to give it to you anyway¡­ And one more thing.¡±

    Co¡¯s smile became slightly clearer.

    He tucked his sideburns behind his ears and added.

    ¡°Thank you. For spending time with me today.¡±

    The chancellor¡¯s eyes were very strange as he looked at n.

    He didn¡¯t answer, but looked at what he had in his hand.

    It was a nk white paper with nothing written on it.

 Chapter 54: Beyond imagination. Youâ€™re like a real human mage.

    Chapter 54: Beyond imagination. You¡¯re like a real human mage.

    Chapter 54 ¨C Beyond imagination. You¡¯re like a real human mage.

    After winning the first event of the Sword and Magic Festival, the magic department students had their first weekend.

    The sky was blue as if painted, and the weather was splendid without a doubt.

    On such a day when everyone felt the urge to go out, there was a girl who still lived a regr life.

    Trixie von Frits.

    She was sitting on a chair in the training ground, looking at Trivia without any distraction.

    Her jacket that she took off, the academy uniform pants that fit her perfectly, and her blue hair that was soaked with sweat made a picture by themselves.

    It was something that only she could do.

    [ ? Are you having a good weekend? ]

    [ ? Your disciple did a great job. ]

    [ ? I want to be like that someday. ]

    Learning, training, ballet, eating¡­ She was as obsessed with Trivia as she did these things regrly.

    While waiting for Mr. Garth¡¯s reply, Trixie recalled how n had performed in the match.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The ¡®sharpness¡¯ that emanated from his sharp appearance was not limited to his appearance.

    He proved that his attitude was not the only thing that was sharp, against Ivan, who was called the rising star of the knight department.

    He said it without hesitation, and he proved it.

    ¡®Soon.¡¯

    ?Let¡¯s fight with fire.

    On the day when she had a physical examination at the tower, she remembered the conversation she had with n clearly.

    They agreed to fight after the Sword and Magic Festival. It was about time.

    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t nervous.

    n¡¯s performance in the match was so impressive.

    But she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss.

    She didn¡¯t want to show a restless and anxious look either.

    The event of the fight was ¡®fire¡¯.

    That¡¯s why Trixie didn¡¯t have to worry and just do her best.

    Frits is blue fire.

    She would never lose.

    She would definitely win and be Mr. Garth¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Then a reply came to Trivia, and Trixie made a strange sound without knowing it.

    [ ? There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t. ]

    He seemed to be kinder than usual today. Or not.

    Imagination is free. Trixie decided to think as she pleased.

    But there was a scene of a battle that was unusually clear in Trixie¡¯s head.

    It was when n was very close to Ivan and let go of his swordsmanship.

    ¡®A mage doing closebat.¡¯

    The thickness of a sheet of paper.

    If it was off by the thickness of a sheet of paper, he would have been cut somewhere.

    The strange scenery was vivid.

    It wasn¡¯t an awkward movement either. It was smooth and natural.

    He read everything about his opponent, and it was more like an act of inducing his swordsmanship to twist in a certain way.

    She moved her fingers quickly.

    [ ? Did you teach him how to move like that? ] [ ? Did you like it? ]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes widened for a moment.

    [ ? How could you? ] [ ? You¡¯re so mean. ??? ] [ ? You¡¯re so full of yourself, both in your actions and your words! ]

    But soon after, a somewhat shocking reply arrived.

    [ ? I instructed him both in his movements and his words. ]

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s hand holding Trivia trembled.

    What should she reply in this situation?

    No, actually Trixie didn¡¯t know any situation.

    It was the first time she contacted someone because Mr. Garth.

    [ ? Wait a minute. ]

    She couldn¡¯t not send a reply, so she just replied that and quickly closed Trivia.

    She would consult with the maids and send a reply if there was a good opinion.

    ¡®By the way.¡¯

    What would it feel like if Mr. Garth did that elegant movement, that cool word, himself¡­ Trixie¡¯s thoughts went that way.

    ¡­Maybe, it would be close to paradise.

    It would be like an arabesque or a fondu in ballet.

    Trixie tried to imitate that movement roughly.

    And in that posture.

    ¡°A mage beating a knight is just that easy.¡±

    But then it happened.

    The door of the training ground opened with a bang, and Becky pushed her body in.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ Huh?¡±

    Their eyes crossed in the air.

    ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!¡±

    Both sides were surprised without a doubt.

    If you had to say, Becky seemed a bit more surprised.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds.

    *

    We both froze for a while, until Becky broke the silence.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Trixie, you think so too?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ?

    ¡°What a strange woman.¡±

    That was my impression as I looked at the nk paper I received from Dean Cte right after I woke up.

    It seemed like an ordinary object with no special effect.

    But the reality was different.

    When a certain period of time passed, ink would automatically appear on the paper.

    It was rather troublesome for me, since it had no particr effect.

    This device was not magical, but very mundane, so it was impossible to interfere with it and advance the period.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something I needed urgently. I put it in my inner pocket.

    [ Master, I look forward to working with you~ ]

    And I finally made a contract with Hera.

    The ck glove that only fit on my left hand felt a bit awkward.

    As I felt when I first saw Hera, and as she told me, it was a performance that I could be satisfied with.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a spirit?¡±

    The ability to assist with magic calctions was of no use to me¡­

    But in a dark space, all kinds of actions using mana were enhanced, and I shared Hera¡¯s mana capacity.

    These points were undeniable advantages.

    [ The more we stick together, the morepatible we be, right? Please stay with me all day if possible! ]

    ¡°Hera.¡±

    [ Yes, Master! ]

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t remember telling you to open your mouth.¡±

    I squeezed Hera¡¯s circuits and left the dormitory.

    Of course, Hera couldn¡¯t even scream in the process.

    It was a weekend and the weather was nice, so there were already many students walking around the academy grounds.

    ¡­And at the same time, I started to feel annoyed.

    I was used to the crowd.

    The best educational institution had various residents, including students and faculty.

    But.

    The degree of interest was the problem.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that him? Look at him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that n? He¡¯s the only one who won in thebat category in the first year¡­¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t shrink or get swayed by the attention. The problem was that annoyance was something I couldn¡¯t get used to.

    [ Master, you¡¯re popr, aren¡¯t you? Oh, right. I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth. ]

    Hera blurted out and then mped her mouth shut.

    Tsk, I clicked my tongue and started to move my steps faster. I would find freedom in the library.

    After arriving, I deliberately looked for the least popr area.

    The ce where the ¡®harmony¡¯ books that many magicians found boring were concentrated.

    H-42.

    There, I found the notice for the midterm evaluation.

    [ Midterm Evaluation Notice ]

    ? The midterm evaluation will start from tomorrow.

    ? Location: Magic Exhibition Institution ¡®Saphora¡¯

    ? Professor in charge: Brody

    ? The detailed evaluation method will be announced after the exhibition.

    ¡°A magic exhibition agency.¡±

    I don¡¯t feel any pressure about the evaluation, but I¡¯m interested in the words ¡°magic exhibition agency¡±.

    The exhibition was one of the few things that I was interested in in the previous world.

    It¡¯s a fair where all kinds of magic gather to improve, develop, and promote magic, so it¡¯s harder not to be interested.

    But then it happened.

    A woman stood next to me and naturally picked up a book.

    ¡°How Elves Use Harmony Magic¡±

    The trantion level is terrible, but while I was thinking that, she muttered quietly.

    ¡°In the north of Lumen, a mercenary who suddenly appeared turned the tide of the war.¡±

    It was such a contextless remark that I wanted to ignore it.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    She and I were the only ones in the H-42 area.

    She turned the pages one by one and continued.

    She was definitely talking to me.

    ¡°In the central forest, a merchant who suddenly appeared made and broke the market. It was a mess.¡±

    Bang, she mmed the book shut.

    ¡°And now, at the Merhen Academy in the east¡­ an F-grade student is creating a miracle.¡±

    At the end of her words, she suddenly bowed politely.

    ¡°The genius of disguise. The pride of the tribe. It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mr. Maiev. You¡¯re enjoying another amazing entertainment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My name is not Maiev.

    I don¡¯t have such a nickname.

    I turned my head and looked at her, and unknowingly narrowed my eyes.

    Bang-.

    I closed the book.

    The mana was pure, but not blue, but red. In other words, she was not human.

    As I watched her closely, she spoke.

    ¡°You still have a great sense of feeling. And your disguise skills are beyond imagination. You look like a human mage.¡±

    She smiled brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor and a relief to see you like this. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find you, Mr. Maiev. The tribe was very worried.¡±

    Disguise, tribe, worry.

    With those three words alone, I could tell that I was involved in some kind of trouble.

    The words she said to me were all ominous. But they didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    ¡®Maiev, was it?¡¯

    There seems to be a person named Maiev who caused a big incident in the east and central regions using his disguise ability.

    And she is now confusing me with Maiev.

    I need more information.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to y along for a while.

    I slowly opened my mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°First of all, when are you nning to transport the goods? The princess is anxiously waiting for you.¡±

    Her eyes were on my left hand.

    ¡®Goods¡¯ meant Hera, apparently.

    Come to think of it, this was originally a stolen item.

    It¡¯s not strange that someone got tangled up.

    But it was a bit unexpected that it was the goods of non-humans.

    The good thing was that she thought I was transporting, not stealing.

    I grimaced tantly.

    That¡¯s fine.

    She thinks I¡¯m the boss.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I get the report?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The woman bowed her head.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re a dot organization, it took some time to clean up the rat traps. Why are there so many rats in the academy¡­¡±

    Rats.

    Maybe it was rted to what Yushia mentioned, that there were a lot of viinstely.

    I nced at her.

    ¡°You made quite a fuss.¡±

    She bowed her head even more politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These rats were quite big, so we cut off their limbs and eyes, and then¡­ we burned their bodies slowly.¡±

    They¡¯re not as bad as I thought.

    There were a few more things I needed to check.

    She used the word ¡®first¡¯ before mentioning the transport.

    There was another point.

    ¡°Transportation is my problem. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll postpone the punishment for that insolence. Let¡¯s talk about the main point briefly.¡±

    She nodded as if she understood.

    ¡°Yes. The cement of the tribe in the magic exhibition agency isplete. Assassination and theft of the item. Both sides seem to be going smoothly.¡±

    Theft of the item.

    My interest naturally gravitated towards that.

    The only thing worth stealing from the magic exhibition agency would be¡­ magic tools, of course.

    I asked indirectly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°About the item. Is it valuable?¡±

    As she met my gaze, the woman moved her mouth busily, with an expression of embarrassment.

    ¡°How dare they¡­ It¡¯s the item that Lord Maiev has been longing for, so it must be splendid without a doubt.¡±

    Hearing her answer, I unconsciously smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    I had no worries or concerns.

    I was only curious about what the item was.

 Chapter 55: Iâ€™m Ready for a Forbidden Relationship

    Chapter 55: I¡¯m Ready for a Forbidden Rtionship

    Chapter 55 ¨C I¡¯m Ready for a Forbidden Rtionship

    As I became interested, my thoughts became calmer.

    The incidents that urred in the eastern and central parts of the continent, the structure that had some degree of system¡­

    These alone showed that it was a huge organization.

    And they had an interest in a magical device that was worth their attention.

    It was only natural that I looked forward to the exhibition.

    The remaining information was about the ¡®factor¡¯.

    But she tilted her head.

    ¡°Excuse me, but, Lord Maiev.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else, but it seems like you¡¯ve reduced your words a lot¡­¡±

    Maiev was a talkative person.

    I walked toward her.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    And I casually grabbed her chin.

    I felt her body shiver.

    ¡°As you said, we¡¯re at a point where we have an important task ahead of us.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer with her mouth open.

    No, she couldn¡¯t.

    She just nodded her head a few times.

    ¡°¡­But you¡¯re making contact so carelessly. In the middle of the academy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, that, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Just make a sound. The whole academy will know our identity. Is that what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    I put my index finger on her lips, which were trying to raise her voice.

    It meant to shut her mouth, and she understood and did so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be reported. Perfect preparation is a given. But¡­¡±

    My eyes stared at her trembling pupils.

    ¡°You¡¯re making such a fuss that I¡¯m curious. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin in detail. But.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°If the content is below expectations¡­ Remember that you¡¯re also a rat.¡±

    Her trembling spread throughout her body.

    She swallowed her dry saliva and barely opened her mouth.

    ¡°I, I just ordered to arrange the personnel¡­ But we wanted to increase the quality a little more.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that my quality wascking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not the case!¡±

    Her eyes widened as if they were about to pop out.

    ¡°Th, the factor assassination case was added too hastily, wasn¡¯t it? The princess suddenly became interested in the blue me¡­¡±

    Blue me.

    I repeated the word silently in my brain.

    It was clear who the factor they were talking about was.

    Trixie von Pritz.

    There was no one else but her.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°To extract the blue me from the other members of the family, the mother was already dead and the father couldn¡¯t handle the blue me¡­¡±

    ¡°The conclusion is.¡±

    She gasped at the word conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The blue me was a freshman, so we infiltrated based on their midterm evaluation. It won¡¯t be noticeable at all.¡±

    There was a magical device that exceeded expectations at the exhibition hall. The factor that I recently became interested in was Trixie. There was a force that aimed for both of these.

    These three were enough for now. I nodded my head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ?

    As soon as I parted with him, I went to the training ground.

    Tomorrow was the midterm exam, and soon I had a bet with Trixie, and there was a strange force involved.

    There was no time to rx.

    ¡°It¡¯s not useless, after all.¡±

    [ Right? Master, you saw my poprity earlier, right? I told you I¡¯m pretty useful. ]

    It was my first training with Hera, and I got a good support in the ¡®quantity¡¯ section.

    My growth would be much easier from now on.

    [ And that woman earlier. She¡¯s definitely a bloodsucker. A bloodsucker. ]

    I nodded quietly.

    I didn¡¯t need to tell me, I predicted it too.

    [ They¡¯re crazy about dark things. ]

    Yes, that was the reason.

    I researched a few more books on viins and bloodsuckers, and I found out that there was a very clear difference between them.

    Viins were human corruption, a game and an ultimate goal, while bloodsuckers had their own purpose and moved ordingly.

    [ But master~ You were so cool. If I were that woman, I would have peed on the spot. ]

    ¡°Do you want me to make you do that?¡±

    [ Then it¡¯ll get on your hand, master. ]

    ¡°I don¡¯t like jokes. Even more if they¡¯re not funny.¡±

    [ Weren¡¯t you a little moist sometimes? Not urine, though. ]

    As soon as I heard those words, I felt anxious and quickly took off Hera and put it in my pocket.

    I brought up Trivia.

    It was to get information about ¡®Saphora¡¯, the magic exhibition hall.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s like a museum.¡¯

    In the previous world, the magic exhibition was a form where various magic schools had their own areas and guests could freely visit and wander around.

    But ¡®Saphora¡¯ has a different structure.

    All kinds of schools create and will create things through magic.

    All kinds of things are disyed like artworks.

    I have to find the target object among them. I had to move diligently tomorrow.

    But then it happened.

    Suddenly, the door of the training ground opened.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The uninvited guest who appeared was so unexpected that I unknowingly tilted my head.

    Slightly.

    Ivan.

    The first event of the Sword Master Festival.

    The representative of the knight department whopeted with me in the battle came to me.

    She nced at me for a moment and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I came to do an errand for Lady Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    It¡¯s not forbidden for knights to enter the magic department, but even so, it¡¯s very rare for anyone to do so.

    The eyes that look at each other are not as nice as one would imagine.

    This situation would be even more humiliating for Ivan.

    He had to face the ground of the magic department after losing.

    Scarlet knew everything and sent Ivan.

    No, she sent him because she knew.

    Ivan nodded his head obediently.

    ¡°I understand. I caused the problem.¡±

    She handed me a piece of paper that was enclosed.

    ¡°She said it was something that had to be delivered to the winner of the Sword Master Festival, and she entrusted it to me.¡±

    What delivery, Scarlet must have hated to reveal the fact that she and I were connected by blood.

    I felt the same. I took it and folded it so that only I could see it.

    [ After the midterm evaluation, dinner at the Udit family. ] *Be sure to attend.

    The content of the slightly burnt paper was short and simple.

    I crumpled it up with telekinesis and stuffed it in my pocket.

    The flying ashes were a bit annoying.

    ¡°I confirmed it. You can go back.¡±

    But Ivan stood still like a statue.

    ¡°I finished the official business, and I have a personal matter left.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to vent your grudge for losing?¡±

    ¡°I have no grudge, so there¡¯s nothing to vent.¡±

    Ivan smiled bitterly.

    There was no malice in his expression.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°I admit everything, losing, harboring a grudge, and being humiliated. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    His face hardened a bit.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive myself for dropping the sword at the end.¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°When you have time, summon me like you did then. Three or five¡­ I hope you can help me.¡±

    It was a bit surprising.

    A knight who sought help from a mage, I didn¡¯t expect that to exist in this world.

    ¡°Ivan, I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    ¡°I know that much.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed, but I have a goal.¡±

    Ivan bowed his head politely.

    The paths of magic and sword were too different from each other. But I liked his attitude as a seeker of the way, who did his best in walking his path.

    However.

    Even so, it was too early for him.

    ¡°When the timees, if you change your mind, then do as you wish.¡±

    But that time came.

    ¡°Please, I beg you!¡±

    He quietlyid down his sword on the ground.

    Not satisfied with that, he knelt down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach me as a colleague or a friend. As long as I can receive your guidance¡­ I¡¯m already prepared to be your disciple.¡±

    He said, squeezing her chest.

    ¡°The victory of the Subjugation Tournament¡­ It¡¯s too precious to me.¡±

    ¡°Subjugation Tournament?¡±

    When I asked, Ivan nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the two events of the Magic Sword Tournament. Four people form a team andpete¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me for advice? We¡¯re in apetitive situation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in apetitive situation. The magic department doesn¡¯t participate in the Subjugation Tournament, right?¡±

    I frowned.

    It was an event of the Magic Sword Tournament, but the magic department didn¡¯t participate.

    ¡°Is the participation of the magic department prohibited?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone from the magic department participating. They say mages can¡¯t work in groups¡­¡±

    That annoyed me.

    Mages could work in groups if they coordinated well.

    No, they could achieve the ultimate effect.

    The reason I had been acting alone was because of my personality, not because mages were incapable of group action.

    ¡®¡­Those mages.¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t even take advantage of such a good event.

    After making a decision, I nodded at Ivan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at you once the midterm evaluation is over.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    At the same time, Ivan¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    He asked in a brighter voice.

    ¡°Until then¡­ What should I prepare?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I had nothing to say to him, since he wasn¡¯t a knight.

    I looked at his, still kneeling, and said one thing.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ?

    A space filled with emptiness and silence.

    In the middle of it, a woman was sleeping soundly on a throne.

    She didn¡¯t make any sound of breathing, as if she was dead.

    Around her, twelve bloodsuckers gathered in a circle.

    They were there to discuss the ¡®operation¡¯ that would take ce tomorrow.

    But right now, they were checking a visual record that had nothing to do with the operation.

    The record showed the exploits of a mage student at the Magic Sword Tournament of Merhen Academy.

    By the way, the record was stolen and delivered by a bloodsucker who had infiltrated the ¡®Mystic Valley¡¯ guild.

    Anyway, the video ended with three dolls revealing themselves.

    As soon as the record ended, one of them raised his hand. He was a small bloodsucker with a girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hey, hey.¡±

    The woman standing next to the throne caught his gaze.

    ¡°Do you finally want to quit being a secretary? You¡¯ll quit by dying? Why are you showing me this nonsense~?¡±

    But his loudness was suppressed by the calmness of the other side.

    The man who wore a mannequin mask upside down, so that his mouth was facing up, opened his mouth.

    ¡°The princess brought the record. Are you saying that to the princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The bloodsucker girl looked at the woman on the throne.

    Fortunately, she was still asleep.

    The bloodsucker girl coughed and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°¡­Well, that changes things. But still, this is too irrelevant, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The bloodsucker girl lifted a red paper and a blue paper.

    She pointed at them in order.

    The red one was the assassination list, and the blue one was the recruitment list.

    ¡°Look at this. That guy doesn¡¯t belong to either list.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I have an urgent report!¡±

    The fight between the two of them was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a vampire in a suit.

    ¡°This is Maiev!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­?¡±

    The faces of the other vampires showed slight changes of expression.

    They could tell there was a tense disagreement among them.

    Four of them looked incredulous, as if he was talking nonsense.

    Four of them looked puzzled, and four of them looked like they understood.

    Among the vampires who stuck together like a family under the concept of ¡®n¡¯, Maiev was a rare breed who liked to act on her own.

    She did things that were helpful to the vampires, but it was very hard to find any traces or news of her.

    The vampire in a suit continued his exnation.

    ¡°I met him in person today and confirmed that he is Maiev. Maybe that¡¯s why the princess revived him¡­.¡±

    At that moment, someone spat at her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not Maiev, you¡¯re responsible.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Meanwhile, the eyes of the girl vampire and the masked vampire turned back to the video.

    They muttered to each other again. Then they finally epted it.

    ¡°But it does seem like him, right? Now that I hear it, I can see it too. That way of making the other person despair, that¡¯s exactly Maiev¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, and besides, that¡¯s not a magical achievement that a human of that age can achieve.¡±

    ¡°Well, then there¡¯s no need to have a meeting anymore.¡±

    The girl vampire stretched.

    ¡°Maiev does whatever he wants, right? There¡¯s no point in having a meeting. Just let him do her thing this time too.¡±

    The other vampires also left their seats casually.

    They didn¡¯tpletely agree with their opinions, but the meeting was impossible anyway since the princess didn¡¯t wake up.

    One by one, the vampires scattered into the darkness. And after about three hours, maybe.

    ¡°Yawn¡­.¡±

    The princess finally opened her eyes.

    Literally, she barely lifted her eyelids without moving any other part of her body.

    The secretary next to the throne greeted her politely.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­. Let¡¯s have a meeting¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over. Three hours ago.¡±

    Three hours.

    The princess scratched her head quietly.

    The secretary looked at the visual record and asked.

    ¡°Princess, was that man Maiev?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. He wasn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The secretary tilted his head.

    ¡°Some of them returned thinking he was Maiev.¡±

    ¡°I¡­. I went to see the blue me, remember¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I saw him by chance. He was talented in summoning¡­. So I took the record¡­.¡±

    The secretary tilted his head a little more.

    ¡°Summoning?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ To summon him, we need a summoner of the transcendent realm¡­¡±

    The secretary¡¯s head is nowpletely tilted to the side.

    ¡°If that man is not a Maiev, then he is just a human mage. How can a mere human¡­¡±

    ¡°I only praised his talent.¡±

    The princess¡¯s tone suddenly became clear.

    A silence close to emptiness settled down, and the secretary quickly bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The secretary hastily changed his words.

    ¡°Right, this is not the time. If that man is not a Maiev, we should inform the tribes as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    The princess waved her hand. Her thin arm fluttered like a paper in the air.

    ¡°The fact that some people think he is a Maiev¡­ That¡¯s proof of his talent¡­ So¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Yawn, the princess yawned and barely continued her words.

    ¡°You watch him tomorrow¡­ See if he goes on the red list or the blue list¡­¡±

    ¡°As youmand. While I¡¯m at it, should I check on the blue me side too?¡±

    The princess blinked twice.

    ¡°No, no¡­ You just look at that man¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

    The princess blinked twice again.

    ¡°No, no¡­ Let¡¯s observe both if we can.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will do that.¡±

    The princess slowly blinked twice more.

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s better to focus on one thing.¡±

    ¡°Princess, I get tired every time you do this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The princess slowly raised her upper body.

    ¡°Then¡­ Should I just kill them all?¡±

    ¡°No. You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The princessy down again.

    ¡°Right¡­ And one more thing.¡±

    The princess nodded, sleepy.

    ¡°I had a thought when I saw that man¡¯s face¡­¡±

    It was rare for the princess to borate on her thoughts.

    The secretary swallowed his saliva and listened carefully.

    And one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    Snore-

    The only thing he heard was the sound of her sleeping.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 56: How about you come out and explain yourself.

    Chapter 56: How about youe out and exin yourself.

    Chapter 56  How about youe out and exin yourself.

    The next morning, I found a strange message on Trivia.

    [  Do you need the cheat sheet for the midterm exam? ]

    The sender was anonymous.

    If they asked me if I needed it, the answer was obvious.

    No, I didnt. I closed Trivia without any reply.

    [ *Sephia ]

    [  n student! ]

    [  When is a good time for an interview? ]

    I used to think of this interview as nothing but a nuisance, but now I felt its necessity.

    It would be a good opportunity to express my strong will to participate in the subjugation festival.

    [  Im thinking after the midterm exam. ]

    I sent a message back to Sephia, then washed up and got dressed.

    Today, we had to gather in the A-ss ssroom.

    The midterm exam ounted for a significant portion of our grades.

    I wondered if the heat from the victory in the swordsmanship tournament had subsided a bit.

    As I opened the ssroom door, that thought vanished.

    All the students eyes turned to me at once.

    They all had strange looks on their faces, but they were different from before.

    I realized it as soon as I met their gazes. Hoping for the heat to die down was a ridiculous expectation.

    I didnt even hope for it.

    They needed many victories.

    Enough victories to make them indifferent.

    Its n.

    Hey, dont stare so tantly.

    I ignored the voices that followed me like shadows and quietly took my seat.

    It was still annoying, but it was better than the tant provocation from before.

    n, hi.

    Soon after, Becky came and sat next to me naturally.

    She still wore the scent of roses.

    What are those guys talking about? Look here, everyone. Today is the midterm exam.

    Then, a male professor I had never seen before appeared, instead of Violet.

    Becky recognized him by his chubby and balding appearance.

    Isnt that Professor Brody? Hes not in charge of the first year

    Simr murmurs erupted from other ces, but the male professor silently unfolded arge paper.

    Professor Violet is a bitte, so I agreed to take care of the morning guidance.

    Therge paper wriggled like a living creature, then stuck to the ckboard like a ma.

    Since its right before the midterm exam, check your grades once. Keep it up if youre high, and do better if youre low.

    Naturally, everyones eyes turned to therge paper on the ckboard.

    It listed the scores of the tests we had taken so far, and the rank of the total calcted score.

    There were various reactions.

    Some students nodded their heads with satisfied expressions, but of course, there were more students who sighed with regretful expressions.

    I only nced at the total score rank.<ol><li><ol><li>n 2. Louis Rosevelt . . .</li></ol></li></ol>

    By the time I looked at that obvious rank, the eyes of the whole ssroom were focused on me.

    I looked at a few of the gazes directed at me.

    Trixie had a subtle look, and Louis smiled brightly when our eyes met.

    Wow n, congrattions.

    Becky pped her hands silently next to me.

    And then she asked casually.

    But by the way, did you eat the chocte I gave youst time?

    I shook my head.

    It was still stored in the dormitory. Beckys lips twitched slightly.

    Huh, huh? Really? Why havent you eaten it yet

    I want to save it forter. Theres no other reason.

    Huh? Oh, oh~

    Becky twisted her head with an embarrassed expression.

    Did you think it was too precious to eat? I made it roughly. Just eat it! Ill make you moreter.

    Did you prepare the materials?

    Did I do something wrong just now?

    Her expression turned pale. Just then, Brody opened his mouth again.

    Hey, you guys. Shut up. Its not like youre singing or anything You all checked the results, right?

    He continued, looking at the slightly sullen students.

    Professor Violet is busy, but thats not the only reason I came in.

    The professors eyes turned to me.

    The other students eyes naturally followed.

    As you all know, theres still some time left until the exhibition. How about it, did anyone feel like cking off after checking the grades?

    Brody yed the visual record on the ckboard.

    It was the scene where I faced Ivan in the swordsmanship tournament.

    Lets use the remaining time to learn a little bit about the summoning branch. Today, Ill lecture with this record.

    Sighs of relief came from here and there. The visual record continued to y.

    Look, summoning is based on observation.

    I nodded quietly at his words.

    But it would have been better if he had exined a little more clearly that magical observation was the basis.

    Isnt it sophisticated? Its thanks to the mana mixture. I only inject a fixed amount. Otherwise, it would overload both sides.

    Thats not wrong.

    But still, if it were me, I would have exined in detail how to calcte the amount of mana.

    And the scene where the Ivan doll blocks the sword. Professor Brody suddenly stopped ying the record.

    He rewound the record a bit and repeated that scene about five times.

    Sigh

    And he even tilted his head. Doubt gradually spread on the students faces.

    I have some questions for the person involved.

    Finally, he turned his head towards me. He took out a pointer and tapped the ckboard.

    This part, how did you move the summon?

    He asked about the movement rather than the summon.

    But.

    The question is still too abstract. I cant give many answers if he asks like that.

    I didnt intend to.

    Hey, informal speech? No No. First, something else.

    As if that wasnt the urgent problem right now, Brody shook his head.

    So youre saying that the summon moved on its own? Im asking how you controlled it.

    Its not entirely wrong to say that it moved on its own.

    No You.

    Tap tap tap, Brody tapped the ckboard nervously.

    It was the wrist part of the summon that moved smoothly and powerfully.

    Im frustrated in my own way.

    The question is still superficial, and there is a limit to exining with words.

    You have to exin how you moved your arms and legs, including your wrist. You have to be specific.

    Then point it out specifically.

    I said calmly.

    More than 230 joints, 78 organs, and muscles each I cant exin them all.

    What?

    Brody grimaced.

    After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth again.

    What did you just say?

    As you heard.

    No, no, thats not it.

    Brody shook his head.

    What you just said, more than 230 something You dont mean to say that you calcted all that and moved the summon, do you?

    I nodded quietly.

    After a brief silence, we both sighed.

    We both understood better than anyone that there was a limit to exnation andmunication through questions and answers.

    In the end, Brody nodded.

    Can you do that now? Summon.

    Thats easy, but.

    I paused for a moment before continuing.

    It seems like you dont understand well just by watching.

    What?

    Brodys eyes narrowed.

    He held the pointer upside down. And he extended it towards me, with the handle facing me.

    Alright. Then how about youe out and exin it yourself.

    I could clearly read his thoughts from his expression. Curiosity, distrust, doubt, anger all kinds of emotions were tangled up.

    He wanted me to prove myself.

    I wasnt angry.

    It was only natural.

    I didnt expect anything from the start.

    Even if he was a professor, there was a limit to how well he could understand my summoning.

    Theres about 45 minutes left. Isnt that enough?

    As he said, there was only 45 minutes remaining.

    Yeah.

    Thats enough.

    I got up from my seat.

    Everyone stared nkly at him as he stepped out to the front of the ssroom.

    He had a tall stature and a high nose bridge, and a sharp jawline that made him look down on anyone.

    Regardless of his status, he was born with a natural superiority as a human.

    Nice to meet you.

    He stood in front of the students with an indifferent face.

    A few people chuckled at his short three words.

    Not because it was funny, but because he sounded like a real professor.

    n checked his outfit once again. And he scanned the students.

    Yeah, nice to meet you indeed.

    He muttered that and slowly looked around the front of the ssroom.

    Even a faint smile crossed his face. It was something the students couldnt understand.

    After a while, he opened his mouth.

    From now on, Ill exin the movement of the summoned creatures. In terms of categories it would be maniption.

    He acted as if he was used to this situation.

    Some of the students who were watching swallowed their dry saliva.

    Many people get scared when they see a lot of numbers, but theres no need to think too hard.

    n felt that he was natural, and so did Brody.

    He was familiar and skilled.

    He was also immersed in it.

    Around that time, their eyes met in the air.

    He flicked his finger lightly.

    Bang!

    Becky?

    Is that Becky?

    The students murmured.

    A thin mist spread and revealed the figure of a summoned creature that resembled Becky.

    Its me, right?

    Becky mumbled in confusion.

    This summoned creature only copied the appearance. You can tell right away if you move it.

    The Becky doll started to walk. But its movements were squeaky and messy.

    If you try to summon something without expansive thinking, just by imagining it, this is the result.

    He lifted the corner of his mouth slightly.

    This is how the summoning happened For some, it was hard to move and control.

    That must be it.

    Thats when Brody opened his mouth.

    ns tone was quite rude, but surprisingly, he was more curious than angry.

    Okay. Then how did your summoning happen?

    The professors tone was not very polite.

    For Brody, who had devoted his life to the summoning field of teaching, ns appearance was a contradiction in itself.

    Magical ident.

    And n answered the professor with just five words.

    The Becky doll started moving again. But this time, it was different.

    Its movements were light.

    And it even mimicked the small details, like smelling the sleeve part in the middle.

    Becky and Brodys eyes widened.

    The other students reactions were not much different.

    The world you have seen so far is all an illusion.

    He pointed to the Becky doll with his chin.

    And even now you are living in the illusion of seeing.

    n tapped his lower eye twice with his index finger.

    But if you just ept this scenery as it is, you should know that it is shameful to call yourself a magician.

    Snap!

    Wait, Ill share my vision with you.

    He flicked his finger.

    Blue lines began to appear clearly over the Becky doll.

    Its a circuit. Read and remember this every moment. Only then, you will have seen the truth.

    Actions, habits, joints, organs He saw them all as one circuit?

    It was easy in theory, but hard to apply.

    As a professor, Brody knew that better than anyone.

    Wait a minute.

    Brody interrupted ns exnation.

    Its a standard and excellent method. But theres one thing that bothers me.

    What is it.

    What you summoned by imitating is the original mage. Right?

    The professor pointed to the Becky doll with his hand.

    Mages have mana circuits by default. Thats why its possible to observe the mana circuits.

    n just stared nkly at Brody.

    As if it was obvious no matter what he asked, as if he expected it, as if he had no expectations.

    Then how did you summon Ivans swordsmanship? Theres no such thing as a mana circuit in a knights actions.

    Brodys face was full of doubt.

    The basis of summoning is to implement the mana circuit of the original action exactly.

    But.

    If there is no mana circuit in the original action, then implementing it is close to the realm of force.

    Can you exin that too?

    Its simple.

    n created three attributeless spheres and threw them at the wall.

    As they touched the wall, a circuit that resembled a maze began to form.

    Wow

    Wow

    The students eximed.

    n continued his exnation with a calm attitude.

    Interaction with magic. The rules that are read at that moment.

    Rules?

    Three spheres also touched Ivans body at the time, and right after that, he swung his sword and circuitized it.

    Circuitized you say?

    Even he, a professor, had never thought of creating and essing a circuit that didnt exist.

    Was that it?

    Maybe most of them. No, all of them.

    Brody swallowed a dry saliva.

    He had always taught someone since he became a teacher, and learning was now a very unfamiliar sensation.

    But he was definitely interested now.

    He learned something new and wanted to remember it.

    There were already one word to express this.

    Learning.

 Chapter 57: Because Itâ€™s Mine.

    Chapter 57: Because It¡¯s Mine.

    Chapter 57  Because Its Mine.

    Thats it.

    The exnation was finally over.

    It was time to go to the fair, so n left the ssroom without hesitation.

    But the ones left behind didnt move at all.

    They had no reason to hold on to n.

    The ssroom was silent as a mouse.

    The thing that broke the silence was not a human voice.

    Scratch, scratch

    As one person started to take notes as if possessed, the rest soon followed suit.

    Scratch, scratch

    Scratch, scratch

    It didnt matter if they understood ns exnation or not.

    Anyone could admire something amazing.

    They just wanted to record this admiration.

    Hailey swallowed her dry saliva.

    She was also a magician for the time being.

    She wanted to ask various things, but she couldnt. Because the target was n.

    She had no choice but to close her eyes and review the exnation she had just heard.

    But it was not easy to concentrate. Her thoughts about n spread out randomly, making her headplicated.

    Focus. Focus.

    She muttered to herself, but there was no way to focus.

    The eye to observe only the core of the countless mana circuits, and the method to calcte the exact amount to enter there without error.

    It was so difficult that she couldnt understand it even if she focused fully.

    There were too many distractions in her head right now.

    She decided to just take notes for now and look at them againter.

    But unfortunately, she didnt have a notebook and a writing tool.

    Scratch, scratch.

    It felt like the world had left Hailey behind.

    While everyone was busy taking notes, she just sat there nkly.

    It was natural for her to feel anxious.

    She cautiously tapped the shoulder of the female student next to her.

    But she didnt even look back.

    The girl, who had fallen into aplete trance, seemed to have forgotten Haileys existence altogether.

    Hailey didnt have the courage to tap someone elses shoulder twice.

    Just do it yourself.

    The theory was just a basic foundation. It was up to the individual to embody and apply it.

    So, if she tried hard by herself, she could do this much

    Sigh

    She touched her forehead with her hand. It was impossible.

    She couldnt help but sigh.

    It was toote to take notes, and there was no way to do it even if she wanted to.

    Hailey bit her thumbnail in frustration.

    She was afraid of being left out, of falling behind.

    There was only one way to solve this crisis.

    To borrow the notes of someone who did it properly.

    Saphora is a separate area outside the campus, despite being owned by Merhen Academy.

    It was more of a regional term than a specific space or building.

    The scale of the fair was so huge that it couldnt be summed up by any ordinary word.

    Now they just had to ride the carriage under the professors guidance. But the students were slow to get on the carriage.

    Professor.

    Broody, who was supposed to lead the group, just stood there nkly.

    Professor?

    Huh?

    The professor finally lifted his head.

    At the same time, he realized what he had to do.

    Becky tilted her head and asked.

    How do we ride the carriage?

    Just get on. Pair up with whoever you want, four at a time.

    That was the best Broody could do.

    He still couldnt sort out his thoughts and his head was numb.

    It felt like he had been hit hard somewhere.

    n.

    The reason was obviously that boy.

    He made even himself, a professor, learn, and he turned the magic department upside down. He still had a lot of worries that tangled each others tails.

    But even if he didnt understand, he had to admit it.

    Ill bet my teaching career on it.

    Suddenly, Violets words came to mind.

    The eyes filled with confidence and the courage that he spat out with resentment. Broody felt like he finally knew why.

    *

    Ah, okay. Got it~

    Becky turned around politely after greeting him. Her expression was bright as she answered.

    The reason was simple.

    She had already made a reservation to ride in the same carriage as n.

    Hey, n! Why did you summon me of all people?

    Because youre mine.

    What, what, what, what, what, what?

    What did he mean by saying Im his?

    There must be some meaning behind it, but if he meant it literally, wouldnt that be more outrageous

    Becky shook her head vigorously as her face turned red.

    For now, the important thing was that they had agreed to ride together in the carriage.

    Who are you going with?

    I dont want to go awkwardly.

    The students were still murmuring.

    The time to travel by carriage was not short, so it was a fairly important matter for the students who they would go with.

    However.

    The carriage is not the problem, did you guys take notes?

    I couldnt. There was nothing written on the board in the first ce.

    Were screwed

    The issue of seating seemed trivialpared to the discussion about n.

    Thats amazing.

    Becky muttered to herself without realizing it.

    Usually, the word screwed is used for exam subjects. Its obvious.

    The grades are left as the results.

    But todays lecture by n was different.

    It wasnt something that woulde out on the exam, nor was it something that could be applied right away.

    It was just that the quality was different.

    n had touched on the desire that any magician would have.

    What should I do? Should I ask him?

    Are you crazy? If youre going to do that, you go.

    Sorry. Lets forget about that.

    The more amazing thing was, no one was going to ask n directly.

    Oh. I was wrong.

    They were thinking about it, but they couldnt muster up the courage.

    His status was rising like crazy every day.

    But am I the only one?

    Becky thought as she looked at her notes.

    It was a note that contained as much as possible what n had exined for 45 minutes.

    On the Collision Phenomenon of Harmony and Auxiliary Series

    A Pronunciation Study Based on the Dialect Speakers of the Elf Region . . .

    She had already summarized several papers ording to ns request.

    Thanks to that, Becky was able to take notes on todays lecture as well.

    Of course, if you ask me if it was a perfect note, it definitely wasnt.

    But still, she was proud and it was helpful.

    It was notmon for amoner like Becky to have ess to various materials.

    Everything except breathing cost money for a magician.

    But thanks to n, she was able to ess countless materials for free.

    He even entrusted her with papers that had to be purchased at the store The hardship was temporary and the achievement was great.

    However.

    It would be nice if he was a little more affectionate

    No, but then again, if he was affectionate, he wouldnt be n.

    He looks cool the way he is.

    Yeah. Thats what it is

    Becky sorted out her thoughts and started walking towards the carriage. But thats when it happened.

    Hey, Becky. Becky!

    It was an unwee voice.

    Becky turned around with an awkward face.

    Sure enough, the voice belonged to Jenny.

    Did you take notes on what n just exined?

    Huh?

    Becky tilted her head without realizing it.

    Whenever someone talked to her, it was always to pick a fight, but today was a little different.

    Im looking for someone who took notes~ Everyone else did a poor job.

    Oh, yeah.

    She nodded.

    She guessed that was the case.

    But you, youre super close with n, right? You took notes, didnt you? I saw you writing diligently.

    Youre super close with n.

    Why did that sentence make her feel so good?

    But feeling good was not allowed.

    She didnt want to share her efforts for n with anyone.

    Um you know my grades. I just scribbled some nonsense.

    She could have shared, but no matter how she thought about it, she didnt like Jenny.

    She was the type who hung out with Hailey and Aria.

    Really? Oh okay, whatever.

    Yeah.

    Okay, okay. I guess that makes sense~

    Jenny turned around quickly.

    As she walked away, she muttered some insults that gave Becky the chills.

    This time, Becky headed for the carriage again.

    Becky.

    But then, someone else called her name.

    When she saw who it was, the girls eyes widened.

    ?

    A well-groomed blonde with shiny hair, a noble girl who was farthest from Becky.

    It was Hailey.

    Hailey stared at Becky silently.

    She had no choice but to ask for notes.

    She didnt want to ask Louis about n, and asking the person himself was even harder.

    She asked the people around her first, including Jenny but of course, none of them had seeded in taking notes.

    Why? Whats up?

    Becky asked cautiously.

    But Hailey still just looked at Becky.

    She hade to Becky as the easiest and simplest way, but when she opened her mouth, it wasnt easy.

    Just a few days ago, she had no reason to talk to Becky at all.

    Hey, can I go to the carriage if you have nothing to say?

    Oh, its nothing.

    Hailey finally changed the subject.

    Asking Becky to lend her notes was too hard for her.

    I was wondering if you saw Louis. We have to ride the carriage together, but I cant find him.

    Louis?

    Becky pointed to a carriage with the tip of her index finger.

    There, Louis was sitting alone.

    After giving a light nod, Hailey immediately moved towards Louis.

    Louis!

    Hailey shouted at Louis.

    Their eyes met in mid-air.

    Oh, Hailey.

    You were here? I was going to get another carriage for you.

    But the moment Hailey stepped into the carriage.

    Sorry. Theres no room here.

    ?

    There was a brief silence.

    Hailey asked cautiously again.

    What do you mean?

    I have a lot of questions for n, so I asked him to ride with me.

    But there are two seats left. Cant I ride with you?

    Louis scratched his head as if he was embarrassed.

    Well Oh, there they are.

    Haileys eyes followed Louiss gaze.

    Behind n, Becky and Yushia were trailing along.

    Louis smiled apologetically.

    Those two also asked n to ride with them, so we decided to ride together like this.

    Then what about me

    Sorry, but this opportunity wonte again. Lets sit together next time.

    Hailey stiffened as if she had been hit on the back of her head, and the other three got into the carriage.

    n, can I sit next to you? Like we talked about earlier.

    Cant you ride in the luggagepartment?

    Fair~ Fair~.

    With a thud, the carriage door closed.

    Oh, n! Ive sorted out the papers! Becky is.

    Aaaah! Yushia! Why did you have to bring that up!

    Voices came out of the carriage with a hole in the ceiling.

    By the way, four people are perfect for ying glow-in-the-dark puzzles!

    Yeah. Lets all try it together then?

    Wow Louis, youre awesome. You did this?

    Get rid of it.

    They kepting out.

    Among them, there was no voice of Hailey.

    What the hell. Hey! Theres no matching part?

    Becky Youre holding it upside down

    Oh? Really?

    Haha Kids, take it easy.

    Move it.

    They never stopped.

    Haileys expression darkened.

    She had never been so envious and impatient watching someone elses daily life.

    Even though the voices wereing from right next to her, they felt as far away as the horizon.

    Hailey could never join them in that space.

    But, is this really glow-in-the-dark? Really?

    Yes! Come closer, everyone!

    Like this Will this work?

    Im telling you to move it for the third time.

    She couldnt make a sound or join them.

    Wow! What is this! Its so pretty with the fluorescent light!

    Yes! This is a glow-in-the-dark puzzle!

    Oh n would like it too.

    Bang!

    Aaah! My glow-in-the-dark puzzle!

    Hey, n! What are you doing!

    Hahaha This is so funny.

    Get out.

    At every moment.

    Hailey just looked at her feet.

    Wow, what are you?

    The first thing I heard from the president after arriving at Saphora.

 Chapter 58: â€¦Iâ€™m excited.

    Chapter 58: ¡­I¡¯m excited.

    Chapter 58  Im excited.

    Wee, students of Merhen Academy.

    As we got off the carriage, it was already evening. A gray-robed mage greeted us.

    She had ash-colored hair and pointed ears that reflected nature. Her golden eyes were pure and innocent. She was clearly an elf.

    Im in charge of your midterm exam and your visit to Saphore. My name is Serena.

    She pointed to a golden pin on her chest with her fingertip. It must have meant she was a Saphore official.

    Have a good time, everyone. And dont cause any trouble.

    Violet hade all this way just to see us off.

    Thanks to her, we heard her worried warnings three more times before we followed Serena into the huge entrance.

    Wow Its so spacious.

    Becky, who was walking next to me, eximed.

    It was worth it. Looking at it with my own eyes, I could see why they called Saphore a region.

    Art exhibitions, museums, hotels, general stores, magic tool shops Various things existed here, each with its ownrge area.

    It looked like a vige on the outside.

    As we looked around, we arrived at a wide za.

    Serena handed out badges to the students.

    [ ]

    There was nothing written on the badges. They were just painted white.

    Yushia looked at hers and mine several times, then tilted her head.

    Huh, Sir n! Theres nothing on our badges!

    But we werent the only ones with nk badges. All the A-grade students received the same kind of badges.

    And then.

    Ah, ouch!

    Sparks flew, and a girl fell to the floor with her chair. Everyones eyes turned to her.

    Whats wrong with her? Hey, are you okay? What? She just suddenly fell?

    Two other girls tried to help the fallen student. But she didnt move at all.

    But I had a feeling I knew why she fainted. I unconsciously clicked my tongue and bit it.

    Thats what you get for touching things you shouldnt.

    ?

    Tricksy, who was next to me, looked at me with a puzzled expression. He opened his mouth.

    I dont know whats going on, but this is serious She fainted.

    Its lucky. It could have been worse than fainting.

    She touched something she shouldnt have, and thats why she fainted. It was a simple and clear reason.

    Please pay attention, everyone.

    Serena opened her mouth. At the same time, the chair that had fallen flew towards her.

    First, put on your badges. If they were distributed without any problems, you should have received white badges.

    The chair in the air spun. It stopped at an angle where we could see the seat.

    There was a red badge on the part where the butt touched.

    You had a physical exam at the tower, right? Based on the minimum amount of magic among you, we ssified all the items inside the exhibition.

    She emphasized it several times, as if it was an important thing to say. She tapped the chair with a serious expression.

    You must never touch anything with a different colored badge. Remember, fainting is lucky. If youre unlucky

    Serenas eyes turned to the girl who had fainted.

    Then, some of the guys around her gulped down their dry saliva.

    If this was the level of luck, what would happen if they were unlucky? There was no student who had trouble making that judgment.

    Around that time, Yushia whispered to me in a small voice.

    Sir n! Youre amazing, Sir n! Did you know everything?

    Tricksy also stared at me with a subtle look. I nodded vaguely.

    Youll only be staying in the First Time area, but Theres nothing we can do about the strange phenomena in Saphore. Please refer to the booklet for this.

    As she said that, Serena handed out booklets to the students.

    The booklets, assisted by telekinesis, flew neatly towards the students.

    Do not answer the woman who asks questions about the artwork. Saphore attaches its own exnations at the bottom of the artwork.

    Do not touch the magic tools on the floor. Saphore does not put things on the floor.

    If you need help after touching the wrong magic tool, you must get help from the third person who appears.

    If you suddenly feel like youre not in Saphore, close your eyes and cover your ears. Keep it until someone taps your back four times.

    If your partner disappears for more than 15 minutes and then reappears, you must ignore them. Thats not your partner.

    The hotel is an exception area. No strange phenomena ur there.

    The students started to stir.

    What? Thats scary. Should we just stay in the hotel?

    It was unfamiliar to them.

    But I was used to these terms.

    In a space where all kinds of magic tools were mixed, such strange phenomena urred as if they were natural. It was because the strong magic of the objects collided with each other.

    Meanwhile, Serena created a transparent fish tank in the air. Inside, there were many folded papers.

    As long as you follow the rules, there will be no problem.

    But the students expressions did not brighten at all. Serena continued.

    For everyones safety, you will move in pairs of two in the Saphore. Then, I will draw the pairs now.

    The drawing was done quickly with telekinesis. It didnt take long to finish.

    Tomorrow is a free day. Please enjoy the Saphore with your designated partner. Then

    Serena distributed the hotel keys with telekinesis. I was in room 604.

    I didnt bother to check who I was paired with. As I turned to head to the hotel.

    Suddenly, I felt an ominous sensation.

    Ouch!

    At the same time, a high and thin scream hit my ears.

    Someone in a reversed robe bumped into me, and she even grabbed my shoulder with her gloved hand.

    I shook off her shoulder and looked at her face.

    Silver hair that shone, pointed ears, and pink eyes She seemed to be an elf too.

    The energy I felt was not good.

    Ow

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at me, then soon widened them.

    Wow, what are you?

    What is she asking about? One thing for sure, she was not interrogating me.

    Rather, a happy reaction. It was strange for a reaction to the fact that I stepped on her foot.

    No, no. I should be the one to apologize in the first ce.

    I felt her presence and dodged her body for sure.

    But she deliberately bumped into me. With a clear intention.

    I tried to look at her more closely, but Serena came running and shouted.

    President!

    At the word president, everyones eyes quickly gathered.

    After hearing the word president, I finally understood the ominous magic sensation. The mana that was densely condensed was quite impressive.

    The presidents eyes curved and drew a deep and attractive line.

    Oh, I totally failed to make a cool entrance. Nice to meet you all~

    My goodness, are you okay?

    Serena hastily fixed the presidents appearance.

    As the president walked past the students, Serena shouted.

    Everyone. This is the president of the First Time section of the Saphore, Shushia!

    One by one, the students bowed their heads to Shushia, who smiled kindly at them.

    Have a good time, everyone~ Tomorrow is a free day, right? Enjoy!

    I looked at her with a nk expression, then turned away.

    Shushia.

    That was not her real name.

    The next morning, I woke up feeling refreshed.

    The hotel facilities of the Saphore were decent.

    Clean furniture and a soft bed, and an environment where I could use Trivia It was enough to get a good sleep.

    [ *Auction of Teachings ] [  I came to the Saphore!  ] [  Ill have a lot of fun! ]

    [ *Tricksy von Frits ] [  We were partners. ] [  Just sleep in. ] [  I told you. ]

    What are you doing alone.

    I shouldnt call Tricksy stupid. She just doesnt know my identity.

    Today, I could enjoy the free day of the Saphore. So, I nned to see all the magic tools without any restrictions.

    But when I came out to the hotel corridor, the atmosphere was not good.

    The students were restless. The mostmon thing on their faces was worry and concern.

    Ah, n, sir! Good morning.

    Among them, only Yushia was bright. She came to me with Louis.

    Hey Kids.

    And the next moment, Becky came with a worried face.

    She opened her mouth cautiously and took out Trivia from my product.

    Did you guys see the family tree?

    I didnt know the content, but I had a clue. I remembered the anonymous contact I had yesterday morning.

    Louis smiled and answered.

    I didnt see it, but I heard about it. Everyone was talking about it.

    I heard it too!

    Finally, the three of them looked at me. I shook my head and answered for them.

    Uh really? You dont know, n? They say they lure you intocency with the free exhibition, and then unleash the artificial monsters.

    Becky asked, looking at Louis and Yushia.

    Is this true?

    I asked some seniors, and they said they had the same kind of midterm evaluation. It makes sense.

    Really? Then its like a cheat sheet.

    Becky sighed in relief at Louiss words.

    Wow Im d. If I didnt know this, I would have had a heart attack on the spot.

    Its not umon to create a sudden situation and evaluate your coping skills, right? Of course, there will be a difference in difficulty.

    As Louis and Becky were talking, Yushia suddenly asked with a gleam in her eyes.

    But, cant you die if you get attacked?

    Nah you wont die.

    Becky shook her head vigorously.

    The artificial monsters are all enchanted, you know. It would be a big deal if a student died during the evaluation.

    Oh, I see!

    The three of them talked without much pressure on their faces.

    After all, if you know your enemy and yourself, you wont be in danger even if you fight a hundred times. Whats there to be afraid of when you already know the evaluation content?

    Thats how they felt, and I was rather happy.

    I infiltrated based on their midterm evaluation.

    The information I got from the bloodsuckers was still vivid in my ears.

    After hearing the students stories, I could also piece together how the bloodsuckers infiltrated like puzzle pieces.

    There will be an attack. But the monsters made by the academy wont show up.

    Some of them will be real bloodsuckers. Or, all of them will be.

    Therefore.

    Its very appropriate.

    Satisfaction showed on my face.

    After all, a mage should grow in this kind of environment. I guarantee that it will be a very good experience for the students.

    Ive only taken one step.

    Just by breaking Ivan, a freshman, the perception of the magic department and the knight department wont bepletely reversed.

    No, if I stop at this point, it will be rather dangerous.

    From the knight departments point of view, it was a bad day. From the magic departments point of view, it was a lucky day.

    It ends with just that. This is almost inevitable.

    But.

    The extermination festival.

    The extermination festival that the knight department has monopolized. If the magic department wins the victory there Then the knights will have to doubt their own foundation.

    The extermination festival is a team of four.

    I had to quickly grow the other three except me, but this situation is rather good news for me.

    Bloodsuckers are better than artificial monsters for growth. No doubt.

    Yushia opened her mouth with a bright face.

    n, by the way, Im looking forward to the exhibition today. There might be something more fun than a glow-in-the-dark puzzle!

    There is. I guarantee it.

    Something that shines more beautifully than a glow-in-the-dark at night. Thats because its a bloodsucker.

    Wow, really!

    Then, Louis opened his mouth with a faint smile.

    Yeah. There will be. Saphor has a reputation, you know.

    Reputation?

    Yeah.

    Louis opened a booklet. There was a white name tag on the booklet.

    Just by looking at the schools on the list, they are very diverse, and the number of magic tools and artworks is the highest ever this year. So there will be at least one.

    I see. Im looking forward to it!

    And one more thing.

    Louis snapped his index finger. As if there was one more important fact.

    Theres one magic tool that hasnt been revealed yet. They said it was amazing.

    Wow is it a glow-in-the-dark?

    No, Yushia. It wont be.

    As I listened to their conversation, I quietly rubbed my chin.

    The one and only magic tool that hasnt been revealed yet. As of now, thats the most likely thing that the bloodsuckers are after.

    In other words, the most interesting thing.

    Suddenly, I remembered the conversation with my disciple.

    What did you spray perfume? Im meeting a guy today. Did you like him that much? I dont know yet. Thats why Im doing this!

    I still vividly remember his face, beaming with excitement and making a loud fuss.

    I dont have any information about the other person yet, and Im clearly feeling nervous Its not much different from the blind date that my disciple suggested.

    Whether I like it or not, whether I take it or leave it. I will decide after seeing it with my own eyes.

    The most important fact is, Im looking forward to it right now. Nothing is more important than that.

    Thats when Louis opened his mouth.

    So, how do you feel about n?

    Be more specific with your question.

    About the exhibition or the evaluation Arent you nervous or something?

    If thats what he meant, the answer was obvious.

    The extermination project that was diligently prepared, the viin who uses magic based on red mana, the magical tool that makes me curious

    Theres only one way to say it.

    Im excited.

    At that, everyones eyes widened. Even Becky bit her tongue and grabbed her chin.

    n feels excitement too. n, you had emotions? n, Im surprised

    Ignoring their reactions, I quietly thought of one name.

    Maiev

    We will meet soon.

    In one of the districts of Saphora, a huge piece of art hung on the wall, upying the entire surface.

    [ Blood Demon ]

    The title of the work was only two letters.

    Sushia was quietly looking up at the work, where red lines were randomly drawn over the ck canvas.

    The ceiling of Saphora was made of ss. The warm sunlight was split into hexagonal shapes and shone on her.

    The splendid artwork and the elegant elf facing it. The scenery was also a piece of art. Her expression was currently very merciful.

    Suddenly, a butterfly flew in front of her nose.

    Sushias gaze met the butterfly.

    The moment that happened, the butterfly was trapped in a frame.

    The rectangr frame took the shape of a picture frame and turned the butterfly into a small piece of art.

    But still, the butterfly was alive.

    It pped its wings hard, trying to get out, but it looked like nothing more than a moving picture.

    And still, the butterfly was alive.

    It was preserved as it was alive.

    Oh, President. You were here?

    One of the staff members approached Sushia. She answered with a bright smile.

    Yes~ Whats up?

    Just now, the students entered for free viewing.

    Ah. Should we move too? We have to do the mid-term evaluation~

    Yes, but

    The staff member suddenly trailed off. At the same time, he faintly smiled.

    Whats wrong?

    Nothing. I just remembered my student days. I used to have a white name tag too I wonder if I was that fresh and cute.

    The name tag on his chest was golden.

    Indeed, it was a remarkable growth. Sushia smiled brightly.

    You must have been fresh and cute too. Definitely.

    Ha ha Thank you. I talked too much. Lets go, President.

    Okay~

    The two started walking side by side.

    At some point, Sushia stopped again. Then she reached out her hand to the staff member.

    ?

    He couldnt understand the meaning, and tilted his head.

    Sushia calmly opened her mouth.

    Shall we shake hands?

    Shake hands? All of a sudden.

    The moment their hands were about to touch.

    Zap!

    Ouch!

    A huge spark flew and the staff members body was thrown back.

    After rolling on the floor a few times, he shouted without even fixing his clothes.

    Ow, President! Please stop this kind of prank!

    The staff member cried out as if he was wronged.

    Every time you y with a magic tool, my heart really sinks! What if my circuit gets damaged?

    Thats strange?

    Sushia muttered quietly.

    Theres nothing wrong with the device. Nothing at all.

    Her eyes darted towards the staff member. Shushia asked him out of the blue.

    What would happen if this touched a student?

    Excuse me?

    You heard me. What if it touched a student what then?

    The staff members face turned pale in an instant.

    President, you must never joke with the students. Their mana circuits would bepletely destroyed.

    Is that so?

    Shushia nodded.

    Yes. Thats how it should be.

    Her gaze, as she looked down at the glove, was ominous.

 Chapter 59: Youâ€™re Really Crying.

    Chapter 59: You¡¯re Really Crying.

    Chapter 59  Youre Really Crying.

    After we paired up, there was a strange awkwardness between Trixie and me.

    To be precise, Trixie felt a bit ufortable with me.

    It was understandable.

    We were facing a duel, and even ourst conversation was not in a very good mood.

    Breakfast.

    Finally, Trixie broke the silence. That was her first word.

    Actually, I wanted to wander around alone. I had my own n, and she had hers.

    But unfortunately, we couldnt act individually.

    If your partner doesnt show up for more than 15 minutes, you have to ignore them. Thats not your partner.

    It was because of this use. In other words, we couldnt be apart for more than 15 minutes.

    I wasnt afraid of such a strange phenomenon. But Trixie was the problem. She would be swept away.

    Well, just this once.

    Trixie von Frits.

    I had marked her as a candidate for the extermination. So, I decided to go along with her because of the use.

    Lets eat breakfast.

    She urged me. I nodded quietly. I didnt n to skip breakfast anyway.

    Lets go.

    I had memorized the geography of Saphorst night by looking through the booklet. Now, there was no ce in this exhibition hall that I didnt know.

    Wait a minute.

    Trixie tried to stop me.

    The restaurant is not that way.

    Follow me.

    No.

    But I ignored Trixie and started walking in the direction I had decided.

    Where are you going.

    In the end, Trixie had no choice but to follow me. She asked me again.

    What are you doing? Thats not the novice area.

    I knew that better than anyone. But what could I do if there was a better restaurant outside the novice area?

    I walked stubbornly. Trixie followed me with a displeased face.

    And soon, a sign appeared.

    [  ]

    The sign had only one note on it. This was the restaurant I had in mind, Harmony.

    Youre not going to eat here, are you?

    Im going to eat breakfast here today, so you better know that.

    Then, a waiter in a neat suit came up to us. He looked ordinary, but he had a gold pin on his chest.

    Good morning, sir. If you have a reservation, may I ask your name?

    No, we didnt. Were just passing by.

    Trixie answered for me. The waiters eyes naturally went to the white badges on our chests.

    And soon, a smile of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    White badges are Im sorry. Unfortunately, for the safety of our customers, it might be difficult for you to use Harmony.

    No, its possible.

    The waiters face became more troubled. He pointed to a signboard-like list with a polite gesture.

    As you can see, even the pen for writing the list has a yellow badge on it

    Come on, lets go. We have to follow the rules.

    Trixie urged me, but I reached out without a word.

    The white badge on my uniform couldnt represent me. It couldnt bind me either.

    The pen in my hand moved smoothly on the signboard. Soon, Trixie and my names were written.

    Hmm.

    [ Kan ]

    The hand that moved habitually wrote my real name. It was engraved in my soul, so I guess I couldnt help it.

    I thought about crossing out a few lines, but I left it as it was. It wasnt an easy-to-read handwriting, and it didnt matter who saw it anyway.

    !

    Trixie and the waiters faces were simultaneously surprised. I asked the waiter calmly.

    Is that okay?

    He nodded his head with a bewildered face. But soon, he started to guide us calmly.

    Yes, weve confirmed it. Pleasee in.

    Trixie looked at me with her eyes wide open. I walked in leisurely, with or without her.

    You asked me to act as a web novel editor and trante a Korean text into English. I will do my best to fulfill your request. Here is my edited and tranted version of the text:

    We arrived right after the restaurant opened, so we were almost the first customers. It was not hard to find a seat by the window.

    As I looked around the interior of the restaurant, I felt a surge of satisfaction with my choice.

    The ownerless string instruments moved by themselves and produced melodies, and every single detail of the restaurants decorations was elegant and antique.

    Sit down.

    Trixie stared at me as I sat down.

    The reason was obvious. From the table to the chairs, and the forks, knives, spoons everything had a yellow tag on it.

    Snap!

    I snapped my fingers once.

    I created a thin barrier around Trixie, so that I could take the burden of her power. With Hera by my side, this amount of mana usage was easy.

    Just sit down. Its okay.

    Trixie gave me a suspicious look. But I just returned a calm one.

    Soon, Trixies fingers moved. Very timidly, she touched the chair with her fingertips.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    After checking three times that nothing happened, Trixie quickly sat down on the chair.

    How is it?

    She said, slightly lifting her chin. As if she thought she endured it with her own ability.

    The waiter came with the menu.

    Wee, both of you. On such a lovely day, what would you like to have?

    I handed the menu to Trixie.

    Then, Trixie started to order only three sds.

    Wait.

    I had to intervene. This would ruin our breakfast. I said to the waiter.

    First, prepare three sds. With different dressings.

    I pointed out the three dressings on the menu precisely.

    Dont bring them all at once, but at exactly six minutes and fourteen seconds intervals. Got it?

    Yes. Is that all?

    Of course not. At the end, two steaks. Ill tell you the parts now. Both well done.

    I slowly exined the parts and seasonings of the meat.

    Understood. Im so lucky to have such wonderful first customers today. Harmony is on my side.

    The waiter smiled and bowed politely before leaving.

    Trixie looked at me with a slightly bewildered face.

    As the waiter disappeared, silence fell. Trixie said a word.

    You must havee here a lot.

    What do you take me for?

    Youre a beggar.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Come to think of it, Trixie thought I was amoner.

    Dont assume that.

    I nodded. Compared to my previous life, I was a beggar now.

    This time, I said a word.

    Youre a nobles daughter and you order like that?

    I only eat sds.

    I was pointing out her overall ordering style, but she seemed to think I was criticizing her for ordering only sds.

    Of course, eating only sds was hard to understand. It was not a bnced diet from a magical perspective.

    Eat something else too.

    I cant. I have to do ballet.

    You?

    Did she have time to do ballet before the duel?

    Was she confident or resigned?

    But Trixie seemed to understand my words a little differently. Her face turned slightly red.

    Why.

    Trixies gaze moved to her violent chest. Naturally, my gaze followed.

    Now that I saw it, there was another problem with doing ballet.

    Why are you carrying them around so recklessly?

    It was literally true. She was proud of her chest in the previous world too but they were not that big.

    Trixies face turned red. As if she was about to explode.

    Re, reckless? This is fat that wont go away. What do you know?

    I dont need to know.

    And I can do ballet even if theyre big.

    I didnt care about other peoples chests. But it would be inconvenient for using magic.

    I gave her some advice.

    Why dont you carve a magic circle there? It mighte in handy.

    Are you crazy? You want me to touch someone elses chest!

    Tsk, I just clicked my tongue and ended the conversation.

    From personal preferences to interests she and I were so different that we couldnt even make small talk.

    As I was listening to the melody of the string instruments without any conversation, a familiar woman caught my eye.

    An elf with golden hair and pointed ears.

    She had a golden pin on her chest and disguised herself as a staff member, but I could see through her identity.

    A bloodsucker that I encountered at the library. She was lurking around this ce.

    I guess youll have to eat alone.

    What?

    Dont worry, Ill be back in 15 minutes.

    I left Trixie, who was dumbfounded, and headed outside the restaurant.

    The bloodsucker woman was busy snooping around. I quietly stopped her.

    Hey.

    !

    She was startled and didnt know what to do. She must have been lurking around because of me.

    Youre so restless that you cant hide your infiltration.

    I-Im sorry. I just had something to report to Lord Myev

    We moved to a secluded ce. It was a ce where no one elses footsteps would reach.

    Here.

    I handed her a trivia.

    Beforeing to Saphora, I had prepared two extra trivia.

    These trivia were for the sole purpose ofmunicating with the bloodsuckers.

    From now on, contact me through this. I cant stand that clumsy ne with my eyes.

    Y-yes, I will

    Name.

    With just two words, her face became even more gloomy.

    That Ive told you more than twenty times

    Do I have to remember your name too?

    T-Teresa!

    Teresa.

    I nodded at her.

    So, what did you want to report?

    Yes. Ill report it to you now.

    Teresa swallowed her saliva and opened her mouth.

    First, the location of the item has been confirmed. The artwork named Dream is a magic tool.

    Next.

    I confirmed that the midterm evaluation has started. We are also going to join in.

    I unconsciously furrowed my brows. The midterm evaluation had started.

    That meant that the real Myev had already taken action.

    I spoke casually, turning the topic around.

    Youre notpletely clueless, are you? I was worried that you were so ignorant that you couldnt even confirm it.

    Im not that bad. Are you saying I cant recognize your magic right away?

    Was it because Maiev used such distinctive magic? I felt a natural curiosity.

    Do you want me to use it on you once?

    N-no, no, no, thank you!

    Theresa waved her hands from side to side.

    I dont want to be in a frame. I dont want to be stuffed alive. P-please, have mercy on me!

    Stuffed alive It felt like abination of softness and harmony. Thats how I should approach it.

    I had confirmed Maievs unique ability. Now, all I had to do was tap the calctor ording to it.

    Theresa nodded her head.

    Then Ill see you in two hours. Youre the pride of your race.

    I nodded quietly. I could also guess that the midterm evaluation of the bloodsuckers would take ce in two hours.

    Two hours.

    That was more than enough time to make a n.

    What the hell.

    Trixie was left alone.

    But she didnt think of holding onto n. She knew by now that he was a person who acted more selfishly than Trixie.

    His spell was very skillful.

    He didnt seem nervous when he faced the waiter, and he didnt even look confused when he chose the menu.

    It would be impossible if he hadnt been exposed to fancy dishes often n was always new to Trixie.

    Just then, the food was brought to the table. The girl who was left alone picked up a fork and a knife.

    Maybe this restaurant was different from the others, with its yellow name tags.

    She finished her meal in less than five minutes. She even ate all the n.

    Ahem.

    Trixie cleared her throat and wiped her mouth with a napkin. n should being soon, but there was no sign of him.

    Should I wait outside the restaurant?

    That seemed like the most reasonable choice for now. If she started wandering around, she might miss him.

    But suddenly, she noticed the name on the signboard.

    [ Kan ]

    The handwriting was so fluid that it was hard to read, but Trixie was sure she had seen this shape before.

    And even if she couldnt recognize it, she could tell that the penmanship was impressive.

    It was rare to see such a fine handwriting even among the Frits family.

    She copied it on the memo page of Trivia. If she thought a little more, she might remember where she had seen it.

    ?

    At that moment, Trixies eyes widened.

    Im only thinking about n.

    Me? Thinking about another man?

    She shook her head vigorously.

    She couldnt help it. He was her designated partner, but he had disappeared.

    Where did you go?

    There were only a few minutes left until 15 minutes.

    She didnt want to get caught up in any strange phenomena.

    But then.

    Ugh.

    Her head suddenly spun.

    At the same time, a strong wind blew.

    Trixie closed her eyes tightly. Her hair flew wildly.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw a space she had never seen before.

    A in white room.

    In front, on the sides, behind, above, and even on the floor There were mirrors in frames everywhere.

    Trixie nced at one of them by chance.

    ?

    And she stepped back involuntarily, puzzled. The mirror did not reflect her as she was.

    What is this.

    In the mirror, Trixie was standing in front of a tombstone.

    She clearly remembered that day.

    It was not long after she buried her mother. In other words, a day from the past.

    Trixie focused on the fact that the image in the mirror was real, and started to look inside the other mirrors.

    The knight academys stadium?

    She could tell by the appearance.

    A stadium filled with spectators.

    Someone was standing in the middle of it.

    Blue hair, blue mes waving It was not hard to realize that it was herself.

    This is me too.

    Despite being covered in wounds, she stood proudly, receiving the cheers that rained like rain.

    But I dont remember this.

    I have no memory of experiencing such a thing. I have never seen it even in my dreams.

    But the situation in the mirror was unfolding vividly as if it were real.

    Crack!

    The moment I tried to look closer, the mirror cracked like a spider web and shattered.

    .

    Trixie swallowed her dry saliva. She had no choice but to approach another mirror.

    This time, it was the biggest mirror.

    The world was bathed in orange as twilight descended. In an unknown ce, Trixie in the mirror was kneeling.

    I could only see her back. But.

    Is she crying?

    Trixies shoulders in the mirror were shaking like crazy.

    Something transparent and sparkling was falling from her chin without a pause.

    Shes really crying.

    The person in the mirror was clearly sobbing.

    And she was holding someone who had copsed.

    She pressed the hand of the fallen person to her cheek and cried like mad.

    It was heartbreaking.

    Even though I couldnt hear the sound, I could feel the emotion.

    Why is she like that.

    Trixie unconsciously furrowed her brows.

    Kneeling, holding someone else, crying while shaking her whole body. All of these were unimaginable things for her.

    She knew very well that she didnt have the temperament to care about others like that.

    It was around then that Trixie in the mirror turned her head this way.

    At the same time.

    I caught a glimpse of the face of the person who was lying in Trixies arms.

    The moment I recognized his identity.

    !

    Trixie was so shocked that she couldnt even scream.

 Chapter 60: â€¦Please. Draw it on his magic circle

    Chapter 60: ¡­Please. Draw it on his magic circle

    Chapter 60  Please. Draw it on his magic circle.

    I couldnt believe it.

    The man in the mirror was someone Trixie knew very well.

    n

    It was definitely n.

    Between the blue eyes of Trixie in the mirror who hugged him, a glimpse of her emotions was visible.

    Regret, love, feelings that were hard to express Nothing made sense to me.

    Crack-! Crack-!

    Soon, all the mirrors in the space began to shatter.

    I wanted to see more of the scene in the mirror, but I had no choice but to back away.

    And after all the mirrors were smashed.

    Thats right.

    !

    Suddenly, a voice was thrown at me, and Trixie was startled.

    It was a voice that was irresistible.

    You saw it right.

    Because, the voice I heard now was none other than my own.

    Trixie tried to turn around quickly.

    I rmend you not to look back. Youll be trapped in an unknown space, and youll experience strange phenomena forever.

    .

    At that, Trixies movement stopped.

    Good. You must have stopped now.

    Trixie tried to recall the rules quickly.

    Even in this sudden situation, if I followed the rules well, nothing would happen

    You might want to remember the rules, but you dont need to. If you dont look this way, no strange phenomena will ur.

    The other person read Trixies mindpletely.

    The girl opened her mouth without moving her body.

    Who are you?

    The person youre expecting right now.

    That cant be.

    She shook her head. It couldnt be herself.

    But, nothing is impossible for a magician.

    Nothing is impossible for a magician.

    Trixie had heard that too.

    But she had never heard of anyone seeding in time magic.

    Let alone that it was herself.

    If you dont believe me Do you want to see the fragments of the mirror? Thats okay.

    Trixie did that.

    Therge fragments were only the size of a palm, so the body, legs, corbone The person was only partially visible.

    Its really true.

    And I muttered without knowing.

    I could recognize myself even if it was divided into parts.

    This was also, unmistakably, me.

    The face part was blurry, so I couldnt see anything except the mouth, but the atmosphere of the body was overalldylike.

    It was obvious just by looking at the white dress she was wearing. It was different from a ballet outfit in design.

    Trixie shook her head.

    This is an illusion magic.

    She closed her eyes and plugged her ears.

    ording to the rules, I just had to wait until someone tapped my back four times.

    Its not an illusion. Im definitely your future self.

    But the voice was heard even if I plugged my ears.

    Trixie had no choice but to ask.

    Then what are you. How can we talk to each other.

    You might think its a conversation, but its not. Im just delivering information unterally.

    She continued.

    I remember everything I did at any point in the past. I just recorded this ordingly. Do you understand a little?

    Are you saying this is just a record?

    Thats right. Its a record thats made a little borately.

    Its not a little borate.

    ording to Trixie in the mirror, she remembered everything she did at any point in the past without any error.

    And based on that, she made a record as if she was talking to her past self naturally It was not an easy story to believe.

    Are you lying?

    Trixie deliberately didnt say anything this time.

    She closed her eyes tighter and plugged her ears harder.

    Then the other sideughed.

    Youre not talking on purpose, right? I remember that too.

    She ignored it.

    What do I have to say to make you believe How about a motto? To burn something, burn yourself first.

    It was exactly the motto of the Frits family.

    Trixie opened her eyes without knowing.

    Its really hard to make you open your eyes. Im myself, but I think its tricky.

    Its noisy.

    I tried to examine the figure in the mirror shard.

    I was so curious about how they looked, but it was still blurry and I couldnt see clearly.

    You came here waiting for n, right?

    Yes.

    Right that was the beginning.

    A faint smile appeared on their lips.

    It was an adults smile that I couldnt imitate, so I stared at it for a moment, mesmerized.

    If thats really me in the future

    As I realized that they were my future self, I suddenly had so many questions to ask.

    Hey. I have a lot of things to ask.

    Okay. Ask them all at once.

    I quickly sorted out the questions in my head.

    And then I started to spit them out one by one.

    What were those scenes I saw in the mirror?

    Myself standing in the middle of the stadium, myself hugging n and crying I was still confused.

    Also.

    I wonder if I win the duel with n. I wonder if I became Master Garims disciple, and who is Master Garim anyway?

    Keep talking.

    I wonder if I have to go to the Subjugation Festival. Can I fulfill my mothers wish?

    Hmm

    The Trixie in the mirror slightly trailed off.

    I see. I just remembered all the worries I had back then.

    That was not an answer.

    I felt frustrated.

    Just answer me.

    But then, thedy Trixies face started to show.

    She was so beautiful that I doubted if she was really me.

    Her unique blue eyes were darker, and they had a depth that was iparable.

    Thedy Trixie and the girl Trixies eyes met.

    Actually I didnt record this to give you those answers.

    Her gaze was so intense that I felt ufortable, and I didnt know what expression to make.

    Why are you looking at me like that? The answer is.

    Youll find out those answers soon enough. Rather than that.

    Thedy Trixie quietly closed her eyes.

    Theres something I have to tell you thats why I recorded this.

    Thedy Trixie put one hand on the mirror surface.

    The two women seemed to be separated by a transparent wall.

    And as if she was dealing with something precious, as if she wanted to feel it more, she touched one side of her forehead.

    Trixie.

    Thedy Trixie whispered my name.

    Yes.

    From now on, every day will be full of incredible events.

    Incredible events?

    As I narrowed my eyebrows, thedy Trixie nodded.

    Your life will changepletely because of one person.

    Who?

    Trixie, the girl, grimaced openly.

    She hated the idea of someone changing her lifepletely.

    The fact itself was repulsive to her.

    Trixie.

    Instead of answering, thedy Trixie repeated her name.

    I have a favor to ask you. Its about that one person.

    Thedy Trixies voice was so faint The girl Trixie couldnt ask anything.

    Thedy Trixie spread her index finger and moved it. It was vertical.

    Remember this stroke.

    Thedy Trixies eyes, which were closed, opened slightly.

    Someday, when the time is right.

    She whispered in a moist voice.

    Please. Draw it on his magic circle.

    The moment she licked her lips to ask something.

    It was in front of the restaurant Harmony.

    Not the white room covered with broken mirrors, but the ce where she had breakfast.

    Trixie.

    !

    A familiar voice hit her ears and she snapped out of it.

    The one who called her name was n.

    When she came to her senses, he was standing in front of her.

    His neat and tidy appearance and his calm red eyes.

    Only after facing them did Trixie realize that she had returned to reality.

    Trixie brushed off one arm with the other.

    She had goosebumps all over her body, and she was soaked in sweat.

    Did you experience an anomaly?

    n nodded as if he knew without looking.

    I know even if you dont answer. You were closing your eyes and ears.

    He smirked calmly.

    Lets go. The midterm evaluation has started.

    What kind of anomaly she had experienced, what she had seen and heard n didnt ask Trixie anything.

    In Trixies head, the scene and the conversation just now remained vividly.

    It was so realistic that she felt like she couldnt forget it.

    She was standing on the knight departments stadium, the vertical stroke that she had to remember, the faint expression that she showed while telling her, the one person who would change her lifepletely.

    And herself, who hugged n and sobbed.

    !

    As she thought of that, Trixies face turned red.

    She unconsciously stepped back five steps from n.

    Dont, donte near me.

    Yushia. Is that so amazing?

    Becky asked, looking at Yushia, who was sparkling her eyes.

    What Yushia was looking at was a magic ornament called Mana Fountain.

    It sprayed mana like water droplets, and it was not enough to emit a blue and elegant light, but it also created a rainbow.

    Look at this. It even makes a rainbow!

    Yeah I know that

    Becky sighed deeply.

    Was it because she was amoner?

    Becky had lost interest in anything that looked expensive.

    The Mana Fountain was the same.

    It looked pricey, and the ornament was nothing more than a luxury to Beckys eyes She had no interest at all.

    Yushia. Lets go see something else.

    Wow~ This is amazing too! Look at this!

    Becky, who was paired with Yushia, had been dragged around by Yushia ever since.

    She hadnt even been able to see the magic perfume she wanted to see. Becky couldnt stand it and opened her mouth.

    Hey No matter what, thats too much. Because of you, Ive been!

    Ah, by the way. Miss Becky!

    Yushia cut off Beckys words.

    Becky swallowed her anger and opened her lips.

    Why.

    Werent you interested in perfume? Ill buy you one!

    You.

    He was a really good guy.

    Becky suddenly felt that the time with Yushia was precious.

    Merhen Academy students, please gather at the za immediately.

    But then.

    A blue text appeared in the air.

    It was a rather desperate news for Becky.

    Yushia opened her mouth with a pure face.

    Becky, we have to go now.

    Yeah, I guess so

    Becky wanted to ask if his promise to buy her perfume was still valid, but she stopped herself, feeling too greedy.

    Do you think the mid-term evaluation that was written in the genealogy is starting?

    Becky lifted her lips to her index finger at Yushias words.

    Be careful with that kind of talk. The officials might hear and change the schedule or the method.

    She saw familiar faces everywhere.

    A line of students walking towards the square formed naturally.

    Finally, they arrived at the square.

    Serena let her purple hair fall over her gray robe and greeted the students.

    Nice to see you again in a day. Im Serena.

    She bowed politely. Her every movement showed respect for the students.

    First of all, did you enjoy the free viewing in the morning?

    Most of them nodded. The fair had plenty of attractions to please the students eyes.

    Im d to hear that.

    Serena nodded and continued.

    Now youll have even more fun. In the afternoon, youll be able to experience the magic tools yourself.

    The students eyes lit up.

    It was torture to only look at these precious things with their eyes, so the opportunity to experience them was a wee news.

    Of course, there are limits

    She flicked her finger and eight bracelets floated in the air. It was obvious what they were.

    Harmony, sticity, Destruction, Support The bracelets were ssified by each category of magic.

    All you have to do is choose a category. After you put on the bracelet, youll arrive at the corresponding area, where the staff will help you with the experience.

    Yushia raised his hand.

    I have a question!

    Yes, feel free to ask.

    Serena answered with a faint smile.

    Can I take all eight of them?

    No, you cant. ording to the results of the towers test, if you experience more than one magic tool, youll have a high chance of overload.

    He couldnt argue with a safety issue. Yushia easily epted it and lowered his hand.

    Serena looked around the students once.

    There were no students who wanted to ask more questions, as the announcement was not too difficult.

    Rather, their faces were full of anticipation.

    They wanted to try the magic tools as soon as possible.

    Good. Then Ill start distributing the bracelets.

    The moment the bracelets in the air were about to move.

    !

    Serenas action stopped abruptly.

    She widened her eyes.

    The students looked puzzled.

    Serena? Are you okay?

    One second, two seconds, three seconds, Serenas pausested.

    The bracelets lost their levitation and spilled on the floor in a mess.

    Serena barely moved her hand and clutched her chest.

    Ugh

    Serenas appearance changes.

    To be exact, the feeling of expressing herpletely changes.

    Serena, who existed in reality, began to turn into a ne.

    At the same time, four frames appeared and trapped her in a square.

    Soon, it waspleted as a picture frame. It was the same shape as the frame that contained the artwork of Sapho.

    Thud, it falls to the floor.

    What, what is this?

    Whats going on?

    The students surrounded the frame in a circle.

    They couldnt believe what had happened, even though they saw it with their own eyes.

    [ ] *

    The title and description of the work are all empty.

    What is this? Is this a big deal?

    Is this a midterm evaluation?

    Idiot! They said it was a demon!

    At that time, when the murmurs were growing, something was written in the description.

    *Theres no one there.

    The students eyes widened as if they were about to pop out.

    Suddenly, theres writing!

    Who, whos not there?

    The murmurs spread like a fire.

    They couldnt control the growing noise.

    Look at this! The writing has changed!

    *If there is anyone, please call the staff. I cant breathe well.

    The writing actually changed.

    And, Serena, who was trapped in the frame, started to move.

    She started to hit the ss surface of the frame with her fist like crazy.

    .

    But no sound came out, making it even more bizarre.

    *Im scared. Its narrow. I cant see anything.

    The students had no choice but to watch the scene quietly.

    *Im suffocating. Please get me out.

    The murmurs that had spread like a huge fire suddenly stopped.

    Everyone, terrified, stared at the description.

    *Get me out. Get me out. Get me out.

    The letters in the description are still changing in real time.

    *Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out. Get me out.

    And finally, a title was attached to the work.

    [ Evaluation Start! ]

 Chapter 61: Portrait, Sculpture, Print.

    Chapter 61: Portrait, Sculpture, Print.

    Chapter 61  Portrait, Sculpture, Print.

    *Get me out of here. Get me out of here. Get me out of here.

    The description of the work keeps growing endlessly.

    It spreads over the white floor of the square, turning it into a canvas.

    .

    Silence.

    Serena is still pounding on the frame of the painting like a madwoman.

    [ Evaluation begins! ]

    The title of the work is somewhat irrelevant.

    Ev, ev, ev, evaluation? What is this?

    Becky starts to tremble in her legs.

    What is this an evaluation? What about the magic device? What can they possibly evaluate with this?

    The magic device experience was already forgotten, and the students were gradually sinking into confusion.

    But fortunately, the officials of the First Experience zone arrived in no time.

    Everyone, calm down please.

    It will be okay.

    The officials gray robes and golden pins on their chests.

    They were reassuring to the students.

    They quickly examined Serenas appearance that had turned into a painting.

    The movement of her fist hitting the frame, the description of the work that followed her mouth.

    She was clearly alive.

    But also, nothing more than a picture that was not a living being.

    It was a phenomenon that could only be described as strange.

    This is different from magic. ck magic? This is not ck magic, is it?

    The officials whispered among themselves.

    *Get me out of here. Get me out of here. Get me out of here. Get me out of here. Get me out of here.

    The floor was already pitch ck.

    Now, even the walls started to be covered with letters.

    Louis calmly opened his mouth.

    Can we stop these letters from spreading? They are making my friends more anxious.

    It shouldnt be too hard.

    The gap between ck magic and magic was unspeakablyrge, but they could take some measures.

    One of the officials touched Serenas painting.

    !

    He also stiffened up.

    His soft skin gradually became glossy and hard, and eventually turned into a mannequin.

    The title of the work was written on his chest.

    [ The Price of Arrogance ]

    A a mannequin?

    This time, its not a painting but a mannequin?

    Everyone who watched was shocked.

    Louis cautiously reached out his hand to the mannequins nose.

    Hes breathing. Hes alive.

    At his words, both the students and the officials were surprised.

    But they were also experienced.

    They tried to control the students without showing panic.

    Please do not move from your seats! We will move to the hotel immediately!

    One of the officials drew a circle in the air with his staff.

    It was a movement to create a short-distance warp gate.

    After returning to the hotel, you must not leave your rooms! We will announce the scheduleter

    Zap!

    But only sparks flew, and the gate was not created.

    The officials face hardened.

    What is this

    Another official whispered to him urgently.

    The First Experience zone has beenpletely sealed off.

    Sealed off? When, how?

    Just now. We cant move outside.

    Then what are we supposed to do!

    He was flustered, and a vein popped on his forehead.

    They spoke in a low voice, but the fact that the officials were talking with serious expressions was a source of anxiety for the students.

    It looks like something really happened What are we going to do?

    The students started to murmur again.

    The floor that was once white was now ck with letters.

    The official looked around the students and spoke as calmly as possible.

    We will walk to the hotel. It will be okay. We will protect you

    But then.

    !

    She also opened her eyes wide.

    Uh uh?

    With a bang, her flesh turned into a doll.

    It fell to the floor with a thud.

    The title of the work was [ Protection Cushion ]

    Ev, even the officials are affected

    This is not an evaluation, no matter how you look at it!

    Paintings, dolls, mannequins In no time, all the people involved turned into artworks.

    One of the students finally couldnt bear the horror and screamed.

    What the hell! What is this supposed to be!

    At the same time, he also got trapped in a frame.

    Stop, stop!

    Half of the painting was painted blue, and he struggled like crazy to survive.

    *Its cold. Save me. Im going to freeze to death.

    The title of the work is [Polite Words].

    The other party hears everything that happens here.

    The moment you resist, you are stuffed.

    The students who realized that all shut their mouths tightly.

    In the first-time zone of the rough Saphora, ck letters are still multiplying.

    15 minutes after the start of the midterm evaluation.

    n arrived at the cocktail bar on the second floor of Saphora.

    He pushed Trixie, who was resisting, into the hotel.

    [  The cocktail bar on the second floor is our hideout. ]

    He arrived after checking Teresas report from Trivia, and the cocktail bar was already full of bloodsuckers.

    Impable outfits, calm red eyes that flickered like a bonfire, and the pressure of the soul.

    As soon as they saw n, they all got up from their seats.

    Teresa greeted him politely as the representative.

    Have you arrived.

    n just nodded lightly in response.

    Most of the bloodsuckers looked at n with awe-struck expressions.

    Among them, n spoke to one who was staring at him most tantly.

    What are you looking at?

    I-Im sorry. Your disguise is so amazing You look just like a human!

    The guy quickly bowed his waist.

    Teresa smacked the back of his head to give him a hint.

    A momentter, the furniture in the cocktail bar changed positions.

    A long table stretched out. And a single seat of honor made for n.

    n was the only one who sat down, and the rest stood at a distance.

    Teresa opened her mouth.

    Yes. Now that Maiev has arrived, lets review the operation once again.

    Teresa nced at n anew.

    She looked nervous as she uttered each word.

    As you know, our ultimate goal is to create an exhibition that the princess will be satisfied with.

    She pped her hands twice. Then arge sheet of paper unfolded in the air.

    Mannequins 32 Dolls 25 Paintings 64 Fairy tale books 20 . . .

    The paper had detailed quantities corresponding to each item. Teresa continued.

    Dont worry about the order. Maiev will personally make them ording to the quantity.

    Her index finger pointed further down.

    Blue me 1

    So we will focus on collecting the blue me. Please keep in mind that this exhibition only deals with living things and move ordingly.

    Teresa nodded slowly.

    Also, the virgin area is currently closed, so you can rest assured. There is no risk of our actions being exposed.

    n quietly rubbed his chin.

    To preserve the magicians as they are, to collect the tricksies Is it all for the sake of pleasing the princess?

    Then this is good news.

    In other words, it means that the students lives are not in danger.

    Hey.

    At the two words that n spat out, Teresa flinched her shoulders.

    You cant leave out the story about the magic tools.

    Oh, yes. I was going to exin it now! This answer is not a lie at all.

    Teresa pped her hands twice. Then, the paper split into two.

    The first thing that appeared on the left paper was a rough map of the sandbar. Among them, thergest space was painted red.

    Without looking, it must be the ce where the magic tool called dream is.

    And on the other paper, the quantities were written again.

    Joy 11 Despair 22 Regret 33 Anger 44 . . .

    Somewhat strangely, the things that had quantities attached to them this time were not objects, but emotions.

    Teresa licked her lips.

    To improve the quality of the exhibition, we n to adjust the emotions of the works using dream.

    Interesting.

    ns interest was aroused.

    The magic tool called dream seemed to be rted to the illusion category.

    It had the ability to change emotions at least.

    They were not satisfied with preserving the living things as they were.

    They wanted to manipte the emotions as well, and create works that wouldpletely satisfy the princess.

    They saw human magicians as nothing but materials.

    That idea, that arrogance, was a bit funny to n.

    Teresa. Do you know how to make a visual record?

    Yes Im not that bad. This answer is not a backtalk. Im just a bit blunt in my speech

    Enough. Then.

    Cutting off Teresas words, n decided to modify their n.

    To suit his tastepletely.

    You guys, leave a record of the moment the students are preserved. Dont worry about the blue me.

    Huh Werent we supposed to pay attention to the blue me first?

    But then.

    With a bang, a bloodsucker burst into the door.

    The bloodsucker who appeared while looking closely at n, soon muttered calmly.

    Everyone, thats not Maiev.

    Everyones eyes turned to that side at once.

    The preservation has already started. Thats a fake. The real Maiev has already taken action.

    All the bloodsuckers in the cocktail bar looked at me and him alternately.

    The user made a face at n.

    That is, hes a human bastard who will tear him to pieces.

    Even while he was making a fuss, ns gaze calmly turned to Teresa.

    Teresa.

    There was no answer.

    With a colder voice, he called her again.

    Teresa.

    Yes, yes

    Teresa barely opened her mouth.

    She was looking at both the bloodsucker and n at once.

    Whats his name?

    Me? Gabe, why.

    The answer came directly from his mouth.

    Snap!

    As n snapped his fingers, the structure of the cocktail bar changedpletely.

    From the entrance to the windows, all the doors disappeared in an instant.

    Thanks to that, darkness settled inside.

    !

    Some of the bloodsuckers swallowed their saliva.

    The red eyes that started to glow here and there, and even ns pupils shone brightly among them.

    Human. Bloodsucker.

    Something strange that cannot be expressed by species.

    n quietly recited his name.

    Gabe.

    What the hell is this guy.

    That was thest chance.

    Snap! Snap!

    n snapped his fingers twice.

    Crack! Four chairs floating in the air were cut off in an instant.

    When he came to his senses, they were perfectly trimmed into the shape of a frame.

    He quietly drew a form in his head.

    The reason I hide it in my mind is because the color of ck magic and normal magic is starkly different.

    I draw the magic of Creation in one corner of my mind and make a frame for the painting, and in the other corner, I draw the magic of Maniption.

    I will manipte Gabe as a single material.

    Crack!

    Four frames stick to each side of Gabe: east, west, south, and north.

    Gabe hasnt grasped the situation yet.

    From calction to magic manifestation, the speed is like lightning.

    I cast two Illusions at the same time.

    The trick of double activation.

    I will make the audience recognize Gabe as a work of art.

    I will make Gabe himself recognize himself as a work of art.

    !

    Gabe and the bloodsuckers finally noticed the situation.

    The trapped guy roars with all his might, but no soundes out.

    It was already a painting.

    Gabe struggles on the ck canvas.

    A short title is attached.

    [ Failure ]  Portrait

    Everyones eyes went nk.

    For a moment, time seemed to flow slowly, and ns lips curved.

    His face seemed to say this.

    You are, a failure.

    !

    Gabe sensed a bad situation and banged on the frame like crazy. But n doesnt stop.

    He creates andscape on the canvas of illusion.

    The ck background disappears, and in its ce, countless knives are inserted.

    ck!

    The des pierce Gabes flesh without hesitation.

    !

    Blood stters, flesh is torn, bones are shaved, and Gabe screams, but no soundes out in this process.

    Even Gabe, whose body is in terrible shape, gets a name.

    [ Theme Recognition ]  Sculpture.

    There was silence for a while.

    Even the bloodsuckers couldnt imagine the scene, and they all had their heads nk.

    Crash!

    Finally, a desk smashed the whole frame.

    [ Words of Stupidity ]  Print

    This whole process took only 2 seconds.

    The bloodsuckers stared nkly at the situation.

    They realized the situation three beatste.

    Lord Maievs ck magic.

    Its a bit different from taxidermy.

    No, maybe its something more than that.

    Taxidermy, title, description.

    All those elements are exactly the same. But still, its different.

    Was it ck magic?

    No, just magic? But can you do that with just magic?

    With their bodiespletely frozen, the bloodsuckers began to exchange nces.

    A bloodsucker who could take charge was needed, and there was only one person who could do that.

    Soon, everyones eyes focused on Teresa.

    Teresa shook her head, but it was useless.

    She had no choice but to open her mouth.

    She had to squeeze her lungs to spit out a few words.

    Uh, excuse me

    I felt his cold gaze on me. I quickly raised my hand.

    To appear more polite.

    Is it really you, Lord Maiev? Haha

    He tapped, tapped, tapped.

    He tapped the armrest of the chair with his fingertips a few times before opening his mouth.

    So youre the material this time.

    Im s-s-s-sorry!

    I bowed my waist immediately.

    I didnt doubt you or anything! Its just that your taxidermy is so amazing! Yes!

    Blood seeped out from under the desk where the de was stuck.

    In no time, the floor was stained with blood.

    The moment it touched his toes.

    Lets continue the meeting.

    He said.

 Chapter 62: Well, itâ€™s a decent magic. Good talent.

    Chapter 62: Well, it¡¯s a decent magic. Good talent.

    Chapter 62   Well, its a decent magic. Good talent.

    [ The magic tool called Dream seems to belong to the illusion category. ]

    [ The beginners area is currently sealed off. ]

    The meeting proceeded quickly, and n summarized the information he collected from the bloodsuckers.

    No one tried to resist him, and no one doubted him.

    He could get any information he wanted on the spot.

    This was because the bloodsuckers had a dot-like organization structure, and also because Maiev was such a rare and mysterious freak.

    It didnt take long for n to finalize his n and strategy in his head.

    Now all that was left was to give orders.

    Teresa.

    n called her name softly.

    She opened her eyes wide and pointed to her chin with her index finger.

    Me, me? Yes!

    He only called Teresa, but the rest of the bloodsuckers also straightened their posture and swallowed their dry saliva.

    Listen up, all of you.

    It was a shortmand, but it was irresistible.

    There was no bloodsucker who didnt pay attention.

    First, no student should die.

    The bloodsuckers nodded silently. Or, they didnt even do that, looking at ns mood.

    Their goal was to prepare an exhibition that would satisfy the princess.

    Therefore, Maievs ck magic, which was called taxidermy, would not cut off the targets breath But still, it was necessary to prevent any idents.

    Second, move all the works to the room I designated. Im going to gather them all together.

    The instructions given as a result of the meeting were only two.

    There was no bloodsucker who didnt understand this content.

    And there was no bloodsucker who opposed it either.

    n got up quietly from his seat.

    He smoothed his clothes, which were not even slightly wrinkled.

    Lets go.

    The bloodsuckers, including Teresa, followed n quietly.

    The way from the cocktail bar to the beginners area was not far.

    They didnt need to walk long.

    The moment they stepped into the beginners area, they saw all kinds of works scattered around.

    n picked one of them.

    [ Hanging Man ]

    It was a picture of a person who was tied tightly by one ankle and hung upside down in the air.

    *My ankle hurts so much. It feels like its going to break. Please stop.

    He interfered and flipped the person in the picture over, then n muttered.

    Take it.

    The bloodsuckers hurriedly took it.

    He felt that they deserved some credit for their quick action, and n looked around the beginners area again.

    Only the staff.

    There were no students.

    Among the many things that had turned into works, there was not a single one wearing the academy uniform.

    In other words, the students had not been taxidermied yet.

    n began to examine each work carefully.

    [ Abstract ], which erased the eyes of the person, [ Smoking Lady ], which ced the staff in a pile of fog, [ Tightrope Walking ], which made them hang on a single line

    Even among these many works, there was not a single one that had a student taxidermied.

    But as he moved further inside.

    A picture that took up a whole wall came into his sight.

    [ Sandpaper ]

    The students were in this picture.

    The background description in the picture was so detailed that it was hard to tell apart from the real reality.

    They didnt even know that they were already trapped in the world of the work, and the students were looking around the situation there.

    At this point His n was also not toote.

    No, it was just right.

    Teresa.

    Yes, yes!

    n said calmly.

    From now on, you just have to record the appearance of all the students.

    All of them Do you mean all at once? Or one by one in detail?

    One by one, as detailed as possible until they are taxidermied. When they turn into works, move them to the room right away.

    Even in the midst of the abnormal situation, n was calm andposed, and he was about to move his steps toward the room.

    Hey, hey! Lord Maiev!

    Teresa called him in a hurry.

    Then What do we do after we finish recording?

    Their eyes met in the air.

    Teresa showed an awkward smile, revealing her teeth.

    n answered lowly.

    The dean wille.

    The dean.

    Who was the dean again?

    Teresa racked her brain quickly.

    The dean? Oh, you mean Sushia?

    Yes. If you see her, tell her toe to me. And let her know that Im waiting.

    With that, n left. His steps were firm and confident.

    Yes!

    Teresa watched his proud back for a while, then started to record the situation of [Saphora] in detail.

    A dazzling space.

    The shining jewels and the intricate patterns of the decorations elicited admiration.

    At least, they were not suitable for the interior of the deans office.

    And.

    In the center of the deans office, a woman was resting her chin on her hand.

    Hmm~

    The woman was humming a tune, looking quite happy.

    Her neatlybed hair had a silver hue like the dew of the elves, and her pointed ears twitched in response to her mood.

    At a nce, it seemed like a pleasant scene, but if anyone actually saw it, they would not have any appreciation for it.

    Her curled up lips were too grotesque.

    Sushia, the dean of the novice area.

    She was also known as the master of disguise among the blood demons.

    Hmm~

    With one hand, she rested her chin, and with the other, she examined the copy of the picture [Saphora].

    Along with her leisurely humming, her face was filled with a satisfied smile.

    Sushia had stuffed countless rabbit dolls into [Saphora].

    At the same time, she also added a picture of a veryrge monster.

    This monster, with eight human heads attached to it, gave a sense of disgust.

    It was very suitable for inducing fear in the students.

    [Cut open the belly of the dolls and find the key.]

    [If you dont find it in time]

    [The monster in the picture wille alive~]

    She did not forget to add a friendly guide text.

    As soon as that happened, all the students started to move like ants, tearing open the bellies of the dolls.

    Not here either! No no

    Ah~ kids, look harder~

    Sushia giggled.

    The key did not exist in the first ce.

    All this was just for Sushias amusement.

    This situation itself was a work of art for her.

    Before I show it to the princess I can enjoy this much, right? Hmm. Hmm. Of course.

    Soon, fear began to emerge from the picture.

    A certain amount of fear was converted into red mana.

    Therefore, blood demons had no choice but to scare and threaten someone else for their entire lives.

    But it was not only for survival.

    The act of extracting and swallowing fear itself gave them a crazy pleasure.

    It was right for both survival and enjoyment.

    It was just Sushias driving force of life.

    Then, the trivia rang.

    [ *Violet ]

    [  Are the students tests going well? ]

    [  Are you following the rules? ]

    [  Please report in the middle. ]

    Ugh

    Sushia made a face and tapped the trivia.

    [  Its going well~ ]

    Hmm~

    Shusias gaze turns back to the painting.

    That thing that thing is crawling out! The freezing magic doesnt work!

    Its natural that the magic doesnt work.

    Its the world that Shusia created in the painting.

    Kyaaak!

    The monsters start chasing the students. They turn everything they touch into paintings.

    Puhuh! Puhuhu Im dying ofughter

    Shusias lips are full of smiles.

    Its a bright smile, but theres only malice in the corners of her mouth.

    The pleasure of hurting and scaring others.

    This can only be expressed by the word malice.

    Shusia moves her fingers a few more times.

    The painted students are thrown out of the [Saphora].

    Only those who are still intact, struggle to escape from the monsters and give Shusia joy.

    When her fingertips slowly stopped, all the students were already painted and the [Saphora] was empty.

    Lets just do this much for now Its a pity that I cant kill them. If only you werent the princess Hehehe.

    Shusiaughs as she stretches.

    Torturing humans is always fun, no matter when or how.

    But

    Soon, Shusias expression became subtle.

    She moved her hand slowly and looked over the names on the list.

    She drew a line over the name of the student who was painted, but there was one name that was still intact.

    n.

    n.

    Shusia muttered the name again.

    As expected hes a weirdo.

    Shusia smiled.

    Her eyes, which were thin as if she had drawn a line, curved softly like a crescent moon.

    He was a strange guy from the first time she saw him.

    He had a peculiar aura, so she deliberately touched him.

    If he was a normal student, he would have died on the spot.

    Even if he survived, the circuit would have beenpletely destroyed.

    Good.

    Shusia slowly got up.

    Even with her light movement, the gray robe waved and her curvy silhouette was revealed.

    Ill find you and paint you myself.

    And not long after, Shusia was able to step on the floor of the first zone.

    The scenery that caught her eye was gruesome and also pleasant.

    Ordinary humans who were not students of Merhen Academy or rted to the Saphora were mercilessly turned into corpses.

    Janitors, ordinary guests, shop workers

    The corpses that were sucked dry of blood were quickly cleaned up by the bloodsuckers.

    Some moved the paintings, some the corpses, some the bloodstains.

    This was not a strange thing.

    Bloodsuckers were originally like that.

    But.

    Be careful, move it. I know, you dont have to tell me.

    ?

    The student paintings that popped out of the [Saphora] were transported by the bloodsuckers without any trouble.

    This was the problem.

    They volunteered to help without being told?

    No, it felt a little different.

    It was more like following someone elsesmand.

    Ah. President.

    And then.

    The person from the rted side pretended to know.

    This is also a bloodsucker.

    The person whispered in Shusias ear.

    Ill guide you. Maiev is waiting for you.

    ?

    At the absurd story.

    Shusia stopped and doubted her own ears.

    What the hell are you talking about?

    Just as I told you. Lets go.

    Shusias eyebrows narrowed slowly.

    Maiev is waiting for me In other words, someone is impersonating me.

    How dare, who?

    Shusias interest was aroused.

    She didnt know who it was, but it was clear that he was a gutsy guy.

    Ha

    Shusia snorted.

    She asked Teresa one word at a time.

    So youre saying that Maiev is waiting for me right now?

    Yes. Its true. You have to move right now.

    Shusia looked at Teresas eyes with suspicion.

    But there was no trace of any lie in Teresas eyes.

    She was being sincere.

    The one who is famous for disguising himself You mean that bloodsucker?

    Yes. Oh, we have to move right now

    Teresa started to panic at Shushias gentle voice.

    You know, the taxidermy magic. Youve heard of it, right?

    Of course I do.

    I was the one who invented it. How could I not know?

    But thats why the next words that Teresa uttered were so shocking.

    Its unbelievable when you see it for yourself. He made portraits, sculptures, and even prints at the end Anyway, lets go.

    See it for yourself?

    Shushias expression twistedpletely.

    She was not pleased at all.

    So she impersonated my abilities too? How dare he, copying my taxidermy magic?

    Lead the way.

    Yes?

    Teresa was taken aback by Shushias fierce voice.

    Shushia urged him on.

    I said lead the way. Lets go.

    Ah, yes.

    They started walking.

    Teresas footsteps showed no hesitation. She looked loyal to anyone who saw her.

    My curiosity overcame my annoyance.

    Who was this guy who impersonated me?

    Aha. Is this it?

    When they finally reached arge door, Shushia muttered.

    This was the room where the dream was stored.

    Teresa nodded slowly.

    Yes. Thats right.

    Hey.

    Shushia turned to Teresa sharply.

    Whats wrong with you?

    What should I do with a dog that cant recognize its master?

    I have no idea what youre talking about.

    Teresa was innocent.

    It was just that Shushias disguise was too good.

    Thats why he was only irritated.

    If a dog cant recognize its master, should I be proud of my skill? Or should I beat the dog up?

    Teresa frowned.

    I dont understand what youre saying

    You dont have to.

    Shushia started to reveal his red mana without hiding it.

    Teresas eyes widened.

    Youll find out soon enough.

    Yo-you dont mean.

    Teresa gasped and quickly pulled up his red mana, but it was toote.

    Four frames trapped her faster.

    [ Blind ] *Oh, I cant see anything. Nothing.

    Teresa was taxidermied on the spot. Two ck lines were drawn over her eyes.

    This is what real taxidermy is. Pathetic.

    He didnt even nce at the letters written in the exnation.

    Shushia slowly walked toward the door.

    ck

    Gathering her red mana and fixing her hair, Shusia passed through the huge door.

    A long corridor revealed itself.

    Dream was a very high-grade magic tool. It had to be stored separately like this.

    Just being in the same space would suffocate and kill a low-level mage, let alone causing sparks or circuit damage.

    The impostor too He must have enough power to stand in the space where Dream was.

    She became more interested.

    At the end of this corridor, that arrogant bastard would be waiting for her.

    ck.

    As she reached the end of the corridor, another door greeted Shusia.

    As if it had been waiting for her alone, the door was already slightly open.

    Thats why greeted was an appropriate expression.

    Shusia opened the door with telekinesis and walked in.

    Hmm

    And then, she let out a sound that even she couldnt understand.

    A dark and huge room, a cold and chilled air, a tremendous amount of magic emanating from Dream

    That was all as expected. But.

    In the corner, a visual record was ying very loudly.

    It showed the process of how he had stuffed the students one by one at [Saphore].

    Also, the stuffed products that were arranged at different angles like a real exhibition, and therge papers that were stuck in the air with something written on them.

    Shusia picked up one of the papers with her hand and looked at it.

    [ Becky ]

    Good understanding of the ice element.

    Shows too much shaking in unexpected situations. This is ack of faith rather than ack of talent.

    ck

    What is this

    Shusias hand clenched the paper.

    But beyond the crumpled paper, she saw many more papers, all written in the same way for each student.

    She swept them all away with telekinesis at once.

    And finally.

    What came into her sight was, a mage standing firmly.

    An imposing and handsome figure, elegant and red eyes that shone even though he was not a bloodsucker.

    ck hair and pale skin that seemed to bind the shadows, and a sharp jawline.

    The owner of the wless blue mana.

    So you were the one who did this prank?

    n.

    In the middle of the exhibition that was opened only for him, he slowly turned to Shusia.

    Bang!

    At the same time, a paper flew like a ray of light.

    Shusia stopped it in front of her eyes with telekinesis.

    [ Maiev ]

    Well, a decent magic. Good talent.

    Good talent.

    Talent. Talent. Talent

    Huh?

    A vein popped on Shusias forehead.

 Chapter 63: From now on, write for me.

    Chapter 63: From now on, write for me.

    T/L Note:

    Bloodsucker  Blood Demon

    Viin  Demon

    I apologize to the readers for not editing this novel properly. But Im doing my best now and putting in a lot of effort. I hope you will forgive me for my errors. I have already edited the chapters 32 to 63. I just missed the terms Blood sucker and Viin, but I will change them from now on. Please understand. Thank you.

    Chapter 63  From now on, write for me.

    Talent?

    Shushia.

    No, Maiev asked n.

    Yes. You have talent, but your magks substance.

    Ha, Maiev snorted and shrugged her shoulders.

    Substance this, showing that nonsense.

    In the air, her eyes met ns.

    At the same time, ripples began to form in Maievs redke-like pupils.

    ck

    She took a step forward.

    With that alone, the world changed.

    In a world of pure white and rough texture, everyone existed only as sketches in graphite.

    Yourete, n.

    ck

    She took another step forward.

    Then, once more, the world changed.

    Shadows appeared in the world that was only drawn in outlines.

    The concept of perspective was finally established.

    World in Painting . A ck magic that I invented and refined myself. Its over if you meet my eyes.

    Maiev freely manipted the World in Painting and filled the space.

    It was an illusion that sucked you in just by looking into her eyes.

    Thirty-two dotted lines that reminded him of cutting lines were drawn over ns body, and he calmly asked Maiev.

    Its not a method that uses life force as a price.

    Who do you think I am? Of course theres a theory. I can do whatever I want in this world.

    Thats interesting. This was worth seeing.

    It wasnt a power that was obtained by sacrificing something.

    There was a unique theory to the ck magic of this world, and n confirmed that it was manifested based on that.

    It was worth seeing thats ridiculous.

    Maiev muttered.

    Youre a human, but your mouth is so arrogant. You know that?

    n was still obsessed with the ck magic of the bloodsucker.

    If he could fully acquire this theory, if he could apply it to the way he used the red mana of this world.

    He would surely surpass the realm of the previous world. He didnt even think it was impossible.

    Maiev. Can you adjust the time of this world too?

    Itspletely my world, right? Of course.

    I like that too.

    At the sudden remark, Maiev chuckled.

    Ive never seen a human like you. Never.

    Humans are infinitely powerless beings in front of fear.

    It would be more than enough to feel fear if you were trapped in someone elses world and had cutting lines drawn all over your body.

    n was different.

    He was calm andposed, and Maiev was curious about the reason.

    This time, n opened his mouth first.

    Three times its calcted as three times. I could extend the time of the outside world by that much here.

    ?

    He was right.

    Its a perfect environment for research and training. It doesnt seem like aging is progressing either.

    He was not afraid, but genuinely interested.

    Maievs ck magic.

    World in Painting.

    n was trying to unravel everything in this world, and he had alreadyid out a rough interpretation.

    Arrogant, haughty, and ridiculous.

    Maiev tilted her head slightly and licked her lips.

    Hey, n.

    What is it.

    Slowly this time I want to ask you something.

    n nodded his head calmly.

    Okay. Listen carefully from now on?

    Maiev lowered her voice.

    She cautiously approached n, and whispered in his ear.

    That is right now

    Swoosh!

    At that moment. Red lines were drawn over the thirty-two dotted lines on ns body.

    It felt more like they were created than drawn.

    It happened in an instant.

    Maiev smirked andughed.

    You let your guard down, didnt you? I didnt really have anything to ask. Just die.

    Maiev painted part of the white ground ck.

    A dark abyss of ominous energy was created.

    She spat saliva into it.

    Why are you, a mere human, acting so arrogant and crazy? You should be scared, begging for your life, and dying miserably. Thats your role.

    Now, ns mutted corpse would fall into the ck abyss.

    He would fall and fall until there was no trace of him left.

    All Maiev had to do was watch the insolent humans words quietly.

    He would drop soon.

    It was time for him to drop

    This World of Painting.

    !

    At the voice that struck her ears like lightning, Maiev involuntarily lifted her head.

    Despite the red lines that covered his body, n was standing upright in his ce.

    There are many interesting aspects to this world. First, I need to get some theory from you guys.

    Maiev red at n as if she was dumbfounded.

    You, why are you still alive without being torn apart?

    Interference is still possible, but creation requires a bit more conditions to be met.

    Blue mana began to ripple in ns hand. He touched a point in the world.

    Interference is possible? What nonsense are you talking about

    Sway

    But at that moment, the whole world swayed like a wave.

    Maievs mouth opened wide.

    Maiev. We need to have a serious conversation.

    Click.

    At the same time, Maiev felt something thin like a thread break in her head.

    Human

    Click.

    Not one.

    They broke in bunches.

    Her hand trembled slightly.

    Soon, the vibration spread throughout her body.

    Human like you

    Her red eyes narrowed into slits.

    The whole space began to vibrate.

    How dare you touch my world!

    Screech

    As if wielding a huge brush, red lines began to be drawn on the world.

    They multiplied and flew likeets toward n.

    Bang! Bang!

    They smashed and bounced off various parts of the world.

    But n avoided them with minimal movement.

    No, it seemed like the lines were slightly avoiding n.

    Die, die, die!

    The surface of the red lines became rough like saw des.

    This world, it began to be cut like a painting.

    Crack! Crack!

    The world shrank to the size of a mansion, and the mansion became a room.

    Even that was soon reduced to the size of a palm.

    And finally.

    Boom!

    She blew away ns existence altogether.

    Haa Haa

    Finally, a world painted entirely in red.

    As she gasped for breath, Maiev parted her lips.

    Pathetic pathetic human bastard

    A world where nothing remained but the red hue.

    Maiev muttered as she panted.

    Bloodsuckers are different from humans from birth. Do you know that?

    She felt like she had to spit out everything to calm herself down.

    Every moment was a survivalpetition, and if you were weak, you couldnt survive.

    Maiev wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve. Her anger was not yet subsided.

    You, who shout magic in a rich environment, are different from the start. This trash

    Mumbling, noisy.

    A cold voice.

    Silence that was close to stillness.

    !

    Maiev was startled a beatter.

    Is that how you chant ck magic?

    At the source of the sound, there was n.

    Even though the world was torn apart in red, he was still standing.

    He straightened his clothes, adjusted his sleeves, and brushed his hair slowly. Then he asked Maiev.

    Is that all? The World of Painting.

    Ha haha hahaha

    At his intact appearance, Maiev burst intoughter without knowing.

    Had she ever seen such a human?

    No.

    But she knew what she had to do.

    She wanted to smash this human, leaving no trace of his form.

    Hahaha ha! Hahaha! Hahaha!

    She couldnt stopughing.

    While bursting intoughter, Maiev pulled out the red mana with all her might.

    Good. Good. Ill give you something special

    A white world was created, and created, and created again.

    Ill show you something Ive never shown to any human

    Chain of World of Paintings.

    She doubled the number of worlds, and smashed them by half.

    Kwaaaaa!

    At the same time, a ck line in the shape of a giant snake fell on n like a waterfall.

    It pushed his body endlessly.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwaaa!

    One World of Painting broke and went to the next world.

    It broke again and went to the next world, and broke again and went to the next world

    Kwang! Kwaaa! Kwaaa!

    The line stretched endlessly, shattering many fire paintings like ss windows.

    Kwaaa!

    Finally, when the seventh World of Painting waspletely shattered.

    Tock

    Ha hahaha

    Maiev stepped into the eighth fire painting.

    He must have died this time, his whole body must have been crushed, his form must have been distorted.

    This time this time he must have died

    She savored this time, and Maiev pondered the title of her work.

    A pathetic human, a cheeky trash, a mediocre skill and a meddling

    But the fact that he tried to interfere with Maievs World of Painting, and that he endured several attacks, wasmendable.

    Honestly, even Maiev was amazed by it.

    Anyway, she needed a name that could sinctly contain all these things.

    But then.

    ?

    Once again, she saw the familiar man.

    I was expecting more.

    The one who couldnt be left as a mere exhibit.

    Thats just an illusion.

    The grand mage was never a being that could be bound by the world of illusion.

    His soul, his mental power engraved there, did not allow it.

    Ha ha

    Maievs eyes widened as she gasped.

    Beyond the confusion, she was now in awe.

    The mental power that could not be deceived by the World of Painting Did he, a mere human, have that?

    Thump Thump.

    Maievs heart started to beat.

    Tension, impatience.

    She felt those things for the first time in a long time.

    You, you, only you

    Red sparks flew everywhere.

    The shattered worlds of fire began to merge together.

    *

    I will destroy it all!

    Maiev shouted with a cry that sounded like a scream.

    She wanted to shatter the world that was denselyyered with eight levels.

    Crack!

    A ck spider web-like crack began to appear on the white world.

    She had already lost her reason.

    Even if she had to break herself, she wanted to see that human smashed to pieces with her own eyes.

    But.

    Swoosh!

    The whole space was filled with white again.

    Illusions are affected by mental power.

    n muttered softly.

    My mental power is What do you think of it?

    At the same time, the world began to be reconstructed.

    Maiev stared nkly at the scene.

    What was going on?

    She didnt have time to wonder.

    Soon, a neat office appeared.

    A huge wooden desk was ced, and n sat on arge chair with his back leaning.

    Thud.

    Another chair fell next to her.

    Maiev. Sit down there.

    Haa Haa

    She couldnt win.

    Haha

    She realized that simple fact then.

    Cough, cough!

    There was blood on her palm that covered her mouth.

    She had pushed herself to the point of vomiting blood, but the other person didnt have a speck of dust on him.

    His mental power was a world of its own.

    He was never trapped in the World of Painting in the first ce.

    Uuuu

    But still.

    Maiev had pride as a blood demon.

    She had pride in her name, and confidence in her achievements.

    So, one more time.

    With all her strength

    She didnt care about n approaching her.

    Thump Thump

    She didnt hear his footsteps, nor did she notice the shadow looming over her.

    ck!

    !

    Finally, n grabbed Maievs chin.

    Thanks to that, she was forcibly pulled out of her trance.

    Maiev.

    Their eyes slowly met.

    His red eyes were deeper than Maievs, who was a blood demon.

    Sit down.

    A cold voice.

    She couldnt resist. Her confidence, pride, and dignity crumbled in an instant.

    In the end, Maiev slumped on the chair.

    Why did I spare you?

    In the office created in the World of Painting, n asked Maiev casually.

    Maiev swallowed her tension.

    She didnt know why n spared her.

    n nced at her and said.

    Your World of Painting was more than I expected.

    It was possible to use magic inside, and judging by the [Saphora], it could hold multiple people.

    The virtual world had infinite possibilities.

    He could use it for various purposes and see the effects.

    So, he nned to use it to his liking.

    More than you expected?

    Maiev bit her lower lip.

    She was not used to being praised for her dark magic by a mere human.

    Are you unhappy with this situation?

    No.

    You sound so short.

    No, no Haa No, sir.

    But then, Hera opened her mouth.

    [ Wow~ Youre still so arrogant, master. ]

    Maievs eyes widened at the unexpected object.

    Hera continued with a smile.

    [ Arent all blood demons like this? Their pride is so filthy. They think theyre so noble. Ooh~ ]

    You are a night spirit? Youre the princesss thing.

    Hera snorted.

    [ Who says so? I really hate being treated like a thing, you know? Especially by a blood demon. ]

    How pathetic, spirits are all so stupid. You gave up the honor of being the princesss possession and chose a human as your master

    [ Hey~ You just got defeated by a human, you know? Youre the one whos a thing if you get a dependency contract. Hmph. ]

    The twos fight that wasnt a fight continued.

    Shut your mouth.

    !

    [ ! ]

    ns frosty voice descended.

    Maiev shuddered, and Hera immediately became speechless.

    Maiev.

    Why.

    Why?

    Sigh Yes.

    n asked Maiev, who was biting her lower lip.

    Exin the dependency contract.

    Its as it sounds.

    He asked about something that was obvious from the name, just to trample on her pride.

    Dont you want to exin?

    No. No, I dont.

    Do this then.

    A dagger appeared in Maievs hand.

    Kill yourself, or attack me with all your strength.

    No.

    Dont live with such an attitude. Do one thing.

    Maiev didnt know ns exact skills.

    She only knew that he was stronger than her.

    Quietly, Maiev put down the dagger.

    A dependency contract is as it sounds, engraving a mark that makes you dependent on someone for life, and pledging loyalty.

    She still looked down and avoided his gaze, but her tone was corrected quite well.

    n nodded.

    You know well.

    And without any hesitation, the next words came out.

    Engrave it.

    ?

    Maiev lifted her head.

    Engrave the mark.

    Their eyes met.

    n nodded quietly, and she suddenly couldnt calm down and took a deep breath.

    Hoo Hoo

    I had never thought of being enved by a human.

    That should never happen.

    But.

    From now on, write the World of Painting for me.

    n said without a hint of hesitation.

 Chapter 64: The reporters are really swarming.

    Chapter 64: The reporters are really swarming.

    Chapter 64  [  The reporters are really swarming. ]

    Carve the mark.

    Thats what n said.

    Humans, of all things

    Maievs eyes twitched.

    To begin with, it was shocking to ask for subordination from someone else.

    It meant living as a subordinate forever.

    But even worse, ns origin was human.

    Humans, who were only toys for the blood demon.

    She licked her still lips.

    Subordination contract No. No, I cant.

    Her tongue twisted as she tried to force herself to speak politely.

    Maiev struggled to say.

    I have to attend the blood demon executive meeting, and I have to see the princess too

    But.

    I cant do that with the mark carved. I cant.

    Being bound and subordinated to someone.

    She had never thought of such a thing in her life.

    One by one, she started to bring out the reasons to persuade n.

    We dont like each other. You. A human who subordinated a bloodsucker, the other blood demon will retaliate, saying youre arrogant.

    You sound like youre calling me arrogant.

    Maiev broke into a cold sweat.

    No, Im not.

    I dont care much.

    You dont care? You?

    Facing Maiev, who widened her eyes, n recited calmly.

    Disguise is your specialty, isnt it? A bloodsucker, my subordinate, the dean of the first zone Live with all those identities.

    If youre a genius of disguise, you should be able to do that much.

    She had nothing to say. But even if she had nothing to say, she had to say something.

    That doesnt make sense

    If that doesnt make sense.

    ns voice, sharpened like a de. It mercilessly cut off Maievs words.

    Then you have no reason to live.

    She didnt think he was wrong.

    If she didnt fit ns interests, he had no reason to keep her alive.

    Well. Then I have no choice.

    Maiev closed her eyes tightly.

    Might as well die.

    At first, she was terrified of dying. But now, it was different.

    She made up her mind. It would be better to die than to live as a subordinate to a human.

    So she could be calm.

    Just kill me.

    Are you serious?

    Yes.

    Maiev nodded slowly.

    Im serious. Just kill me.

    Well. Maybe youre not.

    n quietly put his index finger on Maievs forehead.

    !

    Maievs body convulsed violently.

    She saw it. No, she felt it.

    It was pitch-ck darkness.

    She instinctively closed her eyes to avoid it, but even if she plucked out her eyeballs, the darkness remained.

    The suffocation that wrapped around her whole body and strangled her.

    The burning sensation that pierced her heart with dozens of hundreds of knives.

    The pressure that made her sweat coldly as if a sharp de was approaching her chin.

    The instinct of a living animal told her.

    It was death.

    Sa, save me.

    A tear rolled down Maievs cheek.

    Her eyes had already lost focus.

    Mumbling like a madman was herst resistance as a demon.

    Save me, save me. No, please save me.

    n took his hand off Maievs forehead. She copsed on the floor.

    Th, thank you. Thank you

    Thank you.

    The words came out automatically.

    She didnt even know why she was saying that.

    It was just that her instinct told her to do so.

    Hup.

    Now she even hupped.

    Ugh extreme

    Fear, relief, tears, hups various things blocked my breathing, and I clutched my chest as Iy down.

    Ugh gasp, gag

    In the end, I vomited on the floor.

    What the hell, what the hell, what the hell, what is this.

    I couldnt believe it.

    Was observation important in the life of an illusionist?

    I created a false world based on what I observed, and added more imagination to it.

    Gag gag ugh

    What I just saw was death.

    It wasnt something that really happened. But how could they show me such a scene with just imagination? I couldnt believe it.

    Humans humans how

    I couldnt resist n.

    That much was certain.

    If she attacked him with the determination to die, n would dly give him more than death.

    Are you still confused? Then this time, this thousandth time.

    n reached out his index finger again.

    Wa, wait. No, wait a minute!

    I panicked and pressed my forehead to the floor.

    Wait please wait a moment.

    It felt like I had experienced a thousand deaths. If I saw that scene again I would go crazy this time.

    I will, I will.

    What will you.

    Subordination contract I will.

    A red cross pattern appeared on the back of my hand.

    I put my trembling hand on ns foot. Then the pattern burned and remained like a tattoo.

    Now, with this, everything should be over.

    No.

    But n shook his head.

    The contract is not enough. There are additional uses.

    ?

    I pursed my lips.

    Until until

    You were too arrogant, so the situation changed.

    My whole body started to shake. It wasnt just because of fear.

    That attitude will only change when you die.

    I will, I will! I will follow the conditions!

    At ns words, I banged my head on the floor.

    I now wrapped my face instead of my chest.

    I was already shaking all over.

    I lost to a human and a subordination contract

    Blood burst from my bitten lower lip.

    The taste of blood was bitter, and I felt filthy as if I was going crazy.

    First, let me tell you what to do.

    Chwaruruk

    Papers piled up neatly next to my head.

    It was the evaluation sheet that n wrote.

    Release all the exhibits and submit this to the academy as your midterm evaluation result.

    Yes.

    And because of the blood demon, some citizens died. Take responsibility and resign from your position as the head of the district. Youll have one less thing to pretend and act.

    Yes.

    Ill take the Dream. You can check the rest through this.

    He ced another sheet of paper on her bedside.

    Thats it, Ill go ahead.

    Thump Thump

    As his regr footsteps faded away and finally became inaudible, Maiev slowly got up.

    She still had no energy to stand up. Still sitting, Maiev looked through the papers on her bedside.

    [ ] n (A) and Maiev (B) agree to the following contract.

    Start date of work: Immediately upon signing the contract

    Workce: None

    Work content: Assisting in the extermination training, proofreading papers, managing ounting.

    Wage: Life

    Paid leave: Granted upon death

    What is this. What the hell.

    Her hand trembled.

    The paper shook so much that the letters were unreadable.

    At the same time, the nks on the paper were filled.

    [ ve Contract ]

    Ah.

    Her head turnedpletely white.

    [ Casualties in Saphora. Even the secret magic tool Dream was lost. ]

    [ Ill take full responsibility. Shusia, the head of the novice district, resigns. The estimated amount ofpensation is. ]

    Along with the articles pouring out, the students returned safely to Merhen Academy.

    Should I be happy about this. There was another trouble at the hotel in the tower.

    Becky scratched her cheek.

    There were no deaths among the staff or the academy students, which was a relief. But for safety reasons, the A-grade students were forced to stay at the hotel in the tower today.

    In fact, the word forced was too harsh for such a good facility.

    There was nothing inside the structure or the facility that did not impress the students.

    And this time, its three people in one room.

    The girl looked around.

    It was fine to share a room with Yushia, but the problem was Trixie.

    She was honestly scared.

    Ah~ Becky, you can put your luggage here.

    Yushia greeted Becky with a bright smile. Becky also awkwardly waved her hand.

    Meanwhile, Trixie did not even nce at Yushia and Becky.

    She silently looked out the window, as if she was immersed in her own thoughts.

    Uh. Thanks.

    Are you feeling okay, Becky?

    Not at all. Who came up with such a scary and horrible evaluation?

    Becky clenched her teeth.

    When she first encountered the anomaly at the exhibition hall, she thought it was a real disaster.

    I was also very surprised. All this was just an evaluation.

    Merhen Academy is really amazing. No, should I say Saphora is amazing?

    As she shook her head, Becky suddenly noticed the three scrolls in Yushias arms.

    Whats that?

    Huh?

    The scroll youre holding.

    Oh~ This!

    Yushia smiled brightly.

    This is the midterm evaluation result.

    The result is written on the scroll? I dont see why it has to be so thick.

    The evaluation is also written on it!

    The evaluation is written?

    Yushia nodded.

    Yes. If only the grade is simply written, its hard for the students to improve their weaknesses!

    Becky swallowed her dry saliva, recalling the events in Saphora.

    She only remembered using magic hastily and running away frantically. She was already afraid of what kind of evaluation would be written.

    Give me mine. Ill look at itter by myself.

    Becky reached out with an awkward hand, but Yushia tilted her head.

    Huh? What do you mean?

    Huh? Ill look at it by myself. Not now,ter.

    Thats not possible.

    Yushia shook her head firmly. Becky was dumbfounded.

    Why not? Its my grade.

    You cant look at it by yourself. Dont you see this?

    Yushia pointed to the corner of the scroll. There were two nk squares.

    You have to show it to at least two people and get their confirmation. Only then will it be reflected as your grade.

    What, what, what?

    Becky jumped up.

    Why on earth?

    Lets talk about what we can supplement each other Thats what it means, right? Anyway, well look at it together!

    Aaaah No

    Becky screamed as she messed up her hair.

    It would be better to look at it quickly and go to sleep. Oh, Trixie, pleasee over!

    Trixie nodded slightly.

    Three scrolls wereid side by side on the floor of the room.

    And three girls sat in front of them. Yushia put her hand on one of the scrolls.

    Then Lets check it out now!

    The scroll was heavier than she thought.

    Yushia checked the name of the thing in her hand.

    Becky.

    First, its Becky.

    Ugh

    Before she even read it, Becky made a dying sound.

    [ Becky ]

    Understanding of ice element ismendable.

    Huh? What, theres apliment written here?

    Becky snatched the scroll from Yushias hand after reading the first line.

    She started to read the rest of it with confidence.

    Shows too much shaking in unexpected situations. This is not ack of talent, but ack of faith.

    The output process is pathetic. Refer to Output and Rted Factors Research32p. in Library D section.  (omitted)

    Hahaha

    She turned into ashes that would fly away if the wind blew, and Becky made a sound that was neitherughter nor crying.

    The beginning was apliment, but the rest was nothing but harsh whips.

    The part that said trash especially hurt Beckys feelings.

    Enough to make her tear up.

    Yushia gently patted Beckys shoulder.

    Be Becky Its okay. I guess this is how they grade in Sapho.

    Ah, even so Do they usually use the expression trash for students?

    Thats what Im saying Its more like a venomous tongue than a direct one.

    Thats what Im saying! n doesnt even say that!

    Yushia tilted her head.

    Wouldnt n do that too?

    Uh, I regretted it as soon as I said it.

    Yushias head turned to Trixie.

    Trixie, you would agree too! This, isnt it simr to ns way of speaking?

    Dont talk about n.

    A sharp voice like a de. Trixie sighed deeply.

    The sound of sighs filled the room.

    I cant even live a normal life because of him.

    ? ?

    Becky and Yushias eyes widened.

    There was a moment of silence in the room.

    Soon after, Yushia awkwardly picked up the next scroll.

    Ah, anyway~ This time, its mine~

    [ Yushia ]

    The mana mixing part is not too bad.

    The circuit configuration is poor. Refer to the Circuit Configurationspecialty. (omitted)

    Oh, I got praised for the mana mixing part!

    ?

    Becky looked at Yushia with a bewildered expression.

    Yushia. You look happy.

    Yes~ Because I got praised!

    This, this is praise? Not too bad. This?

    Yes!

    Yushia nodded and smiled brightly.

    Then what about this. Did you not see this?

    Becky pointed to the second item with the tip of her index finger.

    The word poor was tantly written there.

    Becky was not angry with Yushia, but she was amazed by the infinite positivity of this pale girl.

    Ah, the circuit configuration is actually my weak point.

    I, I see.

    Becky scratched her cheek.

    Sigh.

    But then. Trixie let out a sigh.

    Trixie, who had not said a word until then, finally opened her mouth and said something.

    Theres nothing wrong with what they said. Why are you making a fuss?

    Hmph. But. .

    Becky and Yushias faces became gloomy.

    The evaluation report was right, and Trixies words were right too. They had nothing to say in response.

    Just ept it. Is that so hard?

    After adding one more sentence, Trixie picked up the scroll.

    Hmph.

    She unrolled the scroll without any interest.

    She did not expect any bad reviews, but if there were any, she would just ept them and ovee them.

    ?

    But soon after, the eyes of the three girls widened.

    What.

    Trixies hand started to tremble.

    What did they say.

    Soon, the vibration spread to her whole body.

    [ Trixie ]

    The direction of the magic was wrong. (omitted)

    The next morning.

    I greeted the morning without getting any sleep. It was not that I could not sleep, but I just did not feel like it.

    Dream.

    It was all because of this magic tool.

    I slowly ran my hand over this thing that looked like a small picture frame.

    At the same time, I felt my heart pounding hard.

    Why was I excited, I knew the reason very well.

    I suddenly remembered the ancient rune research from the previous world.

    The letters that were missing here and there, and therefore the limited progress of the research.

    But now. In this dream, there were traces of ancient runes that I had never seen before.

    If I find all the ancient runes.

    A new horizon would open up for sure.

    The research that was done with only the revealed letters was already amazing.

    Time, space, dimension. I would finally be able to reach the areas that I could not even ess before.

    If that happened, the choices of action would widen greatly.

    I breathed in and out.

    I felt exhration.

    No, I shivered at the new magic.

    A drop of sweat ran down his forehead.

    You are beautiful.

    n whispered softly.

    And then.

    A message arrived from Trivia.

    [ *Sepia ]

    [  You know theres an exclusive interview today, right? ]

    [  The reporters are really swarming. ]

    [  The journalism department reporters are also full. ]

    [  You have toe! Absolutely! ]

    An exclusive interview.

    I straightened my clothes and fixed my style.

    There were things to prove, things to enjoy, and they were still overflowing.

 Chapter 65: Passing, and Winning Too.

    Chapter 65: Passing, and Winning Too.

    Chapter 65  Passing, and Winning Too.

    [ Despite losing in thebat event The Knight Department says It doesnt matter. ]

    *They will more than make up for it in the two-event huntingpetition.

    [ The Victory of the Magic Department The Sword and Magic Competition became the Magic Sword Competition in an instant ]

    [ The approaching huntingpetition preliminaries Will the Magic Department be eliminated again this year? ]

    [ Two-event huntingpetition, The Magic Department doesnt even have the qualification to participate ]

    After n won the first match of the Sword and Magic Competition, the Merhen Daily had no rest for both the magicians and the knights.

    It was only natural.

    The Knight Department had to cover up their defeat, and the Magic Department had to celebrate their victory.

    As a result, every day was a war.

    The two sides fought fiercely every day to fill the newspaper pages with their desired content.

    Ah.

    Sephia stretched.

    The youngest reporter with quick wits handed her a coffee right away.

    Chief, please have this. Are you okay?

    Im sleepy. My throat hurts

    The other reporters from the Magic Department who were sitting around offered her snacks, but Sephia waved them all away.

    Thats enough. Lets work. Work.

    I have the motivation to work, but its not easy either.

    The youngest reporter sighed deeply.

    I thought we could tease them as much as we wanted if we just won in thebat event, but the pressure is no joke. How hard are they trying to cover it up with other knights from the Knight Department

    Thats how it is in this field. Thats why were trying to change it.

    Sephia tapped her shoulder with her fist.

    The youngest reporter still seemed to have a lot to say.

    But Chief, the huntingpetition is getting a lot of attentiontely.

    The two-event huntingpetition period ising up.

    Im sure it wille up today during the interview, but I wonder what n will say

    At that, Sephia rubbed her chin quietly.

    Always full of self-confidence, never losing himself in front of anything, the attitude of a guide walking the path of magic As she thought of those things, she naturally felt certain.

    Hmm~ Of course, n will give an answer that suits him.

    No matter what question he received, n would only give an answer that matched him.

    The youngest reporter scratched his cheek.

    An answer that suits him He might dere that he will participate in the huntingpetition.

    Yes~ I think so too.

    Isnt that a problem in itself? n is amazing, but the huntingpetition requires four people to work together

    Thats right. Thats the key.

    Sephia nodded her head quietly.

    The huntingpetition, an event where four students form a team andpete.

    At a nce, it seemed like a very simple event, but the Magic Department had rarely achieved any notable results in the past.

    Its not apetition where you can win for sure just because one person is outstanding.

    Ah, its hard even if all four are excellent If they dont agree, its a disaster.

    Skill, personality, attitude There was a huge difference between the four.

    It was harder than imagined for the four to grow together and coordinate with each other.

    The youngest reporter continued with a bad expression.

    The knights are trained like soldiers, so they are used to group actions But the magicians havepletely different learning styles when they are divided into branches.

    Thats right. Thats why we naturally end up acting on our own.

    Every year, they fail in the preliminary round.

    That was the current state of the magic departments huntingpetition.

    Well, lets just cheer and watch for now. Thats our job, right?

    Sephia tapped the youngest reporters shoulder.

    It was still not easy, but thanks to n, many magicians had a great interest and motivation for the sword and magic contest.

    That alone was already a big change.

    He did his best and won the match, and that alone was already admirable.

    The rest was up to each individual.

    The youngest reporter opened his mouth quietly.

    Excuse me, chief. And I still cant believe it.

    What is it?

    Then he looked around once, made a small wall with his palm, and asked very carefully.

    So many people are gathered to interview one magic student Has this ever happened before?

    Never.

    For a single interview, they rented arge auditorium.

    At the front, there was a desk for n to sit, and across from it, there were desks for the reporters to sit, arranged at regr intervals.

    Five minutes before the start of the interview, there was no empty seat among the reporters.

    Sephia spoke with a serious expression.

    We need more of this in the future. Get your materials ready. Check your questions again.

    The youngest reporter also nodded his head with a determined face.

    I understand. Ill do my best too.

    Good. Lets do it right from today.

    Thump Thump

    Then, a very clear sound of footsteps started toe from the hallway.

    The reporters movements and voices quickly subsided.

    Sephia added one more thing.

    No, from now on.

    n had no hesitation in his attitude.

    Even in this situation, surrounded by countless reporters, his faade never changed.

    He was not swayed by negative influences such as fear, nervousness, or death.

    Rather, a strange glimmer could be seen in his eyes, that seemed to be immersed in memories.

    He seemed to enjoy the situation with ease and confidence.

    And finally, the interview began.

    One reporter raised his hand.

    Knight department, Derek reporter. Ill ask you bluntly. What do you mean by thement you left after the match?

    Magicians naturally win against knights. Thats what I mean.

    Talking down?

    Derek snorted. Then another reporter raised his hand.

    Knight department, Finn reporter. There are dozens of events in the sword and magic contest Dont you think its rash to say that after just one match? Im curious what you think.

    No matter how many matches I y, this thought wont change.

    No change in thought, thats good. But what about your remark? Did you consider the opinions of other magicians?

    Finns gaze turned to the reporters from the magic department.

    The expressions of the reporters from the magic department were mostly tense rather than exhrating.

    ns every word turned the tables, not only for the knight department. So everyone felt like they were sitting on a thorn.

    n quietly parted his lips.

    I just spit out a very magician-like remark, and if you cant empathize, well Ill have to make you.

    If you cant empathize with these arrogant remarks, youre not a magician. Is that how I should understand it?

    Silence fell for a while.

    A fierce atmosphere, as if a single word could cut their skin.

    Dont bother trying to understand. Youll all ept it sooner orter.

    Finns face turned red.

    Buzzing

    At the same time, the reporters started to stir up because of their sharp confrontation.

    In the end, Sephia raised his hand hastily.

    Magic department, Sephia reporter.

    Sephia showed an awkward smile.

    Ah, haha student n is a student with conviction and achieved great results in thebat event. Id love to hear about your future ns!

    Ill prove it until the miracle of the magician bes natural. The press conference is unimaginable, and even a joke is worthless until that moment.

    It was a question to calm things down, but it turned out to be throwing firewood.

    Not missing the opportunity, the knight department quickly raised their hand.

    Knight department, Hugo reporter. Your ambition is good, but the magic department has never passed the preliminary round of the huntingpetition. Do you know that?

    I know, and thats the past.

    You should be concerned. Do you think the magic department didnt make any effort to participate in the huntingpetition? Based on the grades alone, wasnt the magic department the one that shouldnt have done it?

    And one more thing. I dont think that I will get good results just by trying hard. So

    n looked down at Hugo indifferently.

    Why dont you worry about the knights instead?

    The reporters started to stir again.

    Now, they were not only murmuring with angry faces.

    Some of them even burst into sarcasticughter, as if they couldnt believe what they heard.

    But ns thoughts didnt change at all.

    Orchestra.

    String instruments, woodwind instruments, brass instruments, percussion instruments, keyboard instruments The melody created by the beautiful intertwining of various things.

    The cooperation of the magicians was like that.

    No, it was more than that.

    Hugo opened his lips again.

    Student n. Please be responsible for every word you say. Every time you fail to prove something, its the magic departments job to clean up after you.

    The first-year superstar of the knight department, Ivan.

    ?

    At the sudden mention of Ivans name, invisible question marks floated over the reporters heads.

    n continued calmly.

    Thats the name of the knight I defeated. From now on, there will be more names that I can list. For example Scarlet, the knight of the me. Something like that.

    !

    The reporters faces were filled with shock.

    Before, there was silence due to the tense atmosphere. But this time, they were all speechless with astonishment.

    It seemed like time had stopped for a moment.

    But then, a reporter quietly raised her hand.

    Some of the reporters turned their heads toward her, and soon whispers began to arise.

    Eliza is that her?

    Yeah, right? Is that Eliza? The Grim Reaper?

    She was the owner of jet-ck hair and eyes, cut in a bob.

    Even the shirt and skirt she wore were ck, a reporter from the knight department.

    Yes well, I just want to ask one thing.

    She didnt reveal her affiliation or name. Eliza just asked.

    Do you have confidence in passing the huntingpetition preliminaries?

    The question that no one dared to ask directly. At that moment, the silence and tension became tighter.

    n straightened his clothes and answered easily.

    Not only passing, but also winning.

    With that, he left.

    The huntingpetition he said he would pass the preliminaries?

    Did the magic department discuss this?

    Scarlet, he mentioned Scarlet earlier, right?

    Hey, wait a minute. Dont we have to catch him?

    The remainingmotion was the reporters responsibility.

    Violets office reminded one of a witchs workshop.

    It was dark and damp, and in the corner, there were spider webs and spider props ced on purpose.

    And there were also a lot of witchs pots and bottles It was enough reason for the ce to be deserted.

    But there, for the first time in a long time, a lot of people came.

    What are you all doing here?

    As I muttered, I looked at the scene in front of me.

    A bunch of A-grade students had gathered around.

    They all had expressions that said they had a lot to say.

    Then, one of the students thrust a scroll at me. It was Jenny.

    Excuse me, professor. Is this really my grade?

    Of course, its your grade. Its written right here.

    No Please check the evaluation report. Its like theyre cursing me outright.

    Most of the other students had simr expressions to Jenny.

    They must havee for the same reason.

    I took her scroll and opened it.

    It was urate.

    I could feel how deeply they had observed this student from the paper. Not only did they use harsh words, but they also suggested what she should refer to in order to improve.

    Was there someone like this among the Saphora staff?

    I read Jennys evaluation report again.

    What did they focus on, how did they approach and advise her There were even parts that I had to learn from.

    But then. Someone else opened their mouth.

    Right. Professor Violet, are we going to the huntingpetition?

    Huntingpetition?

    That one word sparked a fire, and suddenly the office became very noisy.

    Oh, right! I heard theres an huntingpetition for the magic department? Professor! Is this true?

    Please tell us too!

    The students enthusiasm was overwhelming.

    I was sure something had happened.

    Just then, my trivia lit up.

    [ <i>Audrey Hyphen</i> ]

    [  Professor Violet. Come to the conference room right now. ]

    [  You need toe as soon as possible. ]

    [  n also mentioned the Knight of me ]

    [  No, juste. Well talk when you get here. ]

    Whats going on this time?

    A drop of sweat ran down my forehead.

 Chapter 66: I Think Youâ€™re Cute

    Chapter 66: I Think You¡¯re Cute

    Chapter 66  I Think Youre Cute

    Uh? Hey, uh, hey! Fl, fl, n!

    The next morning.

    On my way back to the dormitory after finishing my usual personal training, I ran into Becky.

    She was twice as noisy as usual.

    Did you, did you see? Yesterday! Oh, never mind. Do I have to ask if you know? Do you? Yesterday, yesterday, yesterday, you know!

    Becky blurted out something that didnt make sense.

    Every time she swung her arm, a strong rose scent wafted over.

    Surprisingly, I understood what she was saying.

    I nodded slightly.

    I was the one involved, so I couldnt not know.

    Hoo- ha- hoo- ha-

    After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down, Becky opened her mouth again.

    Youre working hard. Not just that, but you said youd win, right? Is that true? Really?

    Let me ask you one thing first. Why are you paying attention to that remark?

    Then Beckys eyes widened. She clenched her fist and ranted.

    Of course, Im paying attention to that! If you just said youd do your best, Id just think thats that- and move on.

    But.

    If you nail it down that youll win, every department will have their eyes on fire! I think even the seniors are talking about you now.

    Thats it.

    I nodded with satisfaction.

    That was my intention from the start.

    A simple determination to do my best would never attract everyones attention.

    But now its different.

    I nailed it down that Id definitely win, and the tournament is apetition that even second-years participate in.

    I wonder what expression the knights are making right now.

    Actually, their expressions dont matter.

    As long as they light up their eyes and clench their fists, looking forward to the tournament, thats enough for me.

    But then it happened.

    Hey.

    A low and calm voice.

    At the same time, a jasmine scent blew over.

    The owner of the voice was Trixie.

    Her skin soaked with sweat and a towel around her wrist, even that everyday scene became quite noble when the subject was Trixie.

    She seemed to have just finished her morning training.

    What are you going to do? Are you doing it today?

    Huh, huh? What are we doing today?

    Becky looked at me with a questioning look.

    What Trixie was asking was the duel we had promised before.

    I shook my head.

    I had to get a report from Maiev, and based on that, I had to make a detailed n. I had a lot to do right now.

    How about the day after tomorrow?

    The day after tomorrow?

    Yeah.

    She rolled her eyes silently a few times, and Trixie nodded and epted it neatly.

    But still, Trixie didnt budge. Rather, she started to stare at me intently.

    Is there anything else you want to say?

    Trixie was still silent. Our confrontation grew longer and longer, and I hated wasting time like this.

    If you have nothing to see, go your own way.

    Tournament.

    Tournament. Trixie muttered that bluntly.

    Tournament?

    You said youre going.

    Thats what Im thinking.

    The other three.

    Trixie seemed curious about the three people who would form the same team as me.

    In fact, all three of them were decided.

    As soon as I found out about the tournament, I decided right away.

    And I observed them carefully in the sandpaper and confirmed my thoughts.

    But it wasnt something I could talk about right now.

    Especially if the other person was Trixie.

    She stared at me for a while, and then Trixie just turned around and went her way.

    Becky looked at her back and said.

    Trixie is very interested in the tournament. Well, its natural, since she had that incident

    Is there a reason she has to be interested?

    There was silence for about three seconds, and then Becky suddenly jumped like a frog.

    Ah, ah, no? I, I dont dare to say anything. And its not even certain Just pretend you didnt hear it. Okay!

    Was there something I didnt know?

    *

    I decided not to care about it.

    Fine. Ill go ahead.

    Hey, hey? Wait a minute! How about some food!

    When I returned to the dormitory, I looked at one corner of my room.

    There was arge picture hanging there that wasnt there before.

    The World in the Painting.

    Maiev was currently living in this ce. I entered the painting to meet her.

    I quite like it.

    The world that was all white before now had a decent structure.

    From the office to the training ground, theboratory The branches of magic intertwined and created various buildings.

    I sat down in the office and called her name.

    Maiev.

    She immediately appeared.

    Her hair was like dew, shining silver, and her eyes were red, characteristic of blood demons. Her ears were sharp.

    The graceful curves of her body would be quite attractive to others as a woman.

    Yes.

    What did you do?

    I did everything.

    She realized something was wrong a beat toote and quickly added more words.

    Uh. No, I did everything~

    She tried to force a gentle tone, but it was awkward.

    She even tried to smile sweetly when our eyes met.

    I red at her sharply.

    Several papersnded on the wide wooden desk, and I lifted them with telekinesis.

    [ Guaranteed victory. n, unprecedented confidence ]

    [ Eliminated two years ago, eliminatedst year, magic departments huntingpetition is hopeless ] . . .

    As you ordered. No, as you ordered, I only picked out what I felt was important.

    There were quite a lot of newspaper articles, even though it had only been a day since the interview.

    I sifted and sifted and this was it.

    There must be more in reality. They must be pouring out right now.

    Enough.

    This was enough to get the attention. It was as I intended.

    Maiev put more papers on the desk.

    Next is the trivia reactions.

    How did you sort them out?

    Agree, disagree, indifferent. I divided them into these three categories And I censored the ones that I thought were nonsense.

    That was eptable. I nodded.

    [ We won in thebat event, but we cant do anything in the huntingpetition, right? Lets have some fun this year. ]

    [ But isnt it too dangerous If you get hurt or die in the huntingpetition, you really get hurt and die. ]

    [ The freshman is too arrogant, he said something like youre not a magician if you dont follow his opinion ] . . .

    Worry, concern,int, expectation This was also going well as nned.

    A storm would sweep through Merhen Academy. But it was a very good storm that would turn the barrennd into a wheat field, not a wastnd.

    I closed my eyes and thought quietly.

    From now on, I just have to do as nned.

    Master.

    But Maievs voice interrupted my meditation.

    I opened my eyes slightly and looked at the ve in front of me.

    She avoided my eyes.

    Master you, you, you

    Master is enough. Just get to the point.

    Ah, master. Why are you doing this?

    Why am I doing this I didnt need to think much to answer.

    Because I need change.

    I must have asked the wrong question. Ill ask you this way.

    Maiev nced at me.

    Is this something you have to do?

    Maiev.

    I released the telekinesis.

    The papers stacked neatly on the desk with a rustling sound.

    If its something that can help the magic world a little bit, Ill do it. Ill do what Ive always done, and Ill do what others havent done. So this is

    Our eyes met in the air.

    In her red eyes, my reflection was full of conviction.

    This is something I have to do. Do you understand?

    Is that so.

    Maiev nodded, avoiding my gaze.

    As expected of master. Youre amazing.

    I dont need to know.

    I straightened my clothes and prepared to leave.

    Thats it for now. The data was quite impressive. From now on, focus onpleting the training facility.

    Of course.

    As I was about to leave the illusion world, something bothered me.

    ng!

    An intangible hand caught something that flew towards me.

    I turned my head and saw that Maiev was holding a dagger in reverse.

    She tried to use physical force since magic didnt work.

    It was a foolish idea.

    That was probably why she was so lively.

    !

    Maiev, who was caught with her arm raised, tried to pull away with all her strength as our eyes met.

    Let go of this.

    But there was no way her wrist woulde loose.

    In this illusion world, my mental power was far superior.

    Maiev red at me as if she wanted to kill me.

    Let go of this, right now!

    But reality was harsh.

    All she could do was shake her body with her wrist held.

    Human. How dare you try to enve me! Ill kill you, Ill kill you! Ill definitely!

    I smiled.

    I slowly approached her and grabbed her chin.

    Ugh!

    Maiev. I find you cute.

    What are you babbling about, you human. Ugh!

    As I slowly tightened my grip on her chin, I calmly recited.

    Also, I like you.

    Uh. Ugh.

    Maiev licked her lips several times.

    Each time, her sharp fangs shed.

    Rather than a ve who follows me obediently. I prefer someone like you who tries to test me.

    What. What are you. You, you human.

    Doubt and verify me every moment. Im always confident, and therefore, Im not annoyed or afraid.

    Bang!

    Uh, ugh!

    The intangible hand pushed her back, and Maiev fell to the floor gracefully.

    Test me a hundred times, a thousand times, and figure me out yourself.

    Haa. Haa.

    Maiev red at me with heavy breathing. Her red eyes were full of hostility.

    .

    But soon she avoided my gaze and quietly put the dagger back in her pocket.

    I couldnt even imagine the shame and humiliation she felt. But I didnt have to.

    I left her alone and calmly left the illusion world.

    Knock!

    As soon as I left the illusion world, someone knocked on the dormitory door.

    Oh, student n.

    When I opened the door, an unexpected person was standing there.

    White hair and purple eyes, and a witch-like pointed hat. It was Professor Violet.

    Are you busy right now?

    She asked bluntly, then shook her head by herself.

    No, even if youre busy, you have to do this first. You have to go to the Deans office. Right now.

    The Deans office?

    Violet nodded urgently.

    Yes. The Dean is looking for you, student n. For now, for now. Shall we talk on the way?

    We started walking side by side.

    Violet looked at me with a strange eye and licked her lips.

    You blew up something big this time. Well, I expected that from you, n student.

    I guess you understand me a little bit now.

    Just a little. I wish I could know more.

    Violet was soaked in sweat, probably because she was in a hurry, but she gave me a faint smile.

    It was more of a supportive expression than a worried one.

    The dark circles under her eyes seemed to have faded a bit. Her face had some vitality.

    Oh, right. By the way.

    As if she remembered something, Violet opened her mouth again.

    Didnt Professor Audrey ask you toe to theb before?

    Yes.

    How did that go? Did any other professors make any suggestions? Im just curious.

    Violet fiddled with the tip of her pointed hat. She must have been concerned about that.

    I shook my head.

    I declined. There were no other offers.

    Oh, really? I see. I see.

    She nodded with a faint relief on her face.

    Three secondster, she added hastily.

    By the way, just so you know, Im not bringing this up because I want to make an offer. Im not offering anything.

    Okay.

    I never asked anyone, and no one ever applied to be my assistant. My research is too weird for that.

    ?

    I unconsciously furrowed my brows.

    Even the most notorious professors have at least one assistant.

    What kind of research is so strange that no one wants to apply?

    I was naturally curious.

    What do you research?

    Me? My research? Well, do you want to see it?

    She seemed oddly pleased.

    At the same time, her pointed hat twitched.

    Ribbit

    A momentter, a frog jumped out of her hat.

    Oops, this little guy.

    She caught the frog and handed me a piece of paper.

    She looked like a real witch.

    !

    And shortly after, I opened my eyes wide. Violet, who was watching, gave a bitter smile.

    You dont understand what it says, do you? Its a bit weird, I know.

    Its weird. Definitely.

    I answered without hesitation. I could say it with certainty.

    This is, ancient runes.

    Ancient runes that didnt exist in the previous world.

    The same runes that were written in the dream.

    I admit it too. The other professors always criticize me. Well, I have a taste for this kind of thing.

    Ill take a look at this myself.

    I put the paper in my pocket.

    That? Its a copy, so it doesnt matter.

    By then, we had arrived at the corridor where the Deans office was. It was time to part with Violet.

    Finally, as we reached the huge wooden door.

    Well, well. Ive been waiting for you.

    As usual, the Deans voice came through before we even knocked on the door.

 Chapter 67: No Title

    Chapter 67: No Title

    Chapter 67  [No Title]

    Violet added one more thing before she left.

    Youve made quite a name for yourself. Im amazed. Youre already in and out of the Deans office as a freshman

    She lowered her voice and gave me a small piece of advice.

    And one more thing, the Dean is not the only one in there. There might be a senior professor as well, so be careful.

    Yes.

    A senior professor.

    It wouldnt matter who was in there, I wouldnt be nervous.

    As Violet left, the huge wooden door opened by itself.

    As I heard, the Dean was not the only one inside.

    Cte was sitting at the head of the table, and there was a man and a woman on each side.

    This is a senior professor. And this is my secretary.

    Cte introduced the man and the woman in turn.

    Quite impressive.

    The mana flow inside the Deans office was calm.

    It was the quality of mana that naturally emerged when magicians with a certain level of ability gathered.

    But the three people looking at me had different expressions.

    Cte greeted me warmly, the secretary was expressionless, and the senior professor looked at me with disdain.

    Please, have a seat. Ive been waiting for you.

    The Dean smiled and offered me a chair. I sat down without a word.

    Its been a while. So this is the first time since the Agora Chess, right?

    At Ctes sudden remark, the faces of the people on both sides showed a slight surprise.

    Were they surprised by the fact that I yed Agora Chess, or by the fact that I had a previous confrontation with him?

    Either way, it didnt matter.

    I nodded instead of answering.

    I still kept the nk paper I received then. The ink was just starting to rise.

    Did you see the articles that poured out after the interview?

    I skimmed through them.

    The reaction was very hot. By the way, I love this kind of mess.

    Cte, who had been quietlyughing, asked bluntly.

    Do you have a wand?

    Yes.

    I answered without thinking, and Ctes head tilted slightly.

    The two people on the sides were also surprised.

    Then I realized I had answered wrong.

    My beloved wand, it was in the previous world.

    I changed my answer.

    No.

    I see. Are you interested?

    Yes.

    It was inevitable for a magician to be interested in a wand.

    It was not only because of the part that helped the magical ability.

    Wands also had a strange corner that stimted the collecting desire.

    Think about the appearance. When the huntingpetition is over, Ill give you one.

    ?

    I doubted my ears.

    Wands were not cheap in this world.

    As expected, the other two were shocked.

    Mana, circuit, category It was not an easy task to make it customized to all the points of the user.

    The Deans secretary pushed up his sses and opened his mouth.

    Student, show some reaction. Its not just anything, hes offering you a wand.

    What is the budget?

    ?

    The secretarys head tilted slightly. He must have expected a reaction like thank you.

    Then.

    The senior professor next to me opened his lips and chimed in.

    His name tag said Aaron.

    Dean Isnt a wand too much? What if he chooses a shapeless wand recklessly?

    Then Ill have to sell the academynd.

    The joke eased the atmosphere in the Deans office.

    The secretary, who had been expressionless until then, also smiled at Ctes words.

    Well, lets talk about the main point.

    Cte opened his lips again.

    His eyes sparkled strangely as he fiddled with the chess pieces.

    The performance of the magic department in the huntingpetition was terrible. No, terrible is too much of apliment. It was rare to even pass the preliminaries.

    The reason why he offered me a wand as a reward was, of course, because of this.

    The performance of the magic department in the huntingpetition was terrible.

    This expression was also too mild, it was actually hopeless.

    Yes. Its a terrible performance.

    Right. So, I hope student n can do something this time.

    Ctes strange eyes turned to the senior professor.

    Its just my wish, and the rest Senior Professor?

    At the Deans call, the senior professor flicked his fingers. Countless papers flew towards me.

    n, was it? You made the situation impossible to handle.

    He looked at me straight and said. His voice was mixed with dissatisfaction and resentment.

    Thats what I wanted.

    Thanks to you, were all in trouble. Take a look at the papers you handed over. You have to form a team first.

    As I hung the papers in the air one by one with my fingers, I saw that they all contained the students information.

    While I checked them one by one, the senior professor added.

    You know the whole academy is on fire, right? I picked only the ones who are called geniuses.

    Sophomore, sophomore, sophomore, sophomore But they were all sophomores.

    There was not a single freshman among them.

    Id rather just prepare for the next event But you had to say that in the interview

    Then, the secretary opened his mouth to the senior professor.

    Please be more polite. The Dean also thinks we should do our best in the tournament.

    I cant believe youre saying this again.

    The senior professor thumped his chest.

    We can do our best quietly in the back. We dont have to spread rumors like this.

    An invisible fight is still a fight. You should also consider public opinion as one of the events.

    So, do you think this public opinion is favorable to you?

    One thing was clear.

    The opinions were divided among the high-ranking officials of the magic department.

    This was also intended, and a natural phenomenon.

    In front of the students Both of you, set an example.

    Thud, Cte mmed a piece on the desk.

    The Deans office became quiet.

    In this regained silence, I quietly opened my lips.

    Who made this list?

    The sophomore professors did. I checked it.

    He answered sulkily to me, and I said one word.

    Is this the best you can do?

    What?

    I gathered the papers spread in the air with my fingers.

    [They piled up neatly on the floor without any error.]

    First of all, Im sorry.

    But the senior professor couldnt hold back and interrupted.

    Its toote to be sorry. You have to take responsibility for what you said. Pick your teammates and get some results.

    No.

    I shook my head quietly to the senior professor.

    I wasnt sorry for that.

    There is no one I can choose from this list.

    A silence close to emptiness descended.

    After a while, the senior professor scratched his shoulder and asked.

    What do you mean? Dont tell me, youre not satisfied with this amount?

    Ive already decided. All freshmen.

    !

    The expressions of the three people turned stupid at once.

    The secretary pushed up her sses with a troubled look.

    Friendship, loyalty Is that what youre talking about? Thats absurd. The subjugation test is an event that second-year students can participate in, and its hard for first-year students to handle second-year knight trainees.

    The secretary continued in a calm voice.

    Even if there were many teams like that in the knight department, Im sure all the teams would beposed of only second-year students.

    The senior professor, who seemed to havee to his senseste, interjected.

    n, when you talk to us, cut out the jokes. Theyre not funny at all and they only make me angry.

    I dont me them for not understanding me.

    For students who are growing rapidly, a years gap is very big.

    And to form a team of first-year students against second-year knight trainees, it sounds ridiculous.

    But Im not interested in the finely crafted pebbles.

    I want the rough stones instead.

    Those stones, there are already three of them in the first year.

    Puhuhu

    Cteughed as if she was amused.

    Indeed, in various aspects, n does things that I never expected.

    Her lips curved into a smile.

    Then, shall we end this with a little more time to think?

    No, this is not eptable. Dean.

    The senior professor mmed the desk, making a loud noise.

    Thebat event was still a match between first-year and first-year students. But in the subjugation test You have to say it clearly. First-year team members are not allowed.

    The secretary also pushed up his sses cautiously and joined in.

    Freedom must be guaranteed within the boundaries of principles. You gave him the freedom to choose his team members, so you have to limit the grade to second year.

    I quietly imagined the appearance of the stones that I would polish.

    The ones who would rise to the highest rank, and the many dreamers who would follow them.

    The moment that scene bes reality.

    The world will have already changed, and even without me, the magic of this world will flow correctly.

    Dean.

    I parted my lips softly.

    At the same time, six eyes turned to me.

    Among them, the mana that dwelled in Ctes eyes was strangely clear and mysterious.

    Im sitting here right now

    I dont need anything like worries.

    Im not here to negotiate.

    And I wont change my opinion either.

    Hoo

    In her private room, Trixie had just finished her ballet.

    She was about to change her shoes when she noticed her ugly feet.

    The knuckles of her toes were grotesquely protruding.

    This mongrel was not beautiful even to herself.

    Blue me was a blessing and a curse at the same time. When she was young, she burned her feet with the fire that she couldnt control.

    Fortunately, the Frits family spent a fortune to make her feet functional. But they couldnt restore her appearance.

    That was why she started ballet. Since her feet were ugly anyway, she thought it would be nice to have a usible reason.

    I quietly put on my socks.

    As the daughter of the Frits family, I had no time to regret or grieve over such a fact.

    I wiped off my sweat and opened Trivia.

    I was about to contact Mr. Garth as usual, when

    !

    I saw some eye-catching posts on Trivias free board.

    They were rather shocking.

    [ Wow, crazy, the representatives for the magic departments huntingpetition have been decided ] [ How bored do you have to be to make up such a lie ] [ Its true, its on the Agora board ]

    The representatives have been decided?

    I got up without realizing it.

    When I came to my senses, I was already running towards the Agora board.

    Ever since I was born into the Frits family, ever since I gained the blue me I had a reason to participate in the huntingpetition.

    There were already a lot of students gathered in front of the Agora board.

    I didnt hesitate to squeeze through the crowd.

    Excuse me, move. Please move.

    I pushed and pushed until I reached the front.

    Haa Haa

    I quietly lifted my head and looked at the list of representatives.

    [ n ]

    [ Becky ]

    [ Louis Roosevelt ]

    Becky?

    I wondered why the ordinary Becky was chosen, but I decided to put that thought aside for now.

    Haa Ha

    For now, for now, the most important thing was that my name had to be on the list.

    I looked down.

    Ha Ah?

    And right after I faced the truth, I froze.

    [ None ]

    That was all that was written on thest slot of the list.

 Chapter 68: Iâ€™ll see you in person tomorrow.

    Chapter 68: I¡¯ll see you in person tomorrow.

    Chapter 68  [  Ill see you in person tomorrow. ]

    It waste at night when everyone was asleep.

    Becky and Louis ran into each other at the training ground.

    They exchanged brief greetings.

    I expected it, but you were called too, Becky.

    Uh-huh.

    Becky nodded at Louiss words.

    At the same time, she hastily added a few questions.

    Hey, Louis. Did you run into any seniors on your way here?

    No. It was toote.

    I, I, I, I overheard the seniors talking on my way here. I heard

    Becky trembled as she continued her words.

    It was like she was recalling a nightmare she never wanted to remember.

    The second-year seniors they were so angry. The representative for the subjugation test was only chosen from the first year I ran here with my face covered.

    Louis smiled slightly at the girls words.

    That much? Well, theposition was quite unexpected.

    Unexpected? Its beyond unexpected!

    Becky grabbed her head with both hands and screamed.

    Why why am I the representative? Hey, Louis. Do you know? Why was I selected?

    I dont know. I dont even know why I was selected either.

    They both had just confirmed that they were the representatives of the magic department, and they had no idea why they were selected.

    It would be normal to have four people from the second year.

    No, it would be standard.

    They had no idea how this result came about.

    I dont know I really dont know

    Becky shook her head.

    The girl looked nervous.

    Becky had already had a lot of experience with n.

    She knew that he could do things that far exceeded his imagination without any trouble.

    But this was different.

    No matter how outrageous and amazing it was, it was the first time that it directly affected Becky.

    Have you all arrived?

    Then n appeared.

    He had a neat appearance, as usual.

    He appeared with a cold look like the dawn air.

    Fl, n! Youre the one who chose the representative for the subjugation test, right? You only picked from the first year!

    Becky immediately clung to n.

    She started to pour out all the questions that were in her head.

    Why didnt you pick any second years? Why is one person ineligible? No, no, forget about the other things for now Why did you pick me? Huh?

    But ns eyes never met Beckys. He called Louis instead.

    Louis.

    Yeah?

    Right now, fight Becky with magic.

    ?

    Becky and Louis tilted their heads at the same time.

    They hadnt even resolved their doubts about the representative selection.

    And then he suddenly told them to fight with magic, which was quite surprising.

    I already know what youre thinking.

    n said in a calm tone.

    Are you really going to the subjugation test, why were you elected as the representative Ill give you all the answers at once. Fight.

    He looked at Becky and Louis alternately again.

    Now.

    Louiss eyes turned to Becky.

    The person who received the gaze quietly turned her head.

    Are you, are you, are you crazy?

    Becky muttered, shaking her chin.

    Of course, it wasnt just her chin that was shaking.

    Louis and I are in different sses Fight with magic? Does, does, that make sense? Are you telling me to die?

    Youre in the same ss. Remember that youre both representatives.

    ns red eyes didnt waver at all. Becky was still restless, and Louis asked calmly.

    If we fight with magic will we know why we were selected as the representatives for the subjugation test?

    Yes. I guarantee it.

    Hmm.

    Louis nodded and slowly started to loosen his body.

    Beckys face turned pale as she watched him.

    Louis, hey, Louis? You youre not, right? Huh?

    Lets try it. n always had a reason. And he proved it right.

    The girls face was so pale that it turned white.

    Becky started to walk quickly toward the entrance of the training ground.

    I I. I understood. I epted it~ I dont think I need to fight with magic! Yeah!

    Zweeek

    At that moment, a de of light grazed Beckys ear.

    Hu, huck!

    Becky panicked and iled.

    Meanwhile, Louis calmly proceeded to the next spell.

    I dont have any ulterior motives, Becky. Just trust n for once.

    No ulterior motives? Yeah, right!

    She was on the verge of fainting from anger, but she could see the sincerity in Louiss eyes.

    She had no choice.

    What did I do wrong?

    She forced herself to stand on her shaky legs, and quickly manifested her ice element.

    Survival was her priority for now.

    Zap!

    A high-powered beam of light.

    Louis fired four of them in a row.

    Crack!

    The sound of ice breaking filled the training hall.

    Beckys ice barrier was no match for his power.

    How can I beat Louis!

    But the straight beam of light was just a teaser, as it started to bend erratically.

    Refraction.

    Despite being in the same grade, Louis was adept at using his light element.

    The light beams that decorated the training hall beautifully were dazzling to Becky, who had to focus on defense.

    She had no chance of winning against that.

    No, she couldnt even defend.

    Thats what she thought at that moment.

    Huh?

    Suddenly, various thoughts sparked in her mind.

    She didnt know why they came to her. But she was realizing them without knowing.

    Wait. First, first of all

    Becky created a circuit.

    A precise amount of mana flowed through the finely crafted path.

    Boom!

    The ice barrier and the beam of light collided again, causing a fierce explosion.

    But this time, it was different.

    The ice barrier resisted the attack.

    Even if it couldnt withstand it, the location of its creation was urate.

    Huh

    Louis tilted his head slightly.

    The defense was stronger.

    It felt like he was fighting a different person.

    He put his best effort into his attack, but Becky dodged and blocked it effortlessly.

    Whats up, Becky? Were you hiding your skills? Im disappointed.

    I dont know! Really!

    A fingers width.

    That was the exact difference that made all his attacks miss.

    If it seemed like it would hit, the barrier would block it without fail.

    Am I not good enough?

    Louis poured more mana into his beam.

    The light beam that contained excessive force writhed like a monster.

    Zap!

    A wless trajectory.

    The sh that drew a straight line like a painting rushed towards Becky.

    More than five ice barriers shattered in an instant.

    But.

    At that moment, Louis saw it.

    The ice spike that he couldnt see because the barrier blocked his view, cunningly crafted.

    Stab!

    The sharp ice spike grazed Louiss ear.

    Stop, thats enough.

    And at that moment.

    n ended the situation.

    An awkward silence descended.

    Needless to say, Becky and Louis stared at each other nkly.

    n asked them.

    How do you feel, both of you?

    Um

    Louis rubbed his chin quietly, then looked at Becky and asked.

    First of all, I have a question for you, Becky. What was that just now?

    Just now Just now Well

    Becky couldnt finish her sentence and scratched her head.

    Later, she even pulled her hair.

    I dont know. I dont know either! What happened to me?

    Their heads naturally turned to n.

    He was the only one who knew the answer to this situation.

    Becky.

    Y-yes?

    What have you been doing all this time?

    Me?

    Becky lifted her eyes and began to recount her activities.

    Sleeping, eating, attending lectures, doing assignments

    I mean, what I told you to do.

    Ah, sorry.

    Becky quickly changed her words.

    I summarized the papers. A lot. A-a-a lot.

    The word a lot was not enough.

    She had even developed some dark circles under her eyestely.

    The papers were very diverse.

    The ways of handling mana, the interactions between elements, the methods of measuring efficiency

    But as she thought that far, Becky let out a sound without realizing it.

    Huh?

    She looked at n with a look of realization in her eyes, and he nodded silently.

    n, you. Did you have this in mind from the start?

    I dont have a hobby of making you do meaningless things.

    No, wow, no way, this cant be, thats impossible.

    Beckys mouth gaped open.

    Louis, who was watching from the side, muttered with a strange smile.

    You only helped n with summarizing his papers Did your skills improve?

    He murmured as if he had realized something.

    Louis also understood that ns magic skills were extraordinary. But it was a hard-to-believe fact even when he said it himself.

    Just by helping with summarizing the papers, this much growth

    If this was true

    n, those papers. Can I see them too from now on?

    The two mens eyes met in the air.

    Louis saw his own eager expression reflected in ns red eyes.

    n nodded slowly, without a word.

    The more assistants, the better.

    The dawn passed quickly and the morning finally came.

    Today was the day she had promised to have a duel with n.

    Trixie would prove the dignity of the Blue me and be Mr. Garths disciple.

    And one more thing.

    Her goal was to put her name on the final list of the extermination event.

    If she won the duel, n wouldnt be able to ignore her.

    She had spent the night at the training ground.

    She was so restless that she had to find the training ground inside the Fritz mansion, not the academy.

    She had to get ready to go out.

    Far away, the maids wereing one by one, and behind them, an unexpected man appeared.

    Daughter.

    Blue eyes that resembled Trixie.

    The current head of the fire element noble family Fritz, and Trixies father.

    Isaac von Fritz.

    I heard the news.

    She couldnt respond easily to that.

    She didnt know how much her father had heard.

    The magic department is preparing for the extermination event But our daughters name wasnt on the representative list.

    He knew everything.

    Trixie nodded quietly.

    Its better that way.

    Better that way?

    The magic departments ambition is good, but you dont have to go out of your way.

    Isaac said that and suddenly remembered his wife.

    It was more than twenty years ago.

    It was the golden age of the magic department, when the magician Jo won second ce in the extermination event.

    It was a moment when any magician would cheer, but the main character, Be von Fritz, had a dark future.

    She couldnt use magic after the extermination event.

    She suffered until she died, even when she married Isaac, even when she gave birth to Trixie.

    She never revealed what had happened, and she never smiled again.

    Isaac said quietly.

    Daughter, you remember the motto, right?

    To burn something Burn yourself first.

    Thats right.

    His fathers face became very serious.

    I think, the extermination event shouldnt be the stage where my daughter shines. If you keep doing this, youll have bigger opportunitiester.

    The extermination event shouldnt be the stage.

    No.

    To Trixie, that meant, if you go to the extermination event, that will be yourst stage.

    Thats the only way she could interpret it.

    Isaac was worried.

    He was afraid Trixie would end up like her mother.

    I have to go. You know that.

    Heh, you cant fool the blood. Youre just like your mother.

    He gave an awkwardugh, but Isaacs face was stiff.

    Trixie walked past her father.

    The maids hurriedly followed the girl. Isaacs voice was low on the floor.

    Daughter.

    Trixie stopped in her tracks, but did not turn around.

    You are the only one who possesses the blue me now.

    She slowly turned her head.

    Her fathers eyes, the same deep blue as hers, reflected her image.

    She was a flickering blue me.

    Remember this always. You are Fritz, and Fritz is you.

    Trixie nodded quietly.

    She closed her eyes for a while, lost in thought. Then, she finally took a step forward.

    One step, two steps.

    With each step, her stride became more confident.

    Maybe it was the sense of duty that weighed on her shoulders.

    Fritz.

    She murmured the name of her n.

    She was Fritz, and Fritz was her.

    Thats why, she had to go to the extermination ceremony.

    She received a message from the trivia right then.

    [  I will meet you in person tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 69: If it were youâ€¦ you would have never succeeded.

    Chapter 69: If it were you¡­ you would have never seeded.

    Chapter 69  If it were you you would have never seeded.

    I greeted the morning in my office in the World of Painting.

    I stayed up all night, but I didnt feel any fatigue.

    Rather, I was busy feeling satisfied.

    The interior was as clean as a sterile room, the desk and namete were modeled after the ones from the previous world, and there were a few simple and elegant decorations Finally, I had my own space in this world.

    I checked them.

    I handed back the documents to Maiev.

    They were about the Fritz family and Trixie.

    As you ordered, I spread some rumors that youre going to duel her.

    Good.

    The informationwork of the Blood Demons was more useful than I expected.

    It took less than a day for Maiev to return with the information.

    Thanks to that, I was able to confirm Trixies rough family history, the burden of the blue me she carried and various other things.

    Maiev didnt leave and asked me.

    Master. Are you interested in this woman?

    Why do you ask that?

    I was curious if you would be sad if I killed her.

    Ever since I told her that she could test me as many times as she wanted, Maiev had been talking to me like this without hesitation.

    She must have decided that it was impossible to hide her hostility.

    I found this morefortable.

    I lifted my head and stared at her.

    If you had done that, I would have given you the answer myself.

    Maiev swallowed her saliva and avoided my gaze.

    I didnt bother. She seemed like a pitiful creature anyway.

    You seem to have the luxury of pitying others.

    Her mothers ident, the pressure of her family name Well, this is why I hate humans. More than pity.

    I roughly understood what she meant.

    Her mother who never smiled, herself who was the only one in the family who could handle the blue me Trixie had lived with a lot of obligations.

    No, she couldnt live.

    She was crushed and crumpled.

    Thats why she shouldnt go to thepetition with her current state.

    Master, you have some inhuman aspects.

    Always speak specifically.

    Youre heartless and cruel, most people prefer humans with stories.

    Like a mage.

    Thats how I would describe it.

    But Maiev was mistaken.

    I valued Trixies talent and story very highly.

    In other words, I didnt worry about abandoning her, but about refining her.

    I exchanged a few simple words with Trixie through Trivia.

    [ * Auction Teacher ]

    [  I have a duel today. ]

    [  Ill do my best ande back!  ]

    [  Well meet in person tomorrow. ]

    [  In person, in person?! ]

    [  Yes. ]

    [  Me, tomorrow! Really?! ]

    After a brief hesitation, I sent the next message.

    [  Trixie ]

    [  If you had to learn magic from the beginning ]

    [  Would you still be willing to learn? ]

    [  If its Teacher who teaches me! ]

    The reply came right away. This was enough.

    I straightened my clothes and got up from my seat.

    If I could refine the gemstone that was tangled in the mud, it would also be a meaningful thing.

    Every action of the gemstone that I polished would be my proof at the same time.

    Trixie.

    I muttered her name in my mind and left the World of Painting.

    No, I tried to leave.

    Hey, master.

    Maiev called me.

    Dont misunderstand, I didnt not assassinate you because I was afraid of you.

    I hope youre sincere. I dont like cowardly ves either.

    I am sincere. Im not afraid of you or anything

    Around then, Maiev and I met our eyes nicely. Her eyes quickly turned sideways.

    Im not afraid.

    I nodded lightly and tried to leave the World of Painting, but Maiev added a few words in a hurry.

    What I meant by not being afraid, I dont feel nervous or anything when I look into your eyes. I turned my eyes away because

    h h h.

    I didnt listen to all of it.

    The stadium I rented for the duel.

    There were more people than I expected.

    I intended to gather only the first-year students, but there were some unexpected faces.

    Eliza.

    The reporter from the Knight Department was one of them, and there were also some Blood Demons, including Maiev.

    They were all perfectly disguised as students.

    In the middle of the arena, Trixie and I faced each other.

    The theme is the fire element. The duel is based on output. Right?

    I answered casually.

    It doesnt have to be output.

    What do you mean by that?

    It means you can use it for any purpose you want. Just try to win at least one round.

    Trixie grimaced openly.

    She licked her thick lips.

    Before we start, lets make two things clear.

    I looked into her eyes without saying a word.

    It meant that she could say whatever she wanted.

    If I win, youll ept me as Mr. Garths disciple.

    And.

    And put my name on the list of the huntingpetition.

    Fine. Theres plenty of time for corrections anyway.

    I didnt ask why. I knew her situation anyway.

    Trixie seemed puzzled by my neat agreement.

    She tilted her head for a moment, then flicked her finger.

    A metal core that was embedded in the ground rose into the air.

    This is a fire core. The degree of melting depends on the output.

    Whoosh.

    At the same time, a blue me engulfed the fire core.

    Soon, nothing was left of it.

    How much output do you think you need to melt this thin fire core?

    Some students gasped.

    It was impressive.

    When I saw it up close it was indeed a tempting talent.

    I needed to be more meticulous for this lesson.

    Its your turn.

    I nodded and thought about the number of fire cores. Trixie urged me.

    Pick a number.

    I made up my mind. I needed to be meticulous for this lesson.

    Two.

    As I muttered, two fire cores sprang up from the ground.

    They looked like they had strong fire resistance.

    One, two, three.

    As the number increased, the fire resistance seemed to increase exponentially.

    So, if someone asked me if I could melt them it wasnt even worth answering.

    Snap.

    I flicked my finger.

    A crimson me tore the fire cores apart, and soon there was nothing left in the air.

    So, youre confident too.

    The audiences exmation grew louder, and Trixie nodded as if she expected this much.

    I prefer this way, too. Its better for proving myself.

    Proving.

    Coincidentally, the word I liked the most came out of her lips.

    I also wanted her to prove herself.

    Five.

    She increased the number of fire cores to five at once.

    Roar!

    The blue me gathered and formed the shape of a beasts fang.

    The burning fangs crushed the metal cores in one go.

    I appreciated her use of the mes shape as well.

    The spectators were more amazed by that, and they cheered us on.

    Five, ten, eleven, sixteen, seventeen

    I calmly increased one by one, and Trixie increased by five at a time.

    Twenty-two.

    From then on, I could see Trixies arm shaking.

    Producing high output required more stamina than one could imagine.

    Trixie was no exception, no matter how amazing she was.

    And seventeen was already her limit.

    At this moment, she was surpassing her past self every second.

    It was certainly remarkable.

    Roar!

    The blue fangs shattered the fire cores.

    But some of them only broke without melting.

    Huff.

    Trixie wiped the sweat on her forehead.

    As time passed, she somehow managed to melt them all.

    But.

    The fact that she surpassed her past self was not that important.

    To begin with, her direction was wrong.

    And it was my role to teach her that.

    Twenty-seven.

    This time, I added five more on my side.

    I have no limit on the number of mes.

    Trixie melts the fire cores with pure power of fire, but I find and dig into the circuit that melts the me cores.

    The difficulty is zero, so the result doesnt change even if I square it several times.

    Im not bound by mana constraints.

    Thats why Trixies effort is close to kicking. It is the difference between working hard and working smart.

    No, thirty-two.

    After raising five more, I manifested the mes.

    Its not shy, but its faithful to the basics.

    Thirty-two fire cores melted like they were dposed.

    Trixie looked at me with a shocked face.

    Do it.

    Only then did Trixies shoulders twitch. She shook her head and raised her hand without saying a word.

    Thirty three.

    The situation was reversed.

    Now, when I raise five, she raises one.

    Are you raising one?

    Even though it was a simple question, Trixie didnt feel that way.

    She bit her lower lip.

    Thirty-four.

    I quietly parted my lips toward her, who forcedly increased the number of fire cores by one.

    You must be admiring yourself in the meantime.

    At that word, Trixies tremor stopped.

    I calmly continued.

    I also had a reason to let Trixie gather more mana.

    The more you squeeze, the more youll get the lesson.

    Because youre surpassing your limits in real time Your will, your effort, you must think its proof that youre a genius.

    Shut up.

    Trixie gritted her teeth.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the blue me exploded.

    The living me soon took the shape of a beast, a burning me.

    Whooosh! Whooosh!

    The fierce fire seemed like the howl of a me. It was that powerful.

    Oh my! Thats Fritz!

    The exmation from the audience was great.

    It was natural.

    He was actually excellent.

    Crunch!

    The me bit the thirty-four me cores fiercely. It was a close sess.

    Thirty-nine.

    I melted thirty-nine fire cores without a gap.

    But.

    I didnt stop there.

    I covered Trixies blue me with red mes.

    !

    Trixies face turned pale. Like her own me.

    I got rid of the me and opened my mouth.

    Youre not a genius, and if you keep this up, your family name will hit the ground.

    Not yet, not yet. Forty-four.

    Trixie, covered in sweat, raised her arm. Her thin arm shook like crazy.

    The fire cores floating in the air were soon as many and thick as piano keys.

    Trixie had already consumed all of her mana.

    So, she can never seed.

    Your me has nothing but the feature of being blue.

    Stop.

    Tick.

    Trixie failed to manifest the me.

    The blue me sagged without burning anything.

    What difference does it make if you imply that your me is special? Are you trying to deceive the elements?

    Shut, shut! Shut your mouth!

    Bang!

    Her me, filled with anger, exploded.

    But it failed nicely.

    Only the me exploded, the fire cores were fine.

    Ha ha

    Trixies hand dropped to the floor.

    She wouldnt have the strength to raise her arm anymore.

    Ah aaaa

    She lost.

    It was natural to me, but not to her.

    It must have felt like denying her whole life.

    No, it actually was.

    Tell me, do you have a hobby of humiliating yourself in front of others?

    She clenched her face in silence.

    Lets forget it. The teaching auction, the huntingpetition.

    Wait. Im still

    I clicked my tongue and muttered a number.

    A hundred.

    A hundred fire cores floated from the ground.

    There were so many that they looked like a ck cloud.

    !

    Trixies eyes widened.

    But I didnt melt them.

    After a while, I dropped them back to the ground.

    What do you think?

    Would I have seeded if I tried?

    Our eyes met in the air.

    Trixies blue eyes were constantly hit by waves.

    Actually, thats not important at all. Trixie.

    Trixie only gasped, unable to form any words.

    Dragons hatch from eggs.

    To them, the egg is a world, and their extraordinary birth begins with destroying a world.

    The birth of an extraordinary mage is no different. n, duty, talent Their eggs exist under various names.

    There is onemon point.

    Break them and free yourself.

    If she cant break her own world ande out, then its my job to knock on it from the outside.

    The important thing is.

    The moment when you break the world and face the light. Then she will finally know her true nature.

    If it were you You would never have seeded.

    I knocked on her again.

 Chapter 70: Trixie von Frits.

    Chapter 70: Trixie von Frits.

    Chapter 70  Trixie von Fritz.

    It means you would have never seeded if it were you.

    That one sentence pierced Trixies heart.

    Her body was frozen like a statue, showing no sign of movement.

    Sweat rolled down her chin without a pause.

    Tell me if you still think you have the right to be the representative. Ill put your name on the list.

    It was an opportunity to put her name on the list. But her lips wouldnt part.

    She shook her head slightly from side to side.

    She couldnt put her name on the list like this.

    With this level of me, she wouldnt be able to achieve anything in thepetition.

    It would lead to tarnishing her family name, and instead of solving her mothers riddle, she might only cause more trouble.

    The next moment, she shook her head more vigorously.

    The movement didnt stop.

    Her stamina was exhausted, and her heart was shattered.

    She wanted to admit her defeat and get out of there.

    To a ce where there was nothing, as soon as possible.

    Thats when n opened his mouth.

    Are you still pretending to be a genius?

    That one sentence struck Trixies ears like lightning.

    Their eyes met in the air.

    In ns red pupils, she saw herself, trembling miserably.

    Youre not afraid of losing.

    No.

    That was wrong.

    Trixie was afraid of losing.

    She was scared and unfamiliar with this situation where she was broken in front of everyone.

    Youre afraid of being seen as ungraceful by others.

    But Trixies thoughts were swept away by ns next sentence.

    It was true, and her heart sank. Just one sentence.

    You cant show them how you spit out your spirit, pour out your power, and challenge your limits with clenched teeth.

    She couldnt breathe.

    It was hard to face herself.

    Because you think its not graceful.

    From then on, the whole scenery started to look white.

    In the middle of a space where nothing but silence existed, she stood nkly.

    But.

    It was then that n lowered his head and matched her eye level.

    I have a few questions for you.

    In the midst of the white-washed sight, his voice was too clear.

    Would you really have failed if it were you?

    An unexpected question.

    Would it really be impossible if you put in your soul, spit out your spirit, and grinded all your teeth That.

    A question mark was thrown into Trixies mind.

    And if you tried, would that look really ungraceful?

    The question mark started to multiply.

    A magician who proves by trying, a magician who challenges even if he fails, something that cant even try because its trapped in the frame of a genius

    Two, three.

    The number grew like crazy.

    Who is graceful and who is ugly among them.

    Finally, at some point.

    And who is the genius among them?

    !

    Something started to sprout from the edge of Trixies deep heart.

    I never wished for you to be ugly.

    A small heat began to spread throughout her body.

    Rather, I wish you to be graceful.

    She couldnt see it, but Trixie knew.

    This too, was the blue me of passion.

    Ill ask you thest question here.

    n raised his head again.

    Trixie, do you remember?

    He pointed to the fire cores that fell to the floor.

    How many fire cores did I meltst?

    By the time she heard that, her whole body was hot.

    It wasnt painful or hard.

    She just started to recall the meaning of a magician and a Fritz.

    A magician is someone who walks straight towards the truth.

    A graceful being who wanders the world with magic as apanion, and proves things that are close to miracles.

    If she didnt forget that she was walking that path, if she didnt give up in the face of difficulties, if she tried again and again Wouldnt that be graceful in itself?

    If you want to burn something, burn yourself first.

    Trixie chewed on the motto of the Fritz.

    The answer was close from the beginning.

    She felt like she finally understood what the motto, which told her to light herself even at the cost of her body, wanted to say.

    She would be graceful enough even if she sweated, gritted her teeth, bled, and burned.

    At that moment, he would be truly reborn as a blue me.

    Of course I remember.

    Thirty-nine.

    The number of me cores that n had meltedst.

    A hundred.

    Trixie muttered the number softly.

    The fire cores that filled her sight like ck clouds were not scary at all.

    It was fine if she couldnt melt them all.

    It was fine if someone found the process ridiculous.

    It was fine if she wasnt a genius

    As long as she could fulfill her role as the next heir of Fritz, the one who had always been her shadow.

    That was enough.

    At this moment, she just wanted to be a mage.

    She recalled the scenes she had seen in Saphora.

    Herself standing proudly at the knight academy arena.

    Herself embracing n and sobbing.

    Herself from the future, urging him to remember one stroke.

    Just let it be.

    She spat out a word, squeezing her lungs.

    She stretched out her arm.

    It was still shaky, but it didnt matter.

    Her concentration was better than ever.

    I am, Fritz.

    She grabbed her other arm with her hand.

    She would bring out all the blue mes burning inside her.

    At the same time, she felt a pain beyond her imagination and clenched her teeth.

    It was natural.

    Recovery was not done by the mind alone.

    But.

    She could make the mes.

    Even if her whole body was soaked in sweat, even if her vision was blurred by the pain, even if her trembling body looked disgusting to someone.

    She could do it.

    Whooosh

    A blue me stuck to one of the fire cores.

    Fritz.

    Whaaaaa!

    The me soon spread, forming a blue barrier.

    Thirty-three. Thirty-four. Thirty-five.

    The me cores melted mercilessly under the onught of the blue me.

    He turned his head and looked at Trixie.

    From the girls face, blood and sweat mixed and dripped, and her whole body was shaking like a twig.

    Literally, she was giving her all.

    Her crumpled expression, her uniform soaked in sweat, her messy hair They were all things that Trixie hated.

    But surprisingly, he felt the attribute of elegance from Trixie for the first time.

    Thirty-six. Thirty-seven.

    His eyes were not wrong.

    She was undoubtedly a gem.

    She had broken the mold and came into the world, so Trixie as a true mage was just born.

    All that was left was to move forward.

    If she overcame the new challenges one by one, someday she would be the genius that she had cried out for.

    Of course, there was no such thing as a predetermined fate.

    Magic itself was a miracle that defied fate, so it was fair to say that there was no such thing as a future that could be confidently expected.

    But he was willing to help her defy it when her fate came to an end.

    Thirty-eight. Thirty-nine.

    This time, he looked at the audience.

    They were all watching Trixies blue me without blinking.

    He was sure that among these many spectators, not a single one would find Trixie disgusting.

    That was the aesthetics of magic.

    If the mage went the right way, the surroundings would naturally feel it and admire it.

    The fire cores continued to melt as he looked around.

    Forty.

    Uh, ugh Cough!

    Trixies eyes rolled back.

    Without any sign of staggering, her body fell to the ground in an instant.

    He quietly caught her with his body.

    Between the smell of sweat and smoke, a faint jasmine scent tickled his nose.

    He didnt even know that he was smiling.

    Her lips were curled up.

    As if she had fallen into afortable sleep, as if she was praising her own choice.

    He quietly took out the trivia with his telekinesis and opened it.

    [ *Teaching Auction ]

    [  Trixie von Fritz. ]

    [  Congrattions on bing my disciple. ]

    He also typed the letters with his telekinesis, then tapped Trixies forehead with the covered trivia andid her down on the floor.

    Trixie von Fritz was now, whether she liked it or not, his disciple.

    Ah Im sorry

    The student who was in charge of the judgment looked at me and Trixie alternately.

    He seemed worried about Trixie, but also curious about the oue of the match. His face was a mixture ofplex emotions.

    I had melted thirty-nine, Trixie had forty.

    I quietly adjusted my sleeves and clothes.

    I nodded twice and uttered two words.

    Concede.

    The student blinked his eyes twice.

    He didnt seem to understand what I said at all.

    ?

    He tilted his head and stared at me.

    !

    Then he widened his eyes and jumped on the spot.

    Co, co, concede? You?

    There was no going back.

    I nodded and moved my feet.

    Conceding didnt mean that he had lost.

    The number of fire cores didnt matter to me at all.

    But.

    Trixie had the courage to break the mold, Trixie had finally broken through the world, Trixie had embraced true elegance, andstly, her smile.

    All of that was victory, and I wanted to teach her that.

 Chapter 71: Thatâ€™sâ€¦ The Knight of the Flickering Flame has a similar flame to mineâ€¦

    Chapter 71: That¡¯s¡­ The Knight of the Flickering me has a simr me to mine¡­

    Chapter 71  Thats The Knight of the Flickering me has a simr me to mine

    The infirmary of the Merhen Academy.

    In a ce that was too spacious for just one student, Trixiey alone in bed.

    Fortunately, it was the weekend.

    Therefore, there were no lectures, but she was worried about the preliminary round of the huntingpetition.

    There were only three days left.

    Ugh

    Trixie clenched her teeth in agony.

    It was a natural consequence of pushing her body to that extent.

    The infirmary staff repeatedly emphasized in an angry tone.

    Never use such reckless magic again.

    By now, the rumors must have spread to the other students.

    From the simple story that Trixie had fainted, to the words that the blue me was nothing special.

    But what bothered her the most right now was not the rumors, but n himself.

    He forfeited.

    This was also a fact that she heard from the infirmary staff.

    The girl retraced the duel with n as she remembered it.

    During the duel, n asked Trixie a question.

    At first, she thought it was just a sneaky trick to disturb her mind and gain the upper hand, but it was not the case at all.

    Genius, magician, true elegance All of these were questions that pierced through Trixies core.

    But even so.

    Whether Trixie realized something or surpassed her own limits.

    It had nothing to do with the oue.

    n had no reason to forfeit. If he could beat Trixie, he should have just done it.

    He deliberately forfeited.

    As if, there was another purpose in the duel, not the victory or defeat.

    Hoo.

    She sighed deeply with aplicated mind.

    As of now, she had no clue about the purpose and reason.

    The only thing that was certain was that n did not forfeit because he was inferior in skill.

    [ *Teaching Auction ]

    [  Trixie von Fritz. ]

    [  Congrattions on bing my disciple. ]

    Anyway, the remaining result was a victory. The evidence was also left in the trivia.

    She could be a disciple of Mr. Garth, something she had longed for, but she still hadnt sent a reply.

    Did I really win

    She doubted herself and hesitated to move her hand.

    Should I be happy with the result of winning? But can I really call this a win? What is n thinking?

    Her head was a mess.

    The lost thoughts could not find a clue and kept circling around the same ce.

    But.

    Even at this moment when her body and mind were in a mess, Trixie felt an inexplicable relief.

    No, she knew why she was relieved.

    She knew for sure how to proceed.

    She would not hesitate to care about the eyes of others anymore.

    She would not confine herself to a fixed frame, nor would she drag herself to something.

    Thats what a true me would be like.

    She shook her head and brushed off her thoughts.

    For now, that was enough to feel.

    The questions about Mr. Garth, the questions about n, they were all things she could ask in person.

    Trixie closed the trivia.

    On the luxurious leather cover, there was a jasmine, the symbol of the Fritz family.

    The girl quietly touched it with her hand.

    Memories of her mother, the responsibility of the next head of the family Countless impressions passed through her heart and made her feel strange.

    Me.

    She licked her lips and quietly closed her eyelids.

    She couldnt get out of bed today anyway. So she closed her eyes and sorted out her thoughts.

    Ill work harder from now on.

    As the next head of the Fritz, as a disciple of Mr. Garth, and as a representative of the huntingpetition.

    It was the first vow of a magician.

    The editorial department of the Merhen Daily, Elizas office.

    Grim Reaper, Death, Mad Dog She was a reporter from the journalism department of the Merhen Daily, who had such nicknames.

    And she had just been appointed as the chief editor.

    In a space that was created only for her, Eliza sat in front of the staff who were lined up.

    Short bob hair, shirt, skirt, shoes The color that was unified in ck naturally reminded her of Death, but what she held in her hand was not a scythe, but a bunch of papers.

    Sigh.

    She sighed.

    These papers were all about n.

    Is this the end? Really?

    Eliza fluttered the papers and asked.

    n.

    Theet of the magic department, who suddenly appeared and won the first event of the Sword and Magic Competition, and the student who caught Elizas attention.

    She was restless to find out more about n.

    Yes. We only extracted what we thought was important.

    Wow. Really important. Nutritious. Its enough to turn the journalism department upside down. What is the academy doing? They dont use this as a textbook.

    The team leaders shoulders slumped at the tant sarcasm.

    But Eliza had every right to be angry.

    They had gathered so many documents, but there was not a single piece of new information.

    Academic performance, statements, daily patterns These were all things they already knew.

    They donte out of the dormitory after work. So we dont have anything to report on

    Even that is old news. Forget it.

    Eliza waved her hand dismissively.

    She wanted to write only articles that would make a big ssh.

    She had a belief that was opposite to Sephias, and thats how she worked.

    Well, anyway.

    There was still one question that lingered in Elizas mind.

    She looked around at the staff who stood beside her.

    Hey, do you really think they will go to the tournament with only three people?

    Huh?

    The tournament requires four people per team. Do you think the magic department will really participate with only three?

    It was absurd to go with three people.

    But it didnt seem possible to select one more person and coordinate with them at this point, with only three days left.

    The staff shook their heads.

    Either way It seems ridiculous.

    They are so arrogant to begin with, only having three freshmen.

    Right? I think so too.

    Something was nagging at Eliza.

    What bothers me is n We have to publish an article soon

    As she wasposing various provocative contents, Elizas thoughts suddenly converged on one point.

    It was a topic that the audience who were facing the confrontation would inevitably be interested in, a very simple and primal question.

    Who will win?

    The tournament preliminaries were conducted by scoring points by capturing magic beasts.

    Only two teams would enter the arena, but ultimately, they would line up ording to the calcted points and advance to the main round.

    The ones who would enter the arena with the magic department were not easy opponents.

    How easy would it be to capture magic beasts whilepeting with the four siblings?

    Eliza asked the staff.

    How much do you think the magic department can show?

    Another hard question Oh, no. Im just stupid

    So, how much can the magic department achieve against the four siblings of the knight department? Make a prediction.

    At that, the staff began to ponder seriously.

    It was not because it was hard to reach a conclusion, but because they didnt know how to soften their words.

    First of all, they cant win. How can they beat the four siblings?

    The youngest reporter broke the silence.

    They all nodded.

    That was a fact that had to be assumed.

    Eliza rubbed her chin and said.

    Is there no possibility for the magic department to win?

    Eliza, they have a different way of thinking.

    They just finished the midterm exam, and the disciplinarymittee was convened six times.

    The four siblings of the knight departments second year.

    These four men and women were not rted by blood, but they always stuck together and used different swords, so they naturally came to be called the four siblings.

    Greatsword, katana, rapier, and a deformed sword that resembled a needle, plus their sword skills and unique abilities It would be hard for the first year of the magic department to face them.

    What about n then?

    Ah, that guy Hes dangerous.

    Dangerous. All the staff widened their eyes and looked at him at the deputys word.

    The deputy quickly raised his hand.

    Ah, I misspoke. Im sorry.

    No. No. Go on. Ignore them.

    Eliza didnt care about the staffs reaction.

    They couldnt do their work and only cared about their surroundings.

    Finally, the deputy opened his mouth again, hesitantly.

    Ye-yes. Well, I observed his fire element

    The deputy, who was hastily passing the paper pile, suddenly began to look at the staffs eyes nervously. He looked like he was debating whether to speak or not a thousand times.

    I observed it

    Dont beat around the bush. Dont mind them.

    Well His me is simr to that of the Knight of the Flickering me

    At that, a cold silence fell.

    A momentter.

    The team leader smacked the deputys head with a thud.

    Ouch!

    The deputy immediately covered his head.

    Yanma. Are you crazy? Theres noparison. Where are you!

    But, surprisingly, its true. This guy is really weird. Thats why I said it was dangerous.

    Both of you, stop.

    Eliza raised her hand to stop them.

    She thought of n. He was the one who kept bothering her mind.

    He had defeated Ivan, and he had shown no signs of weakness against the blue me

    Is it okay to expose his full power?

    If he really intended to do something in the huntingpetition, it would be better to hide his skills at this time when reporters were swarming.

    Or, is this all part of his calcted move?

    Either way, he was interesting and unusual. He was someone who should never be ignored.

    So there must be some truth to the managers words.

    Hmm

    A me element that resembled the knight of the flickering me.

    The magic department that boasted of winning the huntingpetition.

    The opponents were the controversial siblings

    It would be a hot topic even if she wrote it as it was.

    Snap!

    She snapped her fingers happily and Eliza shouted.

    Good. Everyone, go home.

    Huh!

    Yep!

    The employees left the office in a hurry, and Eliza started to move her hands busily.

    Thats why she couldnt quit her reporter job.

    Really?

    Fl, n! Really? You picked one more person?

    The next morning, at the training ground.

    Becky and Louis asked n. It was because of his remark that thest person for the huntingpetition had been selected.

    Becky swallowed her saliva and looked at n.

    Lately, she was the one who was most conscious of her surroundings.

    There were too many people who doubted her being selected as the representative.

    Hes a bitcking, but I decided to take him.

    At that moment, Becky felt relieved without knowing it.

    A, acking guy! Really?

    Yeah.

    Hu, huh

    Becky felt that it would be better if acking guy came in. Then they could share the pressure together.

    n said calmly.

    Shes just prideful and her magic is still weak, and she has more than one or two drawbacks But lets take care of each other.

    Haha.

    At thatugh, n looked at Becky. The girl smiled brightly and answered.

    Sure, sure. Lets get along and rely on each other. Of course we have to live like that~

    I left Becky, who was enjoying herself, and nced at Trivia, chats that hade from the one who had a blue me inside her.

    [  Thank you! ]

    [  But I have something to tell you! ]

    [  I want to try the preliminaries by myself! ]

    [  Ill do it really well ande back. ]

    [  Please meet me then! ]

    [  Please !! ]

    And without even realizing it, she had a satisfied expression on her face.

    This contact was from a magician who had a decent amount of determination, instead of the little kid who was trapped in a mold.

    Did she grow up?

    That was a little bit impressive.

    And then.

    The door to the training ground opened.

    Oh, youre here! Come on in!

    With a smile that looked like she had closed her eyes, Becky raised her hand.

    And the moment the blue-haired girl showed up.

    Huh.

    Beckys face turned pale.

 Chapter 72: 1:58. 1:58. 1:58.

    Chapter 72: 1:58. 1:58. 1:58.

    Chapter 72  1:58. 1:58. 1:58.

    The space that humans call the Void.

    Around the princesss huge throne, the Blood Demons gathered.

    As usual, the meeting was still going on.

    From what we observed, the target is more capable than expected.

    The target was just a human mage.

    n.

    The secretary opened her mouth calmly.

    By the way, the princess was still asleep, making a snoring sound.

    The girl looked at Maiev, who was standing in the corner.

    Maiev had been looking around nervously since a while ago.

    Shouldnt we hold Maiev responsible~? After all, she didnt bring the item. Thats a mission failure!

    Thats something we need to think about carefully.

    The mask intervened right away.

    Thanks to her, we found an interesting human, didnt we?

    Fun? Ah Yeah, its more than expected.

    It would have been regrettable if we only took the glove. The blue me looked like it lost its charm.

    Listening to their conversation, the secretary recalled the scene she saw at the arena.

    The magic was not shy, but it was faithful to the basics. But that basic was so deep and solid.

    The root.

    It was something that deserved to be called that.

    In this regard, the opinions of the other Blood Demons were not much different.

    The girl snorted.

    So, what are we going to do with the target? We have to kill him if he doesnt join us. Right?

    He said hes going to the huntingpetition.

    Huh? A mage at the huntingpetition? Im curious about his head~

    But then.

    Hmm~ He does unpredictable actions Thats whats fun

    !

    The princesss murmur was heard.

    All the officers straightened their posture and bowed their heads respectfully.

    Your Highness. Please give us the next order.

    The secretary asked on behalf of the Blood Demons.

    The princess yawned and barely opened her mouth.

    There were tears in her eyes.

    Im going to change the range of the item

    The range?

    Uh-huh. The whole guy wearing the glove. From now on, this is the definition of the item. Hmm

    The Blood Demons nodded.

    They might have doubted this order if it was before. But now they dont feel like it.

    Understood. Then well send the mask to

    No.

    The princess raised one hand abruptly. But her slender arm soon fell weakly.

    Lets use him a little and bring him Its the huntingpetition

    The huntingpetition Theres a lot of room to use. Its a big scale. Which way should we roll it?

    We have to take over the market first

    The huntingpetition.

    A festival where the monsters are subdued by force.

    Its not a schedule that ends in a day or two.

    Food, equipment, elixirs Various materials are invested.

    In other words, its also a ce where a huge amount of capital rolls.

    The girl nodded.

    Well, theres nothing more fun than selling equipment to the knights~ They fight so fiercely.

    No.

    The princess raised her hand again. Her slender arm fell weakly again.

    We We have to invest in the mage side

    !

    The Blood Demons eyes widened.

    The mask asked with a startled face.

    Your Highness? The magic department is only participating in one team, including the target. Isnt that far from taking over the market?

    The target will do something Were preempting We have to monopolize the materials of the magic department

    If he doesnt win, that monopoly is meaningless, I think

    The mask shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.

    She couldnt oppose strongly because the opponent was the opponent.

    He has to do that to be an item So everyone knows that Yeah

    Thats how it was decided.

    The moment they were born as Blood Demons, they couldnt resist the princess.

    But then.

    One of the Blood Demons who had been quiet until now raised her hand.

    She was a Blood Demon called silence.

    Why

    As soon as she met the princesss eyes, silence started to sign.

    [ The royal family is also paying attention to this huntingpetition. ]

    The whole royal family wont be Who

    [ The second princess. ]

    [ Maybe because shes dying. ]

    [ She seems to be interested in magictely. ]

    The royal family the royal family

    The princess lost her appetite.

    Its a bit of a hassle Be careful with your disguises

    She raised her hand again.

    Onest thing, tell Maiev this and Ill end the meeting

    Her hand slowly fell to the ground.

    Snores

    The princesss breathing filled the emptiness.

    The Blood Demons sighed deeply without anything to do.

    A sense of pressure rose over Maievs face.

    Until Maiev received thest message, the Blood Demons couldnt leave their seats.

    Dormitory dormitory

    After weing Trixie as thest member of the expedition team in the morning, Becky headed to ns room after lunch.

    The next training was to take ce in ns room, ording to his somewhat unusual instructions.

    Becky unfolded the trivia as she walked instinctively.

    She had noticed more and more nces at hertely, and she had developed a habit of avoiding them.

    Ugh, this is ridiculous.

    Becky sighed deeply.

    [ Whats up with Becky? ]

    [ If theyre only going to pick freshmen, shouldnt they be more selective? Why did they pick such a in girl? ]

    [ I heard a rumor that he picked her because shes his girlfriend. ]

    [ Isnt that a serious problem? In an official event. ]

    [ Well, what Its not like weve ever participated properly in an official event recently. ]

    The free board of the trivia was full of stories about the expedition team. And half of them were about her.

    She felt like she was sitting on a bed of thorns every moment.

    She understood their feelings a hundred times over. She knew she was in herself.

    I didnt apply for this

    But Becky knew her topic well. She had no intention of bing the representative of the expedition team. She had no idea what n was thinking when he did this.

    It was upsetting to see this.

    Hmm but do I look like his girlfriend?

    But she also felt a strange mix of good and bad when she was mistaken for ns girlfriend.

    That made it hard for her to stop looking at the trivia.

    How could she resist when her eyes kept wandering?

    As she was walking and looking at the trivia.

    Thud!

    She bumped into someone hard.

    Ouch!

    Becky bruised her hip nicely.

    The other person wasnt empty-handed either, as a cold liquid poured over her body.

    Its cold!

    Ah really. What kind of crazy woman

    She wanted to get away quickly, but the atmosphere wasnt over.

    She saw the reason when she looked at the name tag.

    The color was different.

    A yellow name tag meant a sophomore.

    And he seemed to be a noble.

    The seniors said to Becky, who had fallen.

    Cant you see where youre going? Ah I just bought this

    Im, Im sorry.

    Becky got up quickly and bowed her head.

    She couldnt think of anything but avoiding this situation.

    She muttered an apology a few times and then left the spot.

    Even though she moved away as fast as she could, the seniors voices behind her were unusually clear.

    Isnt that her? The one who was chosen as the representative of the expedition team.

    Yeah? Her clothes are really shabby. Doesnt anyone buy her anything?

    Why dont you buy her one then?

    Are you crazy? Im just saying. Who would like that girl

    Becky slowly stopped walking.

    She wanted to go back and exin that she didnt want to be the representative of the expedition team, even now.

    The rumor about being his girlfriend doesnt seem true either.

    I know. Who would like a girl like that

    Is she stopping?

    Leave her alone. Shes probably trying to dry her wet clothes.

    But Becky knew better than anyone that their eyes wouldnt change with just an exnation.

    They just hated Becky.

    Because she was amoner, because her clothes were shabby, because her perfume wasnt luxurious, because she wasnt outstanding They hated Becky for those reasons, and Becky knew it too well.

    Lets just go

    Becky shook her head and started walking again.

    This was always the fastest solution in her life.

    As she walked, she arrived at ns room.

    The door was already open, and everyone was gathered.

    Is everyone here?

    n opened his mouth with his usual attitude. Then, his eyes met Beckys.

    What are you

    As he flicked his finger, Beckys skin and clothes were instantly cleaned.

    It was a trick that applied purification magic.

    Snap!

    The next moment, he flicked his finger again.

    At the same time, the painting on the wall swallowed them whole.

    The students looked around at the scenery.

    The paintedndscape and buildings

    They were seeing things they had never seen before.

    Dont be surprised. Its just an illusion.

    The students were even more surprised by his words.

    How could a world that was nothing but an illusion be so borate?

    ns gaze turned to Trixie.

    Trixie was awkwardly standing apart from the others.

    She still looked ufortable.

    Youre notte.

    I signed up on the list. Thats why I came.

    Wee, mage.

    The three words uttered by the blunt man.

    It was just a word with a broad meaning, but the nuance it gave was a strange impression to Trixie.

    Yeah.

    The girls eyes were dark blue today.

    The calmke seemed to hold a great determination.

    A faint smile crossed ns lips, and he soon spoke with a serious face.

    From now on, we dont have a second to waste. Todays training is elemental maximization.

    Maximization.

    One of the skills that every mage who handles a specific element must hone endlessly.

    But as with most things that are every, the difficulty of this was not easy.

    There was no end to it.

    The essence of maximization is the same, no matter what element you change. Ill demonstrate with a rock.

    n reached out and tore off the corner of the marble pir. Itnded in his palm.

    But it wasnt roughly torn off.

    The spherical marble had a perfect golden ratio.

    It looks like a wless sphere on the outside. But.

    n tossed it to Trixie. The blue girl caught it by surprise.

    How does it feel?

    Trixie felt it for a moment.

    Its surprisingly rough. And dusty.

    Thats it.

    n hung the sphere in the air.

    And shortly after, the marble sphere began to spit out impurities like a living creature.

    The three students eyes widened.

    This is elemental maximization. There are a lot of impurities in the elements you handle without thinking. When you get rid of them all, you can call it a pure element.

    Just as you can increase the purity of mana, you can also increase the purity of the element.

    Mana efficiency, output, manifestation speed Its pointless to say that everything improves.

    Trixie was quietly lost in thought.

    She had only thought of increasing her output, but she had never tried to refine the element itself.

    She looked at both sides and saw that Louis and Becky had simr expressions.

    They seemed to be the same.

    Ice, fire, light You each handle different elements, but as I said before, the essence is the same. Its not hard.

    n brought his finger to the air.

    Blue mana began to paint along his moving fingertip.

    It was the form for an ice barrier.

    Lets take Beckys ice as an example. Ill erase all the parts where the circuits ovep.

    As the ovepping parts were erased, the ice became twice as transparent. It was because the colliding mana was gone.

    The bright light passed through the ice and split into hexagons.

    The students mouths opened at the beautiful sight.

    Eliminate the conflicting circuits. Its not hard, is it?

    Silence fell.

    They understood the principle, but they had no confidence that they could seed if they tried.

    If its not easy, do it until it bes easy. Becky.

    Yes, yes? No, what?

    Becky startled and lifted her head.

    She had been diligently taking notes of ns exnation, but she unwittingly used honorifics.

    Start with ice elemental maximization.

    n highly valued Becky as an assistant. He also recognized her potential.

    She would surely be the first to master maximization today.

    Me?

    Becky pointed to her chin with her index finger, and n nodded.

    Todays training is until 2 oclock. Start.

    2 oclock

    Beckys eyes flickered. She looked at the clock and saw that it was 1:58.

    Two minutes would pass quickly if she made a few ice spikes. Her mental pressure eased a bit.

    But then. Trixie intervened.

    What do you mean by that?

    Thats what I said. The training is until two oclock.

    We only have three days left for the subjugation mission, and youre saying well train for just two minutes?

    n didnt bother to answer Trixies question.

    He just turned his head and stared at Becky.

    Becky finally created an ice spike in the air. All she had to do now was to purify it.

    But as soon as she thought that.

    Bang!

    Another ice spike flew and collided with hers. Beckys spike shattered into pieces.

    The one who made that was, of course, n.

    ?

    If this was a real battle, you would have already lost. Dont mess with me.

    Oh, sorry.

    Becky nodded sheepishly.

    She had to think of this as a real situation.

    She had to be faster

    She created another ice spike.

    Bang!

    ?

    Slow and impure.

    This time, it exploded almost as soon as it was created.

    Becky prayed for the two minutes to pass quickly, and created another ice spike.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! . . .

    After eight more times of her ice spikes being destroyed, Becky felt a huge sense of frustration and looked at the clock.

    Huh?

    She let out a stupid sound without realizing it.

    Trixie and Louis followed her gaze naturally. And at once, their expressions also turned dumbfounded.

    ?

    Even at this moment.

    The clock was pointing at 1:58.

 Chapter 73: Flan, Flan has revealed himself!

    Chapter 73: n, n has revealed himself!

    Chapter 73  n, n has revealed himself!

    Bang!

    Youre still too slow.

    Ice wall, me, beam of light.

    Everything was shattered at once.

    The three students were soaked in sweat.

    Is this hard? This is nothing.

    I clicked my tongue.

    It was the same no matter how many times they tried.

    They still didnt know how to give power to simplicity.

    They kept leaning toward output in their circuits.

    Habits are so scary.

    And if they dont fix this, they have no chance of passing the preliminary round of the huntingpetition.

    Stop.

    I interfered with their circuits and forced them to stop manifesting.

    I guess I have to allocate some time for theory as well.

    I overestimated you. Learn from the theory first.

    A desk and a chair appeared in front of the students. They all sat down awkwardly.

    This is a problem that arises because youve been working hard in your own way. The habits that youve acquired are not easy to change.

    They must have considered the things they discovered by themselves as great secrets.

    It wouldnt be easy to let go of them.

    But its my role to lead them to let go.

    I found the problem and immediately changed the way I taught.

    I didnt even have time to be disappointed with the students.

    Ill start from the beginning again.

    Water, fire, earth, wind The elements are very diverse, but if you dig down to the essence, theres no difference in the end.

    I want to teach the three of them this origin.

    This is a very basic element.

    A sphere of no-attribute magic. I slowly lifted it into the air without any attribute.

    This time, I dont trust these guys.

    I used the white space of the world as a ckboard and wrote down the forms, principles, processes, etc. as detailed as possible in ck.

    It was like teaching a newborn baby.

    Compare the elemental forms you drew with these, and memorize the parts that are different.

    Understanding is not toote after memorizing.

    No, at their level, its better to memorize first.

    That way, there might be moments of sudden understanding.

    Dont think about adding attributes until the no-attribute sphere bes transparent. Its nothing but a murky lump of waste.

    But even as I exined this, I wrote down all the theories and forms for adding attributes on top of the no-attribute sphere.

    It would take forever to write one by one.

    Swoosh-

    I started writing three letters at a time. Ice for Becky, me for Trixie, light for Louis I even kindly divided the space for notes.

    Theres not much time. I have to teach them no matter what.

    You can increase the simplicity one more time in the process of adding attributes. You may not be able to learn this yet, but you must be aware that there is such a phenomenon.

    The notes went from 1:58 to 1:58.

    Thats it.

    It was like that in the time of the world of paintings, but by the time I finished the notes, the students were already sitting corpses.

    Thats it.

    I looked at the things that were densely written in the air.

    There was nothing wrong with them, and they couldnt be more concise. They should be honored to be able to listen to such a lecture.

    If you memorize everything, it will be 1:59.

    ?

    Start.

    I left the world of paintings after leaving the assignment. At this point, there was someone I had to bring.

    Tick tock

    After n left, the training ground of the world of paintings was filled with the sound of memorizing forms.

    [ Simplicity Theory ]

    [ Non-Attribute Element Manifestation Theory ]

    [ Attribute Substitution Theory ] . . .

    This is ridiculous.

    Trixie muttered.

    She picked out only what she needed from the notes written in the air. But it was still a huge amount.

    And the content wasnt easy either.

    It was full of unfamiliar and difficult things.

    Three books.

    Three books.

    Its amazing.

    But she was interested.

    That was amazing.

    Trixie resisted and felt ufortable with the idea of rebuilding from the basics.

    Not just her, but anyone would.

    Starting from the beginning means, in other words, denying all the achievements and time they had umted.

    But ns exnation was simple in itself.

    It was concise and had only the core.

    As soon as she saw it, she felt that there was no better way than this, and she decided to let go of the past.

    Of course

    He did it on purpose. The girl was sure.

    Even with just theory, he was this good.

    There was no way n had lost to Trixie purely by skill in their duel.

    My curiosity grew even more. What was ns goal?

    But I soon shook my head.

    First, I have to memorize everything.

    Right now, the most urgent thing is to improve my skills quickly.

    I had to fulfill my role as the representative of the huntingpetition, and I had to meet Mr. Garth with a confident face.

    Trixie turned his head slightly.

    Louis was being Louis.

    He didnt move at all, except for blinking his eyes.

    His pupils were filled with intense curiosity as he looked at the notebook.

    This time, I turned my head to the other side.

    I have to tie this up here No, logic? What logic should I apply? Aah Back to the beginning

    Becky was rather noisy.

    She put her hand on her forehead, then lowered it, then sighed deeply, then furrowed her brows as if she didnt understand. And yet, she somehow managed to turn the pages.

    I was genuinely curious about Becky.

    She must be feeling a lot of pressure now that she was chosen as the representative.

    She must also know the public opinion.

    And it didnt seem like anything was going well for her right now

    But she was still doing what n told her to do.

    Becky.

    Huh, huh?

    Becky quickly turned to me.

    And then she added quickly.

    Uh, sorry. Was I too loud?

    Youre working really hard.

    Oh Yeah Did I look bad?

    Becky scratched her head with a slightly dejected face.

    It was obvious that she had low self-esteem, unlike me.

    Never mind. Whats your reason for working hard?

    I wanted to solve the mystery of my mother.

    I also wanted to be a genius, and do my duty as a Gaju well.

    My goals and reasons were all clear, so I became curious about other peoples reasons.

    Becky rubbed her cheek with an awkward expression.

    Well I dont have any great reason. I just do it because n tells me to

    She said she just did it because he told her to, so I wondered what the reason for her blind faith was.

    The first possibility that came to my mind was one.

    Becky.

    Yeah?

    Do you like n?

    !

    Beckys body stiffened.

    She looked like she had been hit by a shock.

    Her face turned bright red as if it would explode any moment.

    She fiddled with the pen in her hand a few times.

    Wh, wh, why are you asking me that all of a sudden?

    Answer.

    I, Im not working hard just for that reason!

    Then.

    Becky fidgeted and licked her lips.

    I gave up on trying to understand what n is trying to do a long time ago. I cant do that at my level. But

    But.

    I know now that he always has a reason. And when I look back, it always turns out to be something that helps me I just feel like, n is always amazing.

    Beckys eyes deepened. She seemed to be reminiscing about the past.

    He was different from the first time I met him, when he touched the Agora board

    Agora board.

    As soon as I heard those five words, my eyes widened. Becky also quickly made an oops face.

    Agora board?

    Uh Uh? Oh, no. I must have been confused!

    You just said, Agora board

    But that was when it happened.

    Whats with all the noise?

    Three unfamiliar people appeared in front of us.

    Silver hair that reminded me of the moonlight, red eyes.

    She looked like the president of the Saphora society, but Her ears were not pointed.

    I asked.

    Who are you?

    The womans head slowly tilted as she heard my question.

    She was none other than Maiev.

    She had just returned to the world of paintings after finishing her meeting in the void.

    Her tone was rather arrogant, but I couldnt help it.

    Maiev calmly opened her mouth.

    The owner of this illusion world, shall I say. Or rather, I was

    So, who are you?

    Maiev bit her lower lip quietly as she faced Trixie, who was asking her sharply.

    If it werent for the ve mark, if she had met her outside, she would have torn this human to pieces and hung her in the air

    But that was a meaningless assumption now.

    She answered obediently as n had ordered her.

    Im just someone who only exists in this world. Thats me.

    Oh, a summon.

    Trixie epted it right away.

    Maiev felt miserable.

    She had to be treated as a summon by these young humans She didnt know how it hade to this.

    But the next moment.

    ?

    Becky grabbed Maievs cheek and stretched it.

    Wow this looks like its alive. n can summon something like this too

    This, this, this thing?

    Her cheek is really soft. Hey, guys! You should touch it too!

    Trixie scanned Maiev from top to bottom.

    Without hesitation, she poked the opposite cheek with her index finger.

    Its pretty borate.

    Haha Since its a female summon, Ill just look.

    Louis smiled brightly with his eyes, and Maiev couldnt ovee the shock and shivered.

    Trixie suddenly thrust a notebook at Maiev.

    It was a page with ns notes copied.

    You. Do you know this?

    ?

    Maiev was speechless. But she couldnt get angry because of the mark engraved on the back of her hand.

    Sigh

    She let out a deep sigh and reluctantly looked at the paper.

    It was neat.

    She could tell that it was a different type of magic from the dark magic she used.

    Its not hard to understand.

    Really?!

    Beckys eyes sparkled.

    She immediately opened her own notebook and handed it to her.

    Then, please exin it to me! I dont get this part at all!

    Hmm~ Can I ask you too?

    Im here.

    Louis and Trixie joined in.

    Ah.

    Maiev closed her eyes quietly. Her head was spinning.

    The night before the elimination round of the huntingpetition.

    Sephia, the head of the magic department of the Merhen Daily, was still in her office.

    The outside was already chaotic because of the preliminaries the next day.

    Music was ying, fireworks were exploding in the sky, there were pre-festivals, parties It was natural.

    The scale of the huntingpetition was huge.

    From the students of Merhen Academy to the royal familys officials, everyone was interested.

    It was such an important event, and therefore, there were people whose lives changed in an instant during this period. It was not a strange thing at all.

    At such a critical point Sephia rubbed her temples with her hand.

    Im going crazy.

    [ No n for the magic department n missing ]

    [ Shouting loudly and then disappearing from the dormitory What are they doing? ]

    [ Why are there only three representatives of the magic department? ] *High probability that they failed to recruit one.

    [ Empty carts make the most noise ] *Will this years magic department remain as empty carts?

    The newspapers printed by the knight department were pouring down like a downpour.

    She couldnt refute them, because n had disappeared and the interview itself was impossible.

    And it wasnt just him who was gone.

    All the representatives of the magic department didnte out of the dormitory.

    What do I do with this? What do I do? What are they thinking

    She sped her head and got up from her seat.

    She threw all the newspapers into the trash can. She couldnt sit in the office forever.

    But then.

    Chief! Chief!

    The youngest reporter burst into the office and opened the door.

    He had his eyes wide open.

    Yes, yes. What is it?

    n, n showed up!

    Really?

    Sephia tilted her head.

    !

    And the next moment, she dashed towards the entrance.

    Finally, youre here? How was it, how was it? Did you get a good scoop? Or did you find anything else?

    Uh. well.

    The junior reporter stuttered and shuffled his feet. Sephia felt like she was going to explode.

    Come on,e on! Dont beat around the bush!

    Journalism student Ivan. Ivan.

    Ivan? What do you mean, Ivan?

    Sephia looked clueless, unable to understand what he was talking about. But the junior reporter looked even more so.

    Ivan, I took Ivan.

    Yeah, yeah.

    To the dormitory.

    Sephias head leaned to the side.

    No, it was almost broken.

    A momentter, she narrowed her eyes and asked.

    What?

 Chapter 74: 10,960 Times.

    Chapter 74: 10,960 Times.

    Chapter 74  10,960 Times.

    The morning of the elimination round for the hunting festival finally arrived.

    The music of the musicians filled the campus, and the Merhen Academy was soaked in a festive atmosphere.

    Lord n Lord n Hes nowhere to be seen today. Where are you~ Lord n~

    Meanwhile, Yushia was busy roaming around the campus.

    Adventurers, magicians from the magic tower, merchants, royal officials The human crowd gathered at the academy was diverse.

    All these things were fascinating to Yushias eyes.

    Can we drink already? Arent you going to sleep during the match?

    But how can we resist. Can you?

    Thats true. We cant.

    Even though the sun had just risen, they were making noises with eating and drinking.

    The appetite-stimting smell was too much for Yushia.

    Her current interest was, first of all, n.

    There are too many people here. Your Highness, if you need anything, it would be better for us to procure it for you.

    Yushia was not alone today.

    The royal treasurer was disguised as an ordinary tourist and stayed by her side.

    But the girl tapped her badge on her chest.

    Mr. Treasurer? Im also a student of the academy.

    Yes. But you must not forget that you are the third princess.

    I wont forget, but today Ill be a student~!

    No matter how much the treasurer was, he couldnt win against the princess, so the treasurer eventually sighed and protected Yushias side.

    Newspaper~ Newspaper~

    Someone was handing out newspapers to the students who were bustling around. Yushia also took one.

    [ Magic Department Without a n n Missing ]

    Where on earth is Lord n

    The girl sighed deeply.

    She wanted to meet him in person and give him a word of encouragement before the elimination round started.

    Mr. Treasurer.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Mr. Treasurer, you will also look for Lord n with me.

    Yes

    The treasurer reluctantly nodded.

    n, n, n The name that had been mentioned a few times in the pce.

    Now it was enough to make his ears ring.

    But then.

    Did you bet? Did you do as I told you? Hey! While youre at it, bet on mine too!

    Yushias footsteps stopped at a shop that was unusually crowded.

    The sign said Prediction.

    Oh

    This shop, which was only set up during the hunting festival period, was actually a legal gambling ce that predicted the oue of the matches, but it was enough to attract the interest of the third princess.

    Prediction What do you predict

    Yushia peeked her head out and muttered, and two male students stuck to her.

    You might not know if youre a freshman~ Shall we tell you?

    Youll definitely win money if you do as we say. Wanna hear?

    But their greedy whispers were quickly stopped.

    With the sharp gaze of the treasurer, the two sweated and quickly backed away.

    There are so many people here How fun!

    Thanks to the treasurers help, Yushia was able to push through the people and move forward.

    When she came to her senses, she was at the front row.

    [ Prediction of the Final Ranking of the Elimination Round ]

    [ Prediction of the Detailed Results of the Elimination Round ]

    [ Prediction of the Hunting Time of the Elimination Round ]

    Yushias sparkling eyes examined the letters carefully.

    There were three items in total.

    The girl asked the shop owner.

    Excuse me, how do you do this?

    Then, the people around looked at Yushia with strange eyes.

    That was understandable, since Yushia was probably the only one who didnt know the rules here.

    The shop owner answered sullenly.

    You can predict one or bundle three and get extra dividends if you get them all right.

    Ah! Then Ill bundle three and get them right.

    At the same time, the treasurers expression turned stupid.

    When he came to his senses, Yushia had already taken three papers.

    The treasurer whispered urgently.

    Your Highness Are you thinking of participating yourself?

    Yes. Because its Lord ns match.

    Isnt it enough to just cheer for him? This kind of thing is too gambling. You should stay away from it.

    But Yushia stubbornly picked up a pen. There was no hesitation in her movement of choosing the items.

    Not long after, she handed the papers to the shop owner.

    Lets see. No, what kind of prediction is this

    The shop owner narrowed his eyebrows as he took the papers.

    He looked at Yushia as if he was dumbfounded.

    Magic department advancing to the main round as the final first ce, detailed results are winning against the four siblings, and hunting time is within 10 minutes for each stage Are you really going to do this?

    At those words, the noisy shop quieted down a bit.

    Looks of disbelief, ignorance, and curiosity All of them were directed at Yushia.

    The treasurer was the first to ask anxiously.

    Hey, how much will you get if you do this?

    The payout

    The shop owner flicked the abacus beads at a fast speed.

    10,960 times. If all three hit, its 10,960 times.

    10,960 times.

    In other words, it was almost impossible.

    Laughter erupted from the crowd.

    If you have that much money left, just give it to me~ Wow~ One gold coin is enough for ten thousand. Ten thousand.

    Was there anything more fun than watching someone lose money?

    Their faces were filled with anticipation.

    How much money would Yushia lose That was their expectation.

    The instigator of themotion calmly handed something over.

    Here, gold coins.

    It wasnt just a few gold coins, but a whole bundle.

    It was arge amount that was hard to imagine a freshman would offer.

    The spectators mouths gaped open.

    Youre betting that much?

    How serious are you?

    Dont cry or make a fusster. It wont help.

    The shop became noisy in an instant.

    The shop owner was also surprised.

    What kind of gold coin bundle

    He shook his head and returned the bundle.

    We cant handle such a big payout here.

    His attitude, which had be a bit more polite, answered.

    Then how many can you take?

    10,960 times One. Just one.

    Then Yushia took out one gold coin from the bundle.

    Here it is!

    In her golden eyes, sincerity sparkled.

    World of Painting, 1:59.

    Ah Ah

    Becky copsed on the floor.

    Oh my Im dying

    Do you want some water?

    Im fine, Im fine I dont have the strength to drink water

    Ivan offered his water, but Becky shook his head.

    Shetery down on the floor.

    With this, Becky alsopleted ns order of manifesting magic a thousand times.

    So annoying.

    Ahaha All three of them did it. A thousand times each.

    Trixie spat out with a dissatisfied expression, and Louis nodded with a faint smile.

    The training intensity of the magicians is amazing.

    Ivan muttered softly.

    n answered right away.

    Its hard topare. Its different from what the knights think.

    I realized that now. I reflect on it again.

    Ivan nodded quietly.

    He was summoned by n today and visited the World of Painting.

    She came with the intention of training herself, but she ended up watching the training of the other magic students.

    n looked at the three who were sitting down and clicked his tongue.

    Do you have a feel for the manifestation now?

    The usual cold tone.

    The three students nodded right away.

    They had memorized the theory that n had written down from 1:58.

    Thanks to the summoned creatures that acted like real humans, this process was rtively easy.

    They somehow managed to reach 1:59 in this world

    But the next schedule was manifest a thousand times.

    Who would have imagined that?

    But they did it.

    A thousand times.

    Not ten, not a hundred, but a thousand.

    They couldnt help but get a feel for it.

    Becky looked at her palm as if she couldnt believe it.

    A thousand times is really amazing I thought I could never achieve this speed of manifestation in my life

    Theory, the form based on it, manifestation.

    They were able to do these three things as if they were one action. It was an unimaginable achievement.

    Louis opened his mouth cautiously.

    n, I know what you want to tell us. Gain the upper hand with overwhelming speed of manifestation. Thats it, right?

    Add purity to that.

    n added.

    A pure element that manifests at a very fast speed. If you have that, you dont need any follow-up attacks.

    Hmm

    Louis nodded his head slowly.

    ns words were right as always, and they pointed out the core of the matter concisely.

    Why would they need a follow-up attack if they couldnd a very fast and powerful blow? They would have already won.

    Okay, n.

    But Louis still had a question.

    Ill do as you say. But Im curious how much time we have left. The time in the outside world must be passing by now.

    He stopped mid-sentence and shook his head.

    No, I need to change the question. How much time is left Well, more than that.

    Louiss expression was serious.

    Can we, make it before the preliminaries of the Conquest Festival?

    It was a realistic question.

    He had never learned so efficiently or tried his best in his life But the fact that the preliminaries of the Conquest Festival were imminent was another matter.

    No matter how well they grew, if they didnt meet the deadline, they would be eliminated.

    Did you, ignore what I said.

    Hmm?

    n answered calmly.

    Todays training is until two oclock, no exceptions.

    When is two oclock? I still dont know how the time flows in this world.

    Do I need to exin it as simply as possible?

    n winked at Ivan.

    When you guys draw at least with Ivan.

    Ivan?

    Two oclock wille then.

    Beckys mouth opened wide.

    Wasnt that saying he would make them spar with Ivan?

    A draw with Ivan, who was called the Lightning Knight?

    Sweat started to pour out of his body like a fountain.

    Hey.

    This time, Trixie intervened.

    But, why are you helping us?

    Her gaze was directed at Ivan.

    It was a short question, but it wasnt hard to guess the intention.

    Why was Ivan, a knight student, helping them?

    That was what she meant, and everyone understood it.

    It might be a sensitive and rude question. Or, a difficult question.

    But.

    I just want to get stronger too.

    With a faint smile, Ivan answered like that.

    They felt a strong will from that short sentence, and the expressions of the three magicians became a bit more determined.

    They had to do their best too.

    Were going to start the final training now.

    After checking everyones eyes, n opened his mouth.

    But, since its thest one, we cant be sloppy.

    His red eyes turned to Ivan.

    Ivan, have you ever killed anyone?

    Inside the corridor of the magic department dormitory, the reporters from the magic department spent the night here.

    The reason was, of course, because of n.

    At least it was inside the building, but the outside situation was even more fierce.

    The outside was full of reporters from the knight department.

    It looked like beasts had surrounded a rabbit hole.

    .

    A drop of sweat ran down Sephias forehead.

    The deputy next to him opened his lips.

    Hey, chief.

    What.

    The Conquest Festival is much more important than thebat event, right?

    Now youre saying that.

    Sephia red at the deputy.

    It was indeed a monumental event that the magic department won thebat event. A ray of light had fallen on the long and dark era.

    But its still not enough.

    They still had a long way to go.

    They had to turn the ray of light into brightness.

    The academy, all kinds of markets, the royal family Everything was intertwined in this huge event.

    If they achieved results, it would be a big step.

    So it was important.

    Extremely important.

    But.

    They had dered their victory so confidently.

    n.

    Sephias mind was filled with thoughts of him.

    He hasnte out of his room for three days

    Sephia muttered dejectedly.

    The representatives of the magic department had not shown their faces for three days.

    They didnt even show up for training or meals.

    The vice-president seemed to have given up.

    President, I think were doomed.

    Shh! Dont say that!

    Thats the situation. I mean, what have they been doing for three days?

    Stop. I get it, just stop talking.

    Sephia rubbed her throbbing forehead with her hand.

    All the representatives were in ns room.

    Even Ivan, a knight department student, was there.

    How was he supposed to ept this situation?

    But then.

    The door, the door opened!

    One of the reporters shouted.

    At his cry, the people who had been waiting like wilted weeds jumped up from their seats.

    n! Find n!

    How did you do the questionnaire? Didnt you prepare it?

    Student n! There, Student n!

    But a momentter.

    What, what the hell

    Why are they like that?

    The reporters who had run towards Sephia started to back away.

    ?

    Sephia pushed past the retreating reporters and moved forward.

    And shortly after, she had a simr reaction.

    Crazy.

    What unfolded before her eyes was hell.

    I feel like Im going to vomit Ugh, ugh

    Haha Me too. I cant eat breakfast.

    My head hurts.

    Sephia blinked her eyes without realizing it.

    The preliminary round of the extermination contest hadnt even started yet. But they looked like they had already finished the match and were exhausted.

    Ugh

    Becky leaned against the wall of the hallway and slumped down. Her open mouth and unfocused eyes were chilling to see.

    What the hell is going on?

    As Sephia muttered that, n finally showed himself.

    ?

    At the same time, the reporters eyes widened.

    n was the same as usual.

    His indifferent gaze, his well-groomed appearance, his own leisure.

    n was still like that.

    They left behind the things that looked like they were either alive or dead, and quickly headed towards n.

    A barrage of questions poured down.

    Student n! Please answer some questions!

    Today is the day of the preliminaries. Do you know that?

    Among the numerous questions, Sephia also said one.

    Student n, what did you do for three days that you look like this?

    n, who had been indifferent, reacted to Sephias question. His sharp eyes turned to Sephia.

    Dont you know even after seeing this.

    How could she know from seeing this, Sephia was incredulous.

    No. I have no idea.

    Then ns lips curved slightly.

    Well, youll find out soon enough.

 Chapter 75: What difference does it make if heâ€™s the Black Demon Emperor?

    Chapter 75: What difference does it make if he¡¯s the ck Demon Emperor?

    Chapter 75  What difference does it make if hes the ck Demon Emperor?

    Dean.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte, moved his chess pieces without saying a word, even when he heard someone calling him.

    For a while, the only sound in the deans office was the shing of the chessboard and the pieces.

    The preliminary round of the subjugation tournament will start soon.

    Violet reported politely.

    She had visited this ce to inform the dean of the situation before the match.

    Oh, is it already time? Are you ready?

    Theres no problem with the participation. We added one more representative this morning and he looked very confident.

    Thats good to hear.

    Violet sighed softly.

    Its a relief that hes confident.

    It was not only the defeat, but also the attitude of the magicians that Violet had been most upset about.

    The representative position that they tried to pass on to each other, the motivation that hit the floor, the skills that they couldnt show in the real battle

    Every time she saw those things, she felt sad as a magician, not just as a professor.

    Then, Dean Cte opened his mouth.

    Its amazing, isnt it? Thanks to n, that one person wevee this far.

    Violet nodded quietly.

    No matter how much they shouted something with a good intention, if there was no result, people wouldnt listen.

    That was the harsh reality.

    But n made that result.

    n won the first event with a splendid victory, and saved the face of the magic department. So the deans words were absolutely right.

    Ctes strange eyes were still looking at the chessboard.

    The dean suddenly asked.

    At this point, Im curious about Professor Violets thoughts.

    My thoughts you mean?

    Yes. Just likest time, just tell me what you think. Your thoughts on this preliminary round.

    At that, Violets face darkened a bit.

    Dean.

    Im listening.

    Honestly, Im scared too.

    Thats probably how most people feel. Do you want to tell me why?

    Violet looked at her toes and spoke.

    Thanks to n, many young magicians have gained motivation. But because of that, I also think it would hurt more if they lose this time.

    Oh, youre expecting a defeat.

    I want to hope for a victory too. But, as you know, the subjugation tournament is

    Violet couldnt finish her sentence.

    It was a fact that both the dean and Violet knew that n was amazing.

    But the subjugation tournament was not a solo event.

    It wasposed of four people, and even the magic department had all freshmen selected.

    Even if n was great, it was too hard for the remaining three to beat the sophomores of the knight department.

    Violet was worried.

    She wondered if the young magicians who had just started to hope, would be broken so painfully that they would never get up again.

    Cte nodded quietly. He understood how she felt.

    True, I wonder if were prepared enough.

    He flicked his finger and several copies of the Merhen Daily floated in the air.

    Numerous articles poured out about the missing n and the representatives, and the three days that were left empty because of them.

    The newspapers had a formal format, but they were nothing but mocking the magic department and n.

    Violet was amazed by Ctes attitude.

    He seemed to have given up and lost his ambition, as he showed no sign of tension from the moment he met her in the deans office until now.

    This time, Violet broke the silence first.

    Excuse me, Dean. If you dont mind.

    Yes.

    What do you think, Dean? I dare to ask.

    Ah.

    The dean was still looking at the chessboard. Cte opened his lips.

    Before that, do you know why I like chess?

    Yes?

    Violet tilted her head slightly at the sudden chess talk.

    If its hard, let me ask you differently. How many moves do you need to turn around a very disadvantageous situation in chess?

    Violet thought for a while and opened her mouth.

    At least three moves?

    One move.

    Cte cut off Violets words firmly.

    One trick is enough. Thats why I like chess very much. I do.

    Cte smiled brightly and continued.

    What difference does it make if youre the ck Demon Emperor?

    The deans finger pushed the knight over with a thud.

    Lets see. What trick n has yed.

    Theyre not kids Anyway.

    The knight with jet-ck bangs covering her eyespletely.

    The eldest of the Four Siblings of the knight department, E, expressed her dissatisfaction.

    A variable suddenly urred at this point, when the preliminary match was right in front of them.

    They couldnt stand it and started a fight

    On this morning when the academy was soaked in a festive atmosphere, there was a serious fight between the students at the pub.

    The cause was, of course, the three siblings of the knight department, except for E.

    The building of the store was smashed to pieces and the students inside were all seriously injured.

    The situation was so serious that it was pointless to say.

    Whats worse, they only picked on the magic students, so their crime was bad. They couldnt avoid a severe punishment.

    I cant believe Im going as a representative

    Dont worry, its not a big deal. The opponent is a freshman magician.

    The chatter of the knight trainees was heard.

    This was the result of the fight.

    The three siblings, except for E, were all dragged to the disciplinarymittee, so she had to find three new members in the morning.

    But why are they having a press conference before the match at the tower?

    Someone muttered incredulously.

    Of course, the rest of the impressions were not much different.

    The press conference where the yers from both sides gathered together before the preliminary match of the Conquest Festival was traditionally held at the knight department.

    Did the magic department use some power?

    What power do they have?

    Well, thats true. Then they must have begged to do it at the tower.

    E, who was listening silently, felt a golden aura.

    There was only one person who had such an aura except for Ivan.

    Why is he here? Who asked him?

    At Es sharp voice, someone else answered.

    They said Ivan would also participate in the press conference. He lost in thebat event, remember? They probably want to ask him about that.

    E quietly licked her lower lip with her tongue.

    She seemed to suppress her anger for a moment.

    Soon they headed for the tower.

    Theres really nothing here.

    As soon as they stepped into the magic department, someone murmured.

    The knights mouths were filled with subtle sneers.

    Library, books, papers These things dominated the magic department, which looked infinitely shabby to them.

    A knight trainee asked E.

    E, do you know that story? The magic department got second ce in the Conquest Festival.

    I know.

    It sounds ridiculous. Theres really nothing here.

    E walked silently.

    Her bangs covered her eyespletely, and even though her eyes were closed, she didnt stagger at all.

    Another knight opened his mouth.

    Magic department as our opponent Its a free win for us, but I dont see why they have to include them in the tournament. Dont you agree?

    Thats what everyone thinks. Whats the point of beating up some magicians who dont even know how to wield a sword? It would be more beneficial to sh some scarecrows a few more times.

    Finally, E spoke.

    This is a matter that the Knight of the me has approved, and you seem to have a problem with it. Is that what you mean right now?

    As soon as their eyes met Es, they felt a chill run up their bodies.

    They quickly changed their words.

    N-no, thats not what we meant. We were just

    Just shut up. You should be grateful that you got lucky and filled the quota. Know your ce.

    Okay. Okay

    E spat out her tongue at the sweating students.

    But soon after, she slowly lifted the corners of her mouth as if she remembered something.

    She opened her mouth again.

    By the way, do you have any idea why the Knight of the me allowed this match? I have a guess.

    E gripped her sword.

    And she jabbed the hilt at the targets cheek.

    He wants you to pay back for the disgrace of the knight department. What other reason could there be?

    It was a tant provocation and sarcasm.

    But the one who was being criticized, Ivan Rose, remained silent with a calm attitude.

    E narrowed her eyes slightly and opened her mouth again.

    No reaction, huh? Did you lose your mind when you dropped your sword? Even I, who cant see ahead, have never dropped my sword by mistake. Huh?

    Ivan didnt react even when his cheek was jabbed repeatedly. Even until it bled.

    Es expression was visibly distorted.

    Is it true that you were in the magic department dormitory until dawn? Did you go to n and confront him directly?

    The fact that Ivan had lost in the first match was now known to everyone in the Merhen Academy.

    The knights eyes toward Ivan, who had given the magic department a chance to rise, were not pleasant.

    Hey. Answer.

    E kept jabbing Ivans cheek with her sword hilt.

    Answer me.

    It was no longer a simple poking.

    She was now pushing Ivans head back with force.

    But Ivan still had no reaction.

    Ha, how boring

    E gave up first.

    After the defeat, Ivan had be a different person.

    He had always been serious about everything, but now he seemed to be possessed by something.

    And then.

    Oh, here you are.

    A reporter who had been waiting greeted them.

    She was a reporter of the knight department, who had various nicknames such as Grim Reaper, Death, and Mad Dog. Her name was Eliza.

    As I told you before, well have a short interview before the match. Please speak your mind without any filter.

    E asked.

    What about the magic department kids?

    Not yet. They also have a change in their representative list. But its not because of discipline like the knight department Lets talk while we go in.

    Eliza pointed to the tower behind her.

    E snorted.

    Not yet? Did they lose their manners?

    As the group entered the meeting hall one by one, Ivan stood still.

    Suddenly, he lifted his head and looked up at the tower.

    Magician.

    He had not been conscious of that word before.

    But now, he naturally thought of a man when he heard that word.

    n.

    The reason why Ivan was nk was also him.

    The opportunity to duel with n, which he had obtained as a reward for facing the three representatives in the fire world, and the new magic that he had encountered there.

    That was

    Something as deep as the abyss and as distant as the sea.

    Something that he could not grasp or focus on, something that made him lose his way.

    Something that was intricately intertwined with hundreds of thousands of things, as if it was controlling him.

    n.

    He muttered that name for no reason.

    He felt like he had seen something he shouldnt have.

 Chapter 76: Flan, the Magic Departmentâ€™s Flan, the Magic Departmentâ€™sâ€¦

    Chapter 76: n, the Magic Department¡¯s n, the Magic Department¡¯s¡­

    Chapter 76  n, the Magic Departments n, the Magic Departments

    Nothing but appearances

    In the waiting room on the 13th floor of the magic tower, one of the knight trainees was annoyed.

    It was a delicate height that allowed him to look down at the ground from afar, but not enough to touch the clouds.

    From the soft chairs to the interior of the magic towers waiting room, it was full of antique decorations.

    Robes, hats, staffs They only care about these external things, and thats why they say the magicians have no substance.

    It was a remark that n would have praised if he had heard it.

    This time, another knight trainee opened his mouth.

    If were going to face them, we should at least get something out of it, but the others will just hear that we won easily.

    Since we can hear that anyway, I wish they would just forfeit. Why bother when the oue is so obvious

    The criticism of the magic department continued.

    No, wait a minute, they cant forfeit. They have to be beaten to death in the arena. Did you see what that bastard said?

    As they were talking, the story narrowed down to one person.

    The target was, of course, n of the magic department.

    The atmosphere heated up like a fire scene.

    I doubted my eyes after seeing him. He said it was obvious that he would pass the subjugation preliminaries, and that he would even win the whole thing.

    Thats not all. It was ridiculous that he mentioned the Knight of the me. Who can talk like that?

    Hes a magician, thats why. Hes never seen it in person He has no idea how amazing he is.

    As the conversation about n continued, one of the knight trainees suddenly asked E.

    E. What do you think?

    About what?

    About the guy were talking about. n.

    n.

    He didnt need to think about it.

    A crazy bastard.

    E clenched his sword.

    A whip is the cure for a mad dog, and a sword is the cure for a mad magician.

    After that, the insults against n and the magicians continued, but suddenly a female knight spoke up.

    Youre all too careless.

    ?

    The heated waiting room cooled down.

    In the frozen atmosphere, everyones eyes turned to one person.

    Golden hair and eyes.

    sh Knight, Ivan Rose.

    In the silence, she said.

    Theyre not fools. They might lose if theyre not careful.

    Ha, E snorted. He couldnt believe it.

    E grabbed his sword and pushed Ivans chin with the hilt of his sword. As if he was going to break his neck.

    Lose Like you?

    The other knights also sneered, but Ivan kept hisposure.

    Ivan. My unique ability is different from yours The magicians can never imitate it. Right?

    Never mind imitating, just do your best.

    Ill do it my way.

    Dont becent

    Ivan sighed and stopped talking. He knew he couldnt exin it to them now.

    They wouldnt believe it until they saw it for themselves, and they wouldnt listen to Ivans words in the first ce, since he was a second-year student.

    In the end, Ivan sighed deeply.

    Just do whatever you want. But I warned you.

    There was one more here, a crazy bastard.

    The moment E put his hand on the sword hilt.

    Stop.

    The knights heads turned to the entrance of the waiting room.

    And as soon as they confirmed the owner of the voice, they quickly straightened their posture.

    E also loosened his grip with a displeased expression.

    Your enemy today is the magician. Not each other.

    Yes.

    A person who was equivalent to a professor in the magic department.

    Regr Knight Alex looked around at everyone and opened his mouth.

    The knight department lost badly in the first event.

    At that, Ivan bowed his head. But the other knights stiffened their necks.

    Yes. Thats right.

    Alex said in an angry voice.

    When the magic department won in the first event How much did the noble knights feel sad, can you even guess?

    The other knights finally bowed their heads.

    But their eyes nced at Ivan with resentment.

    It was because of him that they had to hear such words  thats what their expressions said.

    The excitement of the magic department ends today. If a simr situation happens again no one will forgive you.

    Alexs voice was sincere, and some of the trainee knights swallowed their saliva.

    A normal victory wont do. We have to crush thempletely, so they can never utter such nonsense in the press again. Do you understand?

    Yes!

    Lets go. To the press conference.

    Alex led the way, and the trainees followed him.

    Press conference room.

    Alex stared at the dean of the magic department, Cte, who was sitting across from him.

    The dean of the magic department

    She had white hair on the outside, but ck hair on the inside.

    And her strange inverted eyes.

    She was a magician with many peculiarities.

    The knight of the me, Scarlet, had warned him to be careful of that woman

    But the knight of the me is too humble.

    Alex didnt think Cte was that impressive.

    Even if she was a great magician, it was a different matter to judge her as a dean.

    Alex looked around the magic department side.

    The dean Cte was in the center, with a secretary on her side, and three professors on her right.

    There were no empty seats except for the four representative students.

    He felt curious as he looked at them.

    Whats this?

    Did they gain some confidence?

    Usually, when there was a joint meeting of the two departments, the magicians couldnt raise their heads.

    It had always been like that.

    But.

    The attitude of the people in front of him was somewhat different.

    They were tense, but they seemed to resist stubbornly.

    Its a good thing that Scarlet didnte today.

    If he had seen those faces himself he might have burned the tower down.

    Alex didnt like their looks either.

    Oh, our representative students are a bitte.

    Cte was the first to break the silence. Alex turned his head and looked at Eliza.

    Eliza shook her head slightly.

    It meant that this conversation was not recorded.

    Alex opened his mouth then.

    I understand that they arete. They are at the age when they are afraid of defeat.

    Cte smiled back at him.

    Oh, I didnt know that the knight of the me also had a simr reason for noting.

    Alexs expression hardened.

    Scarlet didnt even attend the press conference today.

    Dean of the magic department?

    Yes. Im listening.

    The knight of the me is not a leisurely person. But I will convey his opinion to you.

    At that, Ctes secretary shuddered.

    It was a very rude remark. In other words, Cte was sitting here because she was leisurely.

    What

    Violet, who was next to him, also muttered.

    Even if there was a big difference between knights and magicians, it was a tant breach of etiquette for a regr knight to say that to a dean.

    But Cte calmly parted her lips.

    Lets hear it. The opinion of the knight of the me who is not leisurely.

    If you lose todays match, the magic department should not even participate in the crusade from now on.

    Hmm, what does that mean?

    In the air, Alexs eyes and Ctes inverted eyes collided.

    Isnt it a forfeit win for the team that faces the magic department?

    Alex continued calmly.

    Students who want to face the magic department will naturally appear, and this will have a bad effect on us. I dont like knights who rely on luck.

    Cte closed and opened her eyes slowly.

    Is it a forfeit win or not well have to see.

    Ive seen it for over ten years. Didnt you deliberately ignore it all this time, Dean?

    A cold silence fell.

    A quiet confrontationsted for a while, and after a long time, the reporter Eliza broke the silence.

    Its time. Before we start the press conference, I would like to thank you all foring today.

    At Elizas remark, Violet felt her heart sink.

    The representatives of the magic department, including n, had not yet arrived at the press conference room.

    Once the conference begins, all conversations will be recorded and transmitted in real time. Please be aware of this point.

    At the same time, the wall of the conference room turned into a sheet of white paper.

    This was connected to the record sheets that were posted all over the Merhen Academy, so that the students of both departments could check the conversations that were going on at the press conference.

    Also, the conference can be terminated early.

    Eliza pointed to the red bell that was attached to the ceiling. It was huge and ornate.

    As we have notified you in advance, the conference will end immediately and the match will begin as soon as one side rings the bell.

    It was a device for the superior side.

    If they rang the bell quickly to avoid the conference, that would also be recorded and transmitted, so it was not an easy choice for those who were in the inferior position.

    Then, I will start calling the representatives of both sides. And I will start recording.

    The secretary of the magic departments dean pushed up his sses. He was sweating from the tension, and they kept sliding down.

    E of the knight department.

    Yes.

    Es attitude was very rxed.

    The leader of the four siblings of the second year of the knight department.

    She had a unique and excEnt talent.

    Perion of the knight department.

    Yes.

    Eliza called the representatives of the knight department one by one, and none of them failed to answer.

    And finally.

    n of the magic department.

    The moment his name was called.

    The answer was cut off for the first time, and silence fell.

    n of the magic department?

    Eliza called his name again.

    The magic department side remained silent. The tension that rose from the floor gradually began to strangle them.

    On the other hand, the corners of the knight departments mouths rose.

    ns absence, who had guaranteed the victory.

    It was a story that made them salivate just by imagining it.

    The magic department, who was excited by winning one event, ns arrogant remarks in the exclusive interview

    Every time they saw those things, they wished for ns downfall.

    If he is not in the conference room even after calling him three times, he will be considered absent from the conference.

    Elizas words were clear.

    E did not hide her smile.

    Well, thats right, the arrogant magicians always do things like this.

    A weak race that cries out for a miracle that can never be realized.

    Thats a magician.

    Next, the magic department will forfeit.

    Violet looked at the entrance of the conference room.

    The door still showed no sign of opening.

    n of the magic department.

    The call finally began.

    If n did not appear in this ce until the next two calls.

    The magic departments victory in the first event, their passion for the conquest that was ignited by him, their effort to hold a press conference at the tower

    It would all be in vain.

    They might not be able to stand up again if they were broken this time.

    n of the magic department.

    Violets eyes moved quickly.

    She could not read Coneets thoughts, and the expressions of the secretary and the professors were no different from hers.

    The most worrying thing was the expression of the knight department.

    They either held back theirughter, orughed out loud, or even looked down on them like bugs.

    There was no respect for each other.

    It was probably because the magic department had not proven anything.

    It was a bit bitter.

    n of the magic department

    The moment Elizasst call was about to end.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed in the conference room.

    The door was somehow open, and orange light poured out from the gap.

    Eliza narrowed her eyebrows slightly.

    The eyes of everyone in the conference room turned to the entrance.

    And they soon realized who had appeared.

    He, who had arrived after several calls, was as usual.

    He wore a neat appearance and a calm expression, and he stood under the spotlight that descended like a halo.

    n?

    Eliza tied up the third call btedly.

    The representative of the magic department.

    n looked around slowly.

    The smile that had spread on the knight departments face had already hardened.

    Yes.

    n answered casually and smirked.

    Then, three representatives of the magic department came in one by one behind him. T

    hey all found their seats and sat quietly.

    Finally, n took a step.

    Im n.

    He parted his lips and called himself.

    He also started walking.

    Not to his seat, but to the center of the conference room.

    I came here as a magician.

    It was vague to say that he answered the call, and he didnt sit down to say that he came for the conference.

    A pride that would not bend to anyone, an attitude that would look insanely arrogant to someone.

    But thats why he added one more word.

    That one word that he came here as a magician.

    Ha, E snorted.

    Youre shamelesslyte. What do you mean you came as a magician What does that mean?

    I had something to deal with.

    The moment n smirked again.

    ?

    E doubted her senses.

    They were not harmonious, but they had strong personalities that only made sense when they were together. It was clearly the rest of the four siblings.

    And her senses were right.

    Hi everyone~

    Hi is informal, you idiot.

    Behind n, Es student appeared.

    They all sat down with handcuffs on.

    Everyones eyes turned to n.

    It was an iprehensible situation without exnation.

    Uhuhu

    In the meantime, Co couldnt help butugh.

    It was interesting.

    Reporters, knights, presidents, professors All kinds of positions were gathered here, and n was just a student.

    But even so, the weight of this conference room was already tilted towards him.

    It was too interesting.

    n opened his mouth again.

    Before I visited the conference room, I requested a special pardon for the four siblings of the knight department.

    !

    Special pardon.

    Everyones faces were shocked.

    It was an unexpected word.

    Everyone stopped their actions as if time had stopped.

    Only the record paper recorded ns words.

    The silence was broken by Eliza.

    Special pardon Why, n student?

    The crimes of the four siblings except E were especially bad.

    They fought not only fights, but also chased and beat students who were magicians.

    Why did he ask for a special pardon for them?

    I thought it would calm down the anger of the magic department a little if I scolded them in front of everyone. I did it on purpose.

    The eyes of the knight department widened at ns remark.

    But his words were not over yet.

    Also, I lost because three of them were hastily reced I dont want to hear such an excuseter.

    Es head tilted slightly.

    It was ridiculous.

    It was nonsense and absurd attitude.

    n dared to assume victory against the four siblings.

    As n finished speaking, the conference room was silent.

    This time, even the reporter Eliza was shocked and couldnt break the silence.

    Finally, the first one to open his mouth was E.

    You arrogant bastard-

    But then.

    Ding-!

    n hit the bell with magic.

    The huge red bell roared fiercely.

    Ding- ding- ding- ding-

    The preliminary round of the conquest began.

    It was less than three minutes since he showed up.

    Whether its a conference, a question, or a remark

    After burying Es remark with the bell sound, n spoke very slowly.

    Do it with magic at the stadium.

 Chapter 77: â€¦Are They Not Leaving?

    Chapter 77: ¡­Are They Not Leaving?

    Chapter 77  Are They Not Leaving?

    The youngest of the four siblings, Igor, was sitting in the waiting room.

    His huge body was easily noticeable, even though he was just breathing quietly.

    Its nothing by my standards.

    Igor muttered softly.

    What are your standards?

    The third one, Cassel, who was leaning against the wall and standing at an angle, responded to his mumbling.

    I could just beat them up if I met them. They have no manners. They look like they would snap in half if I folded them.

    When did you ever fight a mage while covering for me?

    What would you do if I didnt cover for you?

    Igors voice rose sharply like a thorn. Cassel also narrowed his eyes a bit.

    Igor, why are you angry with me?

    Are you kidding me? You saw how he acted in the press room. I should have cut his throat right there

    As he grumbled, a vein popped out on Igors forehead.

    He was in a great mood when he heard the news that he could participate in the preliminary round as a condition for a special pardon, but his mood changed as soon as he saw ns attitude in the press room.

    He was now walking a tightrope between reason and instinct.

    Thats when it happened.

    I dont like it.

    E, who had been sitting quietly until then, opened her mouth. Igor looked at her with surprise and asked.

    Right? You think so too, E?

    Im talking about you. Just calm down.

    The four siblings of the Knight Department gathered together.

    They had been excluded from the original n due to disciplinary action, but they were able to participate in the preliminaries as nned, so it seemed like a perfect situation at first nce.

    But that only scratched Es nerves.

    What kind of confidence is that?

    Three of the representatives had been urgently reced.

    It would have been a joyous asion for the Magic Department.

    But n rejected that luck.

    He was confident enough to win that he acted like that.

    The two sides were different grades to begin with.

    And yet he had that kind of attitude, he did that kind of thing. It was extremely unpleasant for E.

    Cassel opened his mouth, looking at Es mood.

    E, dont worry too much.

    What?

    In the end, the result is what matters. No matter how shy they are, theyll be ridiculed more if they lose.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Cassel continued.

    We just have to win, right?

    Thats not wrong. But.

    E slowly got up from her seat.

    We cant just win normally.

    Even though she closed her eyes, the siblings felt like she was looking at them.

    Hes a bit smart, you know.

    ?

    The rest of the siblings tilted their heads. Smart Was he talking about that guy?

    Cassel opened his mouth.

    Smart, you mean that guy n?

    Yeah.

    Finally, Igor mmed the wall and interrupted.

    Give him to me. Ill smash his head.

    One of the walls in the waiting room copsed, but E didnt care and said.

    You guys are so naive. Like kids.

    ?

    The other three had questions on their faces.

    n rang the bell quickly. You must have seen it.

    Yeah.

    He cut off all the benefits we could get. Why he disappeared for three days, what he did with Ivan, why he made that kind of statement He made sure none of those questions and answers were recorded.

    E fiddled with her sword and said.

    And when I saw the deans face, he seemed to trust him a lot. But its not just the dean, you saw how many mages were wandering around in the morning, right?

    Yeah. They annoyed me, so I beat up a few.

    As if it were an honorable medal, Cassel raised his hand with the handcuffs on it.

    E asked him.

    If you saw, do you know why I said he was smart?

    I dont know. Maybe because hes the most rude ever?

    He knows how to get peoples attention. Thats what makes him smart.

    Igor, who had been grinning, grimaced even more.

    So what? Hes just a rat. We can catch him anytime

    Igor.

    E uttered Igors name.

    Her hand, which was holding the sword, was clenched tightly. She was also desperately trying to restrain herself.

    Haaah.

    Igor finally turned his head slightly.

    Looking at the results of the magic departments huntingpetition, they shouldnt be interested in the sword magicpetition. But look how hot they are now.

    Hmm.

    Cassel tilted his head.

    But isnt Igor right in the end? If we win, their interest will cool down anyway, right?

    Its dangerous, you idiot, to have interest in the first ce.

    E stabbed Cassels chest with the hilt of her sword.

    Its uneptable that they watch with interest and have the possibility of having hope. We have to cut them offpletely. Got it?

    Ah, yeah, I get it now.

    Cassel nodded.

    Then why dont you tell me. How do we cut them off How much do we have to step on them?

    No, Im the one who asks questions.

    Es body emitted a cold aura.

    She asked quietly, looking at the three of them.

    Is there anyone among us who is afraid of punishment?

    I didnt just spend time teaching the three of them in the World of Painting. I wanted to solve the problem of mana quantity, and I worked hard for it.

    [ Master, dont you think weve gotten closer? ]

    The result was this.

    The amount of mana increased honestly, and the response with Hera also increased greatly.

    Thus, many of the factors that I felt frustrated with were recently being resolved at a rapid pace.

    And finally, we stood in the knight departments arena.

    The preliminary round had begun.

    But then.

    Ouch!

    With a thud, Becky bit her hip.

    It looked like the knight departments representative had pushed her.

    What, did you have it? Youre so small.

    Igor.

    Thats what was written on the knight students badge.

    I deliberately didnt interfere with the situation.

    Becky needed to get used to this kind of psychological warfare.

    But Louis stepped forward angrily. He blocked Igors front.

    Hey, you pushed her on purpose just now.

    If it was on purpose, she would be dead. Why? Does it look like a joke?

    You

    Attention, everyone.

    In the midst of the two mens tense confrontation, a firm voice separated them.

    It was the regr knight who was in charge of the progress.

    Stop fighting until the match starts. Especially you, Igor.

    He naturally inserted himself in the middle and made the distance between the two representatives widen naturally.

    While Louis and Igors eyes were still locked, the regr knight opened his mouth again.

    Ill check the safety. You all got the return stones, right?

    He started to check the safety of the representatives, and I examined the arena closely.

    I was interested in that.

    First of all, the height difference between the arena and the audience seats was huge.

    The size was about three times that of the arena where I had fought in thebat event, and the audience could see the two teams appearance at a nce from a very high ce.

    It was a ce designed only for the audiences fun.

    The noise was constantly pouring down from above, but I didnt bother to look up.

    I dont allow myself to look up at someone.

    Did they put a lot of effort into it?

    Rather, my interest was directed to the ground.

    The countless spells that were alive and breathing deep under the dirt floor This arena must have various effects.

    Why dont they put this in the magic department?

    As I was about to dissect some of the spells.

    Hey. You.

    The regr knight who was checking me red at me.

    I frowned with regret as I came out of my thoughts.

    Return stone. Did you bring it?

    The eyes of our representatives, as well as the knight departments representatives, turned to me.

    I answered calmly.

    I dont need it. That kind of thing.

    I presented the oath paper that I had in my pocket.

    It was a rather shocking piece of paper that said I was okay with losing my life in the preliminaries.

    It was possible, but no one ever chose this option. I went out of my way to find and adopt it.

    It was not only a matter of faith in myself, but also a matter of these small details that would turn the tables on each departmentter.

    Youre quite arrogant.

    The regr knight smirked and epted the oath paper as if it was nothing.

    After my inspection was over, the ceiling of the arena covered the spectators seats like a mirror, making them invisible.

    One-way transparency.

    The spectators would still be able to see us.

    I wondered if this was a consideration for the yers or an element for the viewers enjoyment.

    At the same time, several papers folded like sparrows flew in the air.

    When I looked at them, they turned out to be record sheets.

    They would deliver the situation to those who were waiting outside the arena.

    I felt the difference in scale from the first event.

    Ill exin the preliminary round.

    The regr knight opened his mouth solemnly.

    In ten minutes, the arena will be divided into two areas.

    Random.

    At his words, Becky, who was next to me, swallowed her saliva.

    The test method is simple. Monsters will appear in stages, and killing them will earn points ording to their rank.

    His exnation continued for a while.

    It was a lot of information, but the gist was simple.

    We would add up the hunting scores and rank each team, and the monsters would get stronger and appear in each others areas in stages.

    Of course, the battles between the representatives were also allowed in this process.

    From the fifth stage, the battles between the representatives are allowed, but be moderate. Got it? Moderate.

    The regr knights gaze turned to the four siblings.

    The knight with Cassel written on his badge shrugged and answered.

    I got it. Why do you keep looking at us like that?

    Im asking because I dont know. Remember that you guys are special pardons. Dont do anything that would disgrace the knights.

    Yeah, yeah.

    This use was emphasized twice more to the four siblings. It was not hard to guess what kind of behavior they had shown before.

    The regr knight handed me a bracelet. And to E.

    Now Ill exin the exception use. If you take off the bracelet of the opposite leader without causing any injury, youll get 300 points.

    It was an absurd level of scoring, but everyone just listened with one ear and let it go with the other.

    To take off the bracelet without causing any injury.

    That part seemed impossible. But I was rather interested.

    Finally, giving up is not allowed. Either hide well until the end of the game, or get your head smashed by a monster and be sent back.

    The exnation ended like that.

    We parted ways with the other representatives without exchanging any words and went to the east and west sides of the arena.

    Are we really doing this? Why am I standing in the arena? Huh?

    As we walked, I heard a restless voice. It was Beckys.

    Stop talking nonsense.

    Trixie Arent you nervous?

    Then, blue eyes turned to Becky.

    Trixie asked in a low voice.

    You. When are you going to tell us?

    Uh? Oh. I misspoke, okay?

    You wont admit you dont know. Agora board.

    Eh.

    Becky started to sweat profusely.

    She couldnt meet Trixies eyes.

    Fi-fine. Ill tell you. Ill tell you~

    Tell me.

    If we pass the preliminaries as the first ce, then Ill tell you for real. Okay?

    .

    Trixie looked at Becky as if she was out of her mind.

    She soon sighed deeply.

    Whatever.

    The two girls walked ahead, exchanging iprehensible chatter.

    I asked calmly.

    What are you so noisy about?

    Becky turned around and waved her hand hastily.

    Uh, uh? No! Its because were nervous about the preliminaries!

    Nervous, huh.

    The preliminaries will begin now.

    There was no time to say anything else as the preliminaries started.

    I silently watched the rapidly changing scenery of the arena.

    Shaping, harmonizing, manipting It was an interesting change. I didnt miss a single movement.

    Lively flowers and trees sprouted and formed a forest, and a very thick line divided the arena into two sections.

    Even the weather was reversed.

    As if to cheer on the representative yers, clusters of light gently descended from the mirror ceiling.

    The concept of arena had long been transcended, and it was almost like moving to a different ce.

    Meanwhile, I felt the strong presence of the dean of the magic department, Cte.

    The first stage will begin.

    n.

    After thendscape was fixed, Louis called my name.

    The other two also fixed their eyes on me.

    Give us instructions. What should we do first?

    I quietly took one of the nearby saplings as a material.

    I manipted its stem at will and made a chair.

    I sat down quietly and took out a paper and a pen.

    Start hunting. You must have memorized the rules of the preliminaries.

    Hmm, we need more specific instructions. How do we divide the roles? Youre the leader, right?

    Do as you please. Ill grade you from here.

    I also added one more thing.

    Youd better drop any half-hearted attitude. If we dont advance to the main round as the first ce Ill dly forfeit.

    There was a brief silence.

    .

    The three looked at me nkly.

    They exchanged nces.

    They stared at me again.

    I made a face and said.

    Arent you going?

 Chapter 78: Itâ€™s just playing with a puppy, at your level.

    Chapter 78: It¡¯s just ying with a puppy, at your level.

    Chapter 78  Its just ying with a puppy, at your level.

    *Please check the short changes in the notice.

    Stage 1.

    It was barely a wisp.

    These impurities that couldnt even form a regr shape were nothing but warm-up opponents.

    Stage 2 and 3.

    They were goblins and kobolds, respectively.

    They were not among the strong monsters, so they became a handful of dust by the elemental magic of the three.

    Stage 4 will start in 5 minutes.

    But the real grading starts now, from stage 4.

    Becky will do stage 4 alone.

    There was a moment of silence.

    ?

    As if they understood the meaning of the words btedly, the three heads tilted in the same direction.

    Me, me? You want me to do it alone?

    Becky pointed to her chin with her index finger.

    Trixie and Louis also showed a strong reaction.

    Its reckless.

    n, the difficulty level goes up a lot from stage 4. I think there should be someone to protect Becky.

    It was natural to worry. From stage 4, only specially made monsters for the preliminary showed their appearance.

    But I dismissed their reaction with one word.

    Its enough.

    They didnt know their own achievements yet.

    When they didnt ept it, I added one more word.

    I wont take any questions or resistance. Also, if there is any disobedience to the instructions, I will forfeit immediately.

    In the end, Trixie and Louis gave up. But the person in question, Becky, still seemed to have a lot to say.

    Are you really going alone? Is there any advice or something? Or an exnation

    I already did.

    In the World of Painting. To my hearts content.

    Stage 4 begins.

    Ack

    In the end, Becky went to the forest alone.

    She rubbed her thighs for no reason as she ran.

    She always did that when she was nervous Of course, it was a reason for deduction.

    Thud! Thud!

    The trees fell one by one, from the far ones to the ones in front of her eyes.

    The thing that finally revealed itself was ck Bone, a giant skeleton knight made of ck bones.

    ?

    Beckys face turned pale.

    There was no need to read what she was thinking.

    ck Bone was literally huge.

    At least three times the size of Becky.

    Soon, a huge shadow covered her.

    The creature looked down at Becky quietly.

    Hi, hi, hello~?

    Becky greeted him without knowing it, and ck Bone swung his spear with a fierce momentum.

    I pushed her back with a telekinesis.

    Ugh!

    She wouldnt be safe if she was stabbed by the huge spear.

    Becky quickly manifested her magic.

    Crash!

    The heavy spear was barely blocked by the ice wall.

    Its dangerous.

    Trixie muttered worriedly. Of course, it was a worry for the preliminary, not for Becky.

    Ugh!

    Becky kept blocking the spears that flew at her one after another.

    Fast.

    And heavy.

    They couldnt bepared to the monsters of the previous stages.

    Thats why stage 4 had a bad reputation.

    But.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Beckys ice wall.

    No, it was awkward to call it a wall. It was the size of a palm.

    With just a piece of ice, Becky blocked all the spear tips.

    ?

    A question appeared on her face.

    The spear was not slow.

    Every time it swung, a sharp shock wave tore the air.

    But, in Beckys eyes, she could see all the trajectories.

    Its enough.

    I muttered softly.

    Magic is simr to building a structure.

    The foundation, the pirs The strength of the basics determines what you can build.

    I refined their basics in the World of Painting.

    In other words, no matter who the opponent is, they can do as much as their basics allow.

    Look.

    I pointed ahead with my chin.

    Trixie and Louiss eyes followed.

    Becky had somehow gotten close to the ck Bone and started to entangle it.

    A wless form, an untangled circuit, a precise mana mixture. And finally, what you practiced over a thousand times

    Beckys ice pierced through the ck Bones body in a sh.

    A quick manifestation.

    Crack!

    Trixie and Louiss eyes widened at the same time.

    The ck Bone crumbled into a single bone joint and fell to the ground. Becky looked at her palm with a stunned expression.

    She nced at me once in a while, as if she couldnt believe what she had done.

    Thats impossible.

    She muttered, but Trixie smiled faintly.

    Ill go next.

    Her heart as a magician must have started to beat. She too, wanted to confirm her achievement against a formidable enemy.

    But too bad.

    The rules change from the fifth stage.

    Wait here, all three of you.

    I straightened my clothes and got up from my seat.

    Now that I had some leisure, it was time to check out the representatives of the Knight Department.

    Should I sit on a tree?

    I discarded that thought right away.

    ns soul, engraved with a sense of beauty, would never allow such an act.

    So, n walked to find the representatives of the Knight Department.

    Were they here?

    Bang! Crash!

    Somewhere in the forest, the four siblings were fighting as one.

    The ck Bones life span didnt seem long.

    At that moment.

    Whizz!

    Numerous threads bound the ck Bone andid it down.

    Es unique ability, Silk Sword.

    Hey. Did the rate first? How rude.

    Arge figure.

    A great sword.

    The youngest of the four siblings, Igor, snorted.

    At the same time, the four siblings eyes met ns.

    Igor kept mumbling.

    Did you run away and end up here? Where are the runts?

    Theyre resting.

    At the infirmary? Oh, but

    Igor put all his strength into the hand holding the great sword.

    His muscles swelled up so much that they were visible to the naked eye.

    Why are you so short on words?

    He shot the great sword like a crossbow.

    With a bang, arge hole was dug where n had been standing.

    Since the fifth stage had not started yet, the best I could do was to threaten him.

    Body enhancement Is that your unique ability?

    But my threat did not work at all, and the dust I created with my psychokinesis could not even get close to n.

    How simple-minded, youve found a suitable master.

    He straightened his clothes and lifted his chin.

    Dont ask.

    His calm attitude made the four siblings frown.

    Did you have a hard time with the ck Bone?

    A bad thought crossed Es mind.

    She clenched her sword and opened her mouth.

    Are you?

    Answer me. I want to gauge your level.

    E swung her sword hastily at the ck Bone.

    With countless transparent threads, she sliced the ck bone joints into tiny cubes.

    The fifth stage will start in five minutes.

    From the fifth stage, the battle between the representatives is allowed.

    At the same time, the announcement came.

    In other words, it meant that the four siblings were toote to subjugate him.

    Ha?

    E let out a hollowugh.

    She had many thoughts in her head, but she was too shocked to say anything.

    n turned around quietly.

    Based on the record Youre pathetic.

    He left those words and walked away.

    From the fourth stage, the difficulty level increased exponentially.

    This was also tailored to the taste of the viewers.

    They wanted to see not only the splendid performance of the representatives, but also their ability to cope with difficulties.

    In that sense, the fifth stage could be called cruel.

    Two special difficulty monsters, and even a battle with the hostile faction in the meantime.

    There was no other way to describe it.

    Louis braced himself.

    Lets focus. From the fifth stage, the battle between the representatives is allowed.

    Ill do my best!

    Becky answered cheerfully.

    She was in high spirits after breaking the ck Bone.

    But

    Louiss gaze met mine.

    Soon, the other two did the same.

    n, are you just going to grade us again?

    Is that a stupid question?

    They wanted to see how we cope with difficulties.

    That applies to me as well.

    The fifth stage has started.

    As soon as the announcement came, the west side of the forest froze, and the east side burned red.

    Awoo!

    Two wolves the size of a house howled at the same time.

    They were Fire Wolf and Ice Wolf.

    They were beasts that were obsessed with fire and ice.

    In fact, they could be called divine beasts rather than monsters.

    What was noteworthy about them was not their size, but their elemental power.

    It was so strong that I could praise them.

    We were on the west side, so the magic department had to deal with the Ice Wolf.

    Conversely, the knight department would face the Fire Wolf.

    Very good.

    This was a great teaching material.

    Coincidentally, the three students I taught also aimed for the purity of the element.

    In fact, I was curious about this.

    How long would the freshmen who received the attribute tutoringst against the Ice Wolf?

    Lets go.

    I pushed the three of them with my psychokinesis.

    Ugh?

    How annoying.

    Haha, n, Im going. Im going, so

    I was interested enough to make three more grading papers.

    Purity, intensity, and endurance of the element I added a few more criteria for grading on the spot.

    This was the first time I felt joy since the preliminaries started.

    But at the same time, I felt a needle-like killing intent.

    I nced at the right.

    The fire was getting closer.

    The Fire Wolf was advancing towards us, and the four siblings seemed to be pushed back

    Kwang!

    The next moment, I deflected the sword qi that rushed at me with my psychokinesis.

    Oh~ You little rat.

    Igor grinned as he put his greatsword on his shoulder.

    How did you notice? You blocked it again?

    I sighed deeply as I expected. The four siblings had deliberately dragged the Fire Wolf here.

    I deducted points from Becky even in the midst of the chaos. Her element was ice, just like Ice Wolfs, so her weakness was especially noticeable.

    You couldnt catch a single beast and ran all the way here. Are you asking me for help?

    I added a remark as I nced at Louis. He was indeed the mostposed one in the field.

    Fire Wolf? Oh~

    I heard Igor cracking his joints.

    That fire puppy E can handle him alone!

    He shifted his weight forward and dug his feet into the ground.

    And then heunched his body like a magic bullet.

    ?

    And shortly after, a question crossed his face. There was no collision at all.

    I dodged it. Using Heras power, [ Blink ].

    Trixie brushing her hair with her hand in the middle of this

    Deduction.

    Igor muttered and charged at me again, but I dodged him again.

    Louis, I told you not to take care of others too much.

    Deduction.

    Igor charged, I scored, he charged, I scored How many times did that repeat?

    Aaaah!

    Igor roared like a beast. Meanwhile, Becky pushed away Ice Wolfs ice.

    The first bonus.

    This wont do. You bastard Ill go and crush them all. Just wait here.

    His muscles started to harden like armor. His eyes were already half-rolled back.

    That wont do.

    The scoring must not be interrupted.

    And of course, I had a n to stop this meathead.

    Hera.

    I drew out Heras mana as much as I could.

    At the same time, I interfered with the circuit of the arena where my feet touched.

    It consumed a tremendous amount of magic, but it was worth it.

    From the moment I discovered the magical principle embedded in the arena This whole space was nothing but my weapon.

    Uryaa!

    Igor already hit the ground. But I made a wall shoot up from the ground.

    Thud!

    He smashed his face into it before he could even notice anything.

    The dirt wall shattered like a ss window.

    Ow, spit!

    But. If it blocked Igors sight, that was enough.

    Whats this interrupting the test. You may have learned swordsmanship, but not manners.

    Test? What nonsense spit, spit!

    I manipted the roots buried underground. They flew at Igor like whips, one by one.

    !

    Surprised, Igor changed his course. But there were too many roots to avoid.

    Uryaa!

    Igor did his best to cut off the roots with his greatsword, using his left hand when his right hand was caught, and breaking the roots with brute force.

    But no matter how hard he tried, he was not tougher than the tree roots.

    That was when they trapped him.

    Hmm.

    His palm tingled with a sharp pain.

    At the same time, the circuit structure of the arena waspletely reconfigured.

    He received a warning through the circuit, as if to tell him not to touch it.

    Are you angry?

    This arena must have been designed by the dean of the magic department, Cte.

    He wondered what Ctes face would look like when she was angry, and suddenly smiled without realizing it.

    He could interfere again if he wanted to, but he was tired of ying with the arena.

    Angry are you angry you, you, you

    However, Igor seemed to take my muttering as directed at him.

    He licked his lips with his eyes rolled back. His muscles turned red, and steam rose from his body.

    Whats wrong, Igor? You look a bit strained. Shut up. Before I break all your teeth. Thats just like Igor.

    To make matters worse, two more joined Igors side.

    E was enough to handle Fire Wolf, so the other three seemed to have decided to jump into the melee.

    Lets just finish this quickly with a joint attack. E is really pissed off.

    Cassel said, drawing his sword. At the same time, a strange energy began to pour out of his long sword sheath like water.

    It took shape and became the clones of the four siblings, and their number was overwhelming.

    One, two, three, four I didnt bother counting after thirty.

    They couldnt restrain me anyway. It was simr to an illusion, and I could clearly see what was real.

    But.

    The problem arose elsewhere.

    Uh, uh? What are these! Is this a diversion? Be careful!

    Becky, Louis, and Trixie were confused. They were already overwhelmed by Ice Wolf, and now they had to deal with arge number of clones, which was understandable.

    I unconsciously grimaced. I felt disgusted.

    I didnt mind them messing with me, but interfering with my grading was uneptable. How much effort did I put into teaching them even in the preliminaries?

    You dont look happy. Is this your first time seeing this? Everyone says that.

    Cassel smirked. Igor was still sizzling and ripening.

    Sigh.

    I had to resume the grading quickly. I had a contingency n.

    To be precise, I thought of it when Fire Wolf and Ice Wolf showed up.

    I formed a pure fire element on my fingertip.

    Snap!

    I flicked it to Cassel.

    He saw the spark stuck to his clothes andughed incredulously.

    How cute. What is this?

    Cassel shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly, as if to soothe a child.

    You fool.

    I said softly. I recited one word at a time.

    My grading is not over yet.

    It was nothing more than a spark, without enough power to swallow anything, but it guaranteed purity.

    y with the puppy, as befits your level.

    And here, in this arena right now.

    Kwaaang!

    There was one who went crazy with the pure fire.

 Chapter 79: Artificial Flowers Have No Scent

    Chapter 79: Artificial Flowers Have No Scent

    Chapter 79  Artificial Flowers Have No Scent

    Trixie was still not used to trusting others.

    But she tried her best to rely on them.

    Beckys defense using ice, Louiss sight control using sh.

    Now it was Trixies turn to deal a critical hit to Ice Wolf .

    Screech!

    Fire and ice elements collided in the air.

    The aftermath of the sh of opposing elements was tremendous.

    The surroundings quickly turned into a foggy area.

    Ugh

    Trixie clenched her teeth.

    She felt a huge burden every time she shed with Ice Wolfs element.

    The gap in their realms was stillrge.

    Ice Wolf could unleash the same power as her double-element manifestation with just one swipe of his w.

    Not only that, his huge body also had an incredible agility.

    Bang! Crash!

    Her arm tingled every time the elements collided.

    The circuits that ran through her body like veins felt like they would burn up.

    Her body and clothes were soaked.

    She could somehow melt the ice, but she couldnt evaporate it.

    She could barely open her eyes in the pouring droplets.

    It was natural that her vision narrowed.

    She already knew the answer.

    In this situation, she had to focus more on defense than offense.

    Im not even a mage.

    But Trixie didnt want to lose.

    At least, she didnt want to back down in terms of elements.

    How dare you.

    And then, her will to not run away made a noticeable difference.

    Her output increased.

    She applied ns teachings.

    She poured all her output into purity.

    She shaped her fire into a wolf form.

    Snap!

    Manifestation.

    Trixies fire wolf bit Ice Wolfs neck.

    Crash!

    Thud.

    With a loud noise, Ice Wolfs ice fangs and ws fell to the ground.

    Louis and Becky stared at them nkly.

    Did we kill it?

    Becky muttered to himself.

    And then, Ice Wolf got up again.

    At the same time, the three students bodies stiffened.

    Awooo.

    A different level of magic power vibrated the mages bodies.

    Ice Wolfs eyes became deeper and bluer.

    His body size doubled and his fangs and ws grew sharper.

    What, what, what? We have to knock it down twice?

    Ahaha Yeah. Didnt see thating.

    Becky swallowed his saliva, looking up at the huge body.

    n Shouldnt ne here too? You, you, it looks too strong

    Is n still grading?

    The three heads turned in one direction.

    Soon, they saw a man.

    He was sitting calmly among countless knights.

    Is that a clone It looks dangerous there too.

    Trixie murmured.

    At the same time, the sea of clones slowly covered n.

    The great sword that exerted its power, the rapier that pierced the subtle gap, the sword that struck honestly Countless knights attacked like waves.

    The momentum was simr to a tsunami.

    It seemed to swallow the mage with its threatening mouth.

    n calmly formed his element.

    The moment Fire Wolf burned his whole body and swept the battlefield.

    It dyed the surroundings red and pushed back the wave of clones.

    Spitting fire, protecting n with his body

    Fire Wolfs movements were favorable to n.

    Is that ns doing?

    It seems so.

    n controlled Fire Wolf with his fingertips covered with fire.

    He looked like a conductor ying a melody.

    Fire Wolf was not protecting n voluntarily.

    He was manipted to do so.

    Wow

    Becky let out an admiration without knowing.

    Themand continued.

    The bounced clones vaporized and disappeared, and n was still sitting calmly.

    A perfect defense that allowed no attack or approach.

    At some point, the eyes of the three and n met.

    n quietly folded his index finger.

    He tapped his eyes twice with it, then pointed at the three twice with his fingertip.

    The meaning was clear.

    The three turned their bodies back to Ice Wolf without a word.

    Awooo!

    The roar of the beast, which was extremely fierce looked rather kind.

    Needless to say, Fire Wolf was interested in fire.

    My pure me received more hospitality than expected.

    Using this, I was currently controlling Fire Wolf as if he was a summoned beast.

    Was it when I was using his fiery ws and fangs to get rid of the clones?

    Hey, Cassel! What are you doing?

    Igor snapped at Cassel, annoyed.

    Cassel bit his lips hard.

    He couldnt easily spit out the words that he was doing his best.

    It was also a pleasure to observe the changes in the expressions of the three.

    Their stupid faces, slowly sinking into the swamp of confusion, were another proof to me.

    Igors shout continued.

    Hey! Do it right!

    Shut up.

    Cassels eyes shed with blood.

    In his eyes, I felt a strong will that he would never taste humiliation in this ce.

    Ill do it properly now.

    As soon as Cassel muttered and drew his sword, he disappeared. Instead, countless Cassel dolls appeared and started moving as one.

    But I closed my eyes instead. I radiated mana thinly around me, and that was enough.

    Hes determined, at least.

    Movement.

    That was the only thing he worked on.

    Precision.

    The movement of each doll, as if it was a different life form, the cunningness of aiming at different vital points of the target.

    It was a decent levelpared to the summoning category of magic.

    In fact, many magicians had trouble handling summoned beasts.

    Quite a lot of them struggled against this.

    But as always.

    I dont belong to quite a lot of them.

    I avoid the sword.

    The sword of the clone doesnt cut even a hem of my clothes.

    No, not even a strand of my hair.

    In the end, every movement has a subtle wave, and I receive that information from the widely radiated mana.

    As long as this transmission is not blocked, there is no way I will be hit by the sword.

    Chwak!

    I ordered Fire Wolf to lightly scratch the face of the original.

    A red line appeared on his cheek and blood droplets formed.

    Cassel wiped the blood flowing down his face with a flustered face.

    You know Im the original?

    I didnt bother to answer.

    It was obvious.

    Cassel looked confused.

    He desperately searched for the second one.

    Wendy. Whats with that kid?

    What?

    What kind of person is he, how much mana does he have left, what kind of things does he see Tell me everything! I dont care if youre vague, just make sense!

    Cassel finally lost hisposure and shouted.

    The second of the four siblings, Wendy, quietly drew her sword.

    Woong, the sword vibrated with a sound and made a sharp noise.

    At the same time, I felt something tapping on my forehead.

    A sword that reads minds. Im intrigued.

    I didnt resist, but weed it.

    I was curious about the difference between this and magic interference, so I willingly opened my mind.

    Wendy closed her eyes and concentrated.

    She also opened her mouth.

    First of all

    But she never finished her sentence.

    The next moment, she tilted her head.

    ?

    Wendy tilted her head from side to side, and Cassel urged her impatiently.

    Hurry up. Hurry.

    Uh.

    Wendy narrowed her eyes as if to focus more.

    At the same time, a thought-form shaped like a snake started crawling in my head.

    This is how it feels.

    I wondered how much mental power a second-year knight student had, and I decided to test it.

    I drew a thought-form that looked exactly the same in my head.

    No, that would be boring, so I doubled its size.

    And then, I kept growing it endlessly.

    !

    Soon after, Wendy shuddered as if in a seizure.

    Hee, heek!

    She opened her eyes wide and copsed on the floor.

    The look in her eyes was no longer that of a human.

    Whats wrong with you?

    Heek! Heeek! Ee, eee!

    She pointed at me with the tip of her sword while sitting on the floor. Her arm trembled like a twisted branch.

    You What are you! What are you! Heee!

    You should take care of your own mind before you try to disturb others.

    I added briefly and finished off the rest of the clones.

    I wiped out all the remaining ones.

    And at some point, the attack of the three siblings stoppedpletely.

    I asked quietly.

    Is that it?

    There was no answer.

    How boring.

    They didnt even resist when I ignored them. I ordered the Fire Wolf to attack them.

    Eek!

    As soon as the Fire Wolf lowered its posture, they took a defensive stance.

    I sighed deeply and stopped.

    Thats enough. Sit down.

    I sprinkled a spark on the floor.

    The Fire Wolf obediently stuck its butt to that spot and took a still pose.

    The faces of the three siblings were covered with confusion.

    I understood. It was not something else, but the Fire Wolf was being treated like a pet.

    I straightened my clothes and opened my mouth.

    I have something to ask you.

    I continued calmly.

    What is in your swords?

    What do you mean by that?

    No, never mind.

    I shook my head. I wouldnt get any helpful answers anyway.

    I just said what I wanted to say.

    You say you use your unique abilities But, well, they dont look unique at all. The knights I know were not like this.

    You insolent bastard.

    The voice came from the east.

    The owner of the voice was the eldest of the four siblings, E.

    She arrivedte and said a word to the three siblings.

    What are you doing?

    She licked her lower lip subtly and looked at the situation.

    And she narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Why do you look like that? Whats wrong with Wendy.

    Wendy was still sitting on the floor, clutching her head.

    The other two were hesitating and not answering.

    Es voice was frustrated.

    Its not hard. Igor charges in, Cassel uses the puppet sword, Wendy cuts their minds with the ear sword. Just do that.

    *

    Anyway, Es instructions were things that the three siblings had already tried.

    No matter how many times they did it again, the result would not change.

    Sigh

    E let out a deep sigh.

    Just get out of my way.

    She drew a sword from the sheath.

    It was a thin and long, needle-shaped sword that looked deformed.

    E muttered with a fierce aura.

    Ill do it all by myself.

    We faced each other in silence.

    Huff

    Breathing in, E tightened her grip on the sword.

    I quietly observed her.

    How amazing.

    There were countless transparent threads tied to the tip of her sword.

    And that was not all.

    Her fingers were also wrapped with innumerable threads.

    Surprisingly, each of those threads was a thin sword.

    After steadying her breath, E spat out a word.

    Anyst words?

    We dont have time for this, E.

    Hmph.

    She snorted and moved her sword immediately.

    As if she would only talk with her sword from now on.

    One.

    Another.

    Her threads spread out like a spider web.

    Each thread had a sharp edge that waved like a wave.

    One.

    Another.

    Soon, the waves of the spider web grew like a tsunami.

    The waves of thread swords began to tear apart the surroundings.

    The transparent threads reflected the light and created a sparkling effect.

    It was beautiful, but one should not be mesmerized by it.

    Thousand Threads Net.

    As if she was satisfied with her own attack, Es lips curled up slightly.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    Everything around was turned upside down.

    The ground bounced up, and the things floating in the air were cut into cube pieces without exception.

    E!

    What!

    It was Igor and Cassel who shouted that.

    Well, they knew the power of this attack best.

    A strike that ughtered the body like a puzzle.

    It was not something that could be easily attempted even against a student with a magic stone.

    And I didnt have a magic stone right now.

    Look carefully. Im talking with my sword.

    E murmured suddenly.

    I just closed my eyes and opened them quietly.

    Then, this is magic.

    A deformed sword that I had never seen or heard of before.

    It was a different experience, but that was all.

    I dont feel any threat right now.

    There is only one reason.

    Magic has no scent in harmony.

    Magic has a principle.

    It is a miracle that designs a circuit of imagination and mixes mana to create reality.

    That is magic.

    But this unique ability is empty.

    It was just luck that was given to me one day, and I cursed it.

    Harmony cannot have a scent.

    To have a scent in harmony, you have to spray perfume or something like that.

    And perfume is bound to evaporate someday.

    Its a fake.

    In an instant.

    I finished the dilemma of the magic I was going to show.

    If I understood all the principles of magic, deciding how to show it was not difficult at all.

    Theplexity of the form, the urgency of time, the difficulty of calction All those constraints.

    Kan.

    In front of my name, how worthless.

    I pressed my palms together.

    As I slowly pulled them apart, blue mana stretched out like a thread.

    I shot it out.

    In the transparent crossbow of E, which sparkled white, my blue threads began to breathe.

    Cross-stitch.

    Many crossbows fell into a single white canvas.

    The blue threads danced on it and embedded what they wanted to draw without any hesitation.

    Kagagak-!

    Two threads tangled together.

    They repeated the process of twisting and untwisting, and fought fiercely.

    And when everyone who watched lost their minds.

    It suddenly took the shape of art.

 Chapter 80: Finale. Curtain Call.

    Chapter 80: Finale. Curtain Call.

    Chapter 80  Finale. Curtain Call.

    What is this?

    In the midst of the dazzling white threads, E suddenly noticed a blue thread.

    It was a bothersome strand.

    A blue thread that had fallen on her white fur coat.

    It was something that seemed insignificant, even though it caught her eye.

    But then, the number of threads increased.

    Just like E had spread out her threads, the blue threads began to multiply andpete in the air.

    They tangled.

    The blue threads of n skillfully defended against Es white threads, and they moved sharply and mercilessly.

    A sword?

    That was impossible.

    She had never heard of a mage wielding a sword, let alone using threads as a weapon.

    But now, n was clearly handling blue threads that took the shape of a sword.

    Maybe even faster and sharper than Es.

    How dare you!

    It was outrageous.

    She could ept that he used magic to create a sword-like shape, but what she couldnt forgive was that Es white threads were pushed back by the blue threads.

    Why.

    The question was simply why.

    Its a dream.

    The technique that had raised the status of her four siblings to the current level, and that had made E the first among them.

    Es soul was embedded in each and every white thread.

    How much had she worked hard to make many people tremble in fear and kneel before her?

    The number of threads she had umted was as many as hundreds.

    Thats why she had never imagined losing to a first-year student, a mage.

    But.

    The reality that unfolded was strange.

    Es white threads seemed like mere fabric, as the blue threads calmly embroidered over them.

    How can this be?

    E bit her lower lip.

    The taste of blood was bitter.

    It was a technique that she had perfected to the point of satisfaction. But why, why couldnt she shake hisposure?

    Her threads were tied up and blocked, and victory was slipping away.

    Why?

    She had taken it for granted and never doubted it. I cant lose to a mage.

    That was shattered right in front of her nose.

    Exactly why!

    E gripped her sword again.

    This time, she doubled the number of threads.

    Meanwhile, n quietly focused on his manifestation.

    He couldnt produce countless strands, considering the amount of mana he had, but if he had one good one, that was enough.

    Artificial and natural.

    Artificial was nothing but decoration.

    A pitiful imitation that was created by mimicking a living flower, a mere thing that satisfied the ego of the viewer.

    Many people misunderstood magic as artificial.

    Even mages thought so sometimes.

    A sweet lie that made miracles seem like reality.

    A power that was nothing more than that.

    Many people thought so.

    It was like that everywhere.

    But they were wrong.

    A form that embodied imagination.

    A circuit that transferred it to a design.

    Abination that made the design into reality.

    Every step of the process had a vivid scent.

    A scent that could never be produced by a fake, the name of that scent was the essence.

    At the end of cooking, there was a delicacy. At the end of refining, there was a sword of fame.

    At the end of crafting, there was an immortal art.

    Humans called it close to a miracle.

    Then what about magic?

    Was magic also a field that approached the realm of miracles as it reached the extreme?

    No.

    That was where they were wrong.

    The realm of the great mage Merhen, n felt a short impression when he reached that position.

    Magic was not a fantasy that whispered sweet lies.

    He knew that to his bones.

    Magic, and miracle.

    These two words had the same meaning.

    There was no need to imitate a miracle, no need to invoke a miracle, no need to strive to get closer to a miracle.

    Magic.

    This phenomenon is a miracle in itself.

    The fruit of the mind that strives to achieve the impossible.

    The essence of magic is to prove that miracles are real.

    Splendor, awe, elegance All these things are merely by-products of the magic that naturally emanates.

    n does not obsess over the by-products.

    If he has the foundation, even the simplest magic will envelop the surroundings with a profound fragrance.

    If he uses it without knowing the source, it will only remain as a well-carved imitation.

    Just like E in front of him.

    No matter how dazzling or powerful she bes, he cant sense any trace of the foundation that can be called the essence.

    n nced at the side.

    He saw the representatives looking at him with nk eyes.

    Youll see for yourself.

    What he is going to show them now is the foundation of magic.

    Those who know how to enjoy the fragrance of life dont look for harmony anymore.

    Likewise, if they feel this foundation, the magic department representatives wont be impatient anymore.

    Even if they are frustrated by their innate abilities right now, they will try their best not to lose their foundation.

    Even if their bodies change, or even the world changes.

    The foundation of magic is an immutable element.

    As long as this doesnt disappear, as long as there is at least one magician who can see and be inspired by this.

    Magicians will not bend in front of any disaster, and magic will willingly be their tool.

    He also wanted to teach the siblings a lesson.

    They will realize that the blessing they gained overnight was actually a curse, a shackle that prevented them from focusing on anything but the sword.

    ns threads brilliantly handled Es four swords.

    Soon, cross-stitches began to be embroidered in the air.

    One line. Two.

    They multiplied endlessly.

    What was drawn then was a blue hexagram.

    The power that never fades because it cant be reversed.

    The symbol of wisdom.

    Even in this simple shape, the foundation of magic exists.

    n saw Becky, Trixie, and Louis in his sight.

    He felt an indescribable emotion at the sight of them staring nkly at this spectacle.

    This is the path you have to walk.

    The stone that n acknowledged.

    They are also magicians, so they have to reach this point someday.

    You

    Es mouth opened in admiration.

    How foolish to admire the enemy.

    But even knowing that, she couldnt help but admire it.

    It was irresistible.

    The scene unfolding before her eyes touched her instinct beyond understanding.

    Es sense was sight.

    A dark vision.

    In the ce where there was only darkness, she felt all the traces of the blue thread.

    All kinds of magic circles were embroidered in blue.

    Even if she only looked at the lines and circles, there were hundreds of them, patterns or shapes or ornaments She couldnt understand the geometry at all. She only felt vaguely that they were beautiful.

    E couldnt read the form.

    Even if she felt like she would lose her grip, she didnt have the courage to try to unravel it.

    But she still felt it.

    All the points, lines, and circles that could be called infinite They were all working like intricate gears.

    Beautiful.

    She couldnt bring herself to say that out loud.

    But she just rxed her hand, and admired the blue patterns that appeared in her dark vision.

    She became calm in the midst of a desperate situation.

    It felt like she was being sucked into an unknown ce.

    She couldnt help but marvel. She couldnt help but acknowledge.

    How do I deal with this

    -You might lose if youre not careful.

    Suddenly, Ivans words reyed in her head.

    What was hiding in Es blind spot, what direction should she walk to reach it, what should she train to attain it, and where did it all go wrong

    Countless questions arose, but she couldnt open her mouth to ask.

    And ns threads didnt answer her either.

    It is just graceful, like a work of art.

    It dyed everything blue, as if it would fill all the gaps in Es blind spot.

    And finally, the finale.

    ng-!

    The threads broke all at once and flew into the air.

    n threw a spark there.

    The Fire Wolf immediately chased after it and soared.

    -Time psed, the fifth stage is over.

    Curtain call.

    There was a beautiful spectacle in the air.

    With the glittering threads wrapped around her body, the Fire Wolf spewing mes was a torch of the festival.

    The Fire Wolfs flesh scattered in the air like a mirage, and the only thing left was a deep silence.

    In that quietness, the announcement continued.

    -The scores are calcted and announced. -Magic department, 300 points. -Knight department, 240 points.

    The scores of the two departments, which had been equal until now, began to diverge from the fifth stage.

    n muttered quietly.

    Do you like it, E?

    The one who took the lead was not the four siblings, but the magic department.

    -Considering the skills of the representatives of both departments.

    -The tenth stage will begin in five minutes.

    At that moment, as if time had stopped.

    E couldnt give any answer.

 Chapter 81: The Blessing of Illusion.

    Chapter 81: The Blessing of Illusion.

    Chapter 81  The Blessing of Illusion.

    The tenth stage begins.

    (ns PoV)

    The five minutes given as a break had passed, and until the moment the tenth stage started, there wasplete silence.

    I broke the silence.

    I wont interfere in any way in the tenth stage.

    I took out the score sheet from my pocket and slowly scanned it from top to bottom.

    If the total number of deductions for your group exceeds 100, we will forfeit. And.

    It was simple.

    If you want to advance to the finals, finish the tenth stage without getting any deductions.

    You have been deducted 99 times so far.

    As soon as I announced that fact.

    E suddenly opened her mouth quietly.

    The other three

    Huh?

    Target the other three.

    She seemed to be still in shock, as her voice was severely low.

    Cassel asked.

    Wh, what about n?

    Ignore n. Just pretend he doesnt exist and go after the other three.

    Ignore him?

    Ignore him if I say so! Hes not even participating anyway!

    E shouted angrily. Her trembling body looked both furious and terrified.

    n. n Dont worry about n. Never, ever worry about n

    Eventually, E took the lead and Igor and Cassel rushed at the magicians, excluding me.

    Hmm.

    I bought some time.

    The tenth stage monster was fixed as the Illusion Tree, but it was not clear when it would appear.

    Not bad.

    I just picked up the score sheet.

    Since I hadnt scored the human-to-human part yet, this would be a great test for me

    Kwaang!

    Igors greatsword hit the ground.

    At the same time, Cassel summoned knight clones.

    They ran threateningly towards Becky and Louis.

    The two magicians quickly scattered and avoided them.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Numerous sword strikes rained down on the ice wall.

    Ill handle the defense!

    Becky focused on the strength of the wall and shouted.

    Louis nodded and immediately counterattacked.

    Louiss sh was fast and heavy.

    He calmly took out the clones one by one.

    At the same time, something blue covered the whole sight.

    Hwaruk!

    Blue mes.

    They swept the knights like a wave.

    Es scythe followed btedly. But it was noticeably slower.

    They all easily avoided it.

    With a faint smile on his lips, Louis looked at the three siblings.

    You guys, you dont look so good, do you?

    Compared to when the preliminaries started, the expressions of the three siblings had changed noticeably.

    Their confidence was gone and now they just looked impatient.

    Even the second sibling, Wendy, was in a panic and couldnt even join the fight.

    You wont be able to break through Beckys ice like this, will you?

    Even at Louiss tant provocation, the three siblings only bit their lips.

    They couldnt answer the representatives of the magic department with their voices or the swords in their hands.

    Thud!

    Then, giant roots sprouted from the ground.

    The monster finally showed itself.

    It was the Illusion Tree, a giant tree that reminded one of the world trees of the great forest.

    At the same time, the three siblings mmed the ground again.

    Louis quickly retreated out of range, and the remaining attacks naturally headed towards Becky.

    Becky quickly spread the ice into a shield shape.

    Oh

    But the defense was easier than expected.

    As Louis said, the three siblings couldnt break through Beckys ice wall at all.

    Becky muttered without knowing.

    Are you, are you going easy on me?

    ?

    N-no, I dont have any bad intentions. I-I mean, werent you always very strong?

    Urrraaaah!

    Igor swung his greatsword with all his might, but it made no difference.

    Becky could see every movement of his sword clearly.

    Now, She was not only able to protect herself, but also herrades with ease.

    Trixie!

    Becky shouted excitedly.

    Just attack. Attack as much as you can! Im covering you!

    But there was no reply.

    She nced sideways and saw Trixie standing still, staring nkly.

    Hey, what are you doing?

    Before she could finish her sentence, a root and a sword came crashing down.

    She blocked them with frustration.

    Hey! Do something!

    I saw it.

    Trixie finally muttered.

    At the same time, the mana around them started to glow with intense heat.

    The whole view was distorted by the heat waves.

    To be honest, she was a bit startled.

    Did I go too far? A-are you angry?

    Trixie didnt answer, but unleashed a st of fire.

    The blue mes sent the sword flying and split the root in half.

    It didnt take long for Trixie to be sure.

    She was doubtful at first, but now she was certain.

    Even in this desperate situation, even when she couldnt see an inch ahead Trixie was strangely calm.

    No, she knew what was ahead.

    I definitely saw it.

    One of the many paintings she had seen at the fairground in Saphora.

    She was standing proudly in the knight academys arena, holding the victory in her hands.

    She had seen this scene clearly.

    And the next one too.

    Boom!

    The sensation of fire was more vivid than ever.

    She had reached a level of growth beyond her training in the illusionary world.

    She was not afraid of anything in this state

    Trixie took a deep breath.

    All the mana in the fire converged, and the girl began to swing it.

    With all her power.

    Hmm.

    I was engrossed in grading when I suddenly frowned.

    A root burst out of the ground behind me.

    Snap!

    I flicked my finger.

    The root stopped in its tracks.

    I paralyzed itpletely.

    The giant root that froze in mid-air became a protective barrier.

    It blocked the other roots that were swinging at me, and I resumed my grading.

    Not bad.

    The three magicians began to fight with vigor.

    Every element they manifested hit the knights.

    Bonus points for uracy.

    None of the attacks were fatal or powerful, but they were still a huge blow to the three siblings.

    At the same time, giant roots swirled and surged towards them.

    The three magicians quickly moved away.

    Bonus points for evasion.

    But the knights who had to engage in closebat were not so lucky.

    One, two, three, four In no time, the roots filled the area around the siblings.

    Bang- Bang- Bang-

    The phantom beast lived up to its stage value.

    The bulky Igor was swept away by a single root.

    He flew far away and crashed into a wall, then he was immediately teleported back.

    Cassel was also struggling.

    His clones were bounced off by the roots as soon as they were created, and Cassel was practically sealed off from his unique ability.

    Louis took advantage of the gap and pierced him with a light arrow.

    Blood spewed from Cassels mouth, and he too was teleported to the healing station.

    Haa Haa

    E was left alone, breathing heavily.

    Blood dripped from her lower lip that she bit.

    The swordsmen who lost their momentum and the magicians who gained it.

    There was no need to ask about which side had the upper hand.

    E gripped her sword in reverse, as if she had made a decision. Her hand was shaking badly.

    E looked at me silently with her eyes closed.

    And as she muttered something.

    Puff-

    She pierced her own wrist with her sword.

    !

    The eyes of the three representatives of the magic department widened.

    Suicide by teleportation was a clear vition of the rules, and the victory of the magic department was confirmed, but this was not the time to celebrate.

    Everyones gaze turned to the phantom beast.

    Thump- Thump- Thump-

    It was still sprouting countless roots from the ground into the air.

    If they didnt kill that thing, the magic department wouldnt pass the preliminaries in the first ce.

    Well, fine.

    I put the score sheet in my pocket.

    I checked the results I wanted to check, and I graded everything I wanted to grade, so I was willing to face the phantom beast myself.

    My mana was low.

    It was inevitable.

    I interfered with the structure of the arena, used pure mes to manipte the fire ring, and even fought against Es sword.

    But.

    Its more than enough.

    I had a feeling I knew why this huge tree remained a beast instead of being called a world tree.

    Because its a summoned creature after all.

    I put my hand on the still-hardened root.

    I could see the structure clearly.

    Weaknesses, circuits, mixtures, ingredients, principles What should I do now?

    There was no reason to hesitate.

    I issued a dismantlingmand without any error.

    Kugugugugugu-

    The next moment, the phantom beast began to scatter like particles.

    It turned into glittering dust and shimmered in the air.

    Small gems fell slowly.

    Each of these dusts contained illusionponents.

    Of course, I could delete them too But I left them on purpose.

    A small reward for their hard work.

    Louis looked up at the sky quietly. His lips were a mix of smile and admiration.

    This is the illusion blessing Ive only heard of, its no joke.

    Trixie also looked up at the sky and immersed herself in the sight.

    The small gems falling softly were enough to captivate her eyes.

    Louis slowly sat down and closed his eyelids.

    Trixie soon fell to the ground and slept like a child.

    But I was fine.

    I couldnt be affected even if I wanted to.

    It was because this illusion dust couldnt surpass my mental power.

    Meanwhile, Becky moved around yfully.

    And then she fell and leaned on me.

    I just epted her.

    I could count this childishness as a one point deduction.

    Then A total of 100 points deduction.

    As I thought that, the arena returned to its original state.

    The ceiling was the same.

    Finally, the audience seats were revealed.

    Thousands of eyes were looking at me.

    The space was filled with sparkling illusion dust.

    In the scenery that felt like a baptism, Becky felt her mind growing hazy.

    Fantasy blessing.

    She had heard of it.

    When the fantasy beasts fell, they left behind a dust of illusion that gave humans an iparable happy fantasy.

    This fantasy blessing was a joke among the students that it was the real reward for the winners of the preliminary round of the huntingpetition.

    She soon felt drowsy.

    The sleepiness was stronger than she expected. It didnt take long for her to lose her bnce.

    Itll be fine.

    She quietly closed her eyes.

    The preliminaries were over anyway.

    It was hard to believe, but the magic department had won. So now she could rest a little.

    Beckys body leaned against something with a thud.

    It was solid but strangely reassuring. Becky slowly opened her eyes.

    ?

    When she realized that it was ns embrace, her face stiffened for a moment.

    It was an absurd situation.

    But she soon epted it.

    Yeah, this is a fantasy blessing.

    She felt a sense of familiarity that she couldnt exin, as if she and n were the only ones left.

    She soon understood why.

    In the magicbyrinth, when they were endlessly falling underground, she was also with n.

    Now that she thought about it, it seemed like a good memory.

    She couldnt move anymore.

    She couldnt open her eyes, and she couldnt resist the sleepiness.

    Becky just clutched ns clothes.

    A huge fantasy.

    And at the same time.

    A small gift for herself.

 Chapter 82: Hey, Flan! Did you give up or somethingâ€¦

    Chapter 82: Hey, n! Did you give up or something¡­

    Chapter 82  Hey, n! Did you give up or something

    The Knight of the Flickering me.

    The heiress of the Udit family.

    Scarlet Udit.

    Her mouth opened slightly.

    Her eyes never left the scoreboard.

    1st ce: 1001 points. 2nd ce: 972 points. 3rd ce: 904 points.

    Her gaze slowly shifted to one person as she stared at the shocking result.

    n Udit.

    The representative of the magic department who scored 1001 points.

    He was still standing on the ground, even after the Blessing of Illusion was activated. As if nothing had happened.

    A ce with a good view.

    The knights, including Scarlet, were sitting in silence.

    The air was stifling.

    No one dared to break the silence with their voice.

    The questions about n, the cause of the situation reaching this point, the suicide transfer of E who disgraced the knights

    All of that didnt matter right now.

    They could investigate it thoroughlyter.

    The only important thing now was the fact that n had trampled on all the conditions of the knight department and climbed to the first ce.

    In the history of the academy this never happened.

    The knight department and the magic department always kept an eye on each other.

    Putting aside personal feelings and looking only at the scores, the knight department always had the upper hand in the two events of the contest.

    Literally always.

    It was unheard of for the magic department to achieve such an overwhelming victory.

    Especially when the audience of the stadium wasposed only of the students of the knight department.

    In a match where nothing unexpected should have happened, everything went against everyones expectations and an anomaly urred.

    Scarlet rose from her seat.

    She stared hard at ns figure with her eyes narrowed.

    He looked rxed.

    Not only the situation, but also ns attitude was driving Scarlet crazy.

    The joy of victory, the relief of finishing the preliminaries, the astonishment of achieving a miracle, the pride of aplishing something n had none of those emotions.

    He just looked like he had done what he had to do.

    He was n, who had irresponsibly abandoned his sword despite being born with the bloodline of Udit.

    How could he disgrace his family like that?

    Her head was burning.

    It was so hot that it felt like her brain was going to melt.

    Scarlet covered her face with one hand.

    She should never show any signs of agitation in front of others, considering her dignity. But she couldnt help the passion that was tearing her inside.

    A regr knight approached Scarlet.

    Madam

    Stop.

    Scarlet stopped him.

    Donte any closer.

    She felt strange even breathing right now.

    The eyes that touched Scarlet, the atmosphere of the arena.

    Everything that she had taken for granted had changed.

    Why.

    She had never felt ufortable in any ce she had stepped on in her life.

    Domination.

    She was a knight who dominated the space itself.

    When she appeared, her presence alone filled the other knights with confidence and expectation.

    Why

    But why not now?

    She already knew the answer.

    The person in Scarlets eyes, another descendant of Udit.

    n Udit.

    He was the one who dominated this space right now.

    Scarlet had poured her whole life into domination.

    She had swung her sword so that all the knights would shiver at the fact that she existed.

    But.

    n had nted fear and worry in the minds of all the knights with just one preliminary match.

    Ill see you at the mansion.

    A faint me, like anger, swept over Scarlets body. Her red eyes began to burn.

    Ah

    At the same time, she felt a slight dizziness and took a deep breath.

    Many reporters were watching Scarlet right now.

    Some among them, especially the reporters from the magic department, e.g. Sephia, had a sparkle in their eyes.

    The next thing was obvious.

    Every reaction that Scarlet had shown would soon be reported in a newspaper article.

    Thinking about that, her head was already spinning

    [ Prediction ].

    A shop with that written on the sign.

    Huh, huh?

    Someone uttered a question from their mouth.

    Huh?

    It soon spread like a gue.

    The guests each spat out a question from their mouths.

    At some point, all the sounds died down.

    Everyone held their breath, and just focused all their nerves on the record sheet in their hands.

    [ Preliminary Round Record ]

    E vited the rules and was sent back by suicide.

    The Illusion Beast was eliminated.

    The Magic Department won.

    1001 points, advanced to the finals in 1st ce.

    Finally, when it was written like that.

    There was no sound at all inside the shop.

    The victory of the Magic Department was a happy thing, of course.

    However, it was awkward because it was something they had never even imagined.

    It was too sudden a miracle, and they could not understand the reality in front of them.

    Did we, did we really win?

    Someone muttered.

    Thats right.

    Advanced to the finals in 1st ce?

    Again, a silence close to emptiness.

    The one who broke that silence was the snow-white girl, Yushia.

    She shouted with joy and grabbed the royal ountant.

    Wow! We won! We won! Look at this! n did it again~

    Yes, yes.

    The ountant responded awkwardly.

    Even he, who prided himself on being calm, had a hard time epting this situation.

    They say happiness is doubled when shared. Hurry up and be twice as happy!

    Well, first calm down a bit

    I was worried that I couldnt cheer you on in person, but luckily you did well!

    The ountant was about to stop Yushia, but he gave up at some point. Rather, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    Yushia.

    She had been bedridden for nearly ten years, suffering from a serious illness caused by the attack of the Mine.

    It would not be strange at all if she withered away day by day,menting that fact, but she showed such a bright appearance that he could not stop her.

    And at the same time, the reactions of the others also began to explode.

    Uaaaaaa! We won!

    Crazy! Crazy! And in 1st ce too!

    I lost a months allowance

    But why are you smiling?

    The Magic Department won, you idiot!

    Im dizzy My head is spinning

    The whole store started to shake.

    The royal ountant looked at this scene with astonished eyes.

    Nothing else was important to them right now.

    They were all freed from any constraints and purely rejoiced together.

    n.

    Naturally, his interest in n rose.

    What kind of person was he who gave such great passion to so many magic students?

    He would be enough of a hero to make his name rise and fall in the royal pce.

    Especially since he was rted to the third, Yushia.

    The infirmary of the Merhen Academy.

    A 3-person patient room.

    After waking up from the Blessing of Illusion and regaining consciousness, silence flowed between the three representatives.

    Things that were more fantastical than the illusion had be reality and awaited the three.

    Did we really win?

    Are we going to the finals?

    Even though they were the main participants, they didnt know anything for sure.

    The moment of victory, they fell asleep right away after tasting the fantasy blessing.

    But soon they were able to clearly see the results.

    A record sheet unfolded in the air.

    [ Preliminary Round of the Hunting Competition ]

    The Magic Department wins.

    1001 points, advances to the finals as the first ce.

    Wow!

    Becky jumped out of bed in surprise.

    Her noisy movement made Trixie frown.

    Are we going to the finals? No, theres no need to ask. We, we, were going? Really?

    Trixie was about to say something, but then she vaguely understood Beckys feelings.

    Amoner and an average student.

    The contempt and discrimination she suffered because of her status.

    Becky had endured them all as if they were natural.

    And when she was selected as a representative, she was also cursed every day by Trivia.

    How she felt, and how much pressure she had. Trixie couldnt even guess.

    How happy she must be. She decided to leave her alone.

    Becky kept running around the room.

    Were first ce! First ce!

    Louis quietly opened Trivia.

    The free bulletin board was already a battlefield, and their reactions were no different from Beckys.

    [The first ce in the preliminary round of the huntingpetition is the first ever?]

    [Wow Can we look forward to the finals?]

    [The representatives really worked hard. What do we do ]

    [Im so upset that I couldnt watch it. Really.]

    As he looked at the reactions, Louis smiled without knowing it.

    Trixie stared at Louis and then tilted her head as if she remembered something.

    Her gaze turned to Becky, who was jumping around.

    Becky.

    Yay! Uh, yes?

    Keep your promise.

    What promise? Oh.

    She remembered the content of the promise after asking, and Beckys face turned pale in an instant.

    Trixie continued.

    Agora board. You said you would tell me if we passed the preliminaries as the first ce.

    Uh

    Beckys eyes nted slightly.

    She had identally spilled the story about n while talking to Trixie before.

    To cover it up, she offered a ridiculous condition of passing the preliminaries as the first ce, but it actually came true.

    Ill tell you, Ill tell you

    Tell me.

    But, n! Where is n right now?

    Becky hastily changed the subject. But the effect was quite brilliant.

    Everyones thoughts shifted to n in an instant.

    Come to think of it, that was the case.

    In fact,pared to what n did, what the three of them in the patients room did was nothing.

    They just followed the direction that n showed them.

    But the hero of the victory, n, was nowhere to be seen.

    Louis scratched his cheek.

    Haha Maybe, we got deducted more than 100 times? And he went to forfeit or something

    Becky made a sound of disbelief.

    Louis. No matter how much n is, thats a bit

    Becky closed her mouth in the middle of her sentence.

    She had a hundred thoughts in her head in a short moment, but the more she did, the more n seemed like someone who would act like that.

    Beckys mouth opened wide.

    Is, is, is it really possible?

    Its possible. Didnt we make a mistake?

    The three of them had stiff expressions.

    Becky started to panic.

    Guys, guys. This is not the time for this. Lets find n first.

    Yeah. We have to.

    Annoying.

    The other two also started to prepare in a hurry.

    Although they were in patient clothes, this was not the time to act cautiously.

    Knock knock

    But then, someone knocked on the door.

    n?

    n!

    n.

    They all shouted at the same time.

    The only name in their heads right now was that one.

    Becky ran like an arrow and opened the door.

    Hey, n! You didnt forfeit, did you

    And she froze without knowing it.

    Did you?

    The next moment, a wave of reporters rushed towards Becky.

    How do you feel about the Magic Departments victory?

    What did you do during the three days you were missing?

    How did n use the Fire Wolf?

    Where is n now?

    They stormed in like a typhoon.

    The infirmary, where they should have peace and quiet, was in chaos.

    The reporters flooded in like a tsunami, shouting questions at the top of their lungs.

    Becky and Louis had no reaction.

    n.

    They just thought of that name in their heads.

    What should they do in this situation?

    They had never learned that before.

    Sigh

    Thats when it happened.

    Trixie, who was still not fully recovered, got up and walked through the noisy waves.

    What kind of professional ethics did you learn to crawl into the patients room and wave your pens around?

    As she snapped with a sharp voice, all the reporters fell silent in an instant.

    The authority of the Fritz was evident in the hosts voice.

    It was contrary to the fact that the Fritz were a n that handled fire.

    Get out if you understand.

    Trixie sighed deeply and closed the door after touching her forehead.

    Suddenly, she lifted her head and her face was sour.

    What?

    The sparkling eyes of the two novices who had never experienced such a thing before were directed at her.

 Chapter 83: Donate Everything to the Knight Department.

    Chapter 83: Donate Everything to the Knight Department.

    Chapter 83  Donate Everything to the Knight Department.

    After the preliminary round of the huntingpetition, it wasnt only the students who were swept away by the wave of change.

    Hey, lets talk for a moment!

    Dont push me, you jerk! Move!

    Chief of General Affairs, no. Just let me see the dean for a bit!

    The merchants were busy hovering around the magic department building.

    They were the ones who weremonly called big shots in the upper world.

    They didnt visit the academy to enjoy the games in the first ce.

    Their only interest was one thing.

    A hero who would roll their wealth like a snowball.

    Especially the knight candidates.

    But in the preliminary round, a huge change urred: The first ce pass of the magic department.

    They had eyes, so they saw it, and once they saw it, they naturally made a judgment.

    Its a business worth trying at all costs.

    Lets pave the way in advance, no matter what happens.

    In the end, money was power.

    The preliminary round had just ended, but it was also undeniable that the magic department showed an amazing appearance.

    The huntingpetition preliminary round was perfect for observing and judging that power, and the result was this pandemonium.

    But then.

    Theres no need for you all to act like this.

    A woman appeared and stole their attention.

    Snow-white hair like a snowfield, short hair that seemed to cut if touched, a cold impression that seemed like not a drop of blood woulde out even if pricked by a needle.

    She introduced herself.

    The representative of the Marceline Trading Company. Im Dana Marceline.

    At that, they all narrowed their eyes. Marceline Trading Company, that was a name they had never heard of.

    But the following words were very different from their expectations.

    The distribution rights within the magic department have already been monopolized by the Marceline Trading Company. So, if you want to talk about anything rted to business, go through me.

    ?

    The eyes of those who heard it widened. Someone muttered urgently.

    She said she already monopolized it? We came running as soon as the preliminary round ended. When did?

    Oh, I invested in advance before the preliminary round.

    They all gaped.

    They were just amazed.

    The magic department had proven nothing until the preliminary round.

    How could she have invested in advance, seeing what point?

    Marceline nodded slowly.

    It was an attitude that seemed to understand their feelingspletely.

    You dont understand, do you?

    She lifted the corners of her mouth slightly, as if she was a little dumbfounded herself.

    The words that Im not human. I hear them often.

    Marceline.

    Among the bloodsuckers, she was called Maiev.

    Late at night, I headed to the deans office.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte, called me, and I was currently responding to her request.

    Three days.

    The main round starts right away in just three days.

    The best way to spend three days, the way for the magic department to show a perfect appearance in the main round. I was thinking about both of them at the same time.

    But there was already a big change in the academy, and they didnt leave me alone.

    I felt it in person as I walked down the corridor with red carpets.

    A magician who walked from the opposite side met me and stopped with a start, then asked bluntly.

    Hey, is it going to rain tomorrow?

    It was so out of context that I ignored it.

    The world is wide, and its not strange that there are many weird people.

    But I could meet those without context again. It was when I was waiting for the warp to reach the floor where the deans office was.

    Two female magicians in front of me chatted.

    I feel it every time Ie, but the corridors here are too long. My legs hurt so much.

    Agreed.

    Dont just agree, you should change it.

    What am I, n? It wont happen just because I say it.

    Now, even from the mouths of those I didnt even know, my name came up.

    Their eyes met mine.

    After a moment of silence, they jumped up like frogs.

    What, what, what!

    n! Its n!

    At their noisy reaction, I unknowingly narrowed my eyes.

    I tried to ignore it, but their mouths were faster.

    Hey, hey! Can I ask you one thing?

    Make it short and simple.

    Theres a mana adaptability test at the tower tomorrow. How does that go? Do you seed?

    Another irrelevant topic.

    And she wasnt even asking for my opinion. What she was asking for was the oue.

    Sigh.

    I let out a sigh without realizing it.

    I was already feeling the same annoyance as in the previous world.

    Compared to what I had to prove in the future, being the first in the preliminaries was nothing but a childs y.

    Why are you asking me that?

    Who else would they ask? Havent you seen the Trivia? Its all about you.

    Trivia.

    Come to think of it, I hadnt even opened it yet.

    This notebook shes a blue light once when there is a notification. But right now, it was so flooded with messages that the blue light was constantly on.

    I opened the Trivia.

    [ Ill tell you how to make money. Next time the prediction opens, bet all your assets on the victory of the magic department in the huntingpetition. ]

    [ Was the magic departments cafeteria food only bad for me today? ]

    [ Ask n to change it for you. ]

    They dont even listen to me

    I clearly told them to nod once and move on, but there was no one whoplied.

    Ah, n! Student n!

    Someone who warped down was looking for me urgently.

    She had small horn-rimmed sses, and she was the secretary of Dean Cte.

    Theyre all waiting for you with their necks stretched. Hurry up!

    Ah Student n, youve worked really hard.

    The secretary wiped the sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief, adjusted her sses, and smiled at me kindly.

    Her eyes were full of friendliness. It waspletely opposite of his previous attitude.

    I sat down and asked quietly.

    Where is the dean?

    Oh, shell be here soon.

    I came here at the request of the dean, but I only saw the rest of the people, who were sitting in their seats, except for Dean Cte.

    And there were a lot of people. Secretary, professor, reporter, someone Ive never seen before I expected Dean Cte to monopolize me, but it was practically arge-scale meeting.

    Student n!

    A woman with orange hair greeted me.

    She was the head of the magic department of the Merhen Daily, Sephia.

    The secretary adjusted her sses and opened her mouth.

    Merhen Dailys head, Sephia, is also here.

    Of course. How can I miss this? This is such a big event!

    Sephia continued to talk without calming down.

    First of all, Student n. Do you have a rough idea of the current public opinion?

    I nodded.

    I couldnt not know. I spoke without a bit of hesitation, and proved without a bit of error.

    The public opinion that followed me was obvious even without looking.

    I was going to publish a special report on Student n myself But there was no need for that. Its already a mess!

    Sephia unfolded a veryrge paper in the air.

    She was shaking so much that the paper only fully opened after she flicked her fingers three times.

    A long article was transferred to the paper in print.

    The volume wasrge, but the content was simple.

    It summarized very clearly the path I had taken since I entered the academy.

    The way of organizing is strangely familiar.

    It all started with the retest of the grade test, where I exined instead of the professor, and then the process of changing the exam criteria and being selected as the representative

    It was a digression, but it also mentioned what papers I was interested in.

    Only Becky knew about this.

    This is the full text, and the important thing is the reaction!

    At Sephias shout, the record sheet printed out the students reactions in bold letters.

    [ Wow, he was different from the start ]

    [ But the magic department students couldnt watch the game, right? Wasnt he just lucky to get first ce? ]

    [ Luck is also a skill, you idiot ]

    [ I cant wait to see the main event of the Hunting Competition! ]

    There were hardly any negative reactions.

    Sephia looked at the record sheet with a face like she was looking at a paradise.

    But ns name is not only mentioned in rtion to the Hunting Competition. Its like a trend, its constantly mentioned in everyday posts.

    And this will make a lot of money!

    An old man interrupted with excitement.

    He coughed and introduced himself btedly.

    Hehehe Im sorry. I was so happy, Im the general affairs manager.

    He flicked his finger and intervened in the record sheet.

    A long list of names stretched from top to bottom.

    These are the merchants who want to do business with the magic department. Except for the Marceline Trading Company, they all came rolling in after the preliminaries.

    The ountant of the magic department, who had a face like he had found a gold nugget, said.

    Its not an exaggeration to say that they all came to see n alone. As the students poprity grows, money naturally follows.

    At the general affairs managers words, the secretary nodded vigorously.

    The stakes are high, many people are interested, they prove it, and ns actions have been like that. We will actively support the main event this time.

    At the secretarys words, I quietly rubbed my chin.

    Active support what kind?

    Lets grow the market together at the department level. ns position, this time, will be the position of the whole magic department.

    How arrogant.

    I almost blurted out.

    I dont think the magic departments status is higher than mine.

    But I held back.

    It was also a clear fact that I aimed to raise the status of the magic department.

    Sephia chimed in with excitement.

    I didnt expect this much, so the editorial department was in a mess. Oh, of course, in a good way!

    The general affairs manager smiled and took over the conversation.

    Please do well when you report on n. If this continues, we will be able to attract new facilities within the magic department.

    We dont have to do anything. We just have to write and send out what we have now, and the reaction is so hot. So

    Everyones eyes turned to me.

    Sephia wrapped up the conversation with a face full of anticipation.

    n, please keep doing what youre doing!

    The secretary also pushed up his sses and asked me politely.

    Oh, and can I ask you for a few more exclusive interviews? Your ambition, n for the Hunting Hompetition It will be a huge benefit for the magic department.

    The secretary flicked his finger and the record sheet listed the items. Gold coins, flower pots Most of them were gifts.

    Look. Some merchants even gave gifts and left, saying they wanted to establish rtions.

    I answered without hesitation.

    I refuse. And I dont need anyones help.

    The secretarys words are cut off, and silence falls.

    I will decide how to use the gifts I received.

    I dont want to say that its a bad thing that everyone is enthusiastic.

    But the problem is that this way, I cant reach the goal I want.

    And this time, as always, I know how to reach the goal I want.

    Donate everything to the Knight Department.

    !

    Everyones faces turned stupid at once.

    To make sure that this expedition doesnt end with doing our best and winning, I will do my utmost.

    So I calmly said.

    And dont forget to add that you pity them.

    There was no longer even a breath in the deans office.

    One day until lunch with Scarlet.

    I wonder what her expression will be.

 Chapter 84: You! Oh, itâ€™s you!

    Chapter 84: You! Oh, it¡¯s you!

    Chapter 84  You! Oh, its you!

    You want to give all the gifts that the magic department received to the knight department?

    The secretary gasped.

    n, n! If you do that, youll lose any chance of cooperation with them!

    The chief of general affairs turned pale.

    But I didnt change my mind.

    I hated the idea of those who would im to be the reason for the magic departments rise to the top.

    I would prove the maximum with the minimum.

    My creed didnt change even when my body and world did.

    The record sheet that was hanging in the air fell to the floor with no force.

    The editor-in-chief of Merhen Daily, Sephia, looked like she had lost her soul.

    Sephia barely opened her mouth.

    Then, then, then can I at least interview the three representatives? I already made an appointment.

    No way.

    Okay. Ill cancel it. Instead! Lets just ept the gifts quietly.

    What are you so afraid of?

    Sephia wilted in real time as I spat out each word.

    She squeezed out her voice.

    Reputation n, dont you think you should manage your reputation better from now on?

    Sephia continued in a serious tone.

    Even if its annoying and difficult, think of it as an investment for the future and try to make your reputation more attractive. You need to have at least this much.

    Whats so good about it?

    What if,ter on, you have to teach other students or do something at the department level? Wont they all follow you with enthusiasm?

    I nodded quietly.

    I understood Sephias intention.

    Lets make a way to survive even if the tournament results are bad. Thats how it sounds to me.

    Uh well you know haha

    I dont need it.

    Really?

    I didnt have much to say to Sephia.

    Were magicians. Not con artists.

    Thats true

    Sephia sighed deeply. It was obvious, but there was no other option that she could ept.

    The secretary pushed up his sses and parted his lips.

    Then theres nothing we can do. Actually, the Dean also told us to follow whatever n wants.

    She said that?

    Yes. I guess you didnt know. Theres even a rumor that the Dean only likes n.

    I recalled Ctes prating gaze and rxedughter.

    I sometimes doubted her infinite trust in me.

    Well, a magician knows a magician. I decided to think that way for now.

    But then.

    Yes. Ill favor you openly for a while.

    !

    Ctes voice suddenly rang out.

    The Dean was already sitting in the seat of honor.

    Literally already.

    She used teleportation to reveal himself.

    Everyone except me jumped up from their seats and bowed their heads.

    The Dean gestured for them to sit down.

    You passed the preliminaries as the first ce, so that shouldnt be a problem. Right?

    Cte smiled as usual.

    Well just watch. As for the tournament, I dont think theres a better magician than n anyway.

    The Dean quickly summarized the situation.

    The secretary, the chief of general affairs, the editor-in-chief of Merhen Daily They all reported to Cte.

    Cte listened to their words with a serious expression.

    Meanwhile, Cte only looked at me. His strange gaze seemed to pierce me.

    After a while, Cte nodded.

    I got it. You can all leave. The rest, Ill talk with n.

    She said with a strange expression.

    Just the two of us, intimately.

    I faced Cte alone again.

    I roughly guessed what she might ask me in my head.

    The interference with the stadium structure, the circuit of the phantom water I thought those would be the questions.

    Are you a freshman, n?

    Ctes first words were somewhat irrelevant.

    I nodded quietly.

    Whats your hobby?

    Magic, I guess.

    Ever since then, Cte never asked me anything about thepetition.

    He just asked me personal things one by one in afortable voice.

    Are you not interested in clothes?

    Not really.

    I see, then here.

    He threw me a ck business card.

    It said The Witchs Forest in golden letters.

    You can visit anytime and choose whatever you want. Clothes, essories, anything.

    The Witchs Forest.

    It seemed to be the name of a clothing store.

    I put it in my pocket for now.

    You passed the preliminaries as the first ce.

    He finally got to the point.

    Both of us became serious.

    Yes.

    I already promised to give you a wand And I thought about what else I could do for you, n.

    Cte said something new.

    Im thinking of dividing the academys sses more. Im researching a way to teach magic without being bound by age or grade, and I need some capable leaders.

    As I listened quietly, the Dean spoke up.

    Just do the same in the finals. Then Ill make a ss for you under your own name, n.

    A ss.

    It was an unexpected proposal.

    I looked at Ctes eyes with suspicion.

    Its very risky to entrust students to someone.

    For example, in the previous world, there was a big incident where a person with a dangerous ideology turned elite students into criminals.

    I asked quietly.

    A ss?

    Yes. A ss led by n.

    Cte quietly raised her index finger and tapped his eyelid twice.

    Ive never been wrong about my judgment.

    I thought for a moment.

    Before that, I have some requests.

    I decided to get what I wanted first.

    I quite like it.

    n muttered quietly as he left the Deans office.

    First, he wanted a luxury amodation for four people for three days.

    Second, he wanted meals to be delivered on time.

    Those were the two things he asked Cte, and she agreed to them without hesitation. With that, he had the conditions to prepare for the finals properly.

    Oh, n.

    Then Violet pretended to know n.

    She had been waiting outside the Deans office all along.

    The reason was obvious: to meet n.

    Violet coughed and said.

    We meet here. By chance.

    Anything you need?

    Oh, nothing, really.

    Violet handed him a key first. ns eyebrows narrowed slightly.

    Its theb key. Use it while preparing for the finals Well, use the facilities as you like.

    n stared quietly at the key and asked.

    What is this?

    Oh, I have some connections, even though Im a professor.

    Violet feigned modesty.

    In fact, Violet had asked Sephia for a favor.

    She had begged her, saying it was her only sisters request, and as a result, she had secured an extra space in the editing department.

    The reason she did that was simple.

    n was Violets disciple, and she wanted to do something for him out of pure support.

    You can use it right away. Ive cleaned it up nicely.

    I dont need it.

    Violet froze like a statue.

    What?

    Ive secured the tower facility. Im thinking of having the representatives stay there for three days.

    Ah the tower the tower facility

    Violet hastily grabbed the key. Her sharp witch hat had slightly drooped.

    The tower facility is nice yes.

    n soon thought of something.

    Come to think of it, he had something to say to Violet when he met her.

    How is your rune research going?

    Rune rune research?

    Violets eyes widened slightly.

    Im making some progress. I mean, I spend all my spare time on it.

    I see.

    n just nodded and ended the conversation, making Violets witch hat droop a little more.

    But then.

    When the finals are over, how about we do some research together?

    !

    Violets shoulders jerked.

    With me? Oh, you mean. Rune research?

    Not as an assistant, but for now.

    Oh, well, sure.

    Violets lips twitched.

    But then it happened.

    Sephia ran towards n in a hurry. Her orange hair waspletely tangled.

    n Huff, spit!

    She even had some in her mouth, so Sephia spat it out urgently.

    And she looked at n with a surprised face.

    Are you busy? No, even if you are, you have to check this out.

    n looked at Sephia calmly.

    The magic department representatives. Two girls. The knight department has published a scandal article about them!

    I unconsciously furrowed my brows.

    I had enough to do with magic all day, and they were worried about romance.

    I wonder who they are.

    That was the first thing I wanted to know.

    If they werent more amazing than magic, if they werent as attractive as magic I would feel too sorry for the two girls.

    Who, who?

    Sephia pointed her index finger.

    Who else? n, of course!

    And she pointed at me.

    You! Yes, you!

 Chapter 85: To Write Journalist on a Business Cardâ€¦

    Chapter 85: To Write Journalist on a Business Card¡­

    Chapter 85  To Write Journalist on a Business Card

    A scandal, me?

    I was speechless.

    I thought it was a joke, but Sephias face was very serious.

    She hastily pulled out a newspaper from her pocket.

    I immediately unfolded it in the air.

    [ Victim Sumbed to Sexual Coercion. n had Connections with the Magic Department Editorial Board from the Beginning. ]

    Ha.

    Iughed when I looked at the article.

    If I had to express my impression, it would be cute. But I wasnt pleased, so Id say it was ridiculous.

    For three days, I was stuck in the dormitory, and the article said that I used my power to exploit the body of another female representative, who had connections with the Merhen Daily Editorial Board.

    It didnt even specte or discuss the possibility.

    It outright confirmed the sexual coercion.

    [ Considering the fact that there is no record of buying contraceptives, it wouldnt be hard to imagine the situation ]

    Interesting.

    I checked the name of the reporter first.

    The editorial board of the journalism department, Bess.

    I asked Sephia.

    Bess. Is she a famous reporter?

    I looked it up and shes a rookie reporter. But

    Sephia crumpled the newspaper with a loud sound.

    Shes too malicious to be ignorant and reckless. Im trying to fix it, but its spreading too well, which is suspicious.

    Hmm.

    I think so too. To begin with The fact that n had contact with me is not something a rookie reporter can get.

    She just took the me.

    There must be someone behind her, and it wasnt hard to guess who.

    Someone naturally came to mind.

    Mad dog, Grim Reaper The reporter with such nicknames, who stared at me with a sharp gaze during the exclusive interview.

    The chief editor of the journalism department, Eliza.

    Sephia sighed deeply and opened her mouth.

    I know this is nonsense, but Please be careful with your words and actions for a while. I have to go to the other representatives right away.

    She was about to leave her seat, but she nced at me once.

    n, do you have any interest in women?

    Id consider it if they were excellent magicians.

    Geez, the next romance rumor will be with the dean.

    Sephia burst intoughter. Her voice became a bit lighter.

    How do you want to make a statement? Of course, Ill do whatever you want.

    Just leave it alone.

    I cut off Sephias words. Her expression was full of question marks.

    Okay, then just leave it alone No, no. Youre going to let this go?

    Yeah.

    I left Sephia behind, who was dumbfounded.

    After leaving the building, I headed straight to the hotel in the magic tower.

    I was short on time.

    I had to train the representatives as soon as possible, and I had a schedule to attend at Udits mansion.

    But then.

    You must be busy.

    A seductive voice tickled my ears.

    From head to toe, all ck.

    The chief editor of the Merhen Daily journalism department, Eliza was the owner of the voice.

    Um, well. You must be very busy.

    As if she knew nothing, Eliza approached me with a leisurely attitude.

    Im Eliza from the Merhen Daily. n, I have a lot of questions for you.

    Ask them through the magic department.

    Are you talking down to me again, n? I think Im older than you.

    Eliza shrugged and continued.

    And go through the magic department What do you mean by that? Do you want me to get rejected by the magic department?

    Of course.

    Eliza snorted, brushing her ck hair.

    She naturally brought up the main point.

    Theres no news of changing the representatives after the preliminaries. Are you really going to keep it this way? Im still curious why you chose a freshman as a representative.

    Its the same reason why you didnt fire the rookie reporter.

    Eliza tilted her head slightly.

    What rookie reporter are you talking about?

    Why didnt you fire the rookie reporter who only writes trashy third-rate novels and articles that are close to garbage Its obvious.

    My red eyes met her ck eyes.

    Listen carefully. Im simr to that.

    There was a brief silence, and then she smiled.

    How amusing. Ill have to reject you officially, after going through the magic department.

    Eliza handed me her business card.

    [Eliza, Head of the Journalism Department, Merhen Daily]

    I stared at it wordlessly, and she shook it slightly to urge me.

    Take this. Well be seeing each other a lot from now on.

    I only took her card.

    I have one thing to say to you.

    Make it more than one, please. Im a reporter, after all.

    I erased some of the letters on her card and gave it back to her.

    [Eliza]

    ?

    At the same time, her eyes lost focus.

    I had nted a sophisticated illusion on her card.

    Now, she would see the efforts of the magic department in the illusion world sh before her eyes.

    Then, I changed the scene.

    The most primal way of punishing a liar, execution.

    In the fantasy, she was bound and burned forever, unable to resist.

    After a while, I ended the illusion and said one more thing.

    If you want to add reporter to your card you should at least not turn a blind eye to the false articles.

    Eliza was stunned for a moment, then gulped down the coffee she was holding.

    I walked past her, standing still.

    What she had ordered and what she was thinking now, that was none of my business.

    But we both knew for sure what would happen if she didnt issue a correction.

    An abandoned house on the outskirts of the academy.

    Ugh

    E, the eldest of the four siblings and a second-year student in the knight department, groaned as sheid on the floor.

    Death.

    That was the only thing waiting for her now.

    She didnt know how she had ended up in this situation.

    She couldnt even grip her sword, her hand was so weak.

    Ugh.

    Es body condition was far from normal.

    Her Achilles tendon was severed, and her excellent spirit had already lost its function.

    She saw the faces of her three siblings in her eyes.

    Their bodies were broken, and their remains were barely intact.

    They were more like bones than corpses.

    Their lives had changedpletely after the preliminary round of the huntingpetition. It was a matter of life and death.

    Hey, can you hear me?

    A calm voice.

    Es eyes rolled toward the source of the sound.

    A knight who was scheduled to join the top guild, Mystic Canyon.

    The leader of the knight group Celestial Blessing, J.

    She looked serene, as if she had just cleaned up some trash, in the midst of the gruesome scene.

    Its no use running away. You know that.

    She pierced Es shoulders and thighs with her rapier, one after another.

    At the same time, E lost the sensation in her limbs.

    Dont feel wronged. You have no right to do that, as a disgrace to the knights.

    J ced a sheet of paper next to Es head.

    [ Execution of Honor ]

    Execution of Honor.

    This extreme order, which only targets criminals who have vited the principles and tarnished the honor of the knights, is to cut off the targets breath without fail.

    And the second-ranked team in the Punishment Tournament, Celestial Blessing, is currently carrying out that mission against the four siblings.

    It was not an easy order to give, but the four siblings who had lost their reason hadmitted an idental murder.

    J, are you done there?

    Yeah. Im done.

    Another male knight of Celestial Blessing looked down at E with contempt.

    The knights have no manners, and on top of that, suicide summoning, crime. They should have at least refrained from killing. Arent they ashamed?

    The male knights gaze shifted back to J.

    J, are you sure this is done properly?

    Yeah. I used my innate ability.

    You have to be sure.

    J nodded quietly.

    Im sure. If you dont believe me. Do you want to try it?

    She lifted her rapier and gave a yful smile.

    Js innate ability Vital Point.

    She pierces the opponents weakness, literally.

    Forget it. Dont make such a horrible sound. Oh, by the way.

    What about that? What happens if a mage gets stabbed?

    I havent stabbed a mage yet. Hmm.

    Whoosh!

    J stabbed the air once.

    The power was beyond imagination.

    The empty space seemed to be pierced.

    Sheathing her rapier, J continued.

    Maybe, they wont be able to use magic ever again.

    The trivial conversation that the Celestial Blessing knights had as they left did not reach Es ears.

    Paralyzed in her limbs, waiting for death was the only thing E could do now.

    Ah.

    She was going to die like this.

    She felt empty, because her condition was so pathetic, like a worm, like trash.

    Her weakness and anger towards others, and a feeling of denial or inferiority that she did not know, slowly soaked her heart.

    One hour. Two hours. Six hours.

    E could do nothing.

    Worms crawled on her body, and death took one step closer to her.

    n.

    The only name that came to her mind was that.

    What was the realm that he showed to E?

    She wanted to see it again.

    She wanted to find out his identity.

    And also, she wanted to ovee him.

    E. What do you want?

    Suddenly, a seductive voice came to her quiet ear.

    E felt like she saw something.

    Something that shone very brightly even in the dark.

    I can make it happen.

    The light and the voice became clearer and touched Es heart.

    She felt something rising from the depths of her chest.

    What she wanted.

    There was only one thing.

    n.

    She wanted to face him again.

    She wanted to face him once more.

    And when she faced him.

    .

    Her lips did not move.

    But she wanted to scream for life.

    She wanted to live anew.

    It was unfair to wait for death quietly like this.

    You just have to say you want it.

    E nodded quietly.

    Soon, she felt something seeping into her soul.

    Hotel of the Magic Tower,rge room.

    Maiev, who arrived first, was alone in organizing the books.

    She had a pile of things to report to the Blood Demons and n.

    She had no time to rest today.

    ck!

    But then.

    Someone covered Maievs books with telekinesis.

    .

    She was furious, but she clenched her lips.

    There was only one person who could do such a thing.

    She turned her head towards the door.

    As expected, it was n.

    None other than him.

    Youre here. Master.

    This is not the time for that.

    Then what should I do

    Maievs words were cut off as he tried to talk back out of habit.

    Watching the preliminary match, ns stature in Maievs mind grew even higher.

    He would kill me if I crossed him. For sure.

    What should I do then. Please tell me.

    First, bring me some tea.

    Tea?

    n nodded.

    I need to focus, you see.

    Yes. Thats not a hard task.

    Maiev was relieved that the difficulty was not high.

    Of course, she would have to obey even if it was a hard task.

    Bring the tea at 12-minute intervals. No sugar, and different kinds every time.

    The difficulty was not high before, but now it is.

    Wait a minute.

    On second thought, couldnt she try to assassinate him at 12-minute intervals?

    It was a pretty good opportunity.

    Maiev nodded eagerly.

    Very well. Master.

    Oh, and.

    Hmm?

    n narrowed his eyes.

    Maiev, who was plotting an assassination method, swallowed her dry saliva.

    The environment is not very good. Clean it up.

    ?

    Maiev tilted her head.

    She didnt know what was wrong with the environment.

    At least to Maievs eyes, it was dust-free and neat.

    It looks dust-free already.

    Dust-free good. Youll be responsible for that remark, I suppose.

    Ill clean it up. Do you want me to do the bathroom too?

    n nodded once, and Maiev went to clean with a despairing feeling.

    When you finish cleaning, cover the whole room with a fire spell. You need the best efficiency.

    Yes

    After giving Maiev her tasks, n used his magic to hang 32 books in the air.

    Only three days left.

    n muttered softly.

    If he didnt waste a second, he had enough time.

    The representatives of the magic department would surely be worthy candidates for the expedition.

    But, to do that.

    It was not enough to just present the things to learn.

    He needed materials that he could understand and apply as soon as he saw them.

    Therefore, he had to make these 32 self-study books before he left for Udits mansion.

    Ill do it.

    He didnt hesitate for long.

    He just did it.

    If he decided to do it, and if it was something that he had to do, then he just did it.

    And there was one more thing.

    Harmony.

    The most important element in the finals.

    Increasing the purity and reducing the manifestation speed was a way to enhance ones ability.

    So this time, he needed to make the three representatives harmonize and show their superior skills.

    This can be substituted with an assignment.

    He presented an assignment along with the materials.

    It was a task that required the three of them to harmonize in order to achieve the goal.

    ns red eyes began to flicker.

    Learning magic was certainly a fun thing, but teaching it also had its own charm.

    The reason was obvious, this was also a proof.

    After taking a short breath, n started to fill the nk spaces of five sheets of paper at the same time.

    The mans eyes became hazy as he wrote down the textbook without any movement.

    He seemed to be gazing at something far away, beyond the world.

    Click, click.

    Soon, the room was filled with only the sound of letters being engraved

 Chapter 86: Did you receive the gift well? Scarlet.

    Chapter 86: Did you receive the gift well? Scarlet.

    Chapter 86  Did you receive the gift well? Scarlet.

    I stayed up all night, immersed in creating the self-study books.

    As a result, I produced 64 volumes of books that deserved to be called self-study.

    I engraved everything I deemed necessary on paper, with great care.

    [ Title: Pride and Humility ]

    *Please solve this. Master.

    Meanwhile, on one corner of the wall,

    Maiev was hanging in a frame, trapped.

    She had poisoned the tea. Of course, she was caught, and this was a very light punishment for her.

    I still worry about the representatives.

    Should I trust them or not?

    I want to trust them and teach them as much as I can, but they are barely able to walk.

    They should at least be able to run.

    No, I dont trust them.

    I picked up the first book again.

    It was tedious, but I decided to draw every stroke of the characters.

    The 64 volumes would probably increase to 192.

    No, wait.

    On second thought, I had to point out not only the strokes, but also the thickness of the lines.

    It would be at least 300 volumes.

    Harmony of Ice Attribute Magic

    Harmony of Fire Attribute Magic

    Harmony of Light Attribute Magic

    I opened new books in the air.

    From now on, I have to be more kind and meticulous than I had imagined.

    I repeat, the topic is harmony.

    The key to winning the huntingpetition is not individual excellence, but supporting each other and disying skills that would be impossible alone.

    Well, its okay if they dont understand this topic.

    Their bodies will be forced to realize it.

    Knock, knock

    Maybe it was because the sun was up, but there was already a visitor.

    I opened the door of the room with telekinesis, still focusing on the books.

    What is it?

    Uh Im Becky. You said to gather here today

    It was Becky.

    That wasnt so bad.

    Maybe I could delegate some of the summary work to her from this massive amount of material.

    Wait a minute.

    I started to sort out the easier parts.

    The parts that even Beckys intelligence could handle for summarizing.

    But Becky was already holding a bunch of stuff.

    And it wasnt study material, but newspapers.

    Whats that?

    Oh, this. Its nothing Well, n. Did you read the newspaper articles? I read some yesterday

    Becky was rambling, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

    She looked like she had stayed up all night, and I unconsciously furrowed my brows.

    You shouldnt have time for that.

    Ah But, there are only weird things written here. Like, youre the perpetrator? And Im the victim? Thats what it says Can you make a statement?

    What statement?

    Uh, um. It wasnt coercive. There was consent from both sides. Something like that?

    I sighed deeply without realizing it.

    That kind of statement was pointless.

    It would only admit that there was something secretive going on.

    Snap!

    I flicked my finger, and made Becky sit quietly in her seat.

    Ow.

    Shut up, and summarize this.

    I handed her a few papers.

    The papers piled up in front of her.

    Huh? No. This is coercion

    Then make that statement. I dont care.

    The point was summarize the material, but Becky was distracted by something weird and blushed.

    Start.

    Uh-huh.

    Becky nodded her head shyly.

    Six hourster.

    In the silent room where only the second hand of the clock ticked, I was still preparing the material with Becky.

    Hey, n. Is this enough?

    She handed me the paper she had done. I nced at it briefly.

    There were at least ten ws in it.

    Do some trimming. Cut some out.

    Um, okay. Is this the right level of difficulty?

    It wasnt hard to judge the difficulty of the material.

    Becky.

    Yeah?

    Do you understand that material without difficulty?

    Yeah. If I read it carefully, I can do it.

    Becky nodded, and I nodded back.

    That should be fine.

    Wait, what do you mean by that?

    I ignored Beckys words and nced at the clock.

    I had to attend the dinner at the Udit mansion today.

    I didnt care much about the Udit family, but First, I wanted to see what I could use to my advantage. Second, it was time to put Scarlet in her ce.

    This is enough for the theory.

    I handed over the draft to Becky.

    The theory was important, but so was developing practical skills with the devices of the World of Painting.

    The Hunting Competition was held in Berkel, located in the southern part of the continent.

    Berkel was a ce where demons popped up anytime and anywhere, like a dark alley.

    Cooperation and harmony were more valued there.

    Knock knock.

    Its me.

    Trixie appeared, brushing her blue hair aside.

    She had visited Fritzs mansion right after the preliminary match.

    She probably wanted to brag as much as she could.

    She was one of the happiest participants, after all.

    Look at this.

    Trixie also had a newspaper in her hand. But it was not the same as Beckys.

    [ The Four Siblings, Not Satisfied with Disgracing Themselves, *Committed an idental Murder ]

    The first thing that caught my eye was the news about the four siblings.

    They had been so humiliated in the preliminaries that theymitted a murder afterwards, and were eventually executed.

    Pathetic.

    [ The Leader of the Celestial Blessing, J, In Top Condition ]

    [ The Honorable Execution, Celestial Blessing Performed It. ]

    [ Despite the Criticism Ivan Quietly Ranked Fourth ]

    Ivan had done well, too, but Trixie seemed more interested in talking about the Celestial Blessing.

    She licked her thick lips.

    Celestial Blessing, second ce team.

    Is that so?

    You should pay attention. All four of them are knights who are scheduled to join the Mystic Canyon, and they have impressive abilities.

    I see.

    They executed the four siblings without a scratch.

    So they did.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes and red at me.

    It looked like blue mes were flickering in her eyes.

    Ill check it outter.

    Do it now.

    I ignored Trixie and packed my stuff.

    It wasnt that I had a grudge against her.

    I just had too much to do right now.

    Trixie thrust the newspaper in front of my eyes.

    Why not now.

    It doesnt matter who the enemy is.

    I pushed away the newspaper with a light telekinesis.

    And I added one more thing.

    But Trixie, Ill give you onepliment. You didnt bring a fake and flimsy article like someone else.

    Ugh.

    I was sorting out the documents when Becky flinched and shuddered.

    She was buried under a pile of papers, looking like a snowman.

    But it seemed that Becky had something to say in her defense.

    Tr, Trixie! Werent you bothered by that article?

    Nope.

    What? Howe?

    I have someone else Im interested in.

    There was a brief silence.

    Becky blinked twice.

    She drew a few lines under the documents and then suddenly shouted.

    What? You? You have someone youre interested in?

    So?

    No And if you do, shouldnt you exin yourself more?

    Its okay. Hes smart.

    The two girls continued their silly conversation, and I finished preparing to leave for the Udit mansion.

    I had arranged for the stuffed animal in the frame to be released after a certain time.

    By the time they finished sorting out the documents, Maiev, who had regained her freedom, would guide them properly.

    But then.

    Hey.

    Trixie handed me something abruptly.

    It was a handkerchief with a light brown background and a ck jasmine drawn on it.

    It looked quite elegant.

    Exin the meaning.

    Give it to him. To Mr. Guidance.

    She emphasized it once more, as if it was an important matter.

    Make sure you give it to him. You can do this much, right?

    I dont do that, especially.

    The handkerchief was not ordinary, it had a magical aura.

    I epted it without a word.

    A grassy field.

    On it, a well-cut stone.

    It was just such a ce, but Scarlet knelt down with a heavy heart.

    She felt a deep resentment that no one else would know.

    This was where her mother was buried.

    Today was her mothers anniversary.

    The breeze that brushed by was unbearably heavy.

    The only thing Scarlet felt here was loneliness.

    Only loneliness, nothing else.

    Im here.

    Scarlet ced a bouquet of flowers next to the tombstone.

    It was a charred bouquet, not beautiful at all.

    She had restricted the ess of others in advance, so no one else could visit this ce except Scarlet.

    She knelt down and stared at the name engraved on the stone for a long time.

    Ten minutes, thirty minutes, an hour.

    She just stared.

    Why

    The hatred towards herself, the question towards her mother, and the resentment towards her brother

    Just one line.

    The one line engraved on the stone always weighed down Scarlets heart so much.

    Why did you give me the me?

    [ Hero ]

    [ zing Knight ]

    [ Evelyn Udit ]

    me.

    The most brilliant moment in the life of a me.

    Burning together with faith and will.

    She left Scarlet a remnant of her fire.

    Scarlet was curious.

    She still couldnt ept it, she was angry, she resented her. But before that, she was just curious.

    The zing Knight, why did you.

    For that despicable guy,

    Sacrifice yourself.

    And why.

    Did you leave only a remnant for Scarlet.

    He dropped his sword.

    Scarlet closed her eyes quietly.

    He who had once connected his life to the zing Knight, he who had been the reason why Scarlet wielded her sword, he who had said he wanted to be a great knight like Scarlet,

    He who might have been her younger brother,

    He no longer walked the path of a knight.

    She took off her gloves.

    She ced her hand weakly on the tombstone.

    The tombstone was so cold that the name me felt awkward.

    Scarlet silently warmed it up.

    The tombstone glowed red with the remnant of the female knight.

    But no matter how much she warmed it up, or burned it Her me would nevere back to life.

    And also, Scarlets me would not burn.

    She couldnt breathe. Her head throbbed.

    It was like this every year.

    Maybe now, for one moment in a year, just now.

    Scarlet might be resenting Evelyn Udit, her mother, as a daughter, not as a knight.

    Rustle.

    Then she heard a very clear sound of footsteps.

    Scarlet opened her eyes wide and jumped up from her seat.

    Something that had been slightly in her eyes flew away in the fire.

    Whos there?

    The entrance of others should have been restricted.

    But a momentter.

    You are

    Scarlets face twisted.

    He was standing quietly.

    He seemed to have no emotion, as usual, he was just too calm.

    And surely, he was not a stranger.

    Did you like the gift, Scarlet?

    The red eyes that looked just like her.

    n Udit.

    It was him.

 Chapter 87: What kind of order was that?

    Chapter 87: What kind of order was that?

    Chapter 87  What kind of order was that?

    Did you like the gift, Scarlet?

    n asked calmly, as always.

    Scarlet stared into his red eyes.

    There was no malice or hostility in them.

    Gift.

    Gift, he said.

    She remembered.

    Ha

    Scarlet closed her eyes and exhaled deeply.

    The gift that the magic department had given her like dog food.

    She felt a surge of anger when she thought of it, but it was better that way.

    Her head cooled down.

    Thanks to that, she was able to escape from the waves of emotion.

    It was a tsunami that swept her away without her knowing.

    If she had stayed in that state, she would have faced a much worse situation.

    Scarlet opened her mouth slowly.

    Pick your time and ce for a fight.

    There was a long pause between each word, but she spoke firmly.

    Stay in your room. Ill call youter.

    Scarlet.

    The moment n called her name again.

    Whoosh!

    A tremendous heat rushed toward him.

    ns clothes fluttered back.

    The bouquet he was holding turned to ashes.

    In the blink of an eye, Scarlet had spewed fire.

    But n was unfazed.

    Not even a trace of burn was on his clothes.

    I won the bet with you.

    He continued.

    Therefore, you cant interfere with whatever I do.

    n used his magic.

    Flowers from afar were woven neatly in his hand.

    Soon, they formed a very beautiful bouquet.

    n walked slowly.

    Toward the tombstone.

    The female knight looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    She thought he hade to see Scarlet, but he wasnt.

    n gently ced the burnt bouquet in front of the tombstone.

    It was a graceful and restrained gesture.

    Scarlet furrowed her brows and blinked a few times.

    ns action was unexpected, and she was momentarily flustered.

    She watched him for a while.

    Tsk.

    Soon, Scarlet left her seat with a displeased look.

    I returned to the mansion.

    It was in a state of neglect, but I used magic to change the interior structure.

    This should be enough for now.

    The inside was as clean as a sterile room, and I arranged it to look like an office with arge desk in the center.

    I also optimized the magical environment.

    Knock knock

    Sir, did you finish the memorial?

    The red-haired maid, Katarina, looked at the room and froze.

    She closed the door and said with a pale face.

    Sir! You cant use magic!

    Its okay now. Dont worry about that.

    Katarina looked at me nervously.

    She couldnt ask anything, of course.

    She sighed deeply and continued.

    Yes. Did you finish the memorial safely?

    Yes.

    The curiosity about the owners family, the respect for the deceased, the maids earnest request.

    These factors led me to visit the cemetery, and I didnt feel much.

    [ Hero ]

    [ zing Knight ] [ Evelyn Udit ]

    How strong do you have to be to have the nickname hero in this world?

    And if she was the zing knight, why was Scarlet only a Knight of the Flickering me?

    That was all.

    When will you bring what I asked for?

    Yes. Ill bring it right now.

    The maid bowed politely and left. Outside, the social party was in full swing, but that was not my purpose.

    I opened the trivia.

    [Becky: Wow, what is this?]

    [Becky: Guys, can you see my message?]

    [Louis: Yeah, yeah. I can see it.]

    [Becky: Its really amazing, right?]

    [Trixie: Not really.]

    [Becky: Yeah.]

    Before leaving for the mansion, I checked the trivia of the representatives, and this was the result.

    Now I can monitor their status even outside the academy.

    Of course, the mana consumption increases proportionally to the distance, but I can offset it with Heras help.

    [ Maiev]

    [ Im currently studying theory.]

    Hmm.

    It was a huge amount, so it would be enough to spend a day on theory alone.

    It wouldnt be toote to apply them from tomorrow onwards.

    But

    [Becky: Aaah~ Its hard.]

    [Becky: Im tired. My body is heavy ]

    [Trixie: Your body is probably always heavy.]

    [Becky: Hey.]

    The trivia said they were studying theory, but the letters kept popping up.

    The situation was contradictory in many ways.

    I immediately put pressure on Maiev.

    [ It seems like youre all messing with the trivia.]

    [ I gave them a break.]

    [ Im a bit tired too.]

    [ Maiev, you must have beenfortable in the frame.]

    [ Ill finish everything today.]

    [ Its okay if you dont let them sleep, right?]

    I pointed out the important things briefly and closed the trivia.

    The maid also returned at the right time.

    Here are the books you requested.

    Good work. You can go now.

    Excuse me, sir.

    Katarina didnt back away and tilted her head.

    Im curious why you suddenly asked for the books May I ask?

    Im looking for the rights I deserve.

    The answer I gave to the maid was short.

    But it was exactly as I said.

    Im looking for the rights I deserve.

    It doesnt matter what I do.

    That was the condition of the bet, so Scarlet had no right to say anything about the use of the property.

    I opened the cover and looked at the contents.

    [ Dross ]

    [ Knight family. Sponsored 3,000 gold coins. ]

    Hmm.

    I understood as soon as I looked at the books.

    As I wanted, the sponsorship money and various ie of the Udit mansion were neatly organized.

    I refused the support money for the magic department for this reason.

    I just need to use the gold coins I earned with my own ability.

    In the case of magicians, they can carry up to intermediate artifacts in the exterminationpetition. Im going to provide the artifacts for the representatives with this fund.

    I dont need the money of the knights.

    First, I made a rough cut.

    I boldly excluded the gold coins that Scarlet had earned by doing missions, or the sponsorship money from the knight families.

    But in the meantime, I tilted my head.

    [ Isolde ] [ Sponsored 1,000 gold coins to n Udit. ]

    Isolde.

    This person sponsored not the Udit family, but the original owner of the body.

    The sponsored gold coins were about a thousand at a time.

    It wasnt arge amountpared to other sponsorships, but she was steadily sponsoring in the same way almost every month.

    But there was no information that should have been attached to Isolde.

    Knight, magician, noble, royal official All of that.

    Katarina.

    Yes, my lord.

    Where is all my money?

    I asked.

    Yes?

    Her name is Isolde. She has been sponsoring me almost every month.

    At that, Katarina shuddered. Her nervousness was evident.

    Yes yes?

    Why are you so flustered?

    Uh

    Its okay. Just tell me the truth.

    Um well, Isolde is a witch and everyone is wary of Miss Scarlet

    Isoldes identity was a witch.

    My curiosity grew.

    In the previous world, witch was a very professional and systematic upation.

    They were magicians who provided magic ording to free contracts, without belonging to any specific group.

    I wondered what the witches of this world looked like.

    I asked further.

    Then, what did you do with the gold coins you received from her?

    Oh, that I dont really

    Katarina trailed off.

    That was an answer in itself.

    I see.

    I could always get the gold coins back anyway. But I was still puzzled by what kind of connection there was between a knights son and a witch.

    Does the auction start at night?

    Yes. My lord, but surely

    Katarina continued cautiously.

    Are you nning to visit the auction house?

    I have no reason not to.

    Chief maid was about to add a few more words of concern.

    Knock knock

    Chief maid, you need toe out for a moment!

    Someone knocked on the door urgently. Katarina hurriedly went outside.

    I had no interest in eavesdropping, but thanks to the optimization of the room, I could hear the whispers touching the door.

    Has this ever happened before?

    Its been almost ten years. What on earth was she thinking, visiting the mansion?

    What should we do? She said she would leave quietly if she could just see the lord for a moment.

    Are you crazy? Letting a witch into the mansion? Miss Scarlet is wide awake

    Witch.

    Just by hearing two words, I could guess who the main character of the story was.

    I opened the door and stepped out.

    The maids froze at once.

    The next moment, they moved quickly to block my way.

    Their faces were pale.

    My, my lord?

    My lord!

    Katarina opened her mouth, sweating profusely.

    Sir, were almost done. You just need to stay in your room a little longer.

    What for?

    The social gathering is about to end. You have been ordered to join the lord for dinner afterwards.

    Ordered? By whom?

    Miss Scarlets order.

    Such a ridiculous order.

    I snorted.

    I had some work to do in my room, but the maids seemed to think I was obediently following the order.

    Isolde, where is that woman now?

    I was curious about that witch.

    It was only natural.

    How could a man born in a knight family have any connection with a witch?

    There was no answer.

    I would probably run into her if I wandered around the social hall. I took a step.

    Sir! No, you cant! Sir!

    The maids tried to block my way in a hurry.

    I used my magic to hang their clothes in the air.

    Sir!

    Katarinas scream was urgent. But she was just iling like a clothes hanger.

    I left them behind and entered the social hall.

    Bright lights, a spacious area with many people.

    Having seen only the academys peopletely, their borate appearances seemed especially dazzling.

    The mansion has improved even more~

    Finance minister, what a pleasure to see you here.

    The huntingpetition of the ck demon emperor is about to begin.

    Conversations were busy everywhere.

    But among the crowd, there was one who stood out.

    The knight of the flickering me, Scarlet.

    She was the only one who wore her armor in the social hall. But her slender body was more graceful than any adornment.

    Scarlet stiffened her face as soon as she saw me. But she couldnte to me.

    You wear armor, yet you shine so brightly.

    Udit is indeed a splendid knight family.

    Many people had surrounded her like a fence.

    I didnt bother to go there either.

    Isolde, finding her was my goal.

    !

    On the other hand, the people who saw me widened their eyes.

    They stopped their conversations and froze.

    The social hall became quieter as I moved.

    The voices faded, and the eyes turned to me.

    Just go back, please

    Ill just see what I need to see. Cough!

    In that silence, I finally found Isolde.

    The mana that sprang out in all directions without being gathered, the pale white face and the ck hair that reached her waist.

    She was probably the witch Isolde.

    I tried to approach her.

    But then.

    n.

    A very small voice that only I could hear, someone suddenly blocked my way.

    Red short hair and golden eyes that strangely glowed.

    She was a beautiful woman.

    Why dont you just go back to your room.

    She smiled at me and then turned her head to check Scarlets expression.

    I knew her name.

    Exactly as I saw it in the academys newspaper.

    J.

    J Franz.

    She was the leader of the Celestial Blessing.

 Chapter 88: Because I Can See the Futureâ€¦

    Chapter 88: Because I Can See the Future¡­

    Chapter 88  Because I Can See the Future

    Why dont you just go back to your room?

    A woman with a veil-like red bob, who looked like a personification of a rose, blocked my way.

    J.

    J Franz.

    She was the second-ce qualifier in the preliminaries.

    She was a student who was active as a leader in the Celestial Blessing.

    She smiled brightly when I called her name.

    Im honored that you know me. Hows your preparation for the huntingpetition? Theres only a few days left.

    I dont have much to prepare.

    Huhu. Is that so? But, Im a bit worried that someone might doubt the high reputation of Udit Thats what concerns me.

    Our eyes met in the air.

    Youre hiding your identity and attending the academy, right? I think it would be better for you to keep quiet until the huntingpetition is over. What do you think?

    J had a very friendly face, but I knew that her smile was for Scarlet.

    Oh, of course, I understand how boring it is to be alone in your room. I get it.

    I looked at her slowly.

    She wasnt very tall, but she had a solid presence that showed her excellent aura.

    So, if youre too bored to bear it, Ille and talk to you. I dont know how to converse with a mage, but itll be better than being alone.

    She acted like she was taking care of a newborn baby.

    J seemed rxed.

    If I had more time, I would have given her a non-verbal response, but I was very busy right now.

    Lets act a little more mature. At least, dont do anything that would bother Miss Scarlet n, are you listening to me?

    She asked me again when I didnt show any interest in the conversation.

    Not really.

    Huhu. I see. Well, Ill say one more thing.

    Whatever J said, I looked around for Isolde.

    She was gone.

    I tried to sense the witchs magic.

    The magic that was unruly and sticking out in all directions.

    But I couldnt detect it.

    When the huntingpetition is over, the secret agreement of the media will end too. Then, the academy will also know that youre Udits man. You should think about whether that will be a benefit or a loss for you.

    Meanwhile, J kept talking.

    I felt annoyed when I realized that Isolde had disappeared.

    If you win, it might be a benefit for you. But, Celestial Blessing has no intention of giving up the victory.

    J.

    I approached her and whispered quietly.

    In the social club, barking pets are not allowed.

    ?

    She didnt understand my words and actions before I continued.

    Scarlet. Take your pet back.

    !

    It was as if time had stopped at that moment.

    Everyone in this space was very surprised by the way I treated J and Scarlet.

    Everyones eyes were fixed on me, and soon Scarlets eyes slowly turned to me.

    Anger flickered like a me in Scarlets eyes, but promises exist to be kept.

    She couldnt interfere with anything I did.

    Five seconds.

    Ten seconds.

    At the end of the silence that seemed eternal.

    Come on. Theres no need to deal with that guy.

    Scarlet said briefly to J.

    Thanks to that, the faces of the others became more interesting.

    J looked at Scarlet and me alternately with a bewildered expression.

    But soon she bowed politely to Scarlet and withdrew neatly.

    I will do as you say, sir.

    I also left behind the others.

    I intended to find Isolde while looking around the second floor.

    Maybe it was because Scarlets eyes were not on the second floor, but as soon as I arrived, some of them rushed in as if they had been waiting.

    Oh, can I ask you a few things? If you could spare me some time

    Is there any chance we can make an appointment

    The requests of those who approached were diverse.

    There was curiosity about me, and something close to a favor But still, the questions about Scarlet were the most.

    I ignored them all and went through the second floor to the third floor, where there were few people.

    And there, I finally found Isolde.

    Meow~

    The appearance of a ck cat. But it was definitely the witch Isolde.

    The magic that spurted out was the proof.

    She rubbed her face on my sleeve.

    Isolde.

    I muttered her name softly.

    Then, with a bang, Isolde turned into a human.

    As expected.

    Cough, cough! Oh, Im touched. Youre looking for me first now

    I stared at her nkly.

    Her body looked like it would copse at any moment, spitting blood, and her magic was incredibly strong.

    The difference between the two elements was somewhat interesting.

    But she mistook what was in my eyes for anger.

    Isolde suddenly waved her hand.

    Cough! Ugh, dont be so angry. Ive been sending you gold coins every month

    I still dont react.

    Isolde coughed and continued with a pale face.

    Cough, cough! Its not like stalking. Its just pure support Maybe.

    I handed her a handkerchief.

    I was going to give her the handkerchief that Trixie gave me, but I just gave her mine.

    Isolde bowed her head and took it.

    Thank you. After all, Im a fortune-teller, right?

    Fortune-teller.

    I repeated the four letters quietly.

    There were fortune-tellers in the previous world.

    They were people who used various strange tools to look into the future, something close to superstition.

    Isolde nodded her head with difficulty.

    Yes. I can see the future Im just investing in you. Its enough if you pay me back when you seed Cough, cough!

    It was a simple story.

    Isolde was a fortune-teller who imed to be able to see the future, and she started to sponsor me after seeing my future.

    She coughed and opened her lips again.

    The handkerchief I gave her was already soaked with blood.

    Ive been watching you do well at the academy. But, youre doing that well without using your innate ability I was really surprised.

    Unique ability?

    Yes. Your unique ability. Are you not going to use it anymore? Cough, cough! Ouch, my head

    Could it be that I have the bloodline of a knight, that I also have a unique ability in this body?

    Isolde.

    I called her name softly.

    Yes. Cough, cough! What is it?

    How much did you donate to me in total?

    Twelve million? Something like that.

    A thousand a month, for a whole ten years. Her actions are hard to ept.

    No, maybe.

    If Isolde really saw the future, this might not be a foolish choice.

    No, rather, it would be an excellent move.

    Twelve million, well done. Isolde.

    Then Isoldes coughing stopped.

    She blinked her eyes and looked at me.

    Well done?

    Yes.

    Uh, um Youre different from usual today

    Isolde scratched her head.

    I was suddenly curious about her fortune-telling.

    Isolde. Can you see the future right now?

    Cough, cough! Of course. I can see it.

    Isolde took two steps closer to me.

    Since I got apliment today, Ill just show you once. You can see it with your eyes when I dont have the crystal ball.

    Her gaze met mine.

    The next moment, Isolde froze in ce.

    She narrowed her eyes very slightly, as if trying to examine the inside of my eyes.

    And finally, when our noses were almost touching.

    Cough! Cough, cough Uh

    Isoldes coughing ceased.

    To be precise, she stopped breathing altogether.

    Isoldes eyes grewrger.

    At the same time, her mouth began to open slowly.

    She tilted her head slightly, and a flush of color returned to her pale face.

    Uh

    She nodded her head as if satisfied.

    As expected, my investment was not wrong.

    She rolled her eyes around and scrutinized me.

    After a while, she licked her lips.

    From next month, Ill donate two thousand gold coins each.

    I dont care, but at least tell me what you saw.

    Hehehe Cough, cough!

    Isolde coughed repeatedly, but still smiled softly.

    She raised her index finger to her lips.

    Seeing the future is only the fortune-tellers job. If I tell you, the future will change Yes. You know that, right?

    How petty.

    I turned away without hesitation.

    I had already achieved my initial goal of finding out the connection between the witch and the body owner.

    As I went down to the second floor, I quietly checked the clock.

    It was time to participate in the auction.

    Twelve million gold coins.

    I was willing to spend them in any way possible.

    The night in the hotel room of the Magic Tower.

    After spending the whole day studying a vast amount of theory, the representatives finally got some time to sleep.

    But Trixie was still awake.

    It was aplicated night, with various emotions mixed up.

    Sigh.

    She eventually got up with a sigh.

    The room was extremely luxurious.

    The spacious space was divided so that each person could stay separately, and snacks and tea were fully stocked so that they could be essed at any time.

    But rather, it was empty because it was so wide.

    Dont do this. Dont do this.

    Suddenly, insomnia came.

    It was something that happened once in a while in the past, but it was especially severe today.

    Was it the tension towards the conquest, or the waiting for the reply from the teaching auction?

    It was probably both.

    Her mind was getting impatient as she faced a big deal, but she felt frustrated because she didnt get a reply from the teaching auction.

    She opened the trivia.

    [ How about meeting soon!]

    [ Thats right. I passed the preliminaries as the first ce]

    [ Did you see it hehe]

    There was still no reply.

    She closed the trivia.

    She opened it, closed it, opened it, closed it She repeated it about five times.

    Uh.

    Then suddenly, something came to her mind.

    Trixie hurriedly got out of bed and brought a handkerchief.

    It looked exactly the same as the one she asked n to deliver.

    This handkerchief conveyed the touch and scent of the owner.

    It must have been delivered by now.

    Ahem.

    Trixie coughed and looked around.

    She was alone in this space.

    The rest must be asleep. She felt relieved.

    Trixiey down on the bed again, and quietly brought the handkerchief to her face.

    A momentter.

    A hard-to-describe, reassuring energy was transmitted to Trixie.

    A faint scent tickled the girls nose.

    Trixie finally closed her eyes.

    She felt calm for some reason.

    She felt like she could fall asleep now.

    Her thoughts flowed slowly like clouds.

    She wondered why Becky said she would tell her but didnt.

    She couldnt ask her right away because the space was divided.

    She wondered what the connection was between n and the Agora Board.

    She wondered how hard tomorrow would be. She didnt know and she missed Mr. Guidance. Mr. Guidance

    Her random thoughts stopped abruptly.

    Snore snore

    At some point, the girl fell asleep like an angel.

 Chapter 89: Does Flan like me?

    Chapter 89: Does n like me?

    Chapter 89  Does n like me?

    Hmm I couldnt even have a conversation with him.

    Reilly, the royal treasurer, gulped down his champagne and sighed. His face was full of regret.

    Its too awkward to make an appointment with him.

    His subordinate, who was next to him, opened his mouth.

    Sir, you should give up and move on. Its pathetic to keep asking him why.

    Whos asking? Im just curious, thats all.

    Reilly answered calmly, but his subordinate was annoyed.

    You should have some dignity. How can you just grab him and ask him why he gave away the gifts from the royal family to the knight department? Thats so inappropriate.

    Im only asking for a reason.

    Reilly pacified his subordinate and took another sip of his champagne. He felt a bit tipsy.

    What was his reason?

    Actually, the royal family had also sent some gifts to the magic department.

    It was because they were interested in n.

    But n had given them all away to the knight department.

    Reilly was not angry, but he wanted to hear ns thoughts.

    Meanwhile, his subordinate picked up a cookie and ate it.

    It was unexpectedly delicious. His shoulders shivered.

    He spoke as he chewed the cookie. His expression was slightly brighter, thanks to the sweetness.

    Everyone must be shocked. Well, who wouldnt be? n from the magic department is the sibling of Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me.

    Nobody would be unaffected by this news. How long is the secret agreement with the press?

    It ends when the huntingpetition is over.

    Who will benefit then? The sister? Or the brother?

    As he muttered, Reillys eyes met Js.

    J, the leader of the Celestial Blessing Group, was guarding Scarlet like a shadow, but she didnt look very happy.

    The leader of the Celestial Blessing Group doesnt look pleased.

    Of course not. Who would like to be called a pet?

    Well that might not be entirely wrong. Were not much different from the royal familys pets.

    Were more like ves. And besides, the truth hurts more than anything.

    The Celestial Blessing group, the Clear Sky group, and so on There were always many knight groups that the royal family paid attention to.

    But Reillys interest was only directed at n, and his subordinate was curious about that.

    By the way, sir, what do you think?

    Their eyes collided in the air.

    About what?

    The huntingpetition. Its been very hottely.

    All the information was gathered in the royal family, and the stories circted quickly within the royal family.

    The sword and magic tournament, which had been experiencing many anomalies, was a hot topic in the royal family these days.

    Thats why the subordinate asked him this question.

    If he could hear Reillys insight, who knew the flow of money, he might make a fortune even in his sleep.

    Just a moment.

    Reillys eyes turned to the stairs.

    n had just appeared from the second floor.

    The subordinate was disappointed.

    It was a rare opportunity to hear Reillys foresight.

    They do look alike, now that I know theyre siblings. Look at those red eyes Theyre like burning.

    The subordinate couldnt take his eyes off ns face.

    n is very handsome in a way that anyone would like.

    At least, thats what the subordinate thought.

    If he hadnt used magic, he would have been a pride of Udit, and they would have boasted about him.

    n passed by the two of them, and Reilly stopped him this time.

    Hey, n.

    n stopped abruptly.

    What?

    He said in a small but clear voice.

    Everyone around them perked up their ears to hear their conversation.

    It was natural.

    One was the royal treasurer, and the other was a famous magician.

    And there was another element to look forward to.

    n seemed to have no idea that Reilly was the royal treasurer.

    It was naturally curious how he would react.

    Did you not like the gifts from the magic department? I heard you received some good things.

    Yeah. They were terrible.

    The expressions of those who were watching became stupid.

    !

    No matter who the other person was, that was too much.

    They were shocked by ns attitude, and the strange conversation between the two.

    They held their breath and watched.

    Reilly, on the other hand, asked casually.

    I see. Then, what should they have sent you? Im curious about that.

    I dont need anything.

    n also answered indifferently.

    All a magician needs is time, and thats not something anyone can give.

    With that, he walked towards the exit of the party hall. His footsteps echoed steadily.

    Everyones hearts were filled with astonishment and curiosity.

    Does he really not know who Reilly is?

    Is he leaving society for good?

    What is he going to do?

    The finance staff next to him didnt know what to do.

    Ro, ro, ro, royal treasurer-nim; He doesnt seem to have any idea who the royal treasurer is, does he? Oh, is it because of the tacky tie pin?

    Both of them had glowing pins on their ties.

    The third princess, who had made a fortune, returned to the pce with a happy heart, but there was no way to refuse.

    ns shocking behavior and sudden departure, the royal court started to burn brilliantly with that as fuel.

    All I need is time

    And Reilly smiled faintly.

    Late at night.

    Yushia was focused on writing.

    She had a lot to do today.

    In three days.

    No, its past midnight, so two days.

    She had to make a doll quickly before the main event.

    Ugh

    Making a glowing doll that looked exactly like n.

    That was her goal until the huntingpetition.

    Of course, after making a fortune of 10,960 times, she gave glowing puzzles as gifts to all A-grade students. But n was an exception.

    She would make a doll for him.

    But, its not easy

    It was easy to handle the materials, but it was hard to implement ns cool appearance that Yushia imagined.

    Just then, Trivia glowed.

    It was an rm light that Yushia had reprocessed herself.

    It was a contact from Becky.

    [*Becky]

    [ Yushia~ Thanks for the glowing puzzle!]

    [ Thanks for the perfume you gave me before too!]

    [ Im sooote to say hello]

    Come to think of it, she had given Becky a perfume too.

    She asked for a rose scent, so she gave her that.

    Yushia was fiddling with her fingers to send a normal reply, when she suddenly thought of something.

    [ Excuse me.]

    [ Miss Becky!]

    [ Yeah? If you have something to ask, ask quickly]

    [ I have to sleep.]

    [ If I get caught ying Trivia, Ill be arrested]

    Arrested!

    Yushia increased the speed of her fingers.

    [ Do you know what n likes?]

    [ If you do, please tell me!]

    Even if she made a glowing doll that looked like n, she had plenty of materials left. She was going to make everything he liked into dolls.

    Ten seconds.

    One minute.

    Three minutes.

    There was no reply.

    Did you get arrested?

    When Yushia muttered that to Trivia, a reply finally came.

    [ Um What n likes]

    [ Me?]

    Yushias actions stopped for a moment.

    Soon, two more contacts came.

    [ Just kidding. Kidding.]

    [ Really kidding.]

    Yushia took a deep breath three times.

    And she sent a serious reply.

    [ Yes. Thats not very nice.]

    At dawn, when everyone was asleep.

    I had just arrived at the neighboring city of Drun for the night auction.

    Weve arrived, sir.

    The coachman said.

    Wait here.

    Huh?

    Dont worry. Ill give you a discount.

    Oh, you dont have to! Thank you!

    There were shops that could be called refined.

    People called them luxury items, and they weremon here.

    I passed by all of them and headed quietly to the auction house.

    Up to intermediate level.

    The three events of the ck Demon Emperor, Hunting Competition, allowed the use of artifacts up to the intermediate level.

    My goal was to acquire and modify anything rted to ancient runes.

    [ ! ]

    And finally, I found an auction house with a single exmation mark on the sign.

    They said they named it that because they only deal with things that make you exim, but Ill see for myself what its really like.

    I put on a mask first.

    It was a in white design without any decoration.

    It was enough to hide my face.

    It was a mask that Maiev, who was skilled at disguise, had given me.

    There was virtually no risk of being exposed.

    The guests who gathered at this auction were all carefully selected.

    They would keep their secret oath until the end of the main event, but the number of participants in the night auction exceeded several hundred.

    Since there were so many different people, I decided to use a mask.

    It wouldnt hurt to be cautious.

    It would be best to reveal myself after the event is over.

    Besides, doing so would have a greater impact.

    Did you make a reservation?

    Arge attendant greeted me.

    I answered with the number I had received when I made the reservation.

    1.

    Oh, there is a special passage for the VIPs.

    I followed him calmly into the interior.

    The VIP waiting room was spacious and cozy.

    Ille and get you when its time. Please make yourselffortable.

    But shortly after, some unexpected people entered the VIP waiting room one after another.

    They had short red hair like lively rose petals, and a well-bnced aura.

    They were J, the leader of the Celestial Blessing, and her colleagues.

    They sat down in front of me and started chatting.

    J, he called you his pet dog? Wow, he has more guts than I thought. That bastard.

    Watch your mouth, Bastian. Besides, I wasnt exactly polite to him either.

    Really? Then you deserved a good punch. Congrattions.

    Ting, J flicked a coin into the air. She repeated that action for a while and then opened her mouth again.

    Bastian. What do you think of the Knight of the zing?

    Suddenly?

    Answer.

    The man called Bastian shrugged his shoulders.

    Well, I admire her. Shes like an idol.

    Me too.

    J continued in a serious tone.

    And so do the other knights. Even at this moment, countless knights are swinging their swords to be like her. But.

    She clenched the coin with her finger. Then the coin folded in half like paper.

    If the magic department gets the credit, and the status of Udit falls, it would be a disaster. Thats why we have to win no matter what.

    I could feel her determined will in her voice.

    J had made up her mind.

    Well, lets do our best. Were the Celestial Blessing, after all.

    Bastian smiled slyly. J nodded slowly.

    Yeah. This auction is no exception. Well get the item we aimed for.

    Dont worry~ We brought enough gold coins. We just have to raise our hands.

    Thats why, Bastian. You should be lesscent

    Ah- enough with the nagging. Cant you call it rxed?

    Then.

    The attendant appeared with a polite attitude.

    Dear VIPs who visited the exmation mark, the auction will start soon. Ill guide you.

    The Celestial Blessing guys went ahead, and I walked silently behind them.

    Soon, a wide auction hall came into view.

    After we found our seats and parted ways, I muttered quietly.

    What a pity.

    I was nning to buy all the auction items today.

 Chapter 90: â€¦You!

    Chapter 90: ¡­You!

    Chapter 90  You!

    The social gathering at Udits mansion was over.

    Butler, a servant of the Knight of the Flickering me, was reporting various things to Scarlet.

    Two hundred thousand?

    Scarlets expression crumpled as she listened quietly.

    Two hundred thousand. Did you just say that?

    She asked again, facing Butler, who was trembling and opening his mouth.

    Yes. Yes, miss. He took a check worth two hundred thousand gold coins. He said he was going to visit the midnight auction

    What!

    Scarlet couldnt believe Butlers words.

    Not a hundred gold coins, not a thousand, not ten thousand, but a whopping two hundred thousand gold coins.

    People would call this an astronomical figure.

    And he just took that much of a check.

    Udits wealth was not infinite, and losing two hundred thousand gold coins would be a big blow.

    You, you You just watched him do that? No one tried to stop him?

    As Butler met Scarlets red eyes, his face was covered with sweat in an instant.

    I, Im just a servant And he said, since he won the bet with Miss Scarlet, it would be fine!

    Enough. Enough. Stop talking.

    Ah, yes!

    Leaving Butler behind, Scarlet quickly walked to her office.

    Im going crazy

    She picked up the ledger and examined it carefully with eagle eyes.

    She turned the pages so hard that it was a miracle that the paper didnt tear.

    Im going to lose it

    First of all, the timing was bad.

    Udit was currently facing big expenses.

    It was pointless to say twice that losing two hundred thousand gold coins would cause trouble.

    Dont interfere with anything he does

    Scarlet remembered that she had promised that, of course.

    And because she had promised, she had to keep it.

    But.

    Even so.

    Theres a limit to everything. This is

    Scarlet put his hand on her head.

    Her well-groomed hair became messy in no time.

    This is not the time for this.

    She got up from her seat and walked briskly toward the door.

    Literally, this was not the time.

    No, no

    But she soon returned.

    The midnight auction was already underway, and it would be too risky for Scarlet to show herself.

    She got up from her seat again.

    And then she sighed deeply and sat down again.

    Sigh

    Anyway, after dawn, she had a meal with Theodore.

    She had to ask him everything then.

    The auction stage of Exmation Mark was very splendid.

    It was covered with ck velvet and embroidered with gold ornaments.

    Anyone who looked at it would think of nobility.

    The expensive perfume scent, the leisurelyughter of the nobles, everything blended together in this ce where I looked over the auction list for today.

    They have everything.

    Teacups, brushes, clocks, paintings, armor, wands And finally, Surt.

    Surt was the name of a sword, but I still paid close attention to its name.

    Tonight. I would like to thank each and every one of you for giving us your precious time

    The well-dressed auctioneer appeared, and everything except the stage went dark.

    The nobles chatter died down in no time.

    From the first order, amazing items are waiting for you. Now, arent you excited!

    As the auctioneer hurriedly spoke, the others moved the item to the center of the stage.

    First, its a good idea to call the price and think about it. The first item. Look!

    It was a clock with a luxurious appearance.

    Its a clock called Reversal that the craftsman made with his blood and sweat. Its a masterpiece among masterpieces, where the color of the second hand and the appearance change ording to the wearers magic. The starting bid is a thousand gold coins, and the bid is a hundred coins!

    It would be nice to have it. But its not necessary.

    The story of buying all the items is, only when all the items are useful.

    I dont feel like indulging in luxury.

    Thats what I thought then.

    I sensed a faint energy from the clock.

    Number 14, eleven hundred! Ah Number 113, twelve hundred!

    The price kept rising as I pondered. But I focused on the energy.

    There was no doubt. It was the energy of the ancient runes.

    It goes without saying that every time I study an ancient rune, my magic level leaps up dramatically.

    So I had no reason to hesitate. I made up my mind.

    Number 64 is at 1,300! Number 65 next to it is at 1,400 right away!

    1,500. 1,600. 1,700.

    The price of the clock, which was rising fiercely, finally stopped at 2,500 gold coins.

    Number 2 is at 2,500 gold coins. Is there anyone who wants to bid higher? I will call it three times and award it. 2,500 gold coins. 2,500 gold coins

    My budget for today was 200,000 gold coins.

    The clock with traces of ancient runes was 2,500 gold coins.

    Hah.

    It was unbelievable.

    There was no such thing as a bargain like this.

    I pressed the button on the armrest of my seat.

    There was no reason not to buy it, and no reason I couldnt.

    Number 1, 2,600 gold coins!

    Number 2, 2,700 gold coins!

    The price of the clock soared even after that, but I didnt care about it anymore.

    Maniption.

    It was certain.

    It was a maniption-type ancient rune.

    2,800. 2,900. 3,000.

    I just pressed the button.

    Whether it was someone who had a passion for collecting clocks, someone who admired the craftsman, or someone who wanted to buy the heart of a precious person with a gift It was all futile.

    They were all powerless in front of 200,000 gold coins.

    Again, number 1 is at 3,100 gold coins. I will call it three times.

    3,100 gold coins. 3,100 gold coins. 3,100 gold coins! The clock goes to number 1!

    The guests apuded me cheerfully. I just nodded quietly.

    You must like the clock very much?

    A nobleman I didnt know approached me and spoke. Number 2 participant.

    The person who had bid several times.

    Very much.

    Tsk, you should have shown your strength from the beginning.

    I havent even warmed up yet.

    Is that so?

    He spoke with a sarcastic tone. Number 2 seemed to have liked the clock quite a bit.

    Lets move on to the second item!

    The auction proceeded swiftly.

    A masterpiece that captures the emotions meticulously, the painter Carsos soulful Faint. The starting bid is 1,000 gold coins. The bid increment is 100 gold coins!

    Thats a masterpiece?

    As soon as I saw the second item, I felt disappointed with the night auction.

    My aesthetic sense, which I prided myself on being urate, did not react at all.

    1,000 gold coins? More like 10 gold coins.

    But then.

    Number 2 is at 1,100 gold coins!

    The auctioneer called out number 2, and the person turned his head and looked at me.

    Well, do you have enough gold coins?

    His attitude was quite cute, so I muttered softly.

    Enough. I can write four thousand.

    Uh-huh.

    The guy raised his hand high without hesitation.

    And he shouted with all his might at the auctioneer.

    Eight thousand!

    Eight thousand! Eight thousand words have been offered! Its number two! If there are no objections, I will call it three times!

    Finally, Faint was sold to number two.

    Number two looked at me with a smug face.

    I can easily afford eight thousand, you know?

    I admit it.

    I quietly pped my hands for him.

    You have a great talent for wasting money on trash.

    ?

    He only then looked around.

    p p p!

    People were pping loudly for him.

    Their faces were full of mockery.

    When he realized that, number twos face turned red as if it would explode.

    Soon, his head hung low in shame.

    The auction continued after that.

    Fifth item, Fantasy Bracelet Sixth item, Dawns Cor

    The items were diverse and I examined them for traces of ancient runes.

    If there were no traces, I evaluated their usefulness.

    How to increase their value by adding magical properties, or how to modify them into artifacts for mages, etc.

    As a result.

    6,200. Sold to number one!

    5,500. Sold to number one!

    A whopping 9,000. Sold to number one!

    The items, the auctioneers voice, the atmosphere of the auction hall, and perhaps even the time of those who visited this ce today.

    Number one.

    They are mine.

    The second-year knight department of Merhen Academy.

    The students of Celestial Blessing sat quietly in their seats, waiting for their turn.

    Surt.

    A de that is said to contain a mysterious power. Surt.

    That was the only thing that Celestial Blessing cared about.

    But Js eyes were fixed on number one.

    Everyone around her was talking about him.

    Two nobledies next to her chattered.

    Who is he? Hes wearing a mask.

    He must be one of the rich nobles, or rather, the richest of them all.

    Should we try to seduce him?

    Oh, youre so naughty.

    Js sharp gaze swept over number one.

    The seats were darkened, so the view was not very good, but she could see his rough silhouette.

    The way he pressed the button, the way he nodded lightly to the apuse of others

    Every movement he made was natural and noble.

    Number one. He annoyed her.

    If he was also after Surt, it would be a tough fight, so J felt a bit nervous.

    No. No way.

    But she soon shook her head.

    She had brought a huge amount of gold coins for Surt. She would have enough.

    Oh, arent you J of Celestial Blessing?

    In the meantime, one of the nobledies who was talking next to her spoke to her.

    She was always d to meet someone who recognized her, so J smiled gracefully and replied.

    Yes. Thats me.

    Is it because of Surt? Oh, I see. You and it would look so good together, dont you think?

    Ah Thank you. Hmm.

    She also likedpliments, one of her favorite things. Her lips curved naturally.

    I will not give up on training until I canmunicate with Surt.

    Oh, my. How amazing.

    Surt. The potential of this de was the best.

    But that was just the potential.

    Surt was nothing but an ordinary sword if she couldnt awaken its potential, so she was allowed to carry it in the huntingpetition.

    Its a chance I cant miss.

    J muttered silently.

    The main event of the huntingpetition.

    A stage where she could swing her sword against many strong opponents.

    J intended to raise her affinity with Surt as much as possible there.

    As she always did, she would achieve results this time too.

    Arent you feeling pressured by the expectations of the people around you? My niece also mentions Celestial Blessing sometimes.

    I dont feel any pressure, Im just grateful to those who trust me.

    J nodded once in a while with a smile on her face. Humility was also a virtue of a knight.

    Oh, by the way, Miss J.

    The nobledys eyes sparkled.

    You didnt make it to the finals as the first ce, did you? What happened? I was so curious that I couldnt sleep.

    I will win the finals for sure.

    J snapped back in a sharp tone, without realizing it.

    Oh.

    She bowed her head slightly, but thedy-in-waiting coughed and said no more.

    And then.

    Thest one! The item that will adorn todays finale! The de that holds the full power of the elements, the miracle that shes and cuts. Its Surt!

    With the auctioneers shout, Surt was brought to the stage.

    The starting price is 10,000 gold coins. The bid is 1,000 coins!

    The strange red de that contained a mysterious power.

    As soon as J saw it, she pressed the button as if she was bewitched.

    From now on, she will do everything in her power to get Surt.

    The starting price was 10,000.

    The bid was a whopping 1,000.

    There were many who coveted the red de. 12,000, 13,000, 14,000. The price soared to the ceiling.

    Number 44, 20,000 coins! Any objections?

    Number 44, J.

    The four knights of the Celestial Blessing had scraped together gold coins from their respective ns. 20,000 coins was not easy for anyone.

    Huff.

    Just then, J let out a sigh of relief.

    Number 1, 21,000 coins!

    ?

    Js eyes turned to number 1.

    Sure enough, he was interested in Surt too.

    She frantically tapped the button.

    Number 44, 22,000 coins!

    She had been imagining swinging Surt for days.

    She had to have it.

    Number 1, 23,000 coins!

    The auction had already be a duel between the two.

    The auctioneers mouth never stopped, and everyone in the seats began to watch J and number 1.

    Admiration, exmation, cheer. All of that filled the auction hall like background music.

    Number 44, 25,000 coins!

    Number 1, 26,000 coins!

    It sounded like a fierce fight to the ears. But to the eyes, the reality waspletely different.

    Number 44, 27,000 coins!

    Number 1, 28,000 coins!

    Number 44, Js speed of pressing the button slowed down. It was not a fierce fight. It was more like number 1 was putting a leash on J and dragging her along.

    Number 44, 30,000 coins! 30,000 coins have been offered!

    The gold coins that the four disciples of the Celestial Blessing had gathered from their own ns. 30,000 coins.

    A desperatest resistance.

    Number 1 crushed it, without giving any room.

    Number 1, 31,000 coins!

    The bodies of the Celestial Blessing disciples stiffened.

    The auction hall fell silent for a moment.

    The bid had already surpassed everyones imagination.

    Everyone held their breath and looked at J, number 44.

    Bastian, a knight with scars all over his face, nudged Js arm.

    J, raise it.

    His eyes were very serious.

    Well make money for our family, even if we have to sell everything. Dont lose this.

    J nodded, trying to catch her breath. She didnt have time to thank him.

    A momentter. 32,000 pieces from number 44.

    The auctioneer felt the pressure to break the silence. He finally opened his lips.

    If there are no objections Ill call it three times

    But then.

    Number 1, 33,000 pieces!

    !

    The eyes of the novice knights widened in shock.

    The four knights exchanged nces.

    It was their limit.

    They hated to admit it, but they had to. They couldnt afford to get Surt with their wealth.

    The auction didnt wait for them.

    Ill call it three times. 33,000 pieces, 33,000 pieces, 33,000 pieces! Sold! The owner of Surt is number 1!

    The winner was officially announced as number 1.

    A loud apuse erupted for him.

    The winner himself didnt seem to care much, he just nodded slightly.

    The auction ended like that.

    The nobles left their seats one by one, chatting. But J was still sitting.

    Her eyes were on number 1.

    He was still sitting too. He was inspecting his many auction items as if they were trophies.

    And among those trophies, there was Surt.

    J approached him without thinking.

    Congrattions on bing the owner of Surt.

    She said that, not out of courtesy, but out of regret for not getting the item she wanted.

    Number 1 didnt even look at her. He just examined Surts de quietly.

    And the next moment.

    The words he uttered were beyond Js expectation.

    32,000. Thats how much you bid, right?

    But the words that followed were even more unexpected.

    Youre lucky. Somehow, the de is below my expectations.

    ?

    Number 1 stood up from his seat.

    He didnt seem tall when he was sitting, but he was actually an imposing figure.

    He said calmly.

    Use the money you saved to train your knights.

    He turned away from J.

    32,000 wont do much.

    He left those words behind.

    J was stunned and stayed in her ce, watching his back.

    What

    Training.

    He wants her to train the knights?

    She was frozen by his shocking words, when she suddenly realized that his voice was familiar.

    And the moment she remembered who he was.

    You!

    She screamed, almost like a shriek.

 Chapter 91: I did say I would give up my seat as the lord.

    Chapter 91: I did say I would give up my seat as the lord.

    Chapter 91  I did say I would give up my seat as the lord.

    Early morning.

    It was finally time to have breakfast with Udits lord.

    The mansion had been busy since dawn.

    Wee, my lord!

    The maids shouted as they hurriedly got up and ran to the door to open it.

    Wee, my lord.

    Scarlet also bowed her head to the lord.

    Hmm.

    The guest who looked around was a calm-looking man.

    His dignified and authoritative appearance made him the obvious owner of the mansion.

    Udits lord.

    Scarlets father had returned.

    Oops.

    Then, one of the maids stumbled.

    She quickly regained her bnce and apologized repeatedly.

    Dont worry about it.

    He was authoritative but also very restrained. His presence made the maids bow their heads deeply.

    Finally, the lords gaze met Scarlets.

    Its been a while.

    Yes.

    As they exchanged greetings, the lord Theodore continued to look around.

    As if he was looking for something else.

    n is not here.

    He went to the auction and hasnt returned yet.

    She wished he would nevere back.

    But as soon as she answered.

    The mansions door opened again and n appeared.

    The lords gaze naturally turned to him, and Scarlet was displeased.

    You too, its been a while. n.

    But the lords greeting was gentle.

    n just nodded quietly.

    Scarlet gave him a ring look, but ns attitude didnt change.

    He didnt open his mouth to greet him.

    The lord.

    Theodore took a few steps closer and examined n.

    And he uttered briefly.

    You seem different.

    Do I?

    Everything had changed.

    The aura that was gathered, the eyes, the shoulders that were confidently rxed, the tone that questioned back All of it.

    But if he asked if he was his son, he was undoubtedly Theodores son.

    What had happened?

    That was something he would find out while having breakfast.

    Theodores gaze turned to the head maid.

    The head maid licked her lips as she received the lords gaze.

    Breakfast is ready.

    What about tea?

    We prepared the one that suits your taste best, my lord.

    Theodore nodded as if he was satisfied, and the maids who had been waiting opened the door immediately.

    A spacious dining table.

    Scarlet and n sat side by side across from the lord Theodore.

    There is no conversation between the three of us.

    For a while, Theodore just savors his coffee.

    And after a moment, he opens his mouth.

    Ive seen some newspaper articles from the academy.

    His gaze is solely on n.

    And everyone here easily understands what those articles mean.

    Youve been doing a lot of things, n.

    He also spends a lot of gold. As he pleases, a whopping 200,000 pieces.

    Scarlet interjects.

    Thats not important right now. We dont have much time. Lets ask the important things first.

    But Theodore just quietly sips his half-finished tea.

    The fragrance of tea slowly fills the spacious dining room.

    n. What have you been doing, and what are you trying to do?

    n looks at Theodore nkly.

    He is not blindly opposing or angry.

    He just seems genuinely curious about various things about n.

    Naturally, he is intrigued.

    The knight family of Udit, whose name is renowned.

    What kind of thoughts does the lord of this ce have?

    Magic.

    n answers like that.

    It is the answer to both questions that

    Theodore asked.

    In the air, the father and sons eyes quietly meet.

    You still have no thoughts of the sword?

    Yes.

    I see.

    Theodore finally puts down his empty teacup.

    Lets talk a little more in detail from now on.

    His pupils also have mes in them.

    Theodore, the lord of Udit.

    He is the lord of Udit before he is a knight.

    So maybe, he should be angry in this situation.

    But he wasnt.

    Rather, he was very interested in ns change.

    You who had no will to live.

    In Theodores mind, n was always something heavy that sank.

    He inherited a great talent, but gave up the sword, and at some point, he lost interest in everything.

    He rarely came out of his room and skipped meals most of the time.

    But what happened?

    As long as its not a crime.

    A fiery me that burns life.

    Passion.

    That was Theodores knighthood.

    He burned himself to stay within that standard, and he wanted his children to live that way too.

    Thats why he liked ns eyes right now.

    His grades are decent too.

    At some point, Theodore had looked through all the newspapers published by the magic department of the academy.

    He also checked his sons grades.

    But until now, he just acknowledged them.

    Just that.

    Udit.

    Udits name was very high and heavy.

    Theodore was not a knight who would easily abandon his familys will just because he liked his son a little.

    If n stopped in the middle of the magic path, whether he lost interest or hit his limit, the loss would be immense.

    Udit would have to wear a terrible stigma, and Theodore would lose his son.

    Thats why he needed to weigh his options.

    Here, he wanted to confirm ns sincerity.

    n. You remember the promise you made with me.

    As he opened his mouth, Theodore looked at his sons face again.

    The eyes of a beast, not a prey.

    He still liked it, even after seeing it again.

    I told you clearly. If you just pick up the sword again Ill do a lot for you.

    Scarlets eyes narrowed.

    It was natural.

    She had no idea what he was talking about.

    Yeah, I also said Id give you the lordship.

    !

    mes burst from Scarlets eyes.

    Lordship? Lordship?

    It would be shocking enough if he gave him a part of his property, but Theodore told n that he would give him the lordship.

    The liquid in her teacup evaporated with a hiss. Then her hand trembled.

    In other words, the moment n said he would pick up the sword, the lordship would be decided as n right here.

    So, are you saying you dont want to pick up the sword?

    Everyone waited for n to open his mouth.

    n just tilted his head slightly.

    He thought his mouth would open soon, but it didnt.

    In the end, Scarlet broke the silence first.

    Answer me.

    Anxiety rose in Scarlets heart.

    Scarlet and Theodore both thought n was considering picking up the sword right now.

    The longer the silencested, the more they were sure he had an interest in the lordship.

    And finally. n opened his mouth.

    Thats it?

    Thats it.

    Scarlet and Theodore still didnt understand the meaning of those two words.

    I thought you would offer me more.

    ?

    Was I mistaken?

    Theodore understood ns words btedly, andughed without knowing it.

    In other words, his son was saying that Udits lordship was nothing to him.

    Theodore opened his mouth quietly.

    Were not royal blood, but were different from the nobles. They cant have Udits fame andnd even if they work their whole lives.

    One of the knights of the round table. me family Udit.

    His fame and power were higher and greater than his son thought.

    But whether he didnt understand or he didnt care, n was still calm.

    What do you think I can do if I do magic for my whole life?

    Im asking you. How confident are you?

    Theodore answered ns question with another question. And the reply came back quickly.

    Then why dont you ask about the duration?

    Was it just a childish defiance?

    As Theodore slightly lifted the corner of his mouth, n also slightly lifted the corner of his mouth.

    Im sure Ill reach the highest ce.

    Theodores eyes shone sharply.

    You have a lot of confidence. But, is that just a matter of spitting out your will. Or

    The lord looked at n and continued.

    Do you have any grounds for doing so in the future?

    Theres no need to talk. Hes been locked up in his room for so long, he has no sense of reality. Isnt that obvious from the 200,000 gold coins?

    Scarlet interjected, as if she was frustrated. But Theodore just shook his head.

    He was only focused on the conversation with n.

    I know youre doing well right now. But, its not enough to be great. You have to set a new standard.

    n also liked what Theodore said.

    He doesnt treat n emotionally.

    Rather, he shows a rational and realistic attitude.

    So, son. Lets do this.

    Theodore went on.

    If you win the two-event huntingpetition, when you participate in the three-event hosted by the royal family.

    His face, looking at his son, had a satisfied expression on it.

    Ill let youpete as a magician, with the name of Udit on the line. Prove it yourself, one by one.

    n fell into a quiet thought.

    He was going to win the huntingpetition anyway.

    But, if he gets the name value of Udit as a reward, his future moves will have much more impact.

    Then.

    The answer was already decided.

    My lord My lord! What is this!

    After the meal, Scarlet chased after the lord. But Theodore didnt look back once and just walked.

    At some point, his footsteps stopped.

    What happened to n?

    Isnt that not important right now?

    Scarlet felt suffocated.

    The anger she had suppressed rose up.

    Do you really need to support him bing a magician? Huh?

    A family born with swords and dying with swords.

    Thats what Udit was to Scarlet.

    Whether n proved anything or not, Udit had to remain a knight family.

    Why dont you question the use of the gold coins? And youll give him the lords seat if he holds a sword. Does that make any sense?

    Im just watching and checking. With my own eyes.

    Whats the reason? Why have you been discriminating against me since I was young

    Discrimination. Scarlet.

    Theodore snickered andughed.

    I think I have already given you many swords that you can wield in the name of Udit.

    Scarlet sighed deeply.

    Sigh

    She couldnt understand his thoughts at all.

    How will I face Motherter? What will the Knight of mes think of you

    No.

    Theodore cut off Scarlets words.

    That woman would surely

    His eyes were serious as he turned to face Scarlet.

    He would have dly challenged you to prove yourself.

    Ugh n will be here soon.

    Early morning.

    Spitting out the hair strands in her mouth, Becky barely got out of bed.

    Finally, today.

    n returns to the academy.

    So the girl had something to do. It was to check carefully if anything was missing.

    I did everything. Im sure I did

    Of course, she had done everythingst night.

    She learned various things from the pretty summoning book that n left behind, and finished the summary that he requested.

    Becky yawned and walked into the spacious area.

    Hmm?

    But then.

    In the living room-like space that the representatives shared, something caught the girls eye.

    It was a huge pile of books.

    To be precise, it was spilled out from the slightly opened door of Trixies room.

    Should I wake her up and tell her?

    Why. What are you looking at.

    Annoying.

    Maybe that wasnt a good idea.

    Trixie was always cold as ice and sharp as a sword.

    Becky didnt want to be stabbed or cut by her.

    She had no choice.

    She had to look at the books and summarize them if needed, and clean them up if necessary.

    Becky slowly examined the books.

    Swish.

    She turned the pages at a fairly fast speed.

    Like it or not, she had be like this thanks to n.

    Wow.

    And while she was looking, she eximed without knowing.

    Shes already learning Elvish

    Vocabry, novels, research papers

    There were various types.

    One thing they had inmon was that they were all written in Elvish.

    Becky couldnt trante them with her ability.

    No, not just her, but most people would.

    Humans, being humans, had a hard time understanding thenguage system of elves.

    It was needless to say that it took a lot of time and effort to learn and use it.

    Not anyone can be the next lord

    Becky stuck out her tongue and started to put away the books.

    She put away one after another, until she reached thest one at the bottom.

    It was noticeably thicker than the other books.

    When Becky opened it without thinking.

    ?

    This time, it was not words but pictures that greeted her.

    Oh, its a picture book. Thats why its so thick.

    Elvish was so difficult that there were books that exined everything with pictures.

    Well, it was not a bad choice, considering the visibility.

    She was curious, so she turned the pages slowly, one by one.

    Joint magic? Thats high-level.

    Flip-

    She turned the page.

    A man and a woman each. Why like this?

    Flip- Flip-

    She kept turning the pages.

    At some point, her hand slowed down.

    Huh Is this a magic that doesnt require clothes?

    Flip- Flip- Flip-

    After turning a few more pages.

    Beckys hand holding the book trembled.

    At the same time, the girls face turned as red as her hair.

    W-what is this

    She muttered, but she couldnt take her eyes off the book.

    To be exact, she couldnt peel them off because it was so shocking.

    In the midst of that.

    Suddenly, a dark shadow covered the book.

    Becky had a bad feeling and looked behind her.

    !

    Beckys eyes, which seemed to be as big as they could be, widened even more.

    The girls eyes quickly scanned the owner of the shadow.

    A sleek academy uniform that looked like a suit, red eyes that shone like jewels, a sharp nose that seemed to have grown even higher.

    The protagonist of the recent topic, with his characteristic expressionlessness.

    It was n.

    She had gotten into the habit of turning the pages, so Becky turned one without knowing.

    Only then did she realize how serious the situation was.

    Becky closed the book first.

    Um

    She couldnt look into ns eyes for some reason.

    She was silent for a long time, and then squeezed out a word.

    Its not my book.

    Then whos the owner?

    She couldnt answer.

 Chapter 92: Donâ€™t forget to tell me your review later~

    Chapter 92: Don¡¯t forget to tell me your reviewter~

    Chapter 92  Dont forget to tell me your reviewter~

    Dont ck off too much.

    n turned around halfway and clicked his tongue.

    Becky felt wronged and protested.

    No, no. I didnt ck off!

    It was just for fun, right? Anyway, do it by yourself in a ce where no one can see.

    But Beckys words didnt reach him.

    Having be a magician who cked off while looking at strange pictures, Becky could only pout.

    She had experienced many moments of shame and humiliation in her life, but this was the first time it was this bad.

    Theres no point in looking at it. It wont help you. Theres a huge gap between reality and that.

    Ah.

    While she was swept away by various shocks that she had never experienced before, another door opened.

    Beckys eyes naturally turned to that direction.

    Messy hair and a slightly swollen face, as if he had just woken up from sleep.

    A body curve that couldnt be hidden by a single shirt.

    It was Trixie.

    Becky greeted her with a detached expression.

    She probably didnt know what a big deal had happened just now.

    Youre up.

    What.

    Trixie answered coldly as usual.

    The blue-haired girlbed her hair with her hand and buttoned up her shirt, then her eyes moved to the book that Becky was holding.

    Trixies fingers stopped buttoning.

    The book that was in Beckys arms flew up andnded on Trixie.

    You, you. What is this. Why did you touch this kind of book?

    Trixie asked with her eyes wide open.

    Becky had no energy to deal with anyone else.

    Its your book

    Its not my book.

    You didnt even look at it, and you said this kind of book.

    What

    Trixies face turned red and she muttered some words.

    Dont vomit. And this is confiscated. Ill find the owner and return it myself. Just remember that.

    With a bang, Trixie closed the door.

    Sigh.

    Becky was still sitting down, and sighed.

    And she thought quietly.

    She thought and thought, and she got angry.

    !

    She ran to the locked door and shook the knob.

    Hey, hey! Because of you, I!

    As soon as I came out of the corridor of the magic tower guest room, I ran into an unexpected person.

    A girl with striking blonde hair.

    Hailey Lumian.

    It had been quite a while since I had met her like this.

    Hi, n.

    Hailey greeted me first.

    She had a basket in her hand.

    Its nice that the magic department made it to the finals in first ce. You did really well.

    She said out of the blue.

    I just came to give Louis something. But since I ran into you, I wanted to congratte you too.

    She added, looking at me with a rather friendly face. Butpared to before, Haileys face was noticeably pale.

    I just nodded my head briefly.

    Anyway, Im d the scandal was all cleared up. I dont know what you were thinking, but the article department dropped everything. Thats a relief!

    Thats what she came to say in such a hurry, but it turned out to be about the scandal.

    I remembered the conversation I had with Eliza, the editor-in-chief of the article department, when we exchanged business cards.

    It seemed to have some effect.

    Phew, I was worried about some things, too. I trust youpletely, n, but from the girls point of view, there were some ambiguous aspects.

    Sephia continued to talk excitedly.

    Anyway, it turned out to be a needless worry~ Everything rted to n is so good that its suspicious. Is it true that whatever you sayes true, like the rumors on Trivia?

    Thats how the principle of resonance works.

    Oh, you always talk about magic even at times like this.

    Sephia chuckled and licked her tongue.

    At the same time, she looked at me with a meaningful look.

    Well, half joking, half serious. Honestly, it might be a regrettable situation for the girls. It was an opportunity to stick to ns side by taking advantage of the scandal.

    Sephia sighed.

    Because Haileys expression, who was standing next to her, had noticeably worsened.

    Sephia coughed awkwardly.

    Ahem, Ive been talking too long when there are other students here. Anyway, the conclusion is that the misinformation has been corrected. You can rest assured!

    Finally, she finished talking.

    Is it okay to stop dealing with her now?

    I thought so.

    Hey, n~

    This time, Professor Audrey opened her mouth with a strained voice.

    She was still wearing a suit and had her blonde hair neatly twisted up.

    Like Sephia, Audrey also seemed to have a lot to say.

    I wondered what she was going to say, but a rather unexpected name popped out.

    Did Professor Violet tell you about theb?

    Violet.

    I remembered that Violet had offered to lend me ab after thinking for a bit.

    Yes. I ended up using the guest room of the magic tower.

    Yes, yes. Thats why, I guess she wanted to bring you some food or books or something. Shes in a meeting right now, so I came.

    Thats okay.

    Please pretend to be happy to see me. It seems that you really like n. Very, very much.

    I nodded vaguely, but Audreys gaze suddenly fell on Hailey, who was standing next to me.

    Hailey bowed her waist and greeted her btedly.

    Hello.

    Professor Audrey just nodded ndly.

    Youre pretty. Are you giving n a gift?

    Yes?

    Hailey asked back, startled. But Audreys eyes were already on Sephia.

    You must be busy at the editing department these days. You have your own work to do, but you also have to deal with ns mess.

    Audrey then spoke to me.

    Be careful with women. How long has it been since you had so many scandals? You might get into another one. Now youre even hanging out with your senior.

    Haileys face, who had been awkwardly smiling, visibly hardened.

    The voice that came out of her lips was so dry that it was pitiful.

    Im Hailey. Not a senior, but a ssmate.

    Oh, a freshman?

    Yes. I got an A grade. You saw me during the test

    Audreys expression became a bit awkward.

    She looked at Hailey with a strange face, wondering what she was thinking, and then let out an ufortableugh.

    Oh, Im sorry. Im in charge of the second year, and when I think of a freshman, I only think of n

    Come on, lets go if youre done. n! Lets go!

    Sephia took Audrey and gracefully disappeared.

    When I think about it, a lot has changed.

    It was even more so whenpared to when I first entered the academy.

    I spoke to Hailey, who was still frozen.

    Are you not going?

    Are you asking me? Right now?

    She seemed to answer kindly as usual, but the irritation that she couldnt hide was already in her voice.

    It was useless to say twice that she couldnt manage her expression.

    Youre the only one standing still.

    Ill give it to him personally. Thanks for your concern.

    Hailey quickly managed her expression.

    She clenched her teeth, and her jaw was tense, but soon she hid that too.

    Click ck.

    But this time, the sound of high-heeled shoes echoed in the hallway.

    I turned around and saw the Deans secretary walking towards me with her eyes fixed on me.

    As soon as our eyes met, she smiled faintly.

    n, its hard to see your face. I finally see you.

    What for.

    Of course, to deliver the Deans message.

    She handed me a few sheets of paper.

    A list of some professors, time, ce It wasnt hard to understand.

    It was a n for observation.

    As you can see, this is the observation n. Our interest in n is not limited to ns ability anymore.

    Not limited.

    Yes. How much n can make the representative students grow The Dean is also paying attention to that. We would like to see you train them at least once in the end.

    I nodded quietly.

    I just did my job, so it wouldnt matter if someone watched the training process.

    The secretarys face brightened up when she was epted.

    Thank you. And congrattions.

    She said with a smile.

    I heard everything from the dean. You got an unlimited pass to The Witchs Forest

    The Witchs Forest.

    A shop that sells clothes and essories that the dean, Cte, had strongly rmended me to visit.

    I remembered it then.

    I hadnt had the chance to go there yet, but the secretary was telling the truth.

    He also promised you a wand, and if you win the hunt, youll get a special team, too. Ill cheer for you.

    She pushed up her sses. Her eyes crinkled behind the lenses.

    Please know that this is unprecedented in the magic department. The dean has never favored a student so much before. Of course, youre also the first student like you

    She realized she was talking too much and cut herself off.

    Anyway, enjoy your breakfast and Ill see you at the training ground. Well also get ready to watch soon.

    Until the secretary left, Hailey stood still with a basket in her hand.

    I didnt bother to check her expression.

    Martin was just having fun today.

    With the hunt finals right around the corner, he joined the excited atmosphere of the department and hung out and drank with his friends every day.

    Martin, are you drinking tonight, too?

    Of course. Count me in.

    The faces of the magic departments magicians were bright these days.

    This was something he could tell even without looking at their faces, just by browsing the trivia.

    He could feel their excitement from every post.

    But then.

    Huh.

    He saw a familiar figure in his eyes.

    Someone was walking with their pink hair hidden under a robe.

    Martin followed them without hesitation.

    Aria?

    His call made the person in the robe stop and turn their head awkwardly.

    Martin?

    Is that really you? When did you get out of the hospital?

    Just now.

    Aria Fontaine.

    The guy who flipped a deadly scroll while working on a project with n, and ended up in the infirmary.

    She looked around and asked.

    By the way, how did you know it was me?

    Your hair was sticking out of the robe, man.

    As if she didnt know that, Aria pulled the robe tighter over her head.

    She eyed Martins appearance. Then, she noticed the lipstick marks on his neck.

    Youre still messing around with girls, huh.

    Dont look at me like that. I came to the academy to meet better girls in the first ce.

    And whats with that tacky card?

    Martins business card, which should have been white, was slightly glowing in the dark.

    Oh, this?

    Martin pointed at his card with his index finger.

    Yushia did it. For all of us.

    Yushia Who is that? Your current girlfriend?

    You wouldnt know. She transferred after you were hospitalized.

    Aria narrowed her eyes.

    Is she pretty? She must be. Youre so proud of this trash.

    I like her face. More than just like. I love it.

    Is that a mark on your neck? Cover it up.

    Hey. I wish I had that.

    Martin lowered his head and said.

    But, those girls follow their master until they die. Like dogs.

    Cant you seduce one? Tsk.

    What can I do if Im not their master?

    This time, Martin looked at Aria.

    She was holding something tightly in her arms.

    Aria. What is that?

    What, this? What do you mean what?

    Fire sparked in Arias eyes.

    The paper crumpled slightly as she gripped it harder.

    n. His weakness.

    Does he have a weakness?

    Of course he does. I wrote down everything I observed during the test when we fought.

    Hmm

    That seemed useless.

    Martin barely swallowed the words that reached his throat.

    For now, he decided to take Arias expression seriously.

    Instead, he asked something else.

    So, why did you write down his weakness?

    Arias eyes widened at Martins question.

    n is going to be the representative of the ck Magic Tournament.

    Did you hear that at the hospital?

    I heard it after I regained consciousness. From the newspaper.

    She said with a voice full of anger.

    Im going to report ns weakness to Yvonne, and make her suffer a crushing defeat.

    Yvonne?

    Yeah. The first-year representative of the Knight Department. Yvonne.

    ?

    Martin tilted his head.

    Why Yvonne? Why give it to her?

    The first event of the ck Magic Tournament. Combat. The representative of the Knight Department is Yvonne. You idiot.

    Aria. Thats over.

    Yeah, its over. I know that. How could n beat Yvonne The oue is obvious.

    Aria gritted her teeth.

    But just in case, Im going to report it. n, that bastard, has to be humiliated for me to feel better.

    Oh I see.

    Move. Im busy.

    Aria turned around and started walking.

    Martin stared nkly at the back of her head, and then, at some point, he burst intoughter.

    Hey. Aria!

    He raised one hand and waved it from side to side.

    Tell me how it goester~

 Chapter 93: You already forfeited once to me.

    Chapter 93: You already forfeited once to me.

    Chapter 93  You already forfeited once to me.

    Early in the morning.

    Yushia finished her personal training early.

    As soon as she returned to her dorm, she cast a spell to prevent eavesdropping, and made sure no one was spying on her.

    Today was the first time since she transferred to Merhen Academy that Yushia checked on her activities.

    Huuu

    The princess breathed deeply, just in case.

    She didnt want to show any signs of nervousness on her first check.

    She put on a pair of earplugs that were imbued with mana.

    They looked ordinary, but they were amazing artifacts that allowed her tomunicate with others.

    After a while, she heard three beeps, and Yushia slowly opened her mouth.

    Nice to meet you.

    We are honored to hear your voice, third princess.

    Their voices were full of zeal, and Yushia was very satisfied with them.

    She also felt reassured.

    Wilderness.

    An organization that Yushia personally created by recruiting the elite members of the royal family.

    Each member was not only skilled, but also handpicked by Yushia herself.

    There were 15 members in the Wilderness.

    Yushia divided them into three areas, with five people each.

    Ears that gathered information from the world. Eyes that focused on detecting the existence of Witch. Hands that carried out Yushias will.

    The third princess finally spoke.

    First, I want to hear the report from the Eyes.

    Everything is going smoothly. We applied magic to all the glowing items that you personally distributed, so that they can detect Witch

    Yushia listened attentively to the reports from the Eyes and Ears, nodding her head carefully.

    Fortunately, everything was progressing well.

    The only thing left was the Hands.

    Their loyalty was unparalleled.

    They were ready to do anything that she considered as work.

    I will investigate this persons past in detail. And also, I will protect him.

    She looked at the document in her hand.

    For Yushia, it was obvious who this person was.

    ****** n Judith

    Born in the Judith family.

    Abandoned the sword and chose the path of a mage.

    Sibling of the Knight of the Flickering me. ******

    n, of course it was him.

    Additionally I will also investigate the Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet.

    I will do as you wish, princess.

    That answer was the end of themunication.

    There was no one in the Wilderness who would question or doubt the third princesss orders.

    Yushia smiled faintly on her face.

    Sir n.

    With a small hand, she lifted up thepleted doll.

    I hope you are happy.

    The first thing I examined was the miraculous de, Surtr, that I obtained from the auction.

    I had no intention of ever wielding the sword, but I was quite interested in the elemental power it contained.

    I scrutinized the de for an hour.

    Finally.

    When I extracted the elemental power that it possessed, I couldnt help but marvel.

    Im satisfied.

    The elemental current in the sk shimmered with a rainbow hue.

    It proved its purity with its color.

    I immediately oveid it on the clock.

    The clock that I got from the auction, that was handcrafted by an artisan, that had an elegant design, that many nobles coveted That clock.

    If I handed it to one of the representatives, it would be quite useful.

    With this, I could say that I had made a good profit of more than 30,000 gold coins.

    Master.

    Maiev, who was sitting on the floor next to me and polishing the auction items, opened her mouth.

    What should we do with this de? Surtr.

    Throw it away.

    Surtr, which had lost its elemental power, was nothing but an empty shell.

    In other words, I had no more use for it.

    But Maiev shook her head.

    What if we sell it again?

    Who would buy an empty shell?

    You never know.

    Throw it away. Maiev.

    But she still couldnt let go of it, and she kept arguing back with a renewed appetite.

    Then give it to me. Ill dispose of it myself.

    I dont care, but I have one warning for you.

    I grabbed Maievs chin with telekinesis.

    She made a sound of pain and shrank her shoulders.

    If you think of reselling it, you must never deceive anyone as if it were a good item. I wont forgive any lies.

    I wont do that.

    Watch it.

    Finally, she agreed, and Maiev started to polish Surtrs de diligently.

    What about the ancient rune research I ordered?

    Oh. I did it.

    Maiev handed me a pile of papers.

    They were the results of the research on the runes that I found in this world, based on the theory that I wrote myself.

    You worked hard.

    I could feel the traces of her sincere effort.

    She did at least twice as much as I expected.

    Yes. The power of the runes is impressive, but when I put them together, I realized that they form a map. Of course, it will take time to decipher it

    I was already satisfied with the power of the ancient runes, but a map!

    My heart started to beat faster, against my temperament.

    I was greatly intrigued.

    Whatever I thought, there must be something more than that at the destination of the map.

    Finish it today.

    Huh?

    Antidote. Do it for me today.

    What

    Our eyes met in midair.

    Her red eyes couldnt look at Witch for more than three seconds.

    Is there anything else you want me to do?

    Just do your job properly.

    Yes.

    I repeated the research results.

    It was simr to the feeling I had when I was very young, when I discovered something new and was excited.

    I would use these to enhance my magic level, and based on that, I would craft the representatives without any waste.

    Hmm.

    However, I had to maintain my dignity.

    It was childish to be excited by a few runes.

    I should prepare for the observation training.

    Of course, I had no worries since I was well prepared.

    Then.

    Maiev handed me another sheet of research.

    Master, I dont understand this part at all. Please lend me your brilliant wisdom.

    After looking at the contents of the research paper, I unconsciously smiled faintly.

    She still tries to test me.

    The power of the ancient runes contained in the research paper was of the explosion type, and it was designed to explode after a while.

    I nced at Maievs face.

    She seemed to think that her assassination n was perfect, and she smiled smugly somewhere.

    Indeed, the ancient runes are amazing.

    Even at the level of Maiev, she could create such an explosive paper and attempt to assassinate me.

    Maiev licked her lips excitedly.

    Thats right. It was really hard and profound. So, master, please take a closer look, for a long time, and teach me.

    I easily restructured the whole form.

    Teaching. Its not hard.

    What Maiev intended at first.

    Ipletely reversed the explosion that would destroy this office into a burning property.

    This should make it easy to understand.

    Wow. Have you already found the answer?

    Maiev raised her mouth wickedly.

    She pped her hands, making a sound.

    As expected, master. Youre amazing. You do it all by yourself.

    I shaped the form into a candy and popped it into Maievs mouth.

    Huh?

    She was caught off guard, and her eyes widened.

    She rolled the candy in her mouth a few times.

    And the next moment.

    Her face turned red.

    Hup, eop, gek, egeak

    She started to cry and snort.

    I arrived at the basement of the tower on time.

    Todays training, which was originally supposed to take ce inside the World of Painting, was changed to a different ce due to the observation.

    Its wide.

    It exceeded my expectations, a stadium-like audience seat.

    It was a great stadium without a doubt.

    As soon as I opened the door, everyone was there except for Louis.

    Ah, n!

    Becky pretended to know.

    Im going to do the final check now.

    Uh? Wheres Louis?

    He asked for permission beforehand, hell be here soon.

    I went straight to the point. I looked at each representative and said.

    Considering that the event is Huntingpetition, todays check will also be in the form of a battle.

    Battle.

    Whether you like it or not, its an element that a magician can never avoid.

    Becky swallowed his saliva nervously.

    And one more thing.

    My eyes turned to the audience seat.

    The representatives eyes naturally followed it, and the next moment.

    Huh?

    Professors?

    A question mark that was invisible appeared over their heads.

    I understood their feelings.

    The professors were at least eight in number.

    The final check will take ce under observation.

    They didnt care about their confusion, and I calmly continued to exin.

    Today, the focus is not on winning or losing, but on how well you hide your magic. You know why. If you fail to conceal your magic properly, a one-on-one battle can soon turn into a free-for-all.

    You can choose anyone as your opponent, except for the spectators. Also, they will make sure that no fatal injuries ur, so dont hesitate to attack your opponent.

    Finally, I looked at Trixie.

    The first one is Trixie.

    Yeah.

    Choose your opponent.

    Hmm.

    Trixie nodded easily.

    Her eyes were steady.

    She seemed to have already decided who to fight. But Trixie didnt look at Becky or Louis.

    One minute. Two minutes. Three minutes.

    The silence stretched on, and the spectators eyes became a bit puzzled.

    In the midst of the stillness, she finally asked.

    You said I can choose anyone, right?

    Yeah.

    Okay. Then.

    Trixie nodded. After a moment, she moved three steps closer to me.

    Her blue eyes, like ake, gazed up at me. Her eyes were full of determination.

    You.

    The representatives next to me looked dumbfounded.

    Looking at the spectators, they also seemed to find Trixies choice somewhat strange.

    I shook my head quietly.

    Thats a bad choice, Trixie.

    It would be better for the spectators observation and understanding if people of simr levels fought each other.

    But Trixie didnt back down.

    No, Ill add a condition. To make it a good choice.

    As she said that, the girl nced at Becky. Becky, who was involved, subtly avoided her gaze.

    Then Trixies eyes met mine again.

    If I win, youll answer one thing, whatever it is. But if I lose, Ill do whatever you want.

    Theres no chance youll win.

    No?

    She cut off my words sharply.

    And on her lips, a faint smile appeared.

    Theres nothing impossible.

    The end of the curiosity that I had harbored myself,

    Trixie seemed determined to see it today.

    You already forfeited once to me, remember?

 Chapter 94: Ahh!

    Chapter 94: Ahh!

    Chapter 94  Ahh!

    Dont do that.

    n nodded at Trixie.

    The evaluation criteria was not about winning or losing.

    It was about how well they hid their presence, so it didnt matter much who their opponent was, even if it was n.

    Besides, he had a bit of curiosity to test the power of the ancient runes quickly.

    Unique Boundary

    It was a magic that manipted space and created a unique domain for the caster, using the power of the maniption type ancient runes.

    It was based on his theory and the research organized by Maiev.

    The World of Painting was nothing but a fantasy, but the Unique Boundary was implemented in reality.

    The difference between the two fields was as big as heaven and earth.

    n was curious about its exact performance.

    You epted it, right?

    Trixie muttered with a serious face, as if she wanted to get confirmation.

    Yes. I wont change my mind.

    Trixie nodded with a relieved expression.

    But that thought was only for a moment.

    Suddenly, she remembered the previous duel with n.

    The nagging memory of wondering if he had deliberately spared her.

    The girl quickly licked her lips.

    You. I have something to add.

    Trixie didnt want n to be moderate. Her goal was to win in a match where they both gave their best.

    Dont hold back. Be serious in the duel

    Thud!

    Before she could finish her sentence, her head snapped back.

    It was so powerful that it seemed like her neck would break.

    The eyes of the spectators were filled with worry and shock.

    Trixie was frozen for a moment.

    She wondered if this was what they meant by seeing stars.

    n narrowed his eyes and asked.

    Did you say something?

    A cold tone. Trixie slowly turned her head back.

    She blinked a few times.

    Something dripped from her nose.

    It was blood.

    Its nothing.

    Whoosh!

    Trixie immediately shaped her mes like y.

    Soon, a blue wolf appeared.

    It was Fire Wolf, inspired by the beast she met in the preliminaries. Fire Wolf swallowed n like a wave.

    Crack!

    n, who was swallowed by the huge mouth, disappeared from sight.

    Trixie quickly made a contract and chanted.

    She added support to the Fire Wolf.

    me is the heart of hell.

    Trixie nted the nature of explosion on each tooth of Fire Wolf.

    In other words, Fire Wolf now had dozens of bombs in its mouth.

    But the blessing of ignition.

    As soon as she finished the chant in her mind, each tooth of Fire Wolf began to heat up, and as a result.

    Boom!

    Elemental explosion. That was all.

    Roar!

    Fire Wolf spat out the me and explosion like breath and ran wild.

    !

    The sight of something resembling a dragon made the eyes of the watchers widen.

    Before approaching it with a magical principle, it was an amazing spectacle just by looking at it with the naked eye.

    This was all the result of Trixies talent and effort that she had polished until recently.

    Huff

    Trixie wiped the sweat that dripped from her forehead.

    She felt a bit dizzy from using too much mana at once.

    She felt a little proud.

    The stadium, which was ridiculously wide, was covered in mes.

    Trixie would have only imagined this scene in the past.

    But that pride soon faded.

    At some point, the whole stadium turned ck.

    No other representatives, no spectators, no Fire Wolf.

    In the middle of it, there was only n.

    Trixie still couldnt understand this principle. Only one thing was certain now.

    Trixies magic didnt reach n.

    n opened his mouth calmly.

    Your magic was detected by a passing dog. By now, a few knights must have arrived.

    Three seconds of silence, n continued.

    And by now, death. Its obvious.

    Trixie narrowed her brows.

    She realized that she hadnt focused at all on hiding her magic.

    But what truly angered her was that even though she did her best without thinking of concealing her magic, she couldnt even reach n.

    Trixie bit her lower lip.

    No, its not obvious.

    And she started to control the fire again.

    This time, she focused on hiding her presence, and stretched out the fire like a shadow in the shape of a snake.

    It was a magic worthy of being called assassination.

    Swoosh!

    But like dried leaves crumbling, that stealthy movement was soonpletely blocked.

    To be exact, it was snatched away.

    The blue fire that formed the shape of a snake was sucked into n.

    Ugh

    As n just stared at her calmly, anger boiled up in Trixie, and she gathered mana again.

    ?

    She tried to gather it, but failed. Again, the mana flowed into n.

    Trixie soon realized the nature of it. It was not a simple defense, but absorption.

    After a while, n opened his mouth.

    Its obvious now. You said to hide your presence, but you only reduced your power to the point where there was no presence at all.

    He felt all the magic that urred within the Unique Boundary much more clearly than before.

    The principle, the presence, the intensity Everything.

    I never told you to weaken yourself. I repeatedly told you to maintain your strength and only erase your presence.

    But that was what n was good at.

    But within his own Unique Boundary, and if the other person had the power of mana

    He could absorb that mana.

    He could use the other persons mana to cast magic.

    In other words, n was more free from the constraints of mana. If the total amount was insufficient, he could borrow from the other mage.

    Its not hard at all. Ill exin it only once.

    Thats why this kind of personal tutoring was possible.

    n handed back the blue fire that was stuck in the air to Trixie.

    Maintain the full firepower of this and only erase your presence. Its definitely what you learned.

    She was angry at herself for finding it difficult when he said it was not.

    Trixie started to draw the form again from the beginning.

    She had plenty of time anyway, so she wanted to seed this time.

    She wove together the 21 lines, changing the thickness every three lines, like stitching.

    That theory It was applied here.

    She felt like she could see the answer as she slowly unraveled it.

    She felt good.

    She was confident.

    Her fingers sped up, and the moment she was sure she would seed.

    !

    Trixie was startled.

    Something grabbed her arm.

    ?!

    And the next moment, I was even more shocked and trembled.

    It was because that something was none other than ns hand.

    He grabbed Trixies arm and started moving her finger like a chalk.

    He corrected the magic symbols one by one.

    That part is not right. You need to fix this part.

    You, you, you What are you

    Fire Wolf is Fritzs inner power. Theres no choice. You have to draw it with your finger.

    My body, which had never been touched by even a maid.

    The shock was tremendous.

    The blue girls face was unexpectedly dyed with confusion. It was natural that her body was shaking.

    Who do you think you are, using someone elses hand like a chalk

    Focus. To hide your presence, you need to.

    n continued to exin quietly.

    It was the first time I heard his low voice so close.

    It was also the first time I realized how tall he was.

    The girl suddenly lifted her head.

    ns indifferent eyes were still looking at the magic symbols.

    You have to pay attention to your breathing in this part. Those who have reached the state can sense your intention with just your breathing

    She couldnt concentrate on ns exnation.

    She wondered how to define this strange atmosphere and situation, and how to react to it.

    And then.

    ns scent tickled Trixies nose.

    A familiar scent.

    Ah!

    Trixie let out a stupid scream.

    The mana that she had focused on scattered and the magic symbols exploded with a bang.

    The energy that burst out in all directions was soon absorbed by n.

    n smiled and muttered.

    I like it.

    He was sincere.

    Truly sincere, n was satisfied with the unique barrier.

    What, what are you talking about? Get away. Get away! Get, get away!

    Trixie pushed n away and hurriedly left the arena.

    Becky.

    Louis, who arrivedte at the training ground, called out to Becky. But Becky was nkly standing still and didnt answer.

    Becky?

    Ah, um. Yeah.

    Louis had no choice but to touch Beckys shoulder with his index finger. Then a lukewarm reaction came back.

    I just got here. What should I do first?

    Um

    But that was just a reaction in name only. Beckys mind was already sold elsewhere.

    It was natural that Louis was curious about why Becky was in shock.

    Louis followed Beckys gaze.

    ?

    First, there was n, who was lost in thought.

    And behind him, in the stands, there were about eight professors who were murmuring with excited expressions.

    What happened?

    Something must have happened.

    Louis remembered Trixies face that he had encountered when he entered the training ground.

    Her face was red, and she was staggering and couldnt walk properly. She was not normal.

    Becky, can you tell me what happened?

    Becky couldnt answer.

    The girls head was a mess.

    Louiss kindly offered words didnt reach her ears at all.

    ns magic.

    That was all in her head.

    The ck barrier that she had just seen in her head was spinning.

    It was deep and dark ck.

    An energy that she had never felt before. She had never seen anything like that.

    Becky?

    Louis called Becky again.

    Now there was no answer at all.

    In the meantime, the professors voices and excitement continued to grow. Louis felt their agitation clearly with his eyes.

    n must have done something again

    The boy muttered quietly.

    If he had to express his feelings, he was sorry that he couldnt see ns something with his own eyes.

    Representative students.

    Then, a neat-looking woman with sses came up to Louis and Becky.

    Louis had seen her face a few times.

    She was probably the deans secretary, he remembered.

    The inspection is over. So You can spend the rest of the day freely.

    She also seemed to have been shocked, as she kept pushing up her sses.

    The secretary who finished the delivery hurriedly approached n.

    Student n. The inspection is done, and we want to talk to you. Please, I beg you.

    n nodded his head in eptance.

    Louis couldnt help but snort at the sight of the secretary who almost dragged the student away.

    Of all days, I had to bete today. I missed a big opportunity in life.

    He muttered under his breath.

    Finally, the morning of the Huntingpetition dawned.

    The day hase.

    The second princess, Aurora.

    Her golden eyes were identical to her younger brothers, but her jet-ck hair waspletely opposite.

    She had been receiving reports from the pce officials since the crack of dawn.

    There wont be any problems with the broadcast, right? I hate being frustrated.

    You can see for yourself, Your Highness. The reporters will do their best.

    The venue for the Huntingpetition was the region Berkel, where the Demons were rampant.

    The representatives who disyed their fierce skills on the scene were vividly transmitted to the Academy. It was all up to them. Therefore, the role and responsibility of the reporters were also immense.

    Will he show up this year?

    Pardon?

    The Knight of the Flickering me, the one who can break that womans shoulder armor.

    I doubt that, Your Highness. The public says that its a scoop just to see her wield her sword

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet, also participated in the Huntingpetition.

    The teams that inflicted damage on Scarlets shoulder armor were rewarded with an absurd amount of points.

    She was not participating as a representative, but as a special attraction for the viewers who wanted to see the Knight of the Flickering me.

    Thanks to that, the viewers could see the Knight of the Flickering me in the Huntingpetition, and the teams had a chance to turn the tables.

    Of course, the possibility of seizing that opportunity was close to impossible, if that was a drawback.

    Hmm. Then who do you think will win this time?

    Unless something unexpected happens, I predict the Heavenly Pir.

    It seems like this year is full of surprises, though.

    Aurora got up from her seat.

    She moved her steps and looked at the school map of the Merhen Academy on the wall.

    And thats not the only interesting thing.

    First, thergest building in the Knight Department.

    The Knight Temple, where the Round Table was located. It was awe-inspiring just to look at it.

    The Knight of the Flickering me.

    This time, she headed to the opposite side of the second princess.

    The highest tower-shaped building in the Magic Department. It was the Magic Tower.

    And n.

    From what she heard, n was a man who was full of self-confidence and grand goals.

    She currently held the royal secret oath in her hand.

    This secret would no longer be a secret when the Huntingpetition was over.

    I wonder how it will turn out

    She looked forward to that day.

    It would be quite fun to watch how much and how far this magician would fly.

    Fly high, for once.

    Maybe then, he would catch her eye.

    Aurora smirked.

 Chapter 95: You Like Flan, Donâ€™t You?

    Chapter 95: You Like n, Don¡¯t You?

    Chapter 95  You Like n, Dont You?

    E, the female knight who once led the four siblings in the Knight Department, was sitting leaning against a nameless ruin.

    Hmph.

    A low sneer from above. E slowly lifted her head.

    A strange hair color that mixed white and gold.

    It was neatly braided and tied up, revealing her pale neck seductively.

    Also, the goat emblem on her cloak.

    E knew that it was the symbol of Witch.

    Youve been wandering around a lot. This is the south. You know?

    You are Ugh

    A headache rang and information was injected.

    Without her will, she realized that the woman in front of her, who could be called the incarnation of the Grand Witch, was the Witch of Envy.

    The Witch of Envy spoke leisurely.

    You killed everyone you met Twenty? Thirty? Hehehe, its not good to be so conspicuous.

    E was silent for a moment and opened her lips.

    The reason.

    Huh?

    The reason why you gave me power

    Pfft. No, no. Im the one who asks questions.

    The witch lowered her posture a little. Her gray eyes met Es closed eyes.

    How was it? The power I gave you?

    Power

    E retraced what had happened.

    She had encountered thirty adventurers without a destination, but E had never lost.

    This was thanks to the power she received from the Witch.

    Strong. Very strong.

    That was the only way to express it.

    The witchs lips curved slightly.

    Im d you liked it. Then, can you take revenge now?

    E bit her lower lip.

    n.

    How to exin that absurd guy.

    She could list one by one the impressions rted to that mage, but in the end, the words that E uttered were too simple.

    Im not sure.

    The witchs eyes sharpened.

    I have this power for sure. But, n was in a different dimension. An insurmountable wall. Thats how it felt.

    Hmm~

    The witch tilted her head.

    Thats how it is.

    She found Es reaction unfamiliar.

    She had never seen such a reaction after giving power to a human.

    Humans always had the same reactions.

    They either rejoiced and ran wild with the sudden power, or failed to ovee it and went berserk and got eaten It was just that kind of amusement, but this was the first time.

    It wasnt a small power either.

    But, even with that power, she still feels a wall.

    Interesting. No, should I say envy?

    Even though she received the power of the Witch of Envy, E was still bound by the existence of n.

    From that point, the Witch of Envy felt half envy and half interest toward n.

    E.

    Why.

    Ill give you more power. Ill curse you. Then, can you take revenge?

    E lifted her head quickly.

    Curse?

    The unique power of Witches.

    Curse.

    A power that selfishly consumes the happiness and vitality of others and takes it for ones own benefit.

    Yes. Of course, its not for free. You have to bring me something from Verkel.

    Something

    Yes. Something. You dont need to know what it is. Dont be curious either.

    E made a quick decision.

    If she could meet n again and find the answer to that day, if she could take revenge on the celestial who looked down on her like a worm

    She could do anything for a simple errand.

    Give me power. Hurry.

    Im not done talking yet. E.

    The witch stepped hard on Es back of the hand.

    !

    At the same time, a violent pain swept through Es body. Her head turned pitch ck, and her consciousness faded away.

    Kuh. Huk.

    She eventually spat out blood.

    In Es ear, clenched her chest, the voice of the jealous witch, colder than ever, pierced through.

    If you fail, Ill erase your existencepletely.

    E nodded obediently.

    She was already as good as dead once before.

    Good. What you just received is the Curse of Absorption.

    Uh.

    E took a deep breath.

    She clenched and unclenched her fist, focusing on sensing the changes in her body.

    It felt like she was born as apletely different being.

    Every bit of energy in her body was clear and light.

    From now on, if you kill someone, it will be absorbed as your own power.

    Completely. my power?

    The huntingpetition is going on in Verkel right now, right? n will be there too.

    Yeah.

    Verkel is covered with thick fog at night. In other words, even the reporters cant know whats going on inside.

    Es body shuddered.

    She began to vaguely understand what the jealous witch was trying to say.

    How about it, E. Isnt this a feast for you?

    E clenched her fist tightly.

    Revenge, and mission.

    And she finally opened her eyes.

    They were the same gray as the jealous witchs.

    Ill definitelyplete it.

    The stage of the huntingpetition, Verkel.

    The distance from the academy to this ce was considerable.

    It was a verymon sense thing.

    It was impossible to build a cradle of learning near Verkel, where the demons were rampant.

    Therefore, the representatives of the huntingpetition usually traveled by train.

    I hope you have good results in the huntingpetition!

    And at the train station of Zerun, a city not far from Verkel.

    The earls guards saluted the knight trainees.

    The representative trainee of the Celestial Blessing Knight Order.

    J brushed her rose-like red hair behind her ears and smiled back.

    Thank you. Ill do my best.

    Yes!

    The representatives had just received a meal from the earl of Zerun. As such, the hunting festival was a matter of interest for many people regardless of the region.

    Zerun was just a stop for a meal.

    The knight trainees got back on the train one by one.

    The VIP-only room prepared for them was very luxurious.

    Bed, sofa, drinks, reading materials. It was practically a whole carriage that was a moving hotel.

    The seat opposite J was assigned to Yvonne.

    With a desk between them, Yvonne bowed her head and greeted her first.

    I hope you have a good trip to Verkel.

    Theres no need to hope for that. Its only four hours.

    Four hours.

    Yvonne tilted her head slightly.

    Come to think of it, I was curious. Why do we have to change trains three times at a fixed time?

    The VIP-only train they were riding would go to Verkel on its own.

    In other words, there was no need to change trains, but Yvonne was curious about the reason for the transfer.

    To avoid danger. Well. Its natural that you, a freshman, dont know this.

    J answered calmly and lifted the sword and handkerchief on the desk.

    The miracle that cost 30,000 gold coins. The miraculous sword, Surtr, was as good as new.

    As she checked the state of the sword, a smile naturally appeared on Js lips.

    She was shocked when she missed it at the auction, but thanks to someone who sold it secondhand, she was relieved.

    No, she was very happy.

    Big danger?

    Yeah. Demons and stuff. If youre unlucky, demons.

    Yvonne immediately looked around the room.

    Of course, the representatives of the magic department were nowhere to be seen.

    The knights eyes widened.

    You didnt tell the magic department?

    Theres no obligation to do that. In the first ce, changing trains three times is a way that only people who know it know. Isnt this also a skill?

    Yvonne still looked unconvinced.

    J wiped the sword and added.

    Thats how the huntingpetition is, Yvonne. Dont you know why so many people are crazy about it?

    Id like to hear your thoughts, senior.

    First of all, the representatives face real demons, not illusions.

    No one among humans would not wee the extermination of demons.

    Therefore, the status and poprity of the huntingpetition was rising every year.

    It was a pain to say twice that the residents of Verkel were very supportive.

    From their point of view, it was like demon cleaning was done in their residence every year.

    And secondly, you must have written a pledge too. And with your own hand.

    I have written it.

    I, the representative, fully acknowledge the risks of the huntingpetition. Moreover, I take full responsibility for any unforeseen idents that may ur.

    Thats right. The point is to stake your life and fight. Thats enough to make the spectators go wild.

    Hmm

    Yvonne. Now answer me. What are some ways to eliminate other teams without directly engaging inbat?

    Yvonne understood what J was saying.

    That sounds rather ruthless.

    Pfft.

    J couldnt help butugh.

    Seeing Yvonne push her ideals and justice too hard, she thought she was still immature and naive.

    She had been like that too, once.

    Eventually, Yvonne would change as she gained more experience.

    Well? Who can me us for being ruthless?

    J shrugged.

    We didnt do anything against the rules. Its just that the magic department was too ipetent. Oh, theres a saying for that, right? If you have a bad head, your body suffers.

    J kept polishing her sword.

    She didnt even look at Yvonne as she continued.

    The seniors also learned the tricks by being on the receiving end. The magic department just stepped into the main stage. What can they do? They have to learn the tricks by being on the receiving end too.

    Besides, its not all bad. If we defeat all the monsters, that will also count as points. Right?

    Hoo

    She blew on the polished de. Surtrs de shone like a prism.

    Still, Im surprised. Yvonne.

    What is it?

    Why didnt you jump off the train if you were so worried? I thought you might do something like that. You like n, dont you?

    Yvonne turned her head away.

    She liked n, that was not a lie.

    She liked him as a teacher.

    Creak

    Just then, the train started to move, and the conversation between the two knights was cut off. J also threw her gaze out the window.

    Yvonne closed her eyes quietly, and started to draw something on the dark canvas of her mind.

    The scenes of training with n.

    The strange power, the movement, she recalled them diligently in her head.

    She sank deeper and deeper into her thoughts.

    In her imagination, she unleashed a brilliant swordy.

    And that sword, at some point, took the shape of a mysterious magic circle that even she didnt know.

    I dont doubt her, I just dont worry.

    The knight muttered quietly.

    I sit in the private room of the train, checking my belongings.

    A clock imbued with Surtrs element, a top hat that helps with calctions, a cloak that increases durability I modified the items I acquired from the auction house to suit my taste.

    They are not for me, of course, but to prevent the representatives from being swept away by unfortunate idents.

    Armor and other defensive gear that are familiar to the knights are too flimsy for the magicians, so I had to fix them myself.

    Tsk

    I bit my tongue. Im not their parent, why do I have to take care of these kids

    Ill teach them properly and make sure to use them well.

    As I was thinking that.

    Knock knock

    Who is it?

    Instead of an answer, the door swung open.

    Soon, the jasmine scent filled the private room.

    I didnt need to look to know it was Trixie.

    I have something to ask you.

    What is it?

    Why did you do that?

    She spoke curtly and sat down across from me.

    What did I do?

    The handkerchief.

    Tap, tap, tap, she tapped the table with her well-manicured nails.

    Why didnt you give it to Mr. Guidance?

    I did.

    Liar.

    Why is she so serious about something so trivial?

    As soon as I thought that, Trixie added.

    Dont get me wrong. I didntpare your scent to the handkerchief. I was just curious if you kept your promise to me

    I told you already. I gave it to him.

    If you didnt, I wouldnt let this go so easily Huh?

    Trixie stopped mid-sentence and twitched her eyebrows. Then she licked her lips and asked.

    You gave it to him?

    Yes.

    Really?

    Why dont you ask him yourself?

    There was a brief silence in the private room.

    Heh

    Then, at some point, Trixies mouth curled up, but she soon coughed.

    She red at me and licked her lips again.

    Then change your perfume. It annoys me.

    I grabbed her hand, whether she liked it or not.

    This watch had a lot of elemental power in it, and I was worried that it might hurt Trixies circuits.

    It would be bad if my assistant broke down.

    !

    Trixies eyes widened a beatte.

    I calcted that this watch suited her best.

    It would help her me be even bluer.

    The contact was brief.

    I wrapped the watch around her wrist and let go of her hand.

    I didnt like touching others either.

    Always wear this watch.

    You, again!

    Trixie quickly brought her hand to her chest.

    She blushed and widened her eyes, looking back and forth between my hand and me.

    But she didnt have a chance to question me.

    The door opened again and Becky and Louis came in.

    Trixie red at Becky.

    Specifically at Becky.

    What are you doing here?

    Out of the blue? Im a magic student in the first year of Merhen Academy

    Shut up.

    Okay.

    Trixie muttered something dissatisfied, and spat out two words.

    Ill tell everything to Mr. Guidance. Be prepared for the bacsh.

    With that, Trixie left, and Becky and Louis blinked and sat across from me.

    Whats going on, n What happened between you two?

    Never mind. You two take one each.

    I handed them each a piece of equipment. A pointed hat for Becky, and a cloak for Louis.

    They were already expensive items at the auction, and my magic added to their value.

    Fl, fl, n gave me this?

    Becky teared up, feeling it.

    Dont make a fuss.

    Ah, uh, ugh! Sniff!

    Becky pulled the hat down to her chin.

    She acted to make meugh, and it worked.

    Louis seemed touched too.

    He put on the cloak with a neat design, and his mouth opened slightly.

    Both of you, get out now.

    I sent Becky and Louis out and checked the many train routes.

    As always, I had a lot to do.

    Train routes to avoid the beasts

    The data that Maiev wrote for me.

    It said avoid the beasts pompously, but Maiev only listed the routes that had a high chance of encountering them.

    If I followed the opposite, I could find the routes that avoided them.

    It wasnt hard, and it was very safe.

    But I dont need to do that.

    I chose only the dangerous routes.

    No, actually, it was wrong to say they were dangerous.

    I chose only the interesting routes.

    I nodded quietly, looking out the window.

 Chapter 96: Watch carefully from now on, and report properly.

    Chapter 96: Watch carefully from now on, and report properly.

    Chapter 98  The Magician

    We won.

    The railway was littered with remains that barely resembled corpses.

    They looked like smashed fruits in a carriage, their flesh and guts spilling out in a grotesque mess.

    Phew

    Trixie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Becky, who seemed to have rxed after the tension, copsed on the ground.

    Ugh I hate heights, I hate gore, I hate everything here

    Not everything, right?

    Louis looked at me. Beckys eyes also followed his gaze.

    She blushed and fiddled with her hat.

    W-well, not everything. Just most of it.

    The representatives sighed deeply.

    Their bodies were still trembling slightly.

    It was understandable.

    They had killed ghosts, but it felt no different from killing humans.

    You did well.

    I muttered a low praise.

    They had defeated the ghosts with their own power, without any help.

    And they had shown less hesitation against enemies that looked like humans.

    Then I heard some murmurs from somewhere else.

    I saw a mercenary in armor receiving greetings from the reporters.

    Thank you, boss!

    A purple-haired woman with a strong aura.

    It was Elysis, the captainleader of the Mystic Canyon.

    She had personally brought the reporters down from the tail of the train.

    They didnt care that I was next to them and continued their conversation.

    Was it amazing?

    Yes. Oh, I dont mean the scale of the ghosts I mean, the magic department representatives were amazing.

    Arine, one of the reporters, answered.

    She nced at the ghost remains around her, and Elysis nodded slightly.

    What did you do up there?

    We captured the representatives actions with the crystal ball.

    Hmm.

    But, Im also a magician before a reporter. This level of maniption is unbelievable. Its a really amazing level of

    Yeah. I know. I know too.

    Elysis cut off Arines words and looked at the tail of the train.

    The VIP car that was pointing to the sky.

    The next moment, she asked me.

    Hey, long time no see. Did you really do this?

    The captainleader punched the train roof with a thud.

    I nodded quietly.

    Youre an amazing guy.

    Elysis muttered and smirked. It was a smile full of satisfaction.

    Thanks to you, the magic department representatives are fine

    She asked Arine.

    What about the reporters? No casualties, right?

    No. Not a single one.

    Arine nced at me a few times.

    We were caught in the explosion and couldnt move But thanks to n, he lifted the train and we were safe.

    Good. No deaths.

    The captainleader pointed to Arines crystal ball with her chin.

    That thing, are you recording us right now?

    No? No. Its a device that needs periodic mana replenishment It ran out of power in the middle. But we got everything until the ghosts were defeated

    Stop. Just answer what I asked.

    Oh, yes.

    Silence fell, and Elysiss eyes returned to the train. She stared at it for a long time.

    Hmm.

    Elysis looked at me and the train alternately.

    She had a lot to say, but she seemed to be struggling with something.

    In the end, it was Arine who broke the silence first.

    She took a step closer to me.

    Hey, dont worry. We got the representatives actions clearly.

    You might have forgotten something.

    I returned the three teleportation stones to her.

    Arines eyes widened a beatte.

    Oh, my. I forgot about the teleportation stones! I was so distracted

    I only cared about capturing the representatives actions.

    In other words, I had no interest in the reporters who couldnt do anything.

    But Arine was still excited. She seemed to have given up on hiding her identity.

    I wish I had recorded the train more clearly Its too precious to see it alone. Oh, if I fill up the mana and record it again

    No need.

    My mana is not infinite.

    The train is not being held in real time.

    Its just standing up.

    That means, it will soon crash down the cliff.

    I asked Elysis.

    How much time is left until the main event of the Hunting Competitionexpedition?

    Elysis, who was lost in thought, looked at me and burst into a snicker.

    Look at you. Have you decided to talk to me casually now? There are about five hours left until the main event.

    Five hours, huh.

    That was satisfactory.

    I should be able to reach the destination without any trouble.

    Elysis narrowed her eyes slightly and asked.

    n. Are you thinking of entering the Mysticerious Canyon? Its a serious matter, even though the ce is like this.

    Still not interested.

    Is that so?.

    She smiled for a while, and then pointed at the rail with her chin.

    Lets talk while we go back to the station. As you can see, the rail is like this, so we cant go this way anyway.

    I nced at the broken rail.

    It waspletely shattered, but it wasnt that long if I only considered the distance.

    I figured I could fix it if I had the materials.

    Ask for the materials to be delivered.

    Materials? Why materials all of a sudden.

    Elysis blinked.

    Dont tell me.

    Im thinking of fixing the rail and passing through.

    Oh, you.

    Elysis shook her head.

    Its not that I dont know you have the ability to do that. But this rail gets more dangerous as you go further. Thats why Im saying we should go to another station.

    Because its dangerous, I said I would fix it and go.

    There was a brief silence.

    Huh, youre really something.

    She looked at me with faint eyes, and Elysis finally agreed.

    She shouted at the mercenaries who were waiting behind her.

    Thats it. Dont prepare for the escort. Were not going back.

    Yes. Understood!

    Instead, bring some materials. To fix the rail.

    Yes!

    The mercenaries moved swiftly at the leaders words.

    Elysis brushed her purple hair with a good mood.

    Hey, n.

    She called my name again.

    One more thing, think about the Mysticerious Canyon. Ill make you a good spot.

    If its not the captainleaders spot Leave me alone.

    The captainleaders spot is not possible, you bastard.

    Elysis shrugged her shoulders.

    Be careful in Verkel. Our guys, theyre rough with people who dont eat from the same pot.

    Are you talking about Celestial Blessing?

    Yeah.

    I sneered as soon as I heard that.

    Who the hell was it and what should I be careful of?

    You should warn Celestial Blessing, shouldnt you?

    Hmm?

    Our kids just had a st killing human-shaped monsters, so they might confuse ghosts and humans.

    As Elysis swallowed a hollowugh, Becky jumped up like a startled cat next to her.

    n, I cant kill people!

    The girl went on with a heated exnation by herself.

    Ghosts are monsters in the end, so I killed them How can I kill people! I cant do that!

    You can.

    Trixie and Louiss eyes widened as well. Becky pointed at them with her index finger.

    I cant! Trixie and Louis must think the same as me, right? Look at their faces. Theyre all simr to me. Guys, right?

    There was no answer.

    A brief awkward silence fell, and Becky started to feel embarrassed.

    You. Did you just say we?

    Wow n, thats the first time you said that to me.

    The reason why Trixie and Louiss eyes widened was finally revealed.

    Becky also eximed, Oh, and made a shocked face.

    Tha, tha, thats right? HeI just said our kids

    Shut up.

    I dismissed their reactions.

    It wasnt that I didnt mean it, but I didnt intend to imply anything by calling them we.

    Elysis called Louis this time.

    Hey, Louis.

    Elysis, maam. Its been a while.

    Louis greeted her politely.

    Youve been working hard? Grow up ande to the Mystic CanyonValley.

    Ah, thats

    Louis couldnt finish his answer and nced at me.

    ?

    Soon, Elysiss eyes widened and she burst intoughter as if she couldnt believe it.

    Whats with that reaction? Did I lose you to n?

    Haha No, its not that, I just learned a lot from n. I want to stay by his side for a while.

    Okay. Well talk more after the Hunting Competitionextermination festival.

    The conversation ended like that, and I waited for the supplies to arrive while gathering mana.

    Excuse me, excuse me

    A reporter came up to me. She had a notebook and a pen in her hand.

    Can I get your autograph in advance?

    At the reporters words, the magic department representatives who were next to me looked at me with curious eyes.

    Wow, n, youre really a celebrity now. Should I get one too? You can get it if you summarize your paper. Geez. Not that.

    I quietly took the notebook.

    I quickly wrote my signature.

    And I was about to give the notebook back to her, but.

    Ah, can you please write my name next to it?

    My eyebrows twitched.

    Annoyance rose from the depths of my heart.

    Name.

    Ah, Im Lorelia.

    I wrote it without difficulty.

    The spelling is correct, right?

    She nodded.

    Yes. Thats right. Youre amazing in person. To be able to show such power as a magician

    As. As. As

    I drew two lines over the signature.

    Youre not qualified.

    Oh my! Is that the Knight of the Flickering me?

    As soon as he got off the train, an old man greeted Scarlet.

    He was the vige chief of Verkel, Keh.

    He personally took off his shoes and weed the Knight of the Flickering me.

    It was only natural.

    Did you have any trouble on your way here?

    Scarlet gave him a nce and nothing more.

    Not really.

    Scarlet had taken a train that was prepared only for her to get here.

    The expression the guest of the guests was truly for her.

    Haha. Whenever you feel ufortable, please feel free to tell me. What cant I do for the Knight of the Flickering me?

    Besides that, the people next to the vige chief bowed their heads politely to Scarlet.

    Its an honor to meet the Knight of the Flickering me. The annual Hunting Competitionextermination festival is a great help to Verkels monster eradication.

    The procession continued.

    The vige chief, the vige chiefs daughter, someone whose name I didnt even remember Scarlet nodded vaguely to them all.

    These people. Enough with the greetings Dont bother the Knight of the Flickering me!

    The vige chief stopped them and smiled brightly at Scarlet.

    Lets go to the za where the representatives and the vigers are gathered. When they see you, theyll be overjoyed.

    Lets go.

    Scarlet walked with the vige chief, followed by a line of others.

    They arrived at the square, where the representatives and vigers greeted Scarlet with sparkling eyes.

    But no, thats not how it should have been. The reality in front of her eyes was too different.

    Whats going on?

    How did they take down the ghosts so easily?

    Their score is already that high.

    The vigers and representatives were chatting excitedly. But their interest was not in Scarlet.

    They didnt even seem to notice that she had arrived.

    ?

    Scarlet doubted her own sight.

    The vige chiefs face turned pale.

    He hurriedly looked for the person in charge and asked.

    What on earth is going on here?

    Ah, I was so focused on watching.

    The person in charge was still dragged along with his eyes on the record sheet.

    ?

    He muttered something under his breath, but when he saw Scarlet and the vige chiefs faces, his mouth opened wide.

    He stammered as he answered.

    Ah Ahhhhh! Vige chief! You came with the Knight of the Flickering me! Ah, no wonder! I felt this tremendous energy~!

    Enough, just exin whats going on.

    Ah, yes! Of course, we prepared to wee the Knight of the Flickering me. The representatives just arrived and they were still out of it

    He gave an irrelevant answer.

    Scarlet and the vige chief were not convinced at all, and Scarlet finally stepped forward and asked.

    What are you all distracted by?

    Hahahaha~!

    The person in charge swept his hair back and smiled.

    It was the most awkward smile in the world.

    Its really nothing, the Knight of the Flickering me doesnt have to worry about it! Yes!

    Scarlet frowned.

    So, youre saying you treated me like this because of something trivial

    No No! Thats not it!

    The person in charge was flustered and fumbled with his words and body.

    He looked like he would copse at any moment.

    Scarlet pushed him aside and approached the record sheet. The person in charge didnt know what to do.

    Knight! Wait, wait! Dont do that!

    Get off me.

    The knight shoved the person in charge away.

    Look at the score. They havent even started yet.

    At this rate Isnt it dangerous for the Celestial Blessing?

    Scarlet pushed through the noisy crowd and made her way to the front.

    And finally, she stood in front of the record sheet.

    The face of the damn mage who shared her surname.

    That was all that was on the record sheet.

    The magic department representatives were fighting.

    The ghosts were swept away like dust, and the magic was shooting out.

    Everyone here was captivated by that sight.

    Just, for this kind of thing

    Scarlet tore the record sheet off the wall with her hand.

    The people around her were about to get angry, but when they saw who it was, they swallowed their breath.

    Kn, Knight?

    The Knight of the Flickering me?

    Scarlets burning eyes were still fixed on the record sheet.

    136, 137, 138

    The mages who were killing the notorious ghosts.

    The score that kept rising.

    The square was soon quiet, and Scarlet felt an indescribable emotion rising.

    There were less than 30 minutes left until the start of the extermination.

 Chapter 97: How Could Youâ€¦

    Chapter 97: How Could You¡­

    Chapter 97  How Could You

    Becky had a dream.

    A blue sky.

    The objects on the ground looked like mere toys, and the clouds were like stepping stones to jump and y at a dizzying height.

    The world was a canvas dyed in navy blue.

    Hehehe

    The girl sat on a cloud next to n, using it as a chair.

    She rested her head on his shoulder, forgetting all the worries and troubles she usually had.

    She was enjoying the moment.

    Whizz.

    A small sound interrupted her peace.

    A cool sensation tickled her ears, strangely vivid.

    Hmm

    Whizz.

    The sound grew louder.

    Suddenly, Becky realized that her hair was flying in the wind.

    ?

    She felt her senses sharpen.

    The wind was fierce, as if she was caught in a typhoon.

    She could barely open her eyes.

    And then, she heard Trixies voice.

    What are you doing?

    Huh?

    Use your magic. Unless you want to die.

    As soon as he said that, she heard a whoosh and a me from his side.

    Becky barely managed to open her eyes then.

    Magic? What magic?

    Why did she have to use magic?

    She didnt understand.

    Sky. Nothing but sky.

    She couldnt tell how high she was.

    Beckys body was falling vertically from the sky.

    Ah, ahk! Aaahk!

    Becky panicked and used all her strength.

    She tried to find her bnce somehow.

    She would die if she fell like this.

    There was no way she could survive.

    Help, help me! Im falling! Ill definitely die if I fall like this! Aaah!

    The girl iled her arms.

    At some point, she grabbed Trixies thin calf, and she red at her.

    What, what are you doing? Why are you clinging to me?

    Help me! Were on the same team, right? Aak!

    Save yourself. Come on!

    She had closed her eyesfortably in the warm room.

    That was Beckysst memory.

    But when she came to, she was falling from the sky. She had no idea what had happened, and it made no sense to her.

    Aaah!

    But she had no time to think.

    The distance between her and the ground was getting closer at a terrifying speed.

    You. Dont ever look up.

    Trixie! Help me too

    Thud!

    She looked up without realizing it, and Trixies footprint was stamped on her face.

    Becky teared up and lowered her head.

    It hurts so much!

    Why did she have to stomp so hard?

    She didnt care about heris teddy bear underwear at all

    Whizz!

    The ground was really close now. The things that were just dots grew bigger in real time.

    Aaaah! I dont want to die!

    Becky drew a form in her head.

    She muttered to herself as she calcted, wrote down the mistakes on her palm and corrected them, and did everything she could.

    Please, please, pleeease!

    She saw the ground in front of her eyes.

    To avoid bing a pancake, Becky used herst bit of strength to cast her magic.

    Uuuu!

    She finally created a huge ice slide.

    Becky rode on the curved slide and bounced into the air again.

    She created another slide and bounced lower this time She repeated this process frantically.

    And finally.

    Thud thud thud!

    Beckys body rolled on the ground several times.

    Luckily, she didnt feel much pain.

    I did it!

    It was a noisy way tond, and she was covered in dust, but she was alive.

    That was enough.

    She could breathe normally and move her body without any problems.

    This is tougher than I thought.

    Becky tapped the pointed hat on her head with her index finger.

    Come to think of it, this thing had stuck to her head ever since she fell.

    Brushing off the dirt from her palms, Becky slowly surveyed her surroundings.

    Was there an explosion?

    She was standing on the edge of a broken rail.

    Now that she looked, the front of the train was smashed.

    To make matters worse, the rail waspletely severed.

    Becky quietly imagined.

    If she hadntnded properly, and had fallen off the cliff below that had no visible bottom

    Ugh

    She covered her mouth with one hand without realizing it.

    She felt dizzy just looking down, let alone imagining what would have happened if she had fallen.

    !

    And then. She was shocked again.

    What, what is that?

    The train was pointing straight up to the sky.

    The head was stuck to the ground, but the tail was pointing up as if someone had pulled it.

    A strange shape.

    It escaped from the gravity that bound it, and seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky like a work of art.

    A magician who could make such a thing possible.

    Becky thought of only one person.

    n

    At the same time, she realized he was not by her side.

    The girl shouted his name.

    n!

    But he was not the only one who was not visible. Trixie and Louis were the same.

    n! Trixie! Louis!

    There was no answer.

    She felt anxious.

    Had they left her alone?

    She couldnt think that way.

    First of all, they were not like that, and secondly, there was nowhere to go in this situation where the rail and the train were cut off.

    Then maybe, maybe

    Did I survive alone?

    Guilt and shock hit her like waves.

    Becky couldnt ovee it and shook her shoulders.

    She thought she had be a little closer to the representatives.

    Besides, Becky had never imagined academy life without n.

    n, everyone

    But then.

    Ouch!

    Thud, a pebble hit the back of Beckys head.

    Beckys head reflexively turned to that ce.

    There were all three representatives.

    Guys!

    Becky teared up and smiled.

    You guys were alive!

    But the girls joy didntst long.

    Becky, are you still sleepy? What are you doing over there? Hahaha Becky, are you okay? Youre covered in dirt.

    Her warm heart cooled down in an instant.

    With tears in her eyes, Becky walked limply.

    Thats too much

    We gathered at the head of the half-destroyed train.

    The first one to break the silence was Louis.

    Hmm So you mean you deliberately caused the explosion? To prevent us from reaching Verkel?

    I didnt cause it, but I didnt bother to avoid or stop it either. This is also a necessary process.

    I rolled my eyes and looked down at the cliff covered in darkness.

    Soon, I detected the energy of countless ghosts.

    It was exactly as I had investigated beforehand.

    Becky swallowed her saliva and asked.

    So what are we going to do now? Walk all the way to Verkel Thats not it, right?

    I shook my head.

    I had no intention of making them suffer a meaningless and futile hardship.

    But I asked them this.

    Youve never killed anyone, have you?

    When I said that, something started crawling up from the cliff below.

    Soon, they filled the tracks one by one.

    !

    The representatives eyes widened.

    What, what are those? People?

    Are they people? They climbed up the cliff with their bare hands.

    Their identity was ghosts.

    The ghosts of the Misty Cliff were very different from the semi-transparent and floating things that weremonly talked about in the world.

    They had human-shaped bodies.

    Not just poorly imitating, but exactly the same.

    They gradually surrounded us.

    In no time, we became like an isted ind floating in the vast sea.

    The ghosts smiled.

    They looked like they had met old friends, and slowly narrowed the distance.

    Theyre just ghosts, so just kill them. This will also count towards the score of the Hunting Competitionextermination test.

    I muttered lowly.

    It wasnt a difficult thing to understand, so the representatives nodded as well.

    But one second. Two seconds.

    Three seconds Even though the ghosts kept approaching, no one cast any magic.

    Sigh

    Trixie stretched out one arm with a cold expression.

    She took a few deep breaths and eventually withdrew her hand.

    Theyre just kids.

    Trixie muttered lowly.

    What made the representatives hesitate was the appearance of the ghosts.

    Just look at the girl ghost in front of them.

    A tiny height that barely reached her waist,rge eyes like a deer, a small hand that couldnt even hold a fork, let alone a weapon.

    What are you hesitating for?

    I urged the three of them.

    They had to kill them, no matter what they looked like.

    Without any hesitation.

    Easily.

    The reason why Verkel had a bad reputation was simple.

    In that ce where most of the monsters were created by Main, human-shaped monsters were rampant.

    As long as they had a human origin, it was understandable that they would hesitate to kill something that was human-shaped.

    But.

    That was a hesitation that wouldnt help them win, and it was also not beneficial for the representatives to protect themselves in the future.

    I didnt want them to be ruthless killers who didnt hesitate to kill, but I didnt want to see them scared or shaken by the appearance of their opponents.

    Sister, sister

    The girl approached Trixie with a wobbly walk.

    And the next moment.

    The girls face twisted grotesquely. Her mouth split into four and tried to swallow the three representatives at once.

    Puck!

    I flicked my finger.

    And at the same time, mana in the shape of a needle pierced the girls forehead.

    Uh?

    The ghost returned to the girls appearance as if nothing had happened, and fell down with all kinds of expressions that would evoke sympathy.

    The representatives faces were shocked.

    How pathetic. Youll encounter things that will make you hesitate countless times in the future.

    I clicked my tongue.

    The price of hesitation is your life. Dont you know that?

    I said to the frozen ones.

    Of course, you can hesitate. If you dont value your life, if your determination was only that much I wont stop you.

    The representatives expressions became more resolute.

    Ill give you another chance. Kill them.

    The samemand as before. But this time, the representatives reactions were different.

    They all started to pull up their mana as much as they could.

    *

    Bang!

    The death of the ghost girl was a signal for the rest of the ghosts to swarm us.

    But the representatives didnt hesitate anymore.

    They had learned the price of hesitation, and they executed their magic wlessly, even under pressure.

    Boom!

    With one explosion, the horde of ghosts fell off the cliff.

    I lifted my head and looked up.

    Something was shining in the tail car.

    The reporters crystal balls were capturing our image.

    Get it right.

    We were about to show them our remarkable growth.

    [I have arrived at Verkel. Soon, this ce will be the stage of the Hunting CompetitionSubjugation Festival]

    The captainleaders office of the number one guild Mystic Canyon.

    In a space toorge for one person to use, Captain leader Elysis was browsing the newspaper headlines.

    Hmm

    Thanks to the crystal balls that the reporters had, the newspapers now showed not only the text but also the scene of the event.

    Even though there was no sound, it was enough to immerse oneself in watching.

    She scanned the eight newspapers that she had stuck on the wall.

    [Newspaper 3]

    The Knight of the Eternal me has revealed himself! How many times will he swing his sword this year?

    [Newspaper 5]

    The most likely candidate for the victory is

    Celestial Blessing, right?

    Yes. There have been many changes this year, but still, Celestial Blessing is Celestial Blessing.

    Hunting Competition, Hunting Competition Hunting Competition.Subjugation Festival, Subjugation Festival, Subjugation Festival.

    Since the main event started, everything that could be called mass media was dominated by the Hunting Competition.Subjugation Festival.

    They better do well.

    Of course, Elysis had more than just a simplejust simple interest in the Hunting CompetitionSubjugation Festival.

    One of them was obviously Celestial Blessing.

    The Holy Knight Order that had a close rtionship with Mystic Canyon.

    Elysis hoped that they would perform even better on the stage of the Hunting CompetitionSubjugation Festival.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, then.

    CaptainLeader!

    One of the members barged into the captainleaders office without knocking.

    Normally, she would have scolded him, but his expression looked so urgent that she decided to listen to his report first.

    What is it?

    Well, that is. Its!

    He took several deep breaths before he finally spat out something that could be called a sentence.

    The fourth train heading to Verkel was caught in a huge explosion. The tracks werepletely severed!

    Explosion Dont tell me.

    Something came to Elysiss mind.

    The fourth train Was it the ghosts again?

    Yes. The Misty Cliff. There was also a confirmed mass appearance of ghosts.

    Sigh

    Elysis let out a deep sigh.

    What was wrong with these ghosts that they never ran out no matter how many they caught?

    And, captainleader

    The members face showed a tense expression. As if he was about to say the main point.

    On the fourth train, there were the representatives of the magic department.

    Hm?

    Elysis widened her eyes.

    The fourth train was not meant for ordinary passengers.

    It was filled with people who had the purpose of facing the demons, mercenaries who were willing to step into the wilderness.

    In a short time, she wondered why n had boarded the fourth train.

    He must have known.

    A grand and meticulous n, a certainty n was a magician full of such things, as Elysis had seen.

    She didnt think he would have fallen into danger for a reason likeck of information.

    Then, did he do it on purpose?

    It was not easy to deal with the ghosts of the Misty Cliff.

    The first thing was the appearance of humans. They were killing them inrge numbers, and sometimes even Elysis felt her mind exhausted.

    And the second thing was the terrain. Anyone who wanted to live would never wee a battle on the cliff.

    That was why the leaders chose the safe route.

    The risk of being killed was too high to justify killing the ghosts for the points of thepetitionsubjugation.

    Get ready. Were leaving right away.

    Either way, she would see for herself.

    n was also one of the students she had marked. Heris movements became faster as she prepared the defensive barrier.

    But then.

    Captain!

    One of the members came to the captains room. He looked even more urgent than the one who hade before.

    Elysis waved her hand.

    I already heard. Get ready to go.

    No, no!

    What do you mean, no? I said get ready.

    Elysis frowned, but the member shook his head vigorously.

    No, I mean we dont have to go!

    ?

    Elysis stopped her preparations.

    She asked the member.

    What are you talking about?

    The situation Its already over!

    Over.

    The captains expression became serious at the two words.

    Over? You mean they all got killed by the ghosts?

    The member answered with a nervous expression.

    The ghost subjugation Its done.

 Chapter 98: â€˜The Magicianâ€™

    Chapter 98: ¡®The Magician¡¯

    Chapter 98  The Magician

    We won.

    The railway was littered with remains that barely resembled corpses.

    They looked like smashed fruits in a carriage, their flesh and guts spilling out in a grotesque mess.

    Phew

    Trixie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Becky, who seemed to have rxed after the tension, copsed on the ground.

    Ugh I hate heights, I hate gore, I hate everything here

    Not everything, right?

    Louis looked at me. Beckys eyes also followed his gaze.

    She blushed and fiddled with her hat.

    W-well, not everything. Just most of it.

    The representatives sighed deeply.

    Their bodies were still trembling slightly.

    It was understandable.

    They had killed ghosts, but it felt no different from killing humans.

    You did well.

    I muttered a low praise.

    They had defeated the ghosts with their own power, without any help.

    And they had shown less hesitation against enemies that looked like humans.

    Then I heard some murmurs from somewhere else.

    I saw a mercenary in armor receiving greetings from the reporters.

    Thank you, boss!

    A purple-haired woman with a strong aura.

    It was Elysis, the leader of the Mystic Canyon.

    She had personally brought the reporters down from the tail of the train.

    They didnt care that I was next to them and continued their conversation.

    Was it amazing?

    Yes. Oh, I dont mean the scale of the ghosts I mean, the magic department representatives were amazing.

    Arine, one of the reporters, answered.

    She nced at the ghost remains around her, and Elysis nodded slightly.

    What did you do up there?

    We captured the representatives actions with the crystal ball.

    Hmm.

    But, Im also a magician before a reporter. This level of maniption is unbelievable. Its a really amazing level of

    Yeah. I know. I know too.

    Elysis cut off Arines words and looked at the tail of the train.

    The VIP car that was pointing to the sky.

    The next moment, she asked me.

    Hey, long time no see. Did you really do this?

    The leader punched the train roof with a thud.

    I nodded quietly.

    Youre an amazing guy.

    Elysis muttered and smirked. It was a smile full of satisfaction.

    Thanks to you, the magic department representatives are fine

    She asked Arine.

    What about the reporters? No casualties, right?

    No. Not a single one.

    Arine nced at me a few times.

    We were caught in the explosion and couldnt move But thanks to n, he lifted the train and we were safe.

    Good. No deaths.

    The leader pointed to Arines crystal ball with her chin.

    That thing, are you recording us right now?

    No? No. Its a device that needs periodic mana replenishment It ran out of power in the middle. But we got everything until the ghosts were defeated

    Stop. Just answer what I asked.

    Oh, yes.

    Silence fell, and Elysiss eyes returned to the train. She stared at it for a long time.

    Hmm.

    Elysis looked at me and the train alternately.

    She had a lot to say, but she seemed to be struggling with something.

    In the end, it was Arine who broke the silence first.

    She took a step closer to me.

    Hey, dont worry. We got the representatives actions clearly.

    You might have forgotten something.

    I returned the three teleportation stones to her.

    Arines eyes widened a beatte.

    Oh, my. I forgot about the teleportation stones! I was so distracted

    I only cared about capturing the representatives actions.

    In other words, I had no interest in the reporters who couldnt do anything.

    But Arine was still excited. She seemed to have given up on hiding her identity.

    I wish I had recorded the train more clearly Its too precious to see it alone. Oh, if I fill up the mana and record it again

    No need.

    My mana is not infinite.

    The train is not being held in real time.

    Its just standing up.

    That means, it will soon crash down the cliff.

    I asked Elysis.

    How much time is left until the main event of the expedition?

    Elysis, who was lost in thought, looked at me and burst into a snicker.

    Look at you. Have you decided to talk to me casually now? There are about five hours left until the main event.

    Five hours, huh.

    That was satisfactory.

    I should be able to reach the destination without any trouble.

    Elysis narrowed her eyes slightly and asked.

    n. Are you thinking of entering the Mysterious Canyon? Its a serious matter, even though the ce is like this.

    Still not interested.

    Is that so.

    She smiled for a while, and then pointed at the rail with her chin.

    Lets talk while we go back to the station. As you can see, the rail is like this, so we cant go this way anyway.

    I nced at the broken rail.

    It waspletely shattered, but it wasnt that long if I only considered the distance.

    I figured I could fix it if I had the materials.

    Ask for the materials to be delivered.

    Materials? Why materials all of a sudden.

    Elysis blinked.

    Dont tell me.

    Im thinking of fixing the rail and passing through.

    Oh, you.

    Elysis shook her head.

    Its not that I dont know you have the ability to do that. But this rail gets more dangerous as you go further. Thats why Im saying we should go to another station.

    Because its dangerous, I said I would fix it and go.

    There was a brief silence.

    Huh, youre really something.

    She looked at me with faint eyes, and Elysis finally agreed.

    She shouted at the mercenaries who were waiting behind her.

    Thats it. Dont prepare for the escort. Were not going back.

    Yes. Understood!

    Instead, bring some materials. To fix the rail.

    Yes!

    The mercenaries moved swiftly at the leaders words.

    Elysis brushed her purple hair with a good mood.

    Hey, n.

    She called my name again.

    One more thing, think about the Mysterious Canyon. Ill make you a good spot.

    If its not the leaders spot Leave me alone.

    The leaders spot is not possible, you bastard.

    Elysis shrugged her shoulders.

    Be careful in Verkel. Our guys, theyre rough with people who dont eat from the same pot.

    Are you talking about Celestial Blessing?

    Yeah.

    I sneered as soon as I heard that.

    Who the hell was it and what should I be careful of?

    You should warn Celestial Blessing, shouldnt you?

    Hmm?

    Our kids just had a st killing human-shaped monsters, so they might confuse ghosts and humans.

    As Elysis swallowed a hollowugh, Becky jumped up like a startled cat next to her.

    n, I cant k**l people!

    The girl went on with a heated exnation by herself.

    Ghosts are monsters in the end, so I killed them How can I k**l people! I cant do that!

    You can.

    Trixie and Louiss eyes widened as well. Becky pointed at them with her index finger.

    I cant! Trixie and Louis must think the same as me, right? Look at their faces. Theyre all simr to me. Guys, right?

    There was no answer.

    A brief awkward silence fell, and Becky started to feel embarrassed.

    You. Did you just say we?

    Wow n, thats the first time you said that to me.

    The reason why Trixie and Louiss eyes widened was finally revealed.

    Becky also eximed, Oh, and made a shocked face.

    Tha, tha, thats right? I just said our kids

    Shut up.

    I dismissed their reactions.

    It wasnt that I didnt mean it, but I didnt intend to imply anything by calling them we.

    Elysis called Louis this time.

    Hey, Louis.

    Elysis, maam. Its been a while.

    Louis greeted her politely.

    Youve been working hard? Grow up ande to the Mystic Valley.

    Ah, thats

    Louis couldnt finish his answer and nced at me.

    ?

    Soon, Elysiss eyes widened and she burst intoughter as if she couldnt believe it.

    Whats with that reaction? Did I lose you to n?

    Haha No, its not that, I just learned a lot from n. I want to stay by his side for a while.

    Okay. Well talk more after the extermination festival.

    The conversation ended like that, and I waited for the supplies to arrive while gathering mana.

    Excuse me, excuse me

    A reporter came up to me. She had a notebook and a pen in her hand.

    Can I get your autograph in advance?

    At the reporters words, the magic department representatives who were next to me looked at me with curious eyes.

    Wow, n, youre really a celebrity now. Should I get one too? You can get it if you summarize your paper. Geez. Not that.

    I quietly took the notebook.

    I quickly wrote my signature.

    And I was about to give the notebook back to her, but.

    Ah, can you please write my name next to it?

    My eyebrows twitched.

    Annoyance rose from the depths of my heart.

    Name.

    Ah, Im Lorelia.

    I wrote it without difficulty.

    The spelling is correct, right?

    She nodded.

    Yes. Thats right. Youre amazing in person. To be able to show such power as a magician

    As. As. As

    I drew two lines over the signature.

    Youre not qualified.

    Oh my! Is that the Knight of the Flickering me?

    As soon as he got off the train, an old man greeted Scarlet.

    He was the vige chief of Verkel, Keh.

    He personally took off his shoes and weed the Knight of the Flickering me.

    It was only natural.

    Did you have any trouble on your way here?

    Scarlet gave him a nce and nothing more.

    Not really.

    Scarlet had taken a train that was prepared only for her to get here.

    The expression the guest of the guests was truly for her.

    Haha. Whenever you feel ufortable, please feel free to tell me. What cant I do for the Knight of the Flickering me?

    Besides that, the people next to the vige chief bowed their heads politely to Scarlet.

    Its an honor to meet the Knight of the Flickering me. The annual extermination festival is a great help to Verkels monster eradication.

    The procession continued.

    The vige chief, the vige chiefs daughter, someone whose name I didnt even remember Scarlet nodded vaguely to them all.

    These people. Enough with the greetings Dont bother the Knight of the Flickering me!

    The vige chief stopped them and smiled brightly at Scarlet.

    Lets go to the za where the representatives and the vigers are gathered. When they see you, theyll be overjoyed.

    Lets go.

    Scarlet walked with the vige chief, followed by a line of others.

    They arrived at the square, where the representatives and vigers greeted Scarlet with sparkling eyes.

    But no, thats not how it should have been. The reality in front of her eyes was too different.

    Whats going on?

    How did they take down the ghosts so easily?

    Their score is already that high.

    The vigers and representatives were chatting excitedly. But their interest was not in Scarlet.

    They didnt even seem to notice that she had arrived.

    ?

    Scarlet doubted her own sight.

    The vige chiefs face turned pale.

    He hurriedly looked for the person in charge and asked.

    What on earth is going on here?

    Ah, I was so focused on watching.

    The person in charge was still dragged along with his eyes on the record sheet.

    ?

    He muttered something under his breath, but when he saw Scarlet and the vige chiefs faces, his mouth opened wide.

    He stammered as he answered.

    Ah Ahhhhh! Vige chief! You came with the Knight of the Flickering me! Ah, no wonder! I felt this tremendous energy~!

    Enough, just exin whats going on.

    Ah, yes! Of course, we prepared to wee the Knight of the Flickering me. The representatives just arrived and they were still out of it

    He gave an irrelevant answer.

    Scarlet and the vige chief were not convinced at all, and Scarlet finally stepped forward and asked.

    What are you all distracted by?

    Hahahaha~!

    The person in charge swept his hair back and smiled.

    It was the most awkward smile in the world.

    Its really nothing, the Knight of the Flickering me doesnt have to worry about it! Yes!

    Scarlet frowned.

    So, youre saying you treated me like this because of something trivial

    No No! Thats not it!

    The person in charge was flustered and fumbled with his words and body.

    He looked like he would copse at any moment.

    Scarlet pushed him aside and approached the record sheet. The person in charge didnt know what to do.

    Knight! Wait, wait! Dont do that!

    Get off me.

    The knight shoved the person in charge away.

    Look at the score. They havent even started yet.

    At this rate Isnt it dangerous for the Celestial Blessing?

    Scarlet pushed through the noisy crowd and made her way to the front.

    And finally, she stood in front of the record sheet.

    The face of the damn mage who shared her surname.

    That was all that was on the record sheet.

    The magic department representatives were fighting.

    The ghosts were swept away like dust, and the magic was shooting out.

    Everyone here was captivated by that sight.

    Just, for this kind of thing

    Scarlet tore the record sheet off the wall with her hand.

    The people around her were about to get angry, but when they saw who it was, they swallowed their breath.

    Kn, Knight?

    The Knight of the Flickering me?

    Scarlets burning eyes were still fixed on the record sheet.

    136, 137, 138

    The mages who were killing the notorious ghosts.

    The score that kept rising.

    The square was soon quiet, and Scarlet felt an indescribable emotion rising.

    There were less than 30 minutes left until the start of the extermination.

 Chapter 99: Spend It All

    Chapter 99: Spend It All

    Chapter 99  Spend It All

    It was a night when the moon was high in the sky.

    So

    A knight trainee of the Celestial Blessing.

    Bastian turned his head away from the square and met Js eyes.

    His face was full of scars, but he seemed to have more questions than ever.

    J, if what you said is true

    The Misty Cliff is not a good terrain for fighting.

    Thats right.

    If we fight there, well have a high risk of beingte, and itll be more of a loss than a gain. Didnt you say that?

    I did.

    Bastian looked at the square of Verkel again.

    He opened his mouth with a nervous expression after looking back and forth several times.

    Then, what the hell is that?

    Hmm.

    Js eyes moved. Her eyes also became dull as she looked at the square.

    First, she saw the representatives of the magic department.

    n.

    A man who was confident to the bone.

    He was surrounded by three magicians on his side.

    The problem was what came next.

    A crowd. There was no other way to describe it.

    The residents of Verkel flooded into the square and filled it up.

    At this moment, they had only one thing in mind.

    The magic department.

    The traffic was controlled, so they couldnt get closer than a certain distance, but that didnt stop them from giving up and leaving.

    They all lifted their toes and hovered around the area.

    All their actions were to confirm the appearance of the representatives of the magic department with their own eyes.

    J flicked a coin in the air and muttered.

    I didnt expect this.

    Tick, tick, the coin bounced up and down roughly, reflecting her current state of mind.

    J, they scored a lot of points. What do you think?

    How much?

    300 points. If we exclude n, who didnt do anything, it means that each representative caught 100 ghosts.

    100 ghosts.

    J stopped flipping the coin.

    100 ghosts per person. Thats interesting.

    J. But to begin with, no matter how unlucky you are is it possible to encounter 300 ghosts?

    Thats not something you can exin with luck.

    Ghosts are something that you hear youre unlucky if you encounter even 10 of them. But 300 of them, that was simple and clear.

    Rather, it means that they deliberately looked for ghosts.

    J said it herself, but she couldnt believe it.

    She looked at the square with a speechless expression.

    She was always praised for being calm and calctive by the people around her, but at this moment, even she was flustered.

    She had known that n had a surprising side to him. But she failed miserably at predicting the extent of it.

    Bastian shrugged his shoulders.

    I dont like it. Its a ce where so many knights are gathered, but theyre all eager to see the magicians.

    It cant be helped because of Verkels nature.

    Nature?

    Yeah. Actually, from the residents point of view whether its a knight or a magician, they just want them to catch the monsters well.

    For the residents of Verkel, who suffer from monsters all year round, the Hunting Competition is an indispensable event.

    They naturally expect and get excited when a group that seems to catch the monsters well appears.

    Hmm

    J started flipping the coin again.

    This was what she feared the most.

    Verkel was a small stage for the Hunting Competition, but a big ce where everyones attention was focused.

    Thats why it was important to make the residents pay attention only to the knights.

    If the residents show their enthusiasm and gratitude to the knights naturally, the knights position will be naturally solidified.

    The participation of the Knight of the Eternal me was all due to this reason.

    Did you calcte everything? n.

    J vaguely understood ns intention.

    He didnt act for the sake of points.

    He designed it so that the people who were interested in the Hunting Competition would focus only on the movements of the magicians.

    Bastian shrugged his shoulders and said.

    If the score is 300 points their start is very advantageous.

    I wont deny it.

    J nodded her head.

    The word advantageous here meant that it was not limited to points thanks to the rules of the Hunting Competition.

    The final oue of the expedition was not decided overnight.

    Thats why we had to use our points as currency to buy food and supplies along the way.

    This means hes determined to get the fantasy map, right? He earned 300 points by gritting his teeth. What do you think, J?

    Thats the most likely scenario.

    The coin was still spinning in the air and on Js thumb. Bastian put a ring on his head.

    I never thought wed lose the map That fantasy map was amazing. How did it show all the changing terrain?

    Thats why its called a new thing.

    The terrain changed every year due to the influence of the beast. The fantasy map showed all of it.

    It was the most popr and important item in the expedition shop. It was not worth saying twice that it hurt to lose it.

    He got attention, he got the map, he yed with money at the auction Lucky him. n.

    J smiled faintly.

    She hadnt forgotten the humiliation at the auction.

    She admired his ambition to win the expedition, but she wasnt going to give up easily.

    She raised her voice.

    The process deviated from our expectations, but the result wont change. Its more fun this way.

    Js serious voice made the eyes of the Celestial Blessing members more determined.

    Whats more fun? Look.

    She pointed with her chin at the people in the square.

    They were still eager to see the representatives of the magic department.

    The magic department has already monopolized the attention. They have 300 points, and theyll have an advantage in the expedition.

    But dont forget. We are the Celestial Blessing, and before that, we are knights. If we prove ourselves by winning, the peoples interest will double ande back to us.

    Celestial Blessing. Knight.

    Those three words were enough to ignite the hearts of the students.

    Its not hard, is it? Its just more annoying.

    After looking at everyone in turn, J spoke in a cold voice.

    If the front side is up, the Celestial Blessing wont lose.

    Ting

    J flipped the coin.

    Go to bed. Starting tomorrow, everyone will be surprised by the name of the Celestial Blessing again.

    She turned around, her red hair fluttering.

    The coin that fell to the ground had the front side up.

    It was time for someone to get ready.

    The representatives of the magic department gathered again, facing the cold night wind of Verkel.

    The meeting ce was in front of Verkels amodation.

    The ones who arrived first had barely finished bathing, and they waited for the man who hadnt arrived yet.

    We seem to have gained some poprity. Heh.

    Becky nodded her head awkwardly, feeling good.

    Trixie snickered next to him.

    Its not your poprity.

    Becky coughed awkwardly. It turned into a sneeze.

    Achoo! Ah, Verkel is really cold at night

    Cover your mouth.

    Fine, but lend me a handkerchief, Trixie

    What?

    Trixies face hardened.

    Dont say that, even as a joke.

    Do you have to be so serious?

    Just borrow one from n, your crush. Hesing this way.

    Trixie pointed with her chin to a distant spot. Becky peeked over there, too. But she quickly turned her head away.

    She had no choice.

    Wow.

    The girls mouth opened without her knowing.

    His eyes, slightly weary, his hair, still damp and not fully dry, his decadent beauty, all made Becky tense.

    Finally, n stopped in front of them.

    n, youre here?

    Louis greeted him with a smile.

    Yeah.

    n nodded quietly.

    But then, the next moment.

    You, dont you carry a handkerchief?

    n handed Becky a white handkerchief first. Louis and Trixie widened their eyes and looked back and forth between the two.

    Becky was also flustered at that moment.

    A woman appeared out of nowhere, raising her hand.

    Oh, are you all here? Lets go!

    A staff-only pin was pinned near her chest.

    She was the staff who would guide them to the Hunting Competition and Verkel.

    A dull and dark city surrounded by demons.

    My expectation for Verkel was nothing more than that.

    The scenery of Verkel that I saw with my eyes exceeded that expectation by far.

    It was a scene that reminded me of a well-developed engineering city rather than a back alley.

    The unknown power here was the source that made Verkel develop so much, and at the same time, the cause that attracted the demons.

    I guessed that it was the power of ancient runes, and maybe it was really so.

    The Hunting Competition will start tomorrow when the sun rises, and what Im going to exin to you now is this heart.

    The staffs exnation was simple.

    The heart of Verkel was a ce where various convenient facilities were gathered. But not only that, it was also a characteristic that various entertainment and pleasure districts were abundant.

    Wow Amazing. Its amazing.

    Beckys eyes sparkled without rest.

    Can we use everything?

    Only until 6 a.m. tomorrow. And its not free. You have to pay with points.

    Ah

    Becky nodded with a regretful expression.

    Then Ill leave you now, and I hope you have a good time.

    The staff politely left after saying that.

    Shes very nice. Honestly, I thought they wouldnt like us much because were magicians

    Becky showed a strangely touched expression.

    Dont tter her.

    Ouch. I cant say anything.

    Becky cut off her impression shortly.

    As time passed, these guys would also be great, and they would get used to this kind of treatment.

    We wandered around the square for a while. I said we, but in fact, the representatives followed me like chicks behind me.

    ?

    I ignored their noisy conversations and focused only on observation.

    The items that would help the progress of the Hunting Competition, the facilities for entertainment and pleasure, the heart was as I had heard.

    n, where are you going to spend your 300 points?

    Then Louis asked me.

    Of course, Ill buy the fantasy map first.

    No.

    Okay. Then Ill get the map, and go to bed early to prepare for tomorrow morning Huh?

    Louis couldnt finish his sentence. His head tilted sideways.

    Ah, was there something more important? I might have missed it.

    No, there wasnt. The fantasy map is the most useful.

    Then I dont get it. Are we nning to save our points?

    Thats also, absolutely not.

    I lowered my head and looked around the representatives.

    From now on, you should use all these points.

    ?

    It shouldnt be hard. Whether you buy things, enjoy entertainment, or indulge in luxury You just have to spend it ording to your own preferences.

    Becky and Trixie also nodded their heads in the end.

    Hmm, you want us to spend it recklessly? You. What are you thinking? Uh, uh, we worked so hard to earn these points

    I wont take any questions.

    Thud!

    I snapped my fingers and manifested my power.

    You guys just have to.

    The representatives who were looking at me were forcibly turned around, facing the entertainment facilities.

    Spend it all.

 Chapter 100: Why are you being so annoying when you canâ€™t do anything!

    Chapter 100: Why are you being so annoying when you can¡¯t do anything!

    Chapter 100  Why are you being so annoying when you cant do anything!

    After n left, only the three representatives remained.

    I have to use them all Ive never done that before.

    Becky scratched her head with an awkward expression.

    It wasnt that she didnt want to, but she had no experience of spending moneyvishly in her life.

    Guys, what should we spend it on?

    At the girls question, Louis pondered, and Trixie just told her to do whatever she wanted.

    What the hell, why did n tell us to waste our points? He must have a n, but we cant guess what it is. Im always dying of curiosity.

    Well, maybe he wants us to enjoy ourselves a little in advance. We might d*e at the hands of the demon tomorrow, you know.

    Ack! Dont say that!

    Becky jumped up in fright.

    Hahaha, Im kidding. Kidding.

    As they exchanged such conversations, the three representatives soon arrived at the heart of the Heart.

    There were strict guards everywhere, probably in preparation for the demon.

    After checking the badges of the three representatives, the guards kindly opened the way for them.

    As they walked a little further, a dazzling space appeared before their eyes.

    There were various paths leading to lodgings, shops, gambling halls centered around a square with a fountain.

    From now on, where to go was entirely up to the three of them.

    Beckys mouth gaped open.

    Its amazing Is this all really made for the representatives only?

    Of course.

    Trixie answered.

    Originally, Verkel is a region that maintains security with the conquest system.

    If they skimp on support for the representatives, they only hurt themselves.

    Ah, I see. That makes sense.

    This idiot.

    Why are you being like that to me?

    Becky sweated nervously, and Trixie turned her head to the side with a snort.

    Lets go, guys.

    Louis took the first step forward.

    Lets start using them for real.

    Ah Im full, I cant eat anymore.

    The group filled their stomachs first.

    They didnt look at the prices when they chose the menu, and they ate as much as they wanted.

    They felt so full that they could barely move.

    As Becky rubbed her belly with one hand, Trixie clicked her tongue.

    Pig.

    Youre happy because youre full.

    Why are you being like that again?

    After that, they also enjoyed snacks and drinks.

    And that wasnt all, they also bought some potions from the shop.

    But the points still didnt run out. Louis smiled as if he was troubled.

    At this rate, the day will break faster than we can use them. The things rted to rest or food are set so low in points.

    That, thats true. But we cant buy anything from the shop either. n told us not to buy anything other than potions

    Becky nodded quietly.

    n had instructed the representatives to use their points, but he also added that they shouldnt buy anything other than potions.

    Trixie thought for a moment and opened her lips.

    You. How about buying some clothes.

    You was obviously Becky. Naturally, everyones eyes turned to Beckys shabby clothes.

    Huh, can I?

    The clothes they sell here are not very appealing, but they might suit you well.

    Is that apliment?

    No.

    Becky still rubbed her full belly for a while, and then shook her head from side to side.

    I do need clothes, but I cant.

    What do you mean you cant. You look like a beggar. You should at least get some help at a time like this.

    I cant. n said he would buy me clothes.

    Sigh

    Trixie narrowed her brows, but this time, Beckys position was so firm that she had no choice but to give up.

    Then. Louis, who had been watching from the side, opened his mouth.

    Okay. Guys. Then theres only one way left.

    His index finger pointed to the gambling hall.

    Beckys eyes lit up.

    Oh, right! There was a gambling hall!

    They all agreed easily.

    At this rate, they wouldnt be able to use up all their points by the time the day broke.

    But will there be anyone in the gambling hall?

    Lets go and see, first of all.

    They naturally headed towards the casino.

    And the moment they stepped in.

    The three of them blinked a few times.

    Not in awe, but because it was much smaller than they had expected.

    Why is it so shabby?

    Its like a different world here.

    Trixie and Becky blurted out at the same time.

    The tables and chairs were in and basic, the gambling machines were dusty.

    Compared to the other buildings in Heart, the casino was noticeably run-down.

    There werent many people either.

    At a nce, there were only a few staff and knights.

    Becky scratched her cheek.

    There arent as many people as I thought.

    Well, the truth is, knights dont really like gambling.

    Is that so?

    Even if knights dont know what spirit is, they wouldnt have written to stay close to gambling.

    Oh, right.

    What should they do from here? Becky tilted her head.

    So, what do we do now?

    Exchange.

    Oh, right.

    They moved their steps to the exchange office.

    The exchange office was empty.

    As the representatives were puzzled by theck of staff, a man who was sitting at a table ying cards came over to them.

    What brings you magicians here? Ill check your tokens and help you exchange them.

    ?

    Are you here to exchange?

    Yes. But, um

    Im a staff. A cashier.

    A bright smile appeared on the cashiers face.

    The representatives were shocked by that.

    But soon, the cashiers face also showed shock.

    The points you have Youre exchanging all of them? Did I check them correctly?

    Becky nodded without much thought.

    Uh Is there a problem?

    Ah, well.

    The cashier knew his role and topic.

    He didnt ask or question anything, he just exchanged the points for chips.

    But the magic department representatives looked like they were visiting the casino for the first time, and they looked young, so he unwittingly talked more than he should.

    You have plenty of points, why dont you stop by the shop first? There are plenty of items that would help you in the subjugation test.

    He couldnt tell them everything directly, but he gave them all the advice he could.

    Becky smiled brightly at his kind attitude. And the girls answer was far beyond the cashiers expectation.

    Oh, our goal is to squander the points.

    ?

    Hmm.

    Trixie groaned.

    Quick spending, quick sleeping.

    That was all Trixie had emphasized, and this was the result.

    Two knights, two staff members, and Trixie.

    She was sitting at the table, ying poker, and had just lost all her points.

    The knight sitting across from her, Kian, smiled.

    That was close. Really close.

    He had blond hair and blue eyes, and a skin as white as jade. He was the leader of the Blue Cloud, the third-ce qualifier team.

    Well, then.

    Since her goal was to spend all her points, Trixie tried to get up from her seat without any regrets.

    Ah,dy. Wait a minute.

    Kian grabbed her.

    He looked like he had made many women cry, and he pushed the chips he had taken from Trixie back to her.

    Ill give them back to you. I wasnt trying to score points. How about one more game? Its more fun with a new face.

    At the words of the cashier sitting next to him, the knights who were watching nearby alsoughed.

    Even though there were several other teams around, Kian didnt seem nervous or intimidated at all.

    Rather, he answered casually.

    Hey, its not an addiction if you think about it. I only y during the Hunting Competition.

    Youre participating in the Hunting Competition just to y this.

    Well, I wont deny that either.

    The staff member smiled and looked at Trixie.

    Lady, what are you going to do? Do you want to y more?

    No, thanks.

    Trixie was actually restless.

    Not because she lost her points, but because she left Trivia behind.

    As a result, she couldnt contact Mr. Guidance at all, and she wanted to run back to her room as soon as possible.

    This was not the time to y poker.

    Trixie gave a hint to the remaining two.

    You guys hurry up too. I want to go back.

    Um, then lets do it quickly. Ill give all my chips to Becky.

    Me, you want me to do it?

    Becky, who had received all of Louiss chips, looked flustered.

    As Becky approached the table hesitantly, Kian smiled brightly again.

    Hmm, thisdy is not my type. I dont think I can go easy on you, but are you okay with that?

    ?

    Becky raised her eyebrows.

    Youre not my type either, you know? And I have a boyfriend.

    No, you dont.

    Trixie interrupted from behind.

    There was a moment of silence, and Becky broke it.

    Anyway, I dont like you either.

    Its good that we dont like each other. We can justpete with our best.

    Kian asked casually.

    Is seven poker okay?

    Su, sure.

    She answered confidently, but Becky was not confident at all.

    She had never yed poker in her life.

    We agreed on it Then lets start.

    Hmm.

    The centurys showdown that challenged Beckys pride began, and the dealer dealt three cards to each yer.

    The rules of the game were simple.

    Out of the three cards, one was revealed and the other two were hidden.

    The game proceeded and the dealer gave more cards to the yers, and when the yers had seven cards in total, the game was over.

    The winner was the one who had a better hand by revealing their cards.

    Everyone checked their cards.

    They showed one of the three cards with confidence.

    Um, excuse me?

    But then, Kian opened his mouth.

    He did so because Becky was doing nothing, just looking around nkly.

    Lady. Dont you check your cards?

    Becky blinked twice.

    Check What check?

    You dont look at your own cards, or the cards that the other person revealed. You just dont look at anything.

    The girl nodded innocently.

    Oh, yeah, right

    Are youpletely new to this?

    Th, that cant be.

    Becky denied it vehemently, but everyone in the gambling hall understood that she was ying poker for the first time.

    Right after they received one more card each.

    Raise.

    Kian immediately raised the stakes.

    It was partly because Becky was a novice, but mostly because he had a very good hand.

    He was close topleting a full house.

    Uh me too, raise?

    Becky raised without knowing anything.

    She felt like she had to follow Kians confident call. There was no other reason at all.

    Is this okay? The pot is getting too big.

    Leave it. Its not our score anyway.

    Well, thats true.

    The size of the pot grew rapidly, and the spectators started to murmur.

    After betting all the score he could, Kian looked around leisurely with a smile.

    I promised to do my best in this game, so I want to increase the size more. Anyone willing to lend me some score?

    Kian added one more thing.

    Of course, Ill pay you back with interest.

    The knights who were watching dly lent him some score.

    They thought it was a sure thing, since he had such a good hand.

    The score exceeded the total amount that Becky had, and it became a huge pile.

    Kian grinned.

    If youre short on score, you can bet an artifact. Or maybe a story about your first love. If its interesting, Ill count it as a score.

    Then, the knights who were watching cheered and agreed enthusiastically.

    The young girl who knew nothing was the perfect target for teasing.

    Hey, you guys.

    Finally, Trixie intervened.

    If you came to y poker, just y poker quietly.

    Well, I just made a suggestion.

    Kian shrugged.

    Thanks to Trixies intervention, Becky didnt have to respond to the provocation.

    After all, the pot was already huge, even without betting an artifact.

    What about the rest of you?

    Im out. Me too.

    The rest quickly folded.

    This game was a showdown between Becky and Kian. Everyones attention was focused on them.

    The staff chuckled and asked Becky.

    The pot is too big now. Miss, how about it? Is your hand good?

    Uh, um. Well.

    Becky couldnt answer and looked back.

    What should I do?

    But Trixie and Louis didnt say anything.

    They were looking at Beckys hand from behind, and their faces were pale as if they couldnt say anything.

    Becky sensed her defeat.

    She slowly checked the five cards in her hand.

    First of all, all five cards were ck diamonds.

    10, J, Q, K, A

    Theres only one number

    It was a strange hand with no matching cards.

    Hyssie

    I know my pride will be hurt, but its not bad considering I can quickly return to my amodation.

    I decided to console myself with that thought.

    Shall we reveal our cards?

    Lets do that.

    Okay, then Ill go first.

    Kian revealed his cards.

    Full house.

    Wow, thats a crazy hand!

    Buy us a round, Kian!

    I could tell from the reactions around me that it was a very good hand.

    Beckys face hardened.

    You said you wouldnt go easy on me. Of course, its not my skill, but just luck

    Kian started to collect the chips on the table. But then.

    Wait a minute.

    Louis grabbed Kians wrist.

    And very hard.

    Huh, why is the magician using his strength?

    You have to check Beckys cards too.

    Louis winked at Becky, and she revealed her cards with a nervous expression.

    Straight flush.

    It was a better hand than Kians.

    Straight flush. Becky wins.

    Kians face turned paler as he checked the cards. With a face that looked like it would turn to ash if he touched it, he checked Beckys cards again as if he couldnt believe it.

    Becky jumped up from her seat.

    I won? I, I won? Me?

    Beckys fur stood up stiffly.

    I felt a tremendous thrill.

    Even if I didnt know the rules, there was a great joy in savoring the victory at the end of the tension.

    Yeehaw!

    Becky snatched all the chips that Kian was holding.

    She yelled at him several times as she saw the chips that had doubled.

    How dare you challenge me when you suck at poker! You look like a cheeseball Youre the worst kind of guy!

    The knights who had lent her points red at Kian.

    They were furious with him.

    Hey Kian, what about my points?

    I gave you everything I had

    Come on, everyone, calm down!

    She had doubled her points, and three knights had gone broke.

    It was the oue that Becky achieved with one game.

    Louis rubbed his forehead as he watched the spectacle.

    He chuckled.

    That was a bonus.

    She came to spend her points, but she ended up making more.

 Chapter 101: [?I want to confirm if we are siblings.]

    Chapter 101: [?I want to confirm if we are siblings.]

    Chapter 101  [I want to confirm if we are siblings.]

    I opened my eyes at some point.

    A white ceiling came into view in my still blurry vision.

    I had a mountain of research to do today.

    Without any hesitation, I got up.

    The sunlighting in from the window was warm, and it seemed like a perfect day to explore magic.

    Hmm.

    Just as I got out of bed.

    Kan, are you still there?

    Someone called me from outside the door.

    I doubted my ears for a moment.

    It was the voice of someone I could no longer hear.

    Bang

    The next moment, the door opened without permission and a familiar silhouette appeared.

    At the same time, the smell of the witchs workshop wafted in.

    You

    You skipped your meal again because of your research, didnt you? I brought you something.

    Her face was faint as she showed me the basket. Her snow-white hair shone, but I couldnt see the rest of her clearly.

    My heart sank for a moment.

    Hey, master! Im here too!

    As I stood there nkly, her disciple appeared behind her, waving his hand. His face was full of smiles.

    What is this?

    What do you mean, what is this? Im your masters disciple!

    He grinned and started to help hery out the food from the basket.

    The empty table was soon filled with food by the two women.

    I couldnt believe it, so I stared at her.

    As our eyes met, she blushed and tucked her hair behind her ears.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Youre making me embarrassed.

    I felt like I needed to wash my face with cold water, so I moved to the sink. But something was wrong.

    I slowly lifted my head and looked at the mirror.

    I looked sad in the mirror.

    I couldnt understand why I felt sadness.

    It was also something that shouldnt be tolerated.

    Then I heard his cheerful voice from outside.

    Master! Can I eat first?

    I finished washing my face and headed back to the table.

    Delicious sandwiches, lettuce, and sliced fruits were already filling the table.

    I just watched the two of them eat.

    Kan.

    Suddenly, she called my name in a serious tone.

    I focused my mind without knowing it.

    And the next moment.

    She said something that made no sense.

    Its nice to see you like this. But I have to go now.

    I didnt know where she wanted to go.

    She was the uninvited guest, not me.

    Huh?

    The disciple uttered a question.

    You sang so much that you missed our master. And now already? Wont you have a cup of tea?

    He said that as he bit into his sandwich.

    It was a bad habit that I had pointed out many times, but I still couldnt forget.

    Master~ Master, you should think of the great witch sometimes too. I thought you were engaged to magic.

    I would have told him to shut his mouth if it were normal, but for some reason.

    Ill do that when I have time.

    I felt like I had to say that.

    Then she opened her mouth again.

    Anyway, you should go now. Keep your promise.

    I said I had no reason to go to the tower.

    No. Not the tower.

    She cut me off firmly.

    As our eyes met in the air.

    I lost my words for a moment.

    We had a promise, remember?

    She had such sad eyes.

    We promised not to be lonely by ourselves, right?

    !

    I opened my eyes wide.

    I felt suffocated and my throat was dry.

    My forehead was soaked with sweat as I touched it with my palm.

    It was a dream.

    I didnt think of anything for a while.

    I just realized that I would never see those two again.

    I also feel an indescribable emotion.

    I never thought that my simple but special daily life would unfold before my eyes like a dream.

    Sigh.

    I must have been very tired.

    Anyway, the morning of the festival has dawned.

    I quietly recalled the promise I made with her. Then I thought of Becky, Louis, and Trixie in order.

    A promise.

    And a faint smile appeared on my lips.

    I wonder if Im keeping it well enough.

    Before leaving the inn, I checked a few things.

    The journey to Verkel had given me quite a lot of meaningful help.

    My mana was not infinite in this world.

    So I had to calcte the optimal way to use magic every time, and squeeze out my mana to the limit.

    But because of that.

    This series of processes has been a great training for me.

    My intimacy with Hera had also increased greatly.

    The night spirit, Hera, opened her mouth with an excited voice.

    [Dont you think you can do spiritization now?]

    Spiritization.

    Mana capacity increase.

    In fact, the only function I had received from Hera so far was that one.

    It increases your calction ability, it boosts your magic power in dark ces The other functions didnt really help much.

    But spiritization was different.

    Now I could change Hera, who had been fixed in the form of a glove, into something I wanted. It had to be useful.

    I know I can choose the shape.

    [Yes, youre right! But we have to get closer and closer for more borate shapes.]

    Let me try it once.

    [But first, we need to resonate!]

    Thats what I meant.

    I took in Heras mana with all my strength.

    !

    At the same time, I felt a pain that was astonishing.

    It felt like my bones were splitting, my muscles were twisting and tearing, and my frail flesh was transforming.

    A torment.

    Crack!

    A sound that shouldnte out of my body hit my ears clearly.

    The pain didnt subside as time passed, but rather grew worse.

    But.

    I closed my eyes and focused, enduring it all. I couldnt help the sweat that flowed, but I didnt show any weakness.

    Maybe it was something more old-fashioned than the nobles.

    The dignity of a mage

    I had to be faithful to that.

    The mana I took in gradually came under my control.

    I distributed it evenly in my body, and understood its flow, making itpletely mine.

    Cough!

    I spat out a murky blob of blood.

    It was more painful than ever, but the result of the high-dimensional reaction was a sess.

    I slowly lifted my eyelids.

    My body was burning with the new power I had absorbed.

    Lets try elementalization this time.

    [Master, please be gentle?]

    Elementalization was basically a summoning magic, but it had a great synergy with maniption magic.

    I focused on Heras shape.

    As I poured mana into her, she started to squirm in the ck glove.

    The experiment that followed was simple.

    Shapes that required multiple parts like a music box were a failure.

    However, simple shapes like a needle were sessful without any problem.

    Thats enough for now.

    [Ah, cant you y with me a little more?]

    As soon as I finished the final check.

    Bang!

    Someone suddenly opened the door.

    n! I scored big in the poker game!

    The person who opened the door was Becky.

    !

    Becky couldnt finish her sentence.

    She saw my mess and trembled her eyebrows.

    What do you want?

    I cleaned up the blood-stained mouth and desk with magic, changed my shirt on the spot, and asked quietly.

    Uh Well

    Beckys eyes scanned me once.

    She stuttered for a long time, then asked me with a very worried look.

    n, are you Ouch, are you hurt? Where does it hurt?

    Im fine. I asked you what you want.

    Becky finally started to exin the situation.

    Oh. That. Um I got the money. I won the poker game, you see, and I bought some souvenirs for you too

    Ill check themter.

    Oh, okay. Sorry. Ill go now. I came in too suddenly

    Becky backed away with a very worried look.

    Until the door waspletely closed, she kept peeking at me.

    After I was left alone in the room, I checked a few things.

    Come to think of it

    I suddenly remembered the nk card I had received from the dean of the magic department, Cte.

    It had been a while since I looked at it, and there was a significant change.

    The letters were almost all revealed, and I had a vague idea of what it was.

    It was probably an artifact that provided mana. I guessed I could draw as much as I wanted within the limit.

    So this was a nk check of sorts.

    It was a very dean-like way to give mana instead of gold.

    I nodded involuntarily.

    Then, at some point.

    ?

    In the previous world, giving someone an object with your own mana was a very tempting act among magicians.

    I wondered if it was the same in this world

    Well, whatever.

    It didnt matter right now.

    What was more important was how to use this card.

    I put it in my pocket and took out Trivia.

    Someone had spread the word, and there were quite a lot of requestsing in for the teaching auction.

    I only said I would ept things rted to magic

    Unfortunately, most of them were rather trivial.

    For example, someone who seemed to be a Maiev asked me to teach him an assassination magic that uses blue mana and leaves no trace.

    Of course, I had no intention of teaching him.

    [*Trixie]

    [Ah, sorry for not contacting you earlier]

    [I forgot to take Trivia with me]

    [Are you upset with me 88]

    I only sent a brief reply to Trixie.

    I skimmed through the requests and filtered out the useless ones.

    Finally, I found something that caught my interest.

    [*Wildspark]

    [Hello. I would like to ask you politely.]

    [Is it true that you can answer anything rted to magic?]

    [If so, I would like you to study one persons magic in detail. I will pay you as much as you want.]

    [The target is n Judith, a first-year student at the academy.]

    n Judith.

    The anonymous requester clearly wrote that.

    He already knew that I was from the Judith family.

    But what bothered me more was the line below.

    [Also, I would like you to study the unique ability of Scarlet Judith, the famous Knight of the Flickering me.]

    [Pleasepare and analyze the energies of the two.]

    Representatives, please gather at the za!

    I repeat.

    Representatives, please gather at the za.

    Just then, an announcement rang inside the dormitory.

    I immediately left the room.

    As I walked down the hallway, I asked the requester.

    [Its not a difficult request.]

    [But I need to know your intention.]

    The reply came back without any gap.

    [I want to confirm if you are siblings.]

    And that, with a rather surprising content.

 Chapter 102: The Knight of the Flickering Flame, Scarlet

    Chapter 102: The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet

    Chapter 102  The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet

    Early in the morning, Wilderness had time for a mid-term check.

    Hmm!

    The third princess, Yushia, received arge amount of information in a short period of time.

    She spread countless papers on her desk and examined them carefully.

    Confirmed. Next!

    Then, one of the members quickly opened his mouth.

    Ill report to you.

    Yes. Please tell me.

    I have investigated the childhood of the Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet Judith, intensively.

    Wilderness could ess more information because they had the third princess Yushia on their back.

    And of course, more information also included top-secret matters.

    Surprisingly, her swordsmanship in her childhood was terrible. Not only subjective evaluations, but also objective grades showed that.

    Hmm, thats strange. Scarlet must have been born a genius.

    There are even more strange things left. Would you like to take a look at this?

    Yushia took the politely offered document.

    And shortly after, she nodded.

    Ah Is this a document about n?

    The quantity was huge, but the content was simple.

    The evaluations and grades of the people around n in his childhood.

    That was roughly all there was.

    Yes. Thats right, Your Highness.

    I saw for myself that n was good at swordsmanship Ah? Thats not why you gave it to me?

    Suddenly, Yushias eyes widened.

    The member nodded and continued.

    I paid attention to the timing. Coincidentally, after n put down his sword, Scarlets grades started to rise sharply.

    Hmm

    The third princess was lost in thought.

    This part was definitely not something that could be seen as a coincidence.

    And, we also have a request that came to us.

    A request? Wilderness doesnt take requests.

    To prepare for when they were caught, Yushia disguised Wilderness as an ordinary organization that took requests and acted on them.

    But the disguise was just a disguise.

    They had no intention of performing any requests.

    As soon as she thought that.

    ?

    Yushias eyes widened.

    Oh, is this also a request about n?

    Yes. But, look at the amount.

    The amount? Wow, 3,000!

    3,000.

    It was the amount they said they would give just for starting.

    [Investigate everything about n Judith. Advance payment is 3,000 gold coins. Completion will be tripled.]

    This is probably

    There werent many who could easily offer this much gold.

    And the sentences that were written with no consistency and almost nonsense.

    Based on these things, Yushia could easily guess who the other party was.

    Vampire or Demon? Somehow it seems like that?

    It seems so. Seeing that they are interested from all sides, n must have something really special.

    The member nodded and said.

    Maybe, hes not really his son.

    Yushia shook her head.

    Hmm, I dont think so.

    After cutting off his words in one stroke, the golden eyes of the third princess sank into a deep thought.

    I rather suspect the Flickering me side.

    In the end, they couldnt use up all the points.

    The three representatives of the magic department wondered how to use the points, but they couldnt use any of them, and in the end, the incident at the gambling house ended with the three knight groups wasting the points.

    Using the exception use The Ghosts of the Misty Cliff, they piled up this many points before the Huntingpetition even started, and then they lost them, it was a truly amazing achievement.

    Wow

    And after following the announcement, Becky eximed as she gathered in the square.

    The space where the representatives gathered was left empty in a square shape, and the people crowded around it. Reporters, residents, officials The members were diverse.

    Please look this way once!

    Please greet! Greet!

    !

    Sister! Catch a lot of monsters!

    The first time she experienced such a noise.

    The girl felt awkward as she sensed that some of themotion was directed at her.

    Well, from the residents point of view, the Huntingpetition is a festival

    They would be happy that several groups would get rid of the monsters in the area where they lived.

    Even so, the Huntingpetition is really amazing.

    Becky unconsciously stuck out her tongue.

    The dignity of the Huntingpetition was felt as she saw it with her own eyes.

    And this was only the people who gathered on the spot.

    Considering the fact that the reporters were broadcasting the situation through the crystal ball, there would be many more people watching the Huntingpetition right now.

    Hmm

    But right now, Becky had something else on her mind that bothered her more than anything.

    She fiddled with the tip of her pointed hat and sank into her thoughts.

    Im sure it was hemoptysis.

    She couldnt stop thinking about the sight of n coughing up blood.

    Why on earth?

    Becky was very troubled.

    She couldnt ignore it, since it was n, of all people.

    Come to think of it was it strange that he was fine?

    She also wondered if she had taken ns well-being for granted.

    Considering what he had done so far, it was a miracle that his body had endured.

    Did n hide something important from Becky?

    No, even if it wasnt important, she was curious.

    What had happened that made n spit blood, what was that paleplexion all about.

    It was a serious matter for Becky, just by seeing him like that.

    You.

    Huh?

    Becky jumped at the sudden voice of Trixie.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes at the noisy sight.

    Why have you been making such a stupid face since a while ago?

    Oh, I was just thinking about something important.

    Hmph.

    Trixie snorted.

    I bet its not that important when you look at it.

    But Becky couldnt stand that remark!

    Its important, okay?

    Not important.

    It is!

    Not important.

    Becky spilled everything.

    What are you trying to say? That hes terminally ill?

    Trixie muttered quietly after hearing the story.

    Becky broke into a cold sweat when the unexpected words came out.

    T-t-t-terminally ill? No way.

    He coughed up blood, you said. And his recent actions are suspicious, too. The other day, he even used the expression we.

    Louis, who had been listening quietly, joined in.

    Now that you mention it he always has the word time on his lips. Of course, he might be saying that because hes diligent, but still.

    If n was terminally ill, everything would make sense. His changed attitude, his constant busyness.

    If his life had an expiration date, then it would be understandable

    Ugh, this is too far-fetched. I guess I said something unnecessary.

    In the end, Becky wrapped up the conversation.

    She didnt want to imagine that n was terminally ill.

    Are there still rookies who havent left yet?

    In front of them, who had lined up in groups, a regr knight with a bushy beard appeared.

    Remember that this is real as soon as you leave the square. From now on, youll be facing actual demons.

    There was no representative who didnt know the rules of the Huntingpetition.

    The representatives will explore Verkel from now on.

    This ce, where the terrain has changed, is full of dangers, including the demons.

    They all have to survive here for a week and earn points.

    They can get basic points by killing demons.

    This part is not to worry about errors, because the artifact in the shape of a bracelet detects the thoughts that ur when the demons d*e.

    Also, alliances are allowed, and points can be transferred.

    There are regr knights stationed everywhere, but in the end, you have to take care of your own safety. There are no reporters or regr knights in the areas ssified as dangerous zones.

    The expression of the regr knight became very serious.

    Did you all understand? No matter how urgent the points are, avoid the dangerous zones as much as possible. No one can take responsibility for your safety there. Its a ce where the terrain changes in real time.

    He emphasized the exnation of the dangerous zone three times afterwards, but there was not a single representative who considered it a fuss.

    The dangerous zone was a ce where it was not a waste to emphasize the warning several times.

    In fact, if you look at the statistics, nine out of ten casualties of the Huntingpetition urred inside the dangerous zone.

    Thats it for the guidance. You should start leaving soon.

    They all started to check their own condition with a tense expression.

    The magic department was no exception.

    n joined them around then.

    He showed up with a document bag in his hand, and the other three knew very well what it was.

    A distortion bag?

    Its a distortion bag.

    They couldnt help but know.

    What n had in his hand was something that the three of them had given up on buying at the store, so it looked familiar.

    An artifact that can hold a lot of luggage by escaping some of the spatial constraints.

    It was a distortion bag.

    Becky blinked.

    n, you bought a distortion bag? Is that all you bought?

    No. I also bought a fantasy map.

    Oh, a fantasy map!

    Beckys eyes widened. The girl sighed with relief and continued.

    Ah Im d! I thought we were going to use the store at all. But thinking that theres a distortion bag and a fantasy map, I feel so relieved.

    Trixie and Louis also had a relieved look on their faces.

    They too thought that it would be difficult to go through the Huntingpetition without any items.

    But n calmly rejected them.

    Were not using the fantasy map.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Trixie asked.

    What?

    The three of them looked at n with questions.

    It was then that n quietly flicked his finger.

    ?

    Everyones eyes stuck to the air. Soon, all of their expressions became stupid.

    They all had to doubt their own sight.

    What is that?

    Fan, fantasy map?

    Its a fantasy map!

    Fantasy map.

    As if to show everyone, n unfolded the fantasy map in the air.

    The reason why they had to collect points faster than any other team in the early stage of the Huntingpetition.

    The map that would be thendmark throughout the period.

    The terrain of Verkel, which changed with the new year, as well as the distribution of the demons, was described in detail in the new item.

    It was spread out in the air as if to show it.

    Silence fell as if time had stopped.

    Soon, a whirlwind of chaos swept the square.

    What are they doing?

    Shouldnt we check the rules?

    Another weird thing from the magic department!

    Some knights immediately questioned and resisted the unexpected behavior of the magic department.

    In fact, it was somewhat unfair to call it the behavior of the magic department. It was nothing more than ns unteral decision.

    Fl, fl, n?

    You What are you doing?

    So even the representatives of the magic department just looked at n with their eyes wide open.

    They too did not understand the situation.

    In the meantime, Celestial Blessing was the first to hit the ground.

    It was the knight team that Becky had met at the gambling house.

    Were done checking. Lets go!

    Lets go!

    They didnt understand ns behavior, but they didnt want to miss the opportunity.

    They ran to the other side without looking back.

    Uh

    Yvonne, the first-year sh Knight, stared nkly at the backs of the Celestial Blessing students.

    She too waste to hit the ground.

    No, she was about to kick off, but she stopped in the middle.

    She turned her head to n and smiled brightly.

    n, I wish you luck.

    With a shining smile, she too left the square at a very fast speed.

    Ting

    J, the leader of the Celestial Blessing, started flipping a coin.

    Wow. Thats unexpected.

    The coin followed the same trajectory, showing a precise movement as it bounced between Js thumb and the air.

    She slowly turned her head and looked at n.

    Youre funny, n. I didnt expect you to do something like this.

    She had a strange expression, a mix of anger and amusement.

    At the same time, a knight wrapped in a thick robe muttered quietly in a corner of the square, unheard by anyone.

    The fantasy map is useless now.

    The knight slowly walked away.

    Between the folds of his robe, a scythe glinted.

    The hunt began, and only the representatives of the magic department were left in the square.

    They had spread the fantasy map wide enough for anyone to see, so everyone must have chosen their destination.

    Becky opened her mouth and stared nkly at it. Then, after a moment, she asked me with a dazed expression.

    Fl-Fl-n? What are you doing showing them everything?

    Trixie and Louis, who were next to her, didnt react much differently.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes and parted her lips.

    What are you thinking?

    She nced at the direction where the knights had run off, then looked back at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    They all went to monopolize the shadow beasts. We wouldnt have enough even if we took them all

    Shadow beasts, well, theyre not bad.

    Wolves, dogs, humans Shadow beasts are monsters that can change their shape at will. But their poprity lies in their huge numbers.

    The more monsters you k**l, the more points you get, so theres no better monster to earn points in the early stages of the hunt.

    Trixie clicked her tongue.

    Not bad is not enough, theyre the best option.

    Yeah, yeah, n. I thought you would go after the shadow beasts as soon as the hunt started

    In the midst of that, Louis spoke up.

    Hey, maybe.

    He seemed to have realized something, and he mmed his fist on his palm.

    Was it a problem that we earned points? Did you decide to forfeit because of that?

    Trixie and Beckys faces were shocked.

    Trixie licked her lips a few times, and Becky jumped like a frog in a boiling pot.

    Fl-n! I have something to exin about that! How could I win when I was trying to lose? You know, right? Poker is a game of luck, not skill Mmph!

    I clenched her lips with telekinesis.

    Mmph Mmmp

    Becky tried to continue her exnation with her hands.

    I didnt bother to look.

    Scarlet.

    Instead, I opened my mouth.

    It was only three letters, but it was enough to make the representatives bodies stiffen.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet.

    I said calmly.

    They say you can get a huge amount of points if you break her shoulder armor.

 Chapter 103: No, no. Pretend you didnâ€™t hear that.

    Chapter 103: No, no. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear that.

    Chapter 103  No, no. Pretend you didnt hear that.

    If you break that womans shoulder armor, you can get a huge amount of points.

    That remark alone was enough to tense up the faces of the representatives. I continued to speak.

    Since Scarlet joined the Huntingpetition, no one has ever seeded in doing that, or so I heard from everywhere

    By the time I spat out those words, the faces of mypanions were already pale.

    They looked at me with expressions of fear and worry, as if they imagined something dreadful.

    Wait, wait a minute! Before that!

    The first one to break the silence was Becky.

    She raised one hand up.

    Lets decide what our n is from now on! Lets make sure of that first!

    Becky looked back and forth between the direction where the knights had rushed out and my face several times.

    They all went to monopolize the shadow beasts You must have a n too, n. Right, right?

    She asked me that question while she couldnt stay still.

    She rubbed her thighs and sweated profusely, hoping that her guess was wrong.

    Let me ask you back.

    I calmly asked her back.

    What do we have to do from now on to win the Huntingpetition perfectly?

    Uh Um, thats obvious

    She twirled her hair with her fingers and licked her small, red lips hard.

    We have to catch the beasts and earn a lot of points, right? And we have to keep the other teams in check Oh, and we have to avoid the dangerous areas and go around them

    The way to get the most points. You should know that very well.

    !

    I nodded once at the three people who widened their eyes.

    You

    This time, Trixie intervened.

    Im asking just in case, but the reason why you mentioned the Knight of the Flickering me was

    Its exactly what you think.

    Surprisingly, the item that gives the most points in the Huntingpetition is not killing the beasts but breaking Scarlets shoulder armor.

    However, the reason why I became interested in this item was not only because of the big points.

    Rather, the points were a secondary reason.

    The fact that there was not a single sessful case yet. I paid attention to that point.

    Its not a difficult thing to understand.

    Trixie swallowed a sigh.

    She licked her lips a few more times, but she couldnt utter anything that I could understand.

    She just stuttered like a broken machine.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Trixie shook her head.

    Ugh

    She put her hand on my waist.

    It seems a bit reckless. Im curious about the reason.

    Thats not something you should ask me right now.

    I didnt need any hesitation to answer.

    Dont forget that we are magicians.

    Three hours after we left the square, we are now walking through the forest of Verkel.

    We need a temporary shelter.

    The party is not a summoned creature that can act forever as long as there is mana, so we n to make a ce to rest before entering the dangerous area.

    Of course, we dont intend to make it roughly.

    We hope to build it in the best ce possible, as perfect as possible, even if its trivial.

    A ce where the river is close and the mountain covers the back.

    The optimal terrain.

    But the intelligent beasts also want such terrain.

    For example, the beasts named Nameless that just showed up.

    Becky stuck out her tongue.

    They look really ominous. As expected, no one has touched this side yet.

    Nameless.

    As the name implies, this beast does not have its own name or identity.

    It is famous for imitating the appearance of the enemy and causing difort when the battle begins.

    I quietly called one name.

    Trixie.

    ?

    She looked at me once and nodded.

    I can do it.

    Trixie wove a spear out of fire, and the Nameless that discovered us immediately copied Beckys appearance.

    Becky herself was naturally disgusted.

    Ack Why did it have to be my appearance?

    Trixie reached out without hesitation.

    The spear of fire that stretched out like a ray of light pierced the chest of the Nameless in a straight line.

    Ke Ack

    The Nameless disguised as Becky tried to resist, but its n did note true.

    Trixie stabbed three more spears of fire into its head.

    How dare you.

    Trixie snorted with a smirk.

    Hey Trixie?

    Becky opened her mouth with a gulp of dry saliva.

    Um how should I put this they were in my form, but you killed them without hesitation, didnt you?

    Theyre just monsters anyway.

    Yeah. Thats true. But still

    Oh, of course.

    Trixie nced at Becky once.

    Your face was so ugly, it was easy to k**l.

    What, what did you say!

    The two girls exchanged a conversation that was hardly a conversation, and as they walked, killing a few more nameless creatures, they finally saw the terrain they wanted.

    First, they saw a river.

    Behind it, there was a mountain, and above it, a forest.

    It was exactly what I had wanted.

    Be careful. You might get cut by the trees.

    I grabbed the nearby trees with telekinesis.

    The mana inside my body, the design in my head.

    All these things create a beautiful miracle under the name of magic.

    !

    With a loud noise, the trees gathered and began to be carved for their purpose.

    They soon joined together and built a small house.

    I used the necessities I had bought at the store to make the insidefortable, and added some aesthetic touches to some parts to make it look satisfying.

    It was only natural that the mouths of mypanions opened in awe.

    I stopped myself from telling them to close their mouths.

    They would get used to it eventually.

    Wow!

    Beckys eyes widened.

    She couldnt resist and opened the door of the temporary shelter.

    I grabbed her with telekinesis as she tried to go inside.

    Becky iled her arms and legs as she was held by the cor.

    Huh? What? Whats going on?

    Dont get the wrong idea.

    I put the distortion bag inside the temporary shelter.

    I stacked and organized the materials that hadnt fit in the bag neatly.

    I closed the open door and said to mypanions.

    Make your own shelter.

    The expressions of mypanions turned stupid.

    It had been 10 hours since we left the square.

    The sun, which had been bright, had fallen asleep and lowered its head, and a thick curtain of darkness had covered Verkel.

    Hmm.

    I elegantly stacked the firewood and lit it, then sat down in a chair in front of it.

    I was currently looking over various materials while feeling the cool night breeze.

    Many teams must be having a hard time getting food on the first day, but we had no worries thanks to the points we had earned early on.

    I have about two hours left.

    I looked at therge circle I had drawn around the temporary shelter.

    This magic circle contained the form for short-distance teleportation, which would be activated the next morning.

    The destination was, of course, the dangerous area across the river.

    I gathered the materials that Maiev gave me. I was trying to find some patterns byparing the ancient rune map and the fantasy map.

    Suddenly, I smelled roses tickling my nose.

    I turned my head and looked to the right.

    Oh, n. Are you busy?

    The owner of the voice was Becky.

    She had leaves stuck all over her hair, but she seemed oblivious to it.

    Did you find a ce to stay?

    Oh, a ce? Yeah, yeah. I made a very nice one.

    As soon as Becky answered that, something copsed on the other side.

    It looked like a pathetic sculpture that wanted to be a house.

    Becky made a face as if she had failed.

    Well, anyway.

    She coughed and dragged a log over.

    She put it next to me and sat down.

    Becky twirled her hair for a while.

    She opened her lips after some time had passed.

    n, do you want to talk for a bit if youre not busy?

    Im always busy.

    Ah

    Beckys expression became slightly gloomy.

    But talking to you is not hard.

    It was true.

    Talking to Becky did not require high intelligence.

    In other words, it was possible to do it while checking the materials.

    Oh, really? Then lets talk for a moment.

    Beckys wilted expression bloomed again.

    She started to gather mana in her palm. Soon, an ice flower bloomed there.

    Do you remember? This was it. The magic you taught me for the first time.

    I think I taught you much better than that.

    Then Beckys eyebrows twitched.

    The ice flower in her hand turned to dust.

    No, no! Anyway, this is what you taught me. I just made it hastily!

    Tell me what you want.

    Haaah

    Becky sighed deeply and looked up.

    In the night sky of Verkel, countless stars twinkled.

    The girl who was staring nkly at them smiled faintly at some point.

    You know. My dad worked at a construction site. But he only worked, you know? He never got angry even when he was treated unfairly And when he got paid, he always bought me a magic book.

    I listened to her quietly.

    But my dad didnt know any magic. He should have bought me The Basics of Elements, but he bought me The Understanding of Elements. He thought it was an easier book because it had the word understanding in it. Funny, right?

    For a talented magician, skipping the basic books can be an effective strategy.

    I answered while looking at the materials.

    Hmm I only did one thing. I barely seeded in the form on page one. But I remember how happy my dad was with that one thing.

    Thats good. You learned magic, and your family was happy.

    Happy Yeah. Thats right.

    Beckys eyes, filled with stars, deepened.

    She was probably painting her past on the night sky.

    Do you know how happy my dad was? He got so much courage that he didnt have before, and he fought with his boss the next day. For the first time.

    Did he win?

    At my words, Becky burst intoughter.

    Uh Um He didnt go to work after that, so does that mean he lost? Its vague.

    The girl slowly lowered her head.

    She looked at her small feet and continued.

    Anyway~ I was so grateful and amazed that he was so happy with my little sess. I always felt that way for my dad. So after he passed away, I relied on magic all the time.

    Is that why you entered the academy?

    Yeah? But the funny thing is, I wanted to quit magic. When I actually entered the academy, I felt so many walls.

    I understood what those walls were without hearing them.

    Talent, status, connections, life Every single factor was a challenge for Becky, amoner.

    So I closed my eyes and tried to quit everything, but then I met you. You protected my dream, right?

    After saying that, Becky looked at me with a curious gaze.

    She looked at the materials, then at me.

    She repeated that countless times and hesitated.

    That restless behavior annoyed me, so I was the one who broke the silence first.

    What are you doing, hesitating like that?

    Oh, uh? Ah Thats

    Becky flinched.

    Um, n. Um. Since were talking about it, can I ask you something? Its not a hard question, though.

    She scratched her cheeks a few times and asked me with a very careful tone.

    Are you Is your body not so good? How are you?

    I have a pretty bad body in many ways.

    I answered briefly.

    I was born with the bloodline of a knight.

    It was not a very friendly body for a mage.

    Beckys eyes widened.

    Brother, youre in bad shape? Why? Whats that?

    Focus on your own growth.

    I cut off her words.

    Beckys talent was just starting to be polished.

    In other words, this was the time when she needed to pay more attention to herself than ever.

    Ah Yeah. Okay.

    Becky scratched her head, looking awkward.

    Silence flowed for a while.

    Hey, n.

    She suddenly called my name.

    She tapped the seat next to me with her small palm.

    Can we sit side by side for a minute?

    Were already sitting side by side, arent we?

    No, I mean sitting right next to each other.

    Our eyes met in the air.

    Beckys face turned slightly red, and she quickly changed her words as if making an excuse.

    No, no. Just pretend you didnt hear that.

    I have no intention of sitting on the log.

    Oh, yeah. Me too. I just blurted it out by mistake.

    Feeling awkward to leave right away, Becky sat on the log for a while without saying anything.

    It waste at night.

    n was focused, and it didnt seem like a good idea to bother him by talking.

    No, even if I tried to talk, there was nothing I could say right now.

    Hey, n. Im going to go back to my shelter.

    You mean that pile of rubble?

    I had nothing to say.

    She specialized in ice elements, so it was very hard for her to make a shelter.

    Crack.

    Huh?

    Suddenly, the log that Becky was sitting on started to wriggle.

    It carved and bent itself, and soon transformed into an old-fashioned rocking chair.

    The most annoying thing was that Beckys rocking chair was ced right next to ns chair.

    Just stay here.

    The girl blinked and looked at n.

    Can I stay here?

    As long as you dont make a fuss.

    Ah.

    His tone was cold, but his kindness of making a rocking chair for Becky was warm and gentle.

    What was his condition, what did he think of Becky There were still many questions.

    Becky leaned back on the backrest.

    The sound of paper materials being turned at a steady pace.

    The warmth of the crackling bonfire.

    Becky felt her body rx.

    She looked up at the sky quietly.

    The stars became the audience, looking down at the girl.

    Someone prayed for the night tost longer.

    The sound of grasshoppers crying was serene.

 Chapter 104: Why canâ€™t I see his future?

    Chapter 104: Why can¡¯t I see his future?

    Chapter 104  Why cant I see his future?

    It was the second day of the expedition.

    The royal pce, which had been busy every day, was unusually quiet today.

    The presence of the second princess, Aurora, was oppressive.

    This ce resembled the grand hall of the pce, where only the privileged could enter.

    Various officials lined up, separated by a carpet that only the noble could step on.

    The second princess, Aurora, sat on her throne.

    The reason why they gathered here today was simple.

    It was because of the second princesss wish to watch the expedition together.

    But a simple wish became amand when Aurora had it.

    The pce was silent as they looked at the records.

    Only the second princess asionally made a sound, enjoying herself.

    Of course, it was not that the officials did not find it fun, but no one dared to make a noise in front of Aurora.

    Currently, the second princesss eyes were fixed on the knights who were rolling around in the harshnd of Verkel.

    How pathetic they look.

    Aurora snickered.

    Its amusing to see those who are supposed to be noble rolling around like that. Im having fun. Am I a bad person?

    Its only natural to enjoy seeing those who will be called heroes someday showing their humility.

    Auroras knight, Ban, answered.

    Youre just sugarcoating it. Its fun to see them struggling without even enough food. I am.

    The food for the expedition has a short shelf life. And thend of Verkel has a characteristic that drains the energy of the body

    Thebat food that could be purchased at the store had an expiration date, and thend of Verkel had a characteristic that drained the energy of the body.

    Aurora already knew all of that.

    I know. I know everything. But Im just having fun.

    Ban nodded quietly.

    Your Highness.

    And then he handed her a small wooden board.

    Aurora slowly turned her eyes that had been fixed on the records.

    This is the score status.

    Show me.

    It would be better if you looked at it together.

    Do I really need to do that? Just tell me the score of the magic department. Thats enough for now.

    Auroras main interest in the expedition was the magic department.

    No, to be precise, it was n.

    He used the exception use of the Misty Cliff to earn points, and he revealed the fantasy map to everyone.

    These unexpected actions were enough to attract the second princesss attention.

    Currently, the first ce is Celestial Blessing. The magic department barely earned any points on the first day.

    Is that so?

    Aurora blinked once.

    My interest is growing. Hes being too rxed. He might end up doing something good for others. I cant figure out what hes thinking.

    Maybe no one knows except him.

    The second princess nodded.

    Thats right. Thats what makes it interesting.

    Aurora was said to have a miracle.

    She was good at wielding a sword and learning magic.

    It was natural for her.

    However, the reason why she was not called talented but miraculous was.

    Why cant I see his future? Im curious about the clever move he has in his mind.

    She had the ability to see the very near future of a specific person.

    It was a power that could not be expressed by a normal exnation.

    But that power was blocked by n.

    It was the same for others.

    She could see the future that they would experience in a few minutes, but the future rted to n was all ck and invisible.

    While she was thinking that, she noticed the officials holding papers of different colors.

    Ban opened his mouth, following the princesss gaze.

    These are predictions.

    Hmm.

    They are betting on the oue of the matches. Makes it more fun.

    Hmm.

    Themoners also enjoy this kind of thing.

    Hmm.

    Would you like to try it once, Your Highness?

    Hmm.

    Ban, the taciturn knight, was one of Auroras amusements.

    She waved her hand with a pleasant smile.

    You guys have fun. I dont like it because its childish. Thats something the third one would like.

    Princess Yushia has already achieved a 10,960-fold result.

    What?

    Auroras eyes, which had been bored, lit up a little.

    The second princess tilted her head slightly.

    And she reached out her hand.

    Hand it over.

    Ban stared quietly at Aurora.

    His golden eyes looked like they were inherited from Yushia, but if you looked closely, you could see that they contained somethingpletely different.

    A fiercepetitiveness.

    That was the name of the fuel that filled her eyes.

    The forest of Verkel.

    Run, run away!

    Knight Vanessa shouted with all her might.

    Next to her, one of her teammates was also running as hard as he could.

    Kwaaak!

    No!

    But it didnt take long for her to see her teammates shoulder being pierced.

    Vanessa swung her sword wildly in horror.

    sh!

    The result was finally a sess.

    The notorious high-difficulty monster.

    The witchs spirit.

    She somehow managed to knock it down, but Vanessa was not happy at all.

    She looked at the current situation with a troubled mind.

    The regr knights who appeared from somewhere took care of the injured teammates.

    They all failed the hunt, but it was a hundred times better than losing their lives by forcing themselves.

    Thank you very much

    The regr knights had already disappeared without a trace, and Vanessa bowed her head at the ce where they had been.

    How did this happen?

    She sighed deeply.

    The joy of surviving was not that great.

    After all, she was also battered.

    To make matters worse, her stomach growled, and her hunger clock rang.

    Vanessa rummaged through the almost copsed temporary shelter and took out abat ration.

    She had no time to be depressed.

    She reduced her meal time to a minimum.

    She tried to find a way As she was looking at thebat ration with that thought.

    Huh?

    Vanessas eyes widened.

    Thebat ration that should have contained something was empty.

    She wondered if she had seen something wrong, so she turned it upside down and shook it.

    But the result was the same.

    It was empty.

    Ah

    Then she remembered one of the rules of the hunt.

    Thebat ration of the hunt will disappear automatically after 30 hours.

    Im going crazy!

    Vanessa clenched her face with her palm.

    She thought 30 hours was too much, even if they evaluated the survival skills of the representatives fairly.

    The strength of the monster, the strength of the other knights, the food shortage, the characteristic of Verkel that made the body tired quickly.

    It was too much for Vanessa, who had passed the preliminaries by a hairs breadth.

    Ugh.

    But Vanessa pulled herself together.

    For the sake of her teammates.

    And for her own future.

    She needed to do her best until the end.

    She started walking like that.

    The image of the fantasy map that she had memorized in her head was already faint, but she endured, believing that the way she was going was right.

    !

    She was walking resolutely when she suddenly stopped.

    At the same time, she widened her eyes and looked ahead.

    Uh!

    There it was.

    A box wrapped neatly with a ribbon was in front of her.

    It was clearly one of the supplies that the regr knights randomly ced around Verkel.

    But her joy didntst long.

    Where should we go from now on?

    This ce is dangerous. There are witchs spirits here.

    The supplies had already been taken by other knights.

    Vanessa looked at their faces.

    Familiar faces; it was Celestial Blessing, and Blue Cloud, the team led by Kian.

    What, isnt that Vanessa?

    Then Kian noticed Vanessa.

    Why are you wandering around alone? Its dangerous.

    The faces of Celestial Blessings members were full of joy for taking the supplies, and a sense of superiority for being ahead in thepetition.

    Do you have any food food?

    Food? Of course we do. Do you need some?

    Vanessa nodded urgently.

    Ill give you points. If you exchange them for food

    Oh, we dont need points.

    Thats a lot of points. I caught a witchs spirit

    Then. One of the knights next to Kian interrupted.

    Enough, have you ever seen the magic department?

    The magic department?

    Celestial Blessing is looking for the magic department. He said he would give us a lot of points if we just share the location.

    Ive never seen it.

    As soon as she answered, the interest on Celestial Blessings faces disappeared. The knight coldly snapped.

    Leave here in three minutes. After that, well only ask how youre doing with our swords, so you better know that.

    She was angry, but Vanessa had no choice but to follow his words. She couldnt face four of them right now.

    She walked and walked.

    My throat is dry

    Staggering, she just hoped for a miracle.

    The second day of the Huntingpetition.

    We were busy moving from early in the morning.

    Louis was surprisingly skilled at trimming the ingredients, and Becky was still sitting on a chair and knitting.

    Trixie said she would clean up the surroundings.

    She set the range and started working with her magic. It was still clumsy, but the nearby space turned into a camping site.

    Its better now.

    After getting rid of everything that was Beckys shelter, Trixie showed a proud expression.

    I made a long wooden table.

    The four of us could eat here.

    Trixie asked me.

    What are we going to do today? Yesterday, we didnt do anything except catch a few nameless ones.

    I nodded.

    Our goal today was to go to the dangerous area.

    The points we could earn in the dangerous area were much bigger than in the normal area, and until now, we were just waiting for the teleportation magic circle to bepleted.

    But

    I designed this magic circle as a problem. It would activate when the three representatives solved it.

    And exining all this was a waste of time.

    Just eat your breakfast quietly.

    You never say anything easily.

    Youll find out soon.

    No, what

    Just as she was about to ask something.

    Its the way Mr. Guidance wanted.

    !

    Trixies eyebrows twitched once.

    There was a moment of silence, and Trixie stood still and rolled her eyes. Then she coughed a few times.

    Hmm. Really? Then you should have said so.

    Humming, she quickly got rid of her regrets. I had nothing to say as I watched Trixie singing a nasal song.

    Everyone~ What are you talking about?

    This voice was Louiss. He came over with a basket full of trimmed ingredients.

    Trixies attention moved to the basket.

    Did you already trim them?

    Yeah. Choosing the menu was the hardest part. Thanks to the points we got at first, the ingredients were so diverse.

    Yeah, I guess so.

    The fierce struggle for food security was a story that did not apply to us at all.

    We had a lot of food supplies that we had secured from the store in the first ce, and I had secured the water myself by purifying the river water.

    Sizzle

    Louis started to grill vegetables and meat together.

    He had been busy since dawn and hunted a steel wild boar.

    Wo

    Becky appeared as if she was naturally created.

    She looked at the food with the happiest face in the world.

    And exactly twenty minutester.

    The three of us sat around the table I made.

    Meat and vegetables.

    It was amonbination, but it had a different meaning because we ate it in Verkel.

    It might be thest supper, in a way.

    Im going to eat well!

    Becky stabbed a piece of meat with a fork with a good spirit.

    It went into the girls mouth in the blink of an eye.

    Gulp gulp.

    Every time she moved her jaw, Beckys eyes became brighter. Her clenched fist trembled.

    So So delicious

    Huh? I only took out the burnt ones for myself.

    ?

    Becky swallowed what she was chewing with a frozen expression.

    Looking at Becky with a pitying expression, Trixie picked up a few washed vegetables.

    What she had in her hand was a carrot cut into rectangles.

    She chewed it like a rabbit.

    Huh.

    But after chewing the carrot a few times, Trixie asked Louis with a surprised expression.

    Did you season this? You shouldnt have.

    Louis smiled and answered.

    I didnt. Its just that n touched it a little bit.

    ?

    Really. n only touched it a few times, and it made the vegetables fresher.

    It wasnt hard to improve the cleanliness and freshness.

    I had to take care of it because it would be annoying if I got diarrhea.

    You must have learned from Mr. Guidance.

    Trixie started to chew the carrot again.

    She moved her jaw faster than before.

    While the meal continued for a while, I was looking at the magic circle on the floor when Becky suddenly called me.

    Hey, n. Arent you going to eat?

    I nodded quietly.

    I didnt like eating with others in the first ce, and checking the magic circle was the top priority right now.

    Hahaha You should have left something and asked.

    Louis pointed out Becky whileughing.

    There was nothing left on the table that could be called food. Becky had eaten it all.

    Ah.

    Becky scratched her head awkwardly.

    Trixie said a word while chewing the carrot.

    Thats why you gain weight.

    Louis is amazing. He hunted the steel wild boar without confusing it with Becky. And he grilled it.

    Why are you doing this to me?

    But then, something happened.

    I suddenly sensed a faint aura.

    It belonged to a knight who was staggering weakly.

    What?

    And the next moment.

    The three of us eximed in unison.

    Something had emerged from the bushes, breaking through the foliage.

    What, what, what is that? A ghoul?

    Is it a ghoul? It looks like a knight, though.

    Is it not a ghoul? It looks like a corpse

    As Becky and Louis were babbling, I examined its appearance.

    It was a knight with brown hair.

    She looked battered and bruised, and she approached us with a limp. She seemed like a sleepwalker.

    Who are you?

    Before I could finish my question, she copsed.

    Water. Water. Please, just a sip of water

    I snapped my fingers.

    A canteen of water appeared in front of her.

    Water?

    The knight widened her eyes and gulped it down.

    She looked so pitiful, I decided to throw her a leftover ration as well.

    I had to get rid of them before they expired anyway.

    !

    She gasped when she saw the ration.

    She looked back and forth between me and the ration, sitting on the ground.

    She picked it up hesitantly, as if she couldnt believe it, and asked.

    Youre giving me this precious thing?

    Think of it as a gift from the enemy. Youre in a sorry state.

    But this is so valuable

    I pointed my chin to the back.

    She finally saw the three of us sitting around a long wooden table, enjoying a feast.

    ?

    She froze like a statue.

 Chapter 105: Youâ€™ll Experience It Too.

    Chapter 105: You¡¯ll Experience It Too.

    <strong>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</strong>

    Chapter 105  Youll Experience It Too.

    The knight who introduced herself as Vanessa devoured the food as if she was starving.

    I offered her some food because she looked so pitiful, but it was practically like disposing of leftovers, so I decided not to feel sorry.

    However, I had a few things to ask her.

    Where are the rest of your team members?

    Kuh, kuh.

    Vanessa pounded her chest with her fist as if she had choked on something.

    I frowned at her inelegant behavior, but I waited patiently for her to drink some water.

    Phew, they all failed.

    Did they fall prey to the beast?

    Vanessa nodded with a troubled face.

    Yeah. We encountered the witchs specter and that was it

    The witchs specter?

    The voice that cut in anxiously was Beckys. Becky looked at Vanessa with a worried expression.

    The witchs specter?

    Yeah. The witchs specter.

    W-where?

    I cant pinpoint the exact location because there were no traces, but it wasnt too far away.

    Beckys face darkened. She looked at me as if to say, arent we in danger too?

    I couldnt me her for feeling that way. The witchs specter was a notorious creature.

    But it was ipatible with Hera, the spirit of the night. In other words, it wouldnte looking for us voluntarily.

    I said to Becky.

    Just focus on the magic circle.

    Yes.

    Becky turned back to the magic circle with a sullen expression.

    I had ordered the three representatives to solve the problem of the magic circle.

    By the way, more than the witchs specter.

    After Becky left, Vanessa opened her mouth.

    The other knight teams are looking for you.

    Is that so?

    Celestial Blessing offered a bounty for your location, saying he would give it to anyone who finds out where you are.

    I see.

    Vanessa tilted her head.

    Wasnt that shocking? What I just said.

    I never hid in the first ce.

    I calmly stated the fact.

    I wonder how much longer I have to wait for them.

    I was waiting for them too.

    The sun set and the night came.

    After sending Vanessa off, I instructed the three of them to focus only on deciphering the magic circle.

    She would be back soon anyway.

    Tsk.

    So I sat in front of the bonfire as I did yesterday, and clicked my tongue at the pathetic sight in front of me.

    Scratch, scratch.

    Louis was writing something on the paper without blinking. His forehead was covered with sweat.

    He asked for some paper, saying he needed to take notes, and I dly gave him the documents that I had checked.

    They were now burned as firewood.

    I cant figure out where it goes wrong.

    He crumpled the paper nervously and picked up a new one.

    He looked much more anxious than usual.

    The calctions are correct, but what is it?

    I turned my head and looked at Becky.

    She was muttering something earnestly.

    Did she manage to approach it with numerology?

    I listened to her muttering.

    I can do it. I can do it. I can do Can I do it? I can do it?

    As expected, she was stillcking in numerology to approach the magic circle.

    Crack.

    Trixie was quietly biting her nails.

    The blue mes floating around her looked gloomy.

    How can there be no progress all day?

    My words made the three of them look at me at the same time.

    They all seemed to want to say something, but they soon sighed deeply.

    Especially when you have to figure it out.

    The magic circle of signal

    The magic circle of emergency escape

    The magic circle of meditation

    I had prepared three forms as the activation requirements for the magic circle.

    They were all practical ones, so that the representatives wouldnt face any trouble in the dangerous area.

    In other words, it was very risky to enter the dangerous area without mastering them.

    This is too hard.

    Becky shook her head repeatedly.

    This is at least a second-year advanced course. I have some experience in summarizing papers. Its mandatory!

    Its just the basics.

    Becky coughed and argued.

    Isnt it the basics for your level, n?

    Not at all.

    Then. Trixie sighed deeply and opened her mouth.

    Of course, I could solve it if I focusedpletely. But right now, were under a lot of mental pressure.

    She pointed her index finger at the moon in the sky.

    The other teams are earning points even at this moment, but we havent done anything for two nights. Its hard to concentrate on the form alone because were anxious.

    This form is the first step to victory. I told you.

    Even if you say that Fine. Ill just be honest. Actually, I dont think I can solve it even if I focuspletely.

    I finally snapped my fingers.

    A mana board made of blue light appeared in the air.

    Waiting until I could do it by myself was one way, but I didnt have any more time.

    Focus. Ill finish the exnation in exactly ten minutes.

    What I was going to exin was already decided.

    Before you look at the form, you have to understand what kind of abilities are required of you.

    To keep the promise of spending only ten minutes on the exnation, I provided a summary of the clues for the three forms.

    Cooperation, survival, calmness These were the key points.

    But when I exined for exactly nine minutes and twelve seconds.

    I had to stop the exnation because of the sudden presence I felt.

    I left the blinking representatives alone and focused on the energy I felt around me.

    I erased the board floating in the air.

    From now on, you have to focus on the magic circle.

    Huh?

    Dont make me repeat myself.

    When I showed a serious expression, the three of them didnt ask me anything more.

    They exchanged nces a few times and then stuck to the magic circle.

    One, two, three, four

    The number was over ten, even if I only counted the ones I felt right away.

    I was sure that the presence belonged to the knights.

    I threw a burning log with telekinesis. It fell on the source of the presence and lit up the surroundings.

    And a very familiar face came into my sight.

    There you are. n.

    She was a knight who looked like a rose blooming into a human.

    Shebed her sharp red hair with her hand, and J, the leader of the Celestial Blessing, revealed herself.

    Behind J, Vanessa was standing, not knowing what to do.

    She whispered in a crawling voice.

    Im, Im sorry

    Looking at her face, Vanessa seemed to have gone through a lot of trouble. But then again, I didnt me her.

    I expected this to happen, and I intended it.

    I calmly epted Js greeting.

    Youre not very good at being the seeker, J.

    I had more than one or two things to catch in the hide-and-seek game. Oh, can you wait a moment?

    Kraaaah!

    At that moment, about ten shadow wolves, woven from the shadows, shot out of the forest.

    It might be an insult to call them wolves.

    They were at least as big as rocks.

    Swoosh.

    Js rapier drew a precise semicircle.

    And the next moment.

    The beasts that leaped into the air were torn apart before they could touch the ground, their vital veins pierced through.

    The sound of joints being ripped and bodies being crushed.

    The thin line of the rapier scattered the entrails in all directions.

    The shadow wolves that poured out from all sides were now nothing but lumps of flesh piled on the ground.

    It was a skillful use of her unique ability.

    Hmm hmm.

    J hummed a tune and took out a handkerchief from her bosom to wipe her de.

    As you can see, there are many annoyances in Verkel.

    Did youe all this way toin?

    Of course not. Rather, you might have toin from now on. n.

    J sheathed her sword.

    Instead, she took out a coin and tossed it in the air with a steady rhythm.

    You revealed the fantasy map to everyone. And you didnt go hunting for two days You must have some n in your mind.

    Ting, the coin bounced up again.

    Tell me your n, n.

    I nodded quietly.

    Your reason was not toin, but to beg for information.

    Hmm?

    J tilted her head slightly and lifted the corners of her mouth. She looked like a specimen of a formal and kind knight.

    Wouldnt it be better to choose your words carefully? Im in a dilemma right now, wondering what to do with the magic department.

    You were afraid, werent you?

    At that, J closed her mouth. Instead, she stared at me intently.

    As if to urge me to continue.

    I dly did.

    You were afraid even in the situation where you had the highest score. You didnt have the confidence to take the first ce.

    J made a hmm sound and stopped tossing the coin.

    She still looked rxed, but her eyes were more interested.

    Even though you have killed. Killed. And killed more beasts. You couldnt stop thinking about me. Because you had the anxiety that it might turn around at any moment.

    Huhuhu

    J nodded her head slightly.

    She let out a faintugh and spoke in a tone of giving me a reward.

    Thats a very cool thought. It might have some merit. But n, theres one thing you overlooked

    J flicked the coin very high with a ting sound.

    And the next moment.

    Whoosh!

    A rough wind rushed toward me.

    All of a sudden, the ground in front of me was split in a straight line.

    Beyond the crack, I saw Js satisfied smile.

    In the blink of an eye, J swung her sword and cut the ground.

    I deliberately didnt take any action. I knew that her sword strike would stop in front of me.

    n, I admit that youre amazing. But at the same time, I never thought that I would lose.

    J regained her smile. Her hand was already tossing the coin again.

    Imend you for not blinking an eye. Hmm~ Of course, yourpanions dont seem to be like that.

    I just turned my head and looked behind me.

    All three of them were staring at me with worried faces.

    I didnt like that.

    I told you to focus on the magic circle.

    Uh I did. n. I did, but

    Becky looked around nervously.

    Not only the silk tents, but also arge number of knights surrounded us.

    J shrugged her shoulders once.

    Is this an alliance, too? They said theres no good in leaving a variable behind. Everyone agreed on that point.

    I just asked Becky one more time.

    Youre sure you solved it, right?

    Uh-huh. I double-checked it.

    She smiled brightly and continued.

    Dont you want to focus on this side? You should tell me your n soon. I hope theres no more sword swinging today How about it?

    Just do it.

    If you dont tell me, then this time Hm?

    J couldnt finish her sentence and cocked her head.

    She walked toward me with a haughty and graceful stride.

    She asked me slowly.

    Are you going to say it?

    Yes.

    You surprise me once again. n, I thought I would have to swing my sword at you at least three times today.

    The surroundings became quiet.

    Everyone waited for me to say something.

    The eyes of the knights who looked at me were mixed with curiosity and tension.

    I sighed and spoke in the midst of the silence.

    But, theres no need to exin it with words.

    As always, I have my own way of doing things.

    I raised my mana as much as I could.

    From now on, youll see it with your own eyes.

    High-powered lines of light that shone brightly.

    They were drawn one after another inside the circle.

    Soon, the whole ground emitted light.

    At that moment, the cluster of light wrapped around the bodies of everyone in the vicinity.

    The faces of the knights who had not yet grasped the situation appeared.

    !

    Before they could make any judgment, the magic was activated.

    A miracle of space that transports multiple targets with a single activation.

    The romance of summoning that magicians pursue.

    This!

    No way?

    What!

    A magic circle of teleportation.

    There was no change in the n.

    I set foot in the danger zone as nned.

    And Ill let you experience it with me.

    With everyone here.

 Chapter 106: Youâ€™re Not Alone This Time.

    Chapter 106: You¡¯re Not Alone This Time.

    <strong>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</strong>

    Chapter 106  Youre Not Alone This Time.

    The Knight of the Flickering me walked through the center of Verkel.

    The purple mist that enveloped her was still as venomous as ever, but she did not hesitate to take steps.

    She was a living me that dominated the atmosphere of the entire area.

    She walked and walked.

    Scarlet found the darkness.

    It was a ck mountain.

    Hey.

    She called out to something.

    It seemed like a very strange thing to do at a nce.

    It looked like she was talking to herself in front of a mountain.

    But it was not.

    Scarlet called its name.

    Death Dragon.

    A race that was unanimously regarded as the strongest since ancient times.

    Some revered them as gods, some feared them as demons.

    Transcendents.

    Dead dragon. Death Dragon.

    The identity of the ck mountain was its huge body.

    Even though it was only a ck skeleton, the size of each joint was enormous.

    The beast that had the highest score in the Huntingpetition.

    The Death Dragon opened its mouth.

    Another year has passed.

    Its jaw creaked and spat out a purple breath, and the poison mist spread in all directions.

    It was so deadly that an ordinary human would have melted away.

    But Scarlet nodded calmly.

    A being that could neither live nor d*e.

    The Death Dragon resurrected every year, and it was the Knight of the Flickering me who cut off its lifeline every time the Huntingpetition was held.

    Yeah.

    So you say.

    The Death Dragon nodded at her words.

    Even with that small movement, the surrounding magic trembled.

    The empty eye sockets of the skull slowly looked at Scarlet.

    It might be a bit of a stretch to call it looking, but the Death Dragon was clearly piercing through something of Scarlet.

    Even though you are resurrected, you are still miserable

    The Death Dragons voice echoed solemnly and reverently.

    The surrounding rocks vibrated and shook.

    Dont worry too much. Ill k**l you again soon.

    Scarlet leaned against a rock and said.

    The Death Dragon spewed out a deadly poison mist just by breathing, so it was a beast that had to be killed for the safety of the Verkel residents.

    The Death Dragons jaw creaked.

    It seemed to beughing.

    Knight of the Flickering me. Are you mypanion again this time?

    Yeah. No one else wille this year anyway.

    Its more urate to say that they cante.

    Scarlets shoulder armor, and the Death Dragon.

    The two elements that could get the highest score in the Huntingpetition, but no one challenged them.

    It was for a simple reason. It was almost impossible.

    It was an unreasonable story to reach the center of the danger zone, where it was hard to stand, let alone fight.

    But then.

    Human. Scarlet Judith.

    The words that the Death Dragon gave to Scarlet were.

    Youre not alone this time.

    It was quite unexpected.

    Scarlet briefly retraced the meaning of those words.

    And the next moment.

    !

    In the danger zone, she felt the presence of others.

    A day had passed since n took the representatives to the danger zone.

    This incident attracted a lot of attention and was currently causing a lot of controversy.

    Within the academy that hosted the Huntingpetition, dozens of meetings were held every day on how to deal with this unprecedented event.

    As a result, the academys work was temporarily paralyzed.

    Shop, library, tower, knight department Everyones interest was in the Huntingpetition, so it was a natural course of events.

    We need to take action immediately. There must be representatives who were dragged into the danger zone against their will, right?

    Even if they didnt want to, they cant be said to be unprepared. Didnt they sign a pledge before the Huntingpetition started? And n didnt use any cheating either.

    The 27 meeting rooms that the magic department and the knight department shared.

    The topic of all those spaces was currently one.

    The controversy over n, who moved to the danger zone with others.

    It was a very high-level magic. Even if the distance was short, it was amazing that he moved so many people.

    Even those who thought n had done a reckless thing admitted the level of the magic circle.

    But the way he used it was malicious. It means lets d*e together, right?

    But what caused the controversy was the way he used it.

    No matter which record of the Huntingpetition you looked at, there was no student representative who had teleported many people at once and also set the destination to a dangerous area.

    Stop babbling about the representatives going into the dangerous area You are much more malicious than you think. Do you see the representatives as children?

    Because the reporters couldnt ry the situation in the dangerous area, people were busier than ever moving their mouths and spreading their imaginations.

    As a result, the Merhen Academy became very crowded.

    It was because of the influx of people who wanted to hear something.

    Did you hear anything?

    Hmm, maybe two things?

    It had been only a day since the incident happened, but there was a huge change in the academy.

    Where did you get that information? Is it verified?

    Its probably a scam But I bought it anyway.

    How much do they know about whats happening in the dangerous area?

    Not the scores, but the detailed whereabouts of the representatives.

    How did the meeting end?

    That information itself became a trend and a power, and there were even groups that predicted the situation as if they were writing novels, and there were also people who sold fake information.

    Meanwhile.

    The popr tea shop Roin of the magic department.

    Another day has passed, but the magic departments score hasnt gone up. They could be dead by now.

    The third princess Yushia was sipping her drink with a glowing straw, but her real interest was not in the drink, but in the stories around her.

    They already sent some regr knights, you know. And its n, of all people, he must have a n.

    No matter where she opened her ears, it was all about the teleportation magic circle, the dangerous area, and n.

    Isnt that too peaceful? Look at the score, the Celestial Blessings score is still going up like crazy.

    What I mean is, it doesnt matter how much we talk here. Lets just wait a bit.

    Its easy to say. The next event is hosted by the royal family If n is not there, theres no one to go.

    The royal family.

    The authority that touches the sky.

    After the Huntingpetition, those noble bloodlines began to take a keen interest in the academys representatives.

    The royal family Oh, is that true?

    That the second princess showed interest in n?

    Yeah. That.

    I dont know about that. There are too many rumors.

    The third princess is also interested.

    She muttered as she was about to leave, but Yushia stopped when she saw a familiar face.

    It was a male student.

    Hey, Yushia. Can youe out for a minute and talk?

    Yes. I can.

    As soon as he left the building, the male student changed his expression and spoke in a very polite tone.

    I seeded in infiltrating the dangerous area.

    He looked like an ordinary male student, but in fact he was also a member of the Wilderness organization.

    He continued to report.

    Currently, several members of the Wilderness are deployed, and Your Highness can watch the situation of the Huntingpetition sufficiently.

    Ah, thats good!

    She smiled brightly and reacted, but Yushia was worried about n.

    n I wonder if hes okay by now

    Do you want to move to the ce right now?

    Of course.

    Yes. Then let me guide you.

    The staff member who had taken the lead suddenly turned to Yushia politely, as if he had remembered something.

    By the way, Your Highness the Third Princess.

    He asked with a serious expression.

    Did you participate in the prediction this time as well?

    Excuse me?

    You achieved a result of 10,960 times, didnt you? I wonder if you found that interesting, because this time, even the Second Princess participated in the prediction.

    The Second Princess. Aurora.

    At that mention, a brief expression of difort crossed over Yushias face. But it was only a fleeting moment.

    Um no. I didnt participate.

    Oh, I see.

    Lets go first.

    Im sorry. I talked too much.

    The two resumed walking.

    A fluorescent paper in the princesss pocket glowed.

    It was a cursed area.

    A ce where a sinister purple mist, twisted nts and trees, and the cries of monsters from somewhere were constantly heard.

    I was in the dangerous area of Verkel.

    Mana flow had its own rhythm. I counted it to calcte the time.

    A day had already passed in the dangerous area.

    Hmm.

    The magic circle that contained so many people was not very smooth.

    Everyone who was swept away by the teleportation magic scattered in different directions.

    But I made sure to bind the three representatives to the same ce until the end.

    So our group only had me a little apart.

    I was not worried.

    Signal, survival, calmness.

    I taught them all three elements, so it was enough to join the others from now on.

    The reason why I didnt move for a day was that I was engrossed in two maps.

    The fantasy map, the ancient rune map.

    I oveid the two maps and observed them quietly.

    Each map looked unrted, but whenbined, they became a new map.

    The location it pointed to was also the dangerous area of Verkel.

    There was something tremendous rted to the ancient runes, undoubtedly sleeping in this dangerous area of Verkel.

    I wonder what it is.

    Finally, I took a step.

 Chapter 107: Letâ€™s get this over with quickly.

    Chapter 107: Let¡¯s get this over with quickly.

    <strong>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</strong>

    Chapter 107  Lets get this over with quickly.

    A day had passed since they entered the danger zone of Verkel.

    This ce is even more unpleasant than I expected.

    Trixie muttered as she looked around.

    The ground was dry and ominous, the air was filled with stagnant magic, and countless monsters lurked everywhere.

    The three mages walked through this ce full of various dangers.

    As they walked, they sometimes heard the eerie cries of monsters that they could not understand.

    What was he thinking?

    Trixie rubbed her forehead with her hand.

    She had thought the magic circle was rted to teleportation.

    None of the three had predicted this.

    With a wless spell, he used magic as a catalyst to send them all to the danger zone.

    It was a gamble and a miracle.

    That was ns magic.

    Signal, emergency escape, calmness.

    These were the three things they needed to survive in the danger zone.

    Looking back, each of those spells was a clue.

    Thanks to calmness, the three were able to stay rtivelyposed in this sudden situation.

    Louis opened his mouth.

    n must have a n. Besides, theres no ce where you can earn more points than the danger zone.

    What n? Its the third day of the hunt. And to make matters worse, n is separated from us.

    Trixies eyes turned to the record of the hunt. The top teams, including Celestial Blessing, were still diligently umting points.

    No, that was an understatement.

    They had no choice but to umte points.

    The moment the point increase of a team that entered the danger zone stopped, it was almost the same as not being able to confirm their survival.

    Thud. Thud.

    From now on, we have to be alert. If we cant join n, we have to do it ourselves.

    Thud. Thud.

    Why is it so noisy when Im talking?

    Trixie turned her head irritably.

    And soon she was taken aback.

    ?

    Becky was walking behind them, killing the conspicuous insect-type monsters with an ice dagger.

    What are you doing?

    Huh? You should do it too. You get points if you catch these.

    Ha.

    Trixie sighed deeply.

    The points they could get from the baby spiders were too meager.

    Whats the point of collecting such small points?

    You have to start from the small things.

    Its useless. I told you.

    Its only possible to make a mountain out of a molehill when theres noparison.

    Now that the high-ranking knights were raking in points like crazy, the molehills would remain molehills no matter how much they collected.

    Since were in the danger zone, its important to target at least one big monster for sure. And joining n is the first priority.

    n will probably run into us soon, right?

    Can you stop spouting vague hopes?

    Its true. I feel something like a signal.

    Trixie tilted her head slightly.

    Is there a signal that he can sense?

    Trixie had also seeded in understanding the signal spell. But at least for Trixie, there was nothing she could sense right now.

    Are you sure its ns signal?

    Yeah. Im sure.

    Trixie looked at Becky with a new eye.

    When it came to n, Becky had a strangely sensitive intuition.

    Trixie stared at Becky with a strange expression for a while, then snorted and chuckled.

    You look like lovers to anyone who sees you.

    Love What did you say?

    Becky stuck to Trixie.

    Very close.

    Close enough to feel each others breath.

    What did you just say?

    Love

    Trixie, who was about to say lovers, mped her mouth shut.

    Somehow, seeing Beckys expression that wanted to hear that word, she felt like she would be saying what Becky was going to want her to say.

    Never mind.

    Huh? Trixie.

    Never mind. Dont worry about it.

    Without giving Becky the answer she wanted, Trixie just swept her hair back haughtily.

    But, this doesnt look like a forest, does it?

    Louis, who had been walking ahead, finally said something.

    Becky nodded quietly at his words.

    Yeah. I was just thinking the same thing.

    Becky looked around with a nk expression.

    I was relieved when I found the path, but it feels weird as I walk. Its like Im being led somewhere?

    Yeah. It feels more like a maze than a forest.

    A maze in a dangerous area. Thats ominous

    Beckys face was filled with worry.

    But her doubts about the terrain soon faded.

    She felt something more serious.

    Huh?

    Wait a minute.

    The three of them stopped at the same time.

    They all had the same impression.

    A powerful energy surged and quickly subsided.

    Lets go.

    Ugh, Im scared

    We have no choice. Theres only one way. We have to go.

    Becky quietly followed behind the two who took the lead.

    And after about ten minutes, they faced the source of the energy that had erupted.

    Its a corpse.

    Trixie muttered lowly.

    The scene of three knights bleeding and falling miserably.

    They felt a chill as they saw the eyes that couldnt even close.

    Ghosts? Are they ghosts or nameless corpses?

    Becky swallowed her dry saliva.

    She didnt feel any affinity for the knights, but she was sorry for the death of others.

    Louis knelt on one knee and examined the corpses closely.

    He soon shook his head.

    No. Theyre human.

    Human knights?

    Look here.

    Louis pointed to the wrist where he could feel the pulse.

    On the skin of the corpses, there were blue circuits like blood vessels, characteristic of unique ability users.

    They shivered.

    At the same time, they all realized where they were standing.

    The life-or-death game, the oath they submitted, the warning about the dangerous area They knew all of that from the beginning.

    But even though they knew everything, they were shocked to see the other representatives dead.

    This is real.

    Becky whispered quietly.

    Under the name of the representative, they could not get any help from anyone.

    A moment of carelessness would lead to eternal rest.

    Trixie was the first to regain her calmness.

    Whats the big deal? Why do people go crazy over the Huntingpetition? They already knew they could d*e.

    Well, yeah Ugh.

    Becky turned her head away as if she couldnt look anymore.

    I wish n was with me.

    Louis said quietly.

    There was only one person who came to his mind in this situation.

    From now on, be careful even with your breathing. Were not guaranteed to be different.

    Trixie warned as he did.

    A few insect-like monsters rustled past the three of them.

    Ugh, the insect monsters have grown bigger, havent they?

    Crack!

    Becky froze them all at once.

    The next moment, the palm-sized monsters shattered into ice fragments.

    Phew, at least theyre easy to k**l.

    What are you doing?

    Huh?

    Becky tilted her head as if to ask what he meant.

    We have to k**l them like this so their guts dont burst. If they stter everywhere, its really disgusting

    No, you idiot.

    Trixie sighed in frustration.

    Be careful with your breathing. Didnt I just tell you that? You heard me, right?

    I was careful enough

    Becky shrugged as if she felt wronged.

    And isnt it safer to k**l them? Besides, the score goes up nicely.

    Thats when it happened.

    Ssssss!

    The rustling sound started again.

    It doubled and then became so loud that it hurt their ears.

    Huh?

    As the sound grew louder, so did their confusion.

    They all turned their heads toward the source.

    !

    What the hell!

    Insect monsters? So many of them?

    A huge number of insect monsters were rushing toward them like a wave.

    It was more than a swarm, it was an army.

    Trixies eyes sparked with fire.

    Becky, you!

    Me, me, me? Its my fault?

    Who else could it be!

    As he said that, Trixie shaped a fire wolf.

    Louis and Becky quickly raised their mana.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the spiders approached, the ground shook as if it was about to copse.

    The disgusting creatures that would make anyone flinch came together like a wave and attacked.

    Come on, gather around me!

    Becky panicked and spread an ice shield in a semicircle over the three of them.

    She didnt care about counterattacking, she just wanted to protect their bodies.

    Becky, you! Get rid of this!

    If I do, were doomed!

    Youre trapping us in here. Why did you mess with the insect monsters in the first ce!

    The anger toward Becky grew louder.

    She clenched her eyes and desperately spread the ice.

    Huh?

    But it didnt take long for the misunderstanding to be cleared.

    The baby spiders ignored them as if they were nothing.

    As if they didnt care about them, the spider monsters stepped on the semicircr ice that covered the three of them and passed by.

    What?

    Werent theying for us?

    They all stared nkly at the tails of the insect monsters.

    They were relieved, but they had no idea what was going on.

    Kurururu!

    Then, at that moment.

    A chilling resonance echoed through the ground.

    They turned their heads and saw a giant queen spider staring at them with countless eyes.

    It was so big that it made the trees look funny, and it had a sinister aura that was iparable to the monsters they had encountered before.

    The trio were speechless.

    The spiders just now were all running away. It was a fleeting moment, but they understood everything.

    What do we do now?

    Becky muttered quietly.

    There was no answer.

    Kurururu

    The spider pulled out a long red thread from its body.

    It wrapped around the main joints of the knights, and then they started to move as if they were alive.

    !

    The three of them were stunned by the horrifying sight.

    Its controlling the corpses? Can we still?

    No. Its toote to run.

    Trixie cut off Beckys words.

    Insect monsters.

    Thats when Louis whispered quietly.

    Louis, we know its a bug-type monster

    Not that. The one in front of us.

    He shook his head slowly.

    Then what?

    The small bug-type monsters, theyreing back from behind.

    ?

    Louis was telling the truth.

    When I looked back, I saw the ones that had passed us by were rushing towards us again.

    Before, it was only spider monsters. But now, all kinds of bug-type monsters are mixed in.

    If it was a wave that had gone by before, then this was a tsunami.

    Aaaah!

    Becky screamed and squeezed out herst strength.

    The tsunami of bug-type monsters swept over the ice dome that she had created.

    Why why are theying back!

    Just focus on defense!

    One second. Ten seconds. Thirty seconds.

    I pushed my mana to the limit and agony struck me.

    It was unbearable pain, but my desire to live was much stronger.

    And as a result of enduring and enduring.

    We did it!

    When thest spider had gone by, Becky shouted with joy.

    But.

    I soon realized that there was no time to celebrate.

    There was an unbelievable sight in front of my eyes.

    What

    The bodies and legs of the bugs scattered everywhere, the bug-type monsters were all chopped up.

    The cause was the knights bodies that the queen spider controlled.

    How is that possible?

    Becky trembled at the reality before her eyes.

    It was hard to believe that they had swept away the tsunami like dust.

    The corpses of the knights tied with red threads seemed to talk to me. Youre next, they said.

    My legs wobbled.

    Just then.

    The red threads tightened slightly, and before I could blink, the corpses of the knights charged at me.

    No, they were too lively and fierce to be called corpses.

    I hadnt even thought of how to deal with them.

    Becky! Block them!

    I heard Louiss urgent shout.

    Toote

    Thats all I muttered.

    Kwaaang!

    With a loud noise, the space exploded.

    The empty air rippled like a mirage, and the red threads flew far away.

    The three of us were stunned by the unexpected situation.

    And then, we understood what had happened.

    What a joke. Its just one bug.

    A cold voice.

    The source of the bug-type monsters tsunami.

    And the one who made us alle to this dangerous area.

    A man with a calm face, as if he owned the mansion.

    A man who only pursued the path of a mage.

    n.

    He still stood there indifferently, but the magic he radiated was as vast as the sea.

    Relief showed on everyones face.

    You

    n!

    At some point, he started to walk slowly.

    But, theres still one.

    He flicked his fingers a few times.

    A bug that doesnt know its ce.

    The red threads were cut off in the air.

    Lets finish this quickly and move on.

    He ended the queen spiders puppet show, and n spoke calmly.

    Ive found something very interesting.

    Trantor Note:

    If you find something wrong with chapters (first totest), you canment on the main page of this novel or you can contact me through discord. @marctempest

 Chapter 108: Do You Want to Heal This Foot?

    Chapter 108: Do You Want to Heal This Foot?

    <strong>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</strong>

    Chapter 108  Do You Want to Heal This Foot?

    The queen spiders silk snapped in the air, as if it was being disassembled.

    The three of them were speechless at the sight of the red rain.

    And then they all opened their mouths a beatte.

    n!

    Youre here!

    The fact that there was a huge beast in front of them, or that they were in a dangerous area, was irrelevant in the face of their joy.

    But n didnt even look at them.

    I have something to teach you, so focus on defense for now.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    He said that and nothing more, keeping his eyes fixed on the queen spider.

    The three of them soon understood what he meant.

    The spider seemed to be furious at being interrupted in its y, and it thrashed around, swinging its red silk.

    Louis quickly created several thin pirs of light.

    He ovepped them like bars to block the attacks.

    Crash!

    What the

    He blurted out in disbelief.

    Each strand of red silk felt like a steel whip.

    Avoid the dangerous area if possible.

    No, avoid it at all costs.

    The warnings they had heard over and over yed in their heads again.

    Huh? My ice shield!

    They all struggled to defend themselves.

    Some of the whips even snatched away Beckys ice shield.

    Dont panic now!

    Ah, yeah!

    The spider became more enraged as its whips were blocked.

    Hundreds of red whips crossed in the air, creating a hypnotic scene that made their minds go nk.

    My arm is getting numb!

    Trixie frowned at Beckys scream.

    She would have scolded her for whining, but now she didnt think it was an exaggeration.

    This was a really tough beast.

    Ugh!

    She felt a sharp pain from below.

    At the same time, Trixies body floated in the air.

    A red silk had wrapped around the girls ankle.

    A mage should have a wide view.

    n gave her a piece of advice and cut the silk.

    Her ankle, which she thought was slightly caught, was bruised from being wrapped by the whip.

    I cant drag this out.

    She could tolerate one or two attacks. But the real problem was that she had to fight longer while injured.

    Then she had to end it in one blow.

    Trixie poured all her strength into the blue me and shot it straight.

    No matter how dangerous the beast was, it couldnt survive this strike.

    She thought that, but then.

    The spider pulled its silk and jumped into the air, dodging Trixies me.

    It dodged?

    It was not only violent, but also intelligent.

    She felt a chill down her spine at the thought of having to deal with its mind games.

    Could she beat this beast with her current level?

    Having doubts meant she wasnt sure.

    If n hadnt joined them, Trixie would have been one of the corpses.

    One by one, the faces of the representatives turned to one person.

    Of course, it was n.

    Good. Lets stop here for now.

    n muttered and reached out his hand.

    Fl

    Becky tried to call his name out loud, but she couldnt finish thest letter.

    To be precise, she didnt feel the need to finish it.

    n had just stretched out one hand.

    The urgency of the situation and the desperation in their hearts vanished at once.

    Finally, his hand grabbed the red silk.

    Sssss

    It was like paint spreading.

    She was surprised to see him grab the whip-like silk with his hand, but she was more shocked to see it turn blue.

    Trixie couldnt help but be captivated by the sight.

    She loved the blue that spread before her eyes.

    The next moment.

    Kieeeek!

    The spider lost its freedom and was toyed with.

    It bit, twisted, and led itself to death.

    Crack.

    Something broke and the sound hit the ears of the three.

    The spider beast that had ruled as a queen was soon nothing but a corpse.

    Trixie blinked without realizing it.

    She regretted not being able to see the blue she wanted to hold for longer.

    As they all tried to thank her.

    Youll have to get used to that level of difficulty.

    ns words were faster.

    Rather, this is on the weaker side. You guys will have to-

    For a while, his long lecture continued, and the three of them had no choice but to listen quietly.

    After giving some advice, I didnt immediately take a step.

    There were two things I had to do before moving on.

    The first one was a minimum of courtesy.

    Since I didnt want their bodies to be ridiculed after they had left the world, I made a temporary coffin and put the knights corpses in it.

    Next to me, Louis and Becky murmured a word each with solemn faces.

    Its a pity. Even though they werent strangers.

    I know. Should we say they were unlucky

    But my interest was in the difort.

    The reason I didnt close the lid of the coffin was not because of the tribute to them, but because of a simple question.

    In the first ce, they werent skilled enough, to be easily defeated by the demons.

    When I was at the temporary shelter, I checked the strength of the knights nearby and activated the magic circle.

    The question was not only that. These corpses were more like

    Lets check it out for ourselves from now on.

    I shook my head and brushed off my thoughts.

    Anyway, Ill know the truth soon enough.

    I did the second thing of the remaining tasks.

    It was healing.

    I applied healing magic over the representatives wounds.

    It was only at the level of emergency treatment, but there was nothing more important than emergency treatment in a long-term battle.

    Wow. Thats unexpected.

    I know. I really didnt expect this.

    Becky and Louis exchanged nces with their eyes wide open.

    To them, the fact that I healed them seemed like a big deal.

    I clicked my tongue.

    You guys are a lot of trouble. There wont be a second time.

    No. n, I didnt mean it like that.

    Becky quickly waved her hands to both sides.

    She looked at me with a curious eye for a while.

    Um n.

    At some point, Becky opened her mouth again.

    About that spider, is it really on the weak side?

    Probably. We dont have to face only demons from now on.

    Hmm, I see.

    Beckys face showed a slight worry.

    I said a short word to her.

    Theres no need to be afraid.

    Huh? Oh, yeah. Okay.

    She blinked her eyes a few times. Her head turned to the side with a slight blush.

    If n says so, Ill do that. Yeah.

    Becky kicked the ground with her toes and muttered.

    But the fact that there was no need to be afraid was not just a word tofort Becky.

    Rather, it was close to a fact that I could say calmly.

    By the way, n, are you okay?

    This time, Louis asked me how I was doing.

    It wasnt a polite greeting, he was actually worried about me.

    Is that a question?

    Haha, did I give it away? I was just grateful.

    Louis smiled brightly.

    Actually, it would be easier for you if you gave up on us. You could do well on your own, n. But Im curious and grateful that youre taking care of us.

    Dont you want to reach a higher rank?

    Huh?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I said quietly to him.

    Just as I said.

    Hmm Yeah. I want to reach at least rank 6.

    Louis cautiously gave an answer.

    That was enough for now.

    Im just helping you a little bit.

    The dean of the magic department.

    Cte promised me that she would arrange a ss for me if I won in the Huntingpetition sessfully.

    Three stones, an ancient rune-rted object that sleeps in a dangerous area, and the Huntingpetition results.

    These three elements would surely be thepass for those who followed.

    I wished that magic would be great in this world as soon as possible.

    And their growth rate is not bad.

    They didnt seem to realize it themselves yet, but the three of them were growing fast.

    And that was why I was willing to help and heal them.

    If they had no potential, I would have given up on them.

    The fact that they defended themselves from the queen spiders attack, the fact that they breathed without difficulty in this ce where the air was stale, the fact that they maintained their calmness

    All of these could not be exined by being lucky.

    In other words, even now, all three of them are developing the skills to back themselves up.

    I felt a natural desire to see them grow more.

    My eye for spotting gems among them was not wrong.

    The royal family, who recently started to show interest in the magic department, would soon realize their value.

    I put aside my thoughts for now. I still had to treat Trixies injury.

    Stretch out your foot. Trixie.

    But Trixie pulled her foot back slightly.

    She shook her head as if she was fine.

    Im okay.

    I wish you wouldnt make this difficult.

    Im fine, I tell you. Ouch!

    She stumbled back and then curled up her leg.

    Trixie desperately hid her foot.

    She licked her lips a few times and then turned her head away.

    I sighed and looked at her.

    She was obviously lying.

    It was clear that her left foot was not moving properly.

    I didnt want to waste time.

    I used psychokinesis to grab her ankle.

    Trixie flinched and reacted.

    What, what are you doing? I said Im okay.

    I didnt answer, but instead used healing magic on her ankle.

    Maybe she realized that her im was a bit forced, because Trixie soon changed her words.

    Look somewhere else. Somewhere else while you do it.

    Trixie covered her face with her palm, but it didnt take long for me to see why.

    Her foot was badly burned.

    As soon as she saw my gaze, Trixie added hastily.

    I told you not to look. Its ugly.

    I didnt answer, but asked a question instead.

    Why is your foot like this?

    Why are you picking a fight all of a sudden?

    Trixie widened her eyes as if she was incredulous, but then rxed her expression a bit when she met my harmless gaze.

    I asked again quietly.

    There must be a reason for this, right?

    I dont remember. It was a long time ago. Are you done healing?

    Trixie tried to pull her foot away as if she was running away.

    But I held onto her ankle.

    I looked closely and I thought I knew the cause.

    There was a trace of magic burn on the top of her foot.

    I asked again, this time differently.

    Do you want to fix this foot?

    Trixie paused for a moment, then answered quietly.

    Youre asking the obvious.

    Removing the magic burn was not asplicated as it seemed. However, I was someone who considered these scars as glory.

    Its not ugly at all.

    I said that much for now.

    At that moment, Trixies body stiffened.

    She gasped, and her mana scattered wildly.

    Soon, Trixie blinked several times and looked at me. Her eyes were wavering with shock and doubt.

    Wha, what.

    She pulled her foot away a beatte and stood up quickly.

    She seemed to be fine.

    She brushed her bangs on her forehead several times.

    Finally, she said one word.

    Youre a weird one.

    It was a tone that was not very sharp.

    After finishing the treatment, I led the representatives and headed to the dangerous area.

    As we walked, the road split into two, three branches, but we had no hesitation because we had a map.

    And finally, when we reached the end of the road.

    What is this?

    A temple? Its huge.

    All three of them opened their eyes wide and looked around.

    What appeared before us was a gigantic temple.

    It was a building that was enough to awe with its size alone.

    Becky parted her lips with a nervous look.

    Are we going in there now?

    As soon as she said that.

    Huh?

    Kugugugu!

    A purple mist filled the sight and the ground shook violently.

    I cant see ahead!

    Be careful, everyone. Youre next to me, right?

    When the fog cleared and I regained my sight, the path I had walked so far had turned into a gloomy forest.

    A cold sweat dripped from Beckys forehead.

    So this is what it feels like when the terrain changes in real time in the danger zone.

    Thanks to that, we have no choice but to enter the temple now.

    Louis muttered and stuck out his tongue next to me.

    I calmly led them on.

    I was nning to go inside the temple anyway.

    The three of them followed me, asionally looking back, as if they were amazed by the sudden change of thendscape.

    But my interest was in the inside of the temple.

    There were beings that emitted intense energy, as if to show off their power.

    Trixie licked her lips with a serious face, as if she had sensed that energy too.

    Theres something in there. Something dangerous.

    We walked along the straight corridor of the temple.

    The ce, which must have been full of antique decorations, was now covered with corpses of monsters.

    And finally, when the end of the corridor came into view, I faced the owner of the intense energy.

    Knights.

    As expected, they were knights, not monsters.

    No, but they couldnt be called pure knights either.

    They started talking to each other after they spotted our party.

    Some magicians havee this time.

    Thats rather good. I wanted to ask them for their responsibility for dragging us into the danger zone.

    As I listened to their conversation, I quietly traced their energy. At the same time, I felt a familiar feeling from somewhere.

    Then. Becky, who was next to me, recognized the opponent.

    Kian of the Azure Knights? Why, you the guy who lost all his points to me at the gambling den!

    That happened too, right. Youre still not my type, though~ But nice to see you.

    She frowned as she scrutinized his wellbed blond hair and blue eyes.

    Ugh, hes so smug. Why are they blocking the corridor here?

    Beckys words made Kian react, but before he could say anything, I spoke up.

    Kian, was it?

    I finally realized the source of my difort.

    The Azure guys were still spewing out intense energy, and my senses never lied.

    Why did you k**l the other knights?

    There was a moment of silence.

    But it was clear.

    The energy I felt from the corpses matched theirs perfectly.

    But this was not purely the energy of knights.

    It was closer to that of Witches.

    Hmm

    Kian rubbed his chin and pondered.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    He rolled his eyes from side to side, then exchanged nces with the other Azure knights.

    And finally.

    He shrugged his shoulders and dropped his smile.

    So what?

    His neck was marked with a dark vein.

 Chapter 41: Is it a glitch?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Is it a glitch?</h4>

    The rules are simple.

    Inside the rectangr evaluation hall, we have to face the magic that rushes towards us.

    That¡¯s it.

    But it¡¯s not enough to just manifest magic.

    We have to suppress the flying magic with our own magic.

    Only then can we call it a true sess.

    ?The evaluation of Trixie von Fritz and Louis Rosevelt is over.

    Louis is currently in first ce.

    I watch their evaluation with that thought in mind.

    A staff member of the magic tower kindly exins the situation.

    The staff member and Violet are watching us from inside the ck barrier on the other side.

    It¡¯s a one-way mirror.

    They can only see us.

    I had to admit that both Trixie and Louis were gems.

    Louis used his light element well, and Trixie used her fire element well.

    They both seeded in manifesting magic quickly.

    But they stopped at manifestation, and their power was not impressive.

    It was inevitable.

    These gems were not properly polished yet.

    A magician who is still in the gem state cannot change the world.

    There is no way that either of them will be the representative.

    And it¡¯s my job to show them why, starting now.

    After the evaluation was over, Trixie left with a displeased expression, and Louis came over to me.

    He opened his mouth in a gentle tone.

    ¡°I did my best, but I¡¯m still disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Reflect on yourself. Repent.¡±

    Then you¡¯ll surely be a decent magician someday. Louis nodded obediently at my words.

    ¡°Of course I should. But n, you don¡¯t seem nervous at all.¡±

    Nervous.

    I¡¯ve never been nervous in this world.

    I answered with my expression instead of words.

    As I looked at him with a calm gaze, Louis burst intoughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not saying this with any other intention. I just like you. The way you told Professor Violet that you would be the representative, I personally felt that it was cool.¡±

    ?Last. n, pleasee out.

    Just then, the staff member of the magic tower called my name.

    ¡°Good luck, n. By the way, can I watch?¡±

    I nodded lightly to Louis and headed towards the center of the evaluation hall.

    ?

    Fast magic manifestation, one-hit suppression.

    These are the two conditions that I put forward as the representative¡¯s qualifications.

    Since I said it with my own mouth, I intend to pick it up myself.

    I will do it for sure.

    I want to shorten the period of being ignored as a magician by even a second.

    ?The evaluation will begin.

    The evaluation began with a brief announcement.

    The training that I repeated steadily did not betray me.

    As I focused my mind, the mana that became much more refined than before wrapped around my body.

    ?First round.

    I looked at the magic that began to condense in the far distance with my n***d eye.

    I want to go beyond the thoughts of others.

    I abandon the idea of winning with speed. I will take away the ¡®speed¡¯ from him.

    Whiiing¡­

    I carefully tore apart the swirling magic with a strange sound.

    The refined mana in my body elerates my thinking and raises myputing power to the limit.

    At the same time, the whole world loses its color.

    A world that is only distinguished by ck and white.

    In the midst of everything in sight turning white, only the magic on the other side looks ck.

    ?Firing.

    The moment the magic bullet started to move.

    White lines began to pulsate from the ckened body.

    Each and every one of them is a core circuit.

    The important thing is, I saw it.

    If I already confirmed it with my eyes, it¡¯s not hard to interfere and dismantle it.

    Pik.

    The magic crumbled without flying much. Silence flowed inside the evaluation hall for a while.

    ¡®Two more times?¡¯

    Assuming that he fires with the same power, I can dismantle it perfectly two more times.

    This is the limit of the total amount.

    But it¡¯s no problem.

    Both Trixie and Louis finished their evaluation with the third round.

    I won¡¯t be much different from them.

    ?Second round firing.

    The magic bullet rushed towards me. Theposition of the core circuit changed, and the speed also increased from the first round.

    But the result doesn¡¯t change. Just like the first round, it disappeared before it touched me.

    ?Third round firing.

    Finally, the third magic came flying, and I dismantled it again.

    ¡®Only this?¡¯

    I was disappointed by this.

    They said my unique ability was sh. But it was nothing but a name, with its pathetic speed and power.

    Was it because the tower¡¯s equipment was shoddy, or was it because the unique ability was actually nothing special? ¡­ I still didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, I finished the evaluation in three tries. It would be impossible for anyone else to represent me.

    As I was preparing to go back to the waiting room.

    -We¡¯reunching the fourth round!

    Suddenly, someone announced the start of the fourth round with enthusiasm.

    ¡°¡­Whatever.¡±

    I reached out my hand towards the magic bullet that was flying at me with a terrifying speed.

    Even without mana, I had a way.

    ¡°You insolent fools.¡±

    ?

    Elysis didn¡¯t have much expectation for the students, except for Louis.

    A great mage could be recognized from the sprout, but they were still just first-year students who had just entered the academy.

    And in the lives of mages, there was a moment of awakening called ¡®singrity¡¯ that came unexpectedly.

    It was hard to judge the quality of a mage based on just one evaluation.

    ¡°Louis is¡­ as expected, he¡¯s good.¡±

    The light element, which sometimes earned envy from the world just for being able to use it.

    Louis was born with it.

    He was naturally on the scout list for the Mystic Valley.

    Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t deflect the magic bullet, but he would surely grow like crazy in the future.

    ¡°The Frits family is the Frits family after all.¡±

    Frits.

    That family name alone was enough to describe this girl.

    Trixie also showed her best skill with the blue me.

    Elysis also wrote down Trixie¡¯s name.

    This girl¡¯s growth would also be worth paying attention to.

    Both Louis and Trixie had reasons to be called geniuses among their peers.

    But could they win against Yvonne, who was called a supernova?

    Elysis couldn¡¯t easily give an answer.

    Violet opened her mouth.

    ¡°Elysis, what do you think? They¡¯re still the best ones, right?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re good, but. Well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at them from the guild¡¯s perspective.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the guild¡¯s perspective, Inma, the goal is to win properly. How are you going to beat the knight department like this?¡±

    Elysis tapped the paper bundle with Yvonne¡¯s information on her fingertip.

    Age, height, unique ability¡­ The paper had as much detail as possible about Yvonne Rose.

    ¡°The magic bullet is too slow in the first ce. What are they trying to do? It should be the same speed as sh.¡±

    Violet frowned at Elysis¡¯s words.

    ¡°If we increase the speed, the kids will get hurt. And the arena is much bigger than this. This speed is fine.¡±

    ¡°What if they get hurt badly during the match? What¡¯s wrong with getting hurt during the evaluation? That¡¯s better.¡±

    ¡°What if they can¡¯t participate? It would be a waste to call them.¡±

    Elysis shook her head.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it when I hear these words. Why do they say Violet is scary among the students?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. Let¡¯s finish the evaluation.¡±

    The staff member of the tower, who was listening to the conversation between Elysis and Violet, called out the next student.

    -Last. n, pleasee out.

    Elysis narrowed her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was anything unpleasant in the conversation with Violet.

    They had always talked like this since they first met.

    But she was bothered by the appearance of the student walking to the center.

    Elysis read out loud the name written on the list.

    ¡°n.¡±

    The clock stopped working when their eyes met.

    What was attached to Elysis¡¯s wrist was not an ordinary watch.

    It was a cutting-edge invention that could read the opponent¡¯s magic power and was worth hundreds of gold coins.

    It was a bit strange to call it a coincidence. There was something mysterious about it.

    His expression, and the way he walked to the center, were like that.

    His dignity was already beyond that of a student.

    Violet sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that guy that they changed the evaluation this time.¡±

    ¡°They changed the evaluation?¡±

    Elysis asked.

    Come to think of it, they did.

    Until she first contacted Violet, she seemed to have a n to find a student who had the opposite nature to Yvonne.

    ¡°You need magic that surpasses the speed of light. And it only makes sense when you suppress the opponent with that blow. That¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense¡­¡±

    Meaning.

    Elysis repeated the two letters silently.

    It was hard to believe that a freshman would ponder and pursue the meaning of magic.

    You can take care of the meaning.

    But it¡¯s not amon idea to realize the true value of magic withoutpromising with reality.

    Violet wasn¡¯t done talking.

    ¡°He even said he would be the representative. He¡¯s confident.¡±

    ¡°Did he really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±

    Sleepiness and boredom flew away at once.

    The Valley of Mystery.

    A magic guild with the purpose of exterminating viins.

    This guild has a variety of talents, and needs more.

    Among them, the most priority talent is¡­

    ¡®The one who trusts himself more than anyone else.¡¯

    Viins ruin human lives without regard to means and methods.

    They don¡¯t just try to break them with force. They can disguise themselves as precious people, or offer sweet temptations¡­

    But if you trust yourself more than anyone else, you won¡¯t be easily swayed by such temptations.

    She had to admit it.

    Elysis became very interested in n after just a few conversations.

    She opened her mouth, hiding her nervous expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    The staff member who heard that proceeded with the evaluation.

    -First shot.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The staff member tilted his head.

    It was because the magic bullet disappeared without flying properly.

    ¡°Is it an error?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Elysis answered sharply.

    She turned her head and looked at Violet.

    ¡°Violet. Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I did.¡±

    Violet nodded quietly.

    They both understood.

    This was not an error of the equipment, but a ¡®disassembly¡¯ created by a perfect interference.

    But epting it was another problem.

    Elysis spoke first.

    ¡°What grade is the interference course?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a second grade course.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way. On the orientation day too¡­¡±

    ¡°Orientation day? What about that day?¡±

    Violet shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll proceed with the evaluation.¡±

    Violet muttered, unable to take her eyes off n.

    The staff member did so.

    -Second shot. -Third shot.

    They proceeded twice more, but the result did not change.

    He had no difficulty at all.

    He calmly dismantled the magic bullets with smooth and efficient movements.

    There was no sound at all during the three evaluations.

    It was so elegant.

    ¡®He thinks differently.¡¯

    He had already surpassed the idea of ??fighting with magic.

    He was trying to prevent the opponent from gaining speed in the first ce.

    His interest soared.

    No, it was about to explode.

    The inside of the ck barrier was engulfed in silence.

    The first to break the silence was Violet.

    ¡°This¡­ This means that n is really the representative.¡±

    Elysis rubbed her chin without saying a word.

    Violet opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Elysis. What do you think? Don¡¯t you agree that n is the one?¡±

    ¡°Is that important right now?¡±

    Elysis jumped up from her seat and pushed away the staff of the magic tower and started to operate the equipment.

    ¡°Hey, Elysis?¡±

    The staff shouted with a bewildered expression, but it was toote.

    ¡®How much do you trust yourself?¡¯

    Could he trust himself in front of such an absurd power?

    Really?

    Truly?

    Elysis, who was swept away by curiosity, was already in a state of no return.

    Elysis unlocked the safety device of the equipment.

    ¡°What are you doing, you crazy? What are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Elysis! You can¡¯t touch the equipment without permission!¡±

    The staff and Violet immediately grabbed Elysis.

    But Elysis was reckless.

    She pushed her magic into the equipment with all her might and shouted into the microphone.

    ¡°Fire the fourth round!¡±

    The fastest and most powerful magic bullet.

    Yvonne Rose¡¯s unique ability, a magic bullet with the speed of a sh, began to rush towards n.

    Violet yelled.

    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy. How can you do this as a guild leader?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Violet shouted again.

    ¡°Say something! Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no sound.¡±

    Elysis muttered.

    Violet asked incredulously.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, you idiot.¡±

    Elysis smirked and pointed to the other side with her chin.

    ¡°Even this time, there was no sound from over there.¡±

 Chapter 42: Iâ€™ll Ask You

    <h4>Chapter 42: I¡¯ll Ask You</h4>

    ¡°There was no sound from over there, again.¡±

    At Elysis¡¯s words, Violet and the staff¡¯s eyes widened at the same time.

    That¡¯s right.

    The speed of the magic bullet without the safety device¡¯s restriction was tremendous.

    There was no way there could be no collision sound.

    The three women¡¯s heads turned towards n at the same time.

    The scenery that came into view was simple, and also shocking.

    The magic bullet that was disassembled and scattered in all directions, and the boy with a calm and weak attitude.

    That was all.

    n¡¯s fingertips were severely burned at a nce.

    It was even to the point where smoke was rising.

    But still, n only red at the empty air as if he was bored.

    Violet opened her mouth with a dismayed expression.

    ¡°Elysis. That¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elysis nodded.

    ¡°It looks like he disassembled it again.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait a minute. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Wasn¡¯t this magic bullet faster than the third one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I set it to the same speed as Yvonne Rose¡¯s sh.¡±

    At that, Violet gasped.

    ¡°Understanding the core circuit. Interference and disassembly without error. All of this in such a short time¡­¡±

    ¡°He did it all. What the hell is he doing?¡±

    When n was evaluated over three rounds.

    Until then, she had only thought of him as a useful guy.

    She was still doubtful.

    But now, after the fourth round, Elysis¡¯s thoughts changed.

    ¡®He¡¯s an interesting guy.¡¯

    If she thought about n¡¯s age, it would be right to call him a ¡®gemstone¡¯. But.

    ¡­He acted strangely, like a jewel that had been finished.

    Elysis licked her lower lip.

    She valued the inner aspect more than the skill of a magician.

    There were many magicians who shone for a moment with excellent skills, but a truly great magician had to have an overwhelming spirit that would not back down from anything.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to have that kind of ability.

    Yeah, that¡¯s what she thought.

    Elysis looked at n¡¯s face again.

    On the boy¡¯s face, she glimpsed the overwhelming spirit she was looking for.

    She started to feel greedy.

    She wanted to see him on the real battlefield, not this kind of test site.

    One step, two steps.

    n started to approach her with a displeased face.

    Soon he knocked on the ck barrier three times and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What else do you need?¡±

    Even though he couldn¡¯t see inside, he was looking into Violet¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Elysis released the ck barrier.

    She asked n bluntly.

    ¡°Why did you interfere with your hand?¡±

    Was it because her tone was so rough, or did he think it was a quarrel, n furrowed his brow.

    ¡°If you have a good understanding ability, you could have just looked and interfered. Why did you touch it?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    As if he was curious, n rxed his expression and opened his mouth.

    The three women only looked at n¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough mana to examine it with my eyes.¡±

    Everyone except n looked surprised.

    A momentter, Elysis asked again.

    ¡°Then I have to ask you the same question again. Why did you touch it without avoiding it? Weren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. If what n said is true, he would have hurt his hand badly if he waste in either understanding or interference.¡±

    Violet chimed in from the side.

    It was an absurdly dangerous thing.

    If n¡¯s words were true, he had done both ¡®understanding¡¯ and ¡®interference¡¯ for disassembly as soon as the magic bullet touched his fingertips.

    Any magician without mana would have tried to avoid it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you.¡±

    n, in turn, asked Elysis.

    ¡°Would you have avoided it?¡±

    There was silence for a while.

    Elysis frowned and asked back.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°If you had exhausted all your mana, and the opponent was rushing at you, would you have avoided it?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the situation and the opponent, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no different. Any proper mage would think the same way in any situation.¡±

    n¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    And he muttered softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to avoid it, he said.¡±

    Violet and Elysis looked at each other.

    They both thought at the same time.

    Today¡¯s evaluation, which they didn¡¯t expect much from, this small flutter, might be a huge storm.

    ?

    -The evaluation is over. The results will be announced soon, so please do not leave the waiting room.

    I chose one of the chairs in the waiting room and sat down.

    ¡°Louis, did you do well? I prayed hard for you.¡± ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m Louis.¡±

    The ones who wanted to be sociable were already around Louis.

    They all believed that Louis would be the representative without a doubt.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me.¡±

    Louis smiled faintly and answered. His eyes quietly turned to me.

    ¡°Hey, Louis, aren¡¯t you being too humble?¡±

    Haley, who was sitting next to him, brushed his hair with her finger and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    Of course, there were some fools who came to me.

    ¡°¡­Did you do well? I cheered for you.¡±

    It was Becky. I nodded quietly.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything special whether I was cheered or cursed.

    Anyway, there was no one else to do it if it wasn¡¯t me.

    At that moment, Violet showed up.

    ¡°Attention, everyone. First of all, you did a great job on the evaluation.¡±

    Elysis was next to Violet.

    Elysis was so tall and Violet was so short that the difference between them was especially noticeable.

    Violet looked like a little witch.

    ¡°Enough with the introduction, let¡¯s get to the results.¡±

    As soon as she said the results, everyone held their breath.

    Violet flicked her finger and floated a name in the air.

    [ n ]

    ¡°Louis is¡­ not the representative?¡±

    Haley looked at the letters with a shocked expression and muttered.

    Her mouth opened slightly, and questions started to burst out from everywhere.

    ¡°n?¡±

    ¡°Did you announce it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    The students were more shocked than they thought.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. How can the guy who got totally carried by Trixie in the exploration evaluation be the representative?¡±

    Martin¡¯s remark was about to ignite a controversy, when Elysis opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let me tell you in advance, this evaluation was fair.¡±

    His words made the murmurs grow louder.

    As the waiting room became chaotic, Elysis continued.

    ¡°Our opponent is Yvonne Rose, the supernova of the Knight Department.¡±

    Elysis scanned the students all at once.

    ¡°Since Yvonne¡¯s unique ability is sh, I evaluated you based on how you dealt with the magic bullets that were fired at high speed.¡±

    The students nodded quietly.

    Of course.

    There was no one who didn¡¯t understand the story so far.

    ¡°By the way¡­ the equipment had a safety device attached. It was because the very kind Professor Violet cared about you so much.¡±

    Elysis lifted a lever after saying that.

    The lever had a broken mark.

    ¡°I decided that I needed to measure n¡¯s skill clearly. I disabled the safety device. And n handled the fourth shot very well.¡±

    As if the story wasn¡¯t over yet, Elysis pointed out a finger.

    ¡°Lastly, there is one thing you should keep in mind.¡±

    The students swallowed dry saliva.

    They were all looking at Elysis¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°The fourth magic bullet that was fired was almost as fast as Yvonne Rose¡¯s sh. The ones you faced were much slower. Got it?¡±

    The fourth magic bullet was as fast as sh.

    The students were shocked by Elysis¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then¡­ we couldn¡¯t even handle the much slower ones?¡±

    ¡°n did it.¡±

    As all the students were startled, there was a fierce gaze towards me.

    It was Trixie.

    She was staring at me.

    Whether or not, I started to sink into another thought.

    ¡®How long has it been.¡¯

    I checked the condition of my left hand.

    The burned fingers stood out.

    If I go back to the dormitory and use healing magic, it will be fine, so it¡¯s not difficult to fix¡­

    The concept of getting hurt itself is very unfamiliar to me.

    The stinging fingers are unfamiliar, trivial¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I got hurt.

    But I don¡¯t regret my actions.

    I will never bend, even if I break. I will only move forward without losing my self-existence.

    ¡®Hera.¡¯

    I even have a spirit artifact.

    If I grow with the artifact, the summit is not far away.

    For now, I just organized my thoughts like that.

    ¡°The representative election was fair, as guaranteed by the Mysterious Valley. If anyone still has doubts,e and see me.¡±

    Elysis finished her speech with that.

    Everyone closed their mouths at the word Mysterious Valley.

    It seems to have a pretty high reputation.

    Violet opened her mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again, you all worked hard to take the test. Now let¡¯s move to the hotel inside the tower.¡±

    The male students were on the 24th floor, the female students were on the 23rd floor¡­ Violet¡¯s exnation continued for a while and we finally moved to the portal.

    But there was a problem in front of the portal.

    Suddenly, Yushia screamed.

    ¡°What? What do you mean!¡±

    Roughly looking, Yushia¡¯s golden eyes were shaking as she looked at the portal staff.

    ¡°You can¡¯t bring in a glow puzzle? Really?¡±

    ¡°Personal belongings are not allowed inside the tower for security reasons. Please leave them at the storage across the street.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­!¡±

    Despair spread on Yushia¡¯s face.

    But I have luggage too. I looked at what I brought.

    ¡º On the interference collision phenomenon of the summoning system ¡»

    ¡º An elemental study on the softening system ¡»

    ¡º A study on the pronunciation of fairynguage ording to the dialects of each continent ¡» . . .

    They were about eight papers that I carefully selected and selected again from the library.

    I was in the library all the time after dinner, and I had no choice but to move with these papers to match the time of Violet¡¯s sudden call.

    ¡°Student. This is also personal belongings and cannot be carried.¡±

    Sure enough, not long after, the papers I was carrying were pointed out.

    All the students looked at me. Violet said to me.

    ¡°Student n. Leave that at the storage.¡±

    I thought about it and quickly made a decision.

    I approached Violet.

    I handed her the eight papers I had selected.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Violet¡¯s eyebrows twitched once.

    ¡°Student n. Are you asking the professor to run an errand for you?¡±

    ¡°No. Please put these papers in my room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you for the second time, the luggage is outside the building¡­ wait, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the luggage.¡±

    I forced the papers into her hand and turned around.

    I¡¯ve slept on the street before, so sleeping in the storage wouldn¡¯t be hard.

    ¡°What¡­ what did you say? Hey. Student n!¡±

    I ignored her and quickly got on the portal.

    I can¡¯t see my papers sleeping in the cold.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As I was walking towards the storage room, I suddenly felt a presence behind me and turned around.

    A white and fluffy ball of feathers was following me closely, then stopped as well.

    Our eyes met naturally.

    I asked Yushia, who was smiling brightly, what was so exciting.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Ah! n K!¡±

    She eximed, lifting a box.

    ¡°Glow-in-the-dark puzzle!¡±

 Chapter 110: I kept you waiting.

    Chapter 110: I kept you waiting.

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 110  I kept you waiting.

    The knight of Azure.

    Albert opened his eyes after closing them.

    Where is this?

    He slowly looked around at the changed scenery.

    What was spread out in front of him was not the corridor of the temple.

    The sight of a shallow water surface that stretched endlessly.

    Water and sky.

    Those were the only two things, but the problem was that their width was so distant that it exceeded imagination.

    Albert blinked his eyes repeatedly at the vastness that he could not fathom.

    Even if its a unique barrier Is it just an illusion?

    Even so, he sweated coldly.

    He trained himself every moment not to be fooled by the illusion.

    He even contracted with a Demon and gained strength.

    Therefore, the premise that he was inside the unique barrier was strange.

    It was even more strange to be sweating.

    But.

    Its strange.

    His sword also urged its owner, Albert, to be careful.

    Sometimes, the sensation felt from the sword is more urate than a hundred words of exnation.

    He unknowingly clenched the handle and soon raised his unique ability.

    n, first year of the magic department.

    When approached in terms of time, it had not even been a year since n entered the academy.

    It was needless to say that this experience of the Huntingpetition would also be his first.

    It would be his first time to set foot in a dangerous area, to fight a life-and-death battle.

    But why

    Alberts unique ability.

    Weakness elimination.

    The greater the difference in skill between each other, the more Albert gains greater power.

    This simple unique ability does not work against n.

    Weakness elimination doesnt work.

    Albert muttered quietly so that only the knights could hear.

    Despite the serious talk, the response was simple.

    Kian gave a leisurely smile.

    It was expected. You cant be careless against n.

    Weakness elimination doesnt work? Youre lucky you contracted with a Demon.

    Another knight tapped Alberts shoulder to reassure him.

    Albert licked his dry lips.

    In fact, what he really wanted to convey to his colleagues was not that he was weaker than n, but that we could all be weaker than n.

    Please keep the line. Ill take care of it from the beginning.

    Kian smiled and moved forward.

    Albert couldnt stop him.

    He couldnt express the feeling he felt in his body in words.

    No sound was made even when he stepped on the shallow water.

    In this strange barrier wheremon sense does not apply, Kian was the first to break the silence.

    Did you choose to call or die?

    n just approached without any answer.

    Kian leisurely said the next words.

    If you have to do something, Ill raise.

    n still had nothing to say. Kian didnt even know if n was listening to Kians words.

    Ill raise. If youre confident, its natural to raise the stakes.

    As they spoke, the distance between them became very close. n finally stopped and opened his mouth.

    Is the card still hidden?

    Hmm?

    Looking at how talkative you are, you seem to have a bad hand.

    At that, Kians face, which had been spinning, became serious.

    The knight quietly fixed his sword.

    Why are you in such a hurry?

    He acted leisurely, but Kian was in a bad mood.

    He was a person who understood the world of gambling better than anyone.

    The conversations that go on between the participants in the middle are not very important.

    If he wins with his own hand stronger than the opponent, thats it, and the rxed ones naturally save their words.

    Suddenly, he remembered himself in the gambling house.

    Kian had faced many bluffs and tricks, and every time he sneered inwardly at his strong hand.

    But just now, he wondered if he had thrown a word for nothing.

    Like a person who relies on bluffing with a bad hand.

    Kian fixed his sword.

    Now that he thought about it, there was one more strange thing.

    Hesing close to me.

    Normally, the knight should chase the magician.

    In a situation like now, where the magician is approaching, he should ratherugh and rx.

    He couldnt easily understand his behavior, which was different from usual.

    Like the first day he visited the gambling house.

    Its ridiculous.

    Kian quietly raised his unique ability.

    As soon as n entered his striking range, he swung his sword with all his might.

    He tried to sh ns neck horizontally with his double-edged sword, which was too fast for the naked eye to follow.

    ng!

    But Kians arm didnt budge. n had bounced off him like that.

    Kian muttered quietly.

    Good. One pair for now.

    He still had some leeway.

    No, rather, he would have felt disappointed and regretful if he finished him off so quickly.

    Kians unique ability was Continuous Strike.

    It was a simple but powerful ability that made his sword attacks more and more devastating as he swung them multiple times in battle.

    At the same time, it was the ability that suited Kian the best.

    It was like he was drawing better cards in poker and moving up to higher hands.

    So the fun part is starting now.

    No one could beat Kian in a long-term fight.

    Kian unleashed the power of Continuous Strike and swung his sword again.

    This time, it was a fierce downward strike.

    Two pairs.

    Whoosh!

    But this time, he missedpletely. He felt a dull sensation in his hand and was a bit flustered.

    There was no sound or feeling when he stepped on the shallow water.

    The boundary and color of the sky and the ground were vague.

    It was like he was fighting in a dream.

    Hmm.

    Kian shook his head vigorously.

    He couldnt let himself be trapped in the space that the opponent intended.

    Lets get serious from now on!

    Kian shouted and charged at him.

    His sword dazzled in the air.

    He drew the patterns of poker cards with the tip of his sword, swinging it only to cut off the opponents breath.

    Bang! Crash!

    But they all bounced off.

    Triple, straight, back straight None of the continuous strikes worked on n.

    And at one moment. When their eyes met in the air.

    n said with his eyes, your hand is a junk hand. Kian clenched his teeth.

    How dare you be so rxed!

    Kian swung his sword diligently and umted the momentum of Continuous Strike.

    After all, the more he swung, the stronger he became. In other words, Kian was gaining an advantage as the fight dragged on.

    But.

    Why?

    He didnt feel like he was getting ahead.

    Huff!

    The harmony of Continuous Strike and Demonic power. His sword was filled with ck energy and cut through the space.

    It was the strongest blow that skipped several stages of Continuous Strike.

    The sword covered with energy looked several times longer than usual.

    It seemed like it would crush n whole at that moment.

    ns words hit his ears a beat faster.

    The reason why Azure is disbanded today.

    He stood up.

    The next moment, Kians arm stopped.

    Without any sign of slowing down, his arm just stayed in the air at some point.

    Its not because of the contract with Demons.

    Kian still didnt understand the situation. But as soon as he felt his arm not moving, a wave of anxiety swept over his head.

    n was staring at him quietly.

    He spat out word by word, as if telling him this fact was more important than the fight.

    Its because you ignored the possibility of a mage.

    The moment he heard that clearly.

    Uh?

    Suddenly, his vision split into two.

    His eyes widened like a bird with eyes on the sides of its head.

    He receivedpletely different views from the left and right.

    It slowly, very slowly sank towards the shallow surface.

    An illusion? No

    A momentter, what came into his sight was a human body that was precisely split in half vertically.

    Kians body, divided in half, was lying down and looking at each other.

    When did it happen?

    As if reading his thoughts, n opened his mouth quietly.

    It was toote the moment you stepped on the surface.

    Kians consciousness finally vanished as he solved hisst curiosity in life.

    ck blood flowed from his body that was split in half.

    At the same time, the familiar temple corridor reappeared as the unique barrier was lifted.

    n turned his gaze to the remaining three knights.

    I kept you waiting.

    He said with a single word.

 Chapter 109: The Stakes are Life

    Chapter 109: The Stakes are Life

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 109  The Stakes are Life

    Kian spoke with a smug tone.

    Dont misunderstand. We didnt kill those knights with our own hands.

    Then

    Becky, who was standing next to him, asked.

    How do you know theyre dead?

    Because we watched them die.

    Dont tell me, you deliberately stood by and did nothing?

    Deliberately I guess you could say that.

    Becky gasped at Kians nonchnt answer. She asked incredulously.

    Then you could have at least cleaned up the corpses. Or better yet, why did you just stand by and let it happen?

    Do you, the magic department, have the right to say that?

    Kian tilted his head slightly and replied.

    Technically isnt it because you sent us to a dangerous area that this happened?

    Azure is strong enough. You could have saved them!

    Really?

    Kian shrugged his shoulders.

    The more people die, the more the arrows of resentment will point to the magic department that used teleportation. I dont have any obligation to stop that.

    Is that all you have to say? You wanted us to be hated by more people, so you ignored the people in danger?

    Trixie quietly reached out her hand to Beckys chest. It was a sign to calm down, but Becky became even more furious.

    Youre out of your mind. Youre aplete gambling addict! You treat human lives like poker cards!

    Hmm. Calm down.

    Kian rubbed his ears as if they hurt.

    Isntbat the same as poker? Its only natural to discard bad cards for better ones.

    The problem is that youpare it to poker. Youre just disguising your malicious intent with a cowardly excuse!

    Well, I wonder who would look more malicious among us

    Kian put his hand on the sword at his waist and said.

    That depends on the person. Who do you think is being called malicious outside right now?

    Becky closed her mouth, losing her words. But she was still seething with anger.

    Youre nning to use the media. You guys.

    Trixie muttered.

    Her point was urate.

    They were going to use the fact that the reporters crystal balls couldnt capture the scene of the dangerous area, and make it look like the magic department caused a lot of casualties.

    He didnt bother to deny it. No, to be precise, he had no reason to.

    The reason was on their necks.

    And why are their necks like that?

    Trixie murmured softly, as if her eyes had gotten used to the darkness.

    There were ck blood vessels on the necks of the four knights, spreading like branches.

    The answer was given by Louis, who was next to him.

    Demon.

    Demon?

    Yeah. The ck discoloration of the blood vessels is a characteristic of epting Demons power. In other words

    Louiss expression became even more serious.

    they sold their souls.

    At that, Beckys shoulders trembled slightly.

    Trixies reaction was not much different.

    He understood their feelings.

    It was already a hesitant thing to have to fight with the knights for their lives, but if they had also made a contract with Demon, they would naturally hesitate more.

    But he was rather relieved.

    After all, outsiders would never look kindly at them who had made a contract with Demon.

    Kian nodded his head.

    Thats right. We sold our souls, and therefore we intend to get what we want.

    The leader of Azure, Kian, drew his sword from the sheath.

    The double-edged sword, sharpened to ughter the beasts, now seemed to cut humans without hesitation.

    Becky asked in disbelief.

    What do you want? Victory? You sold your souls for that?

    Dont be mistaken. Our goal is not simply to win the Huntingpetition anymore.

    Then, revenge on the gambling house?

    Thats too childish. You may not know, but there is something tremendous sleeping in this dangerous area.

    Kian pointed at us with the tip of his sword.

    And thats why I waited for you.

    I quietly sank into my thoughts.

    It was clear what Azure was talking about.

    It was the object marked on the ancient rune map.

    If getting that object was their goal, then the fact that they made a contract with Demon was also understandable.

    However, that means

    Demon was after that thing too.

    It was only natural that those who had various purposes for the great thing would get tangled up.

    After all, it was not just a very great thing, but a thing rted to the power of the ancient runes.

    Now, it seemed that Demon was nning to use the knights as chess pieces to get the thing.

    Trixie put one hand on my waist.

    She narrowed her eyes and asked Kian.

    Tell me the conclusion. What are you going to do with us?

    The conclusion is, I think they might kill us.

    The three of them tensed up at the blunt expression.

    Trixie quickly got ready for battle.

    Azure smiled after exchanging nces with hispanions. It was a smile of confidence in victory.

    There are no reporters watching, and you know weve even got Demons power. Dont you know what that means? Its pretty amazing that youre not running away.

    I know what it means, alright?

    Becky snapped back in a sharp voice.

    But, I dont want to run away from a gambling addict! Team, what are you going to do?

    The red-haired girl looked around at us and said.

    We cant run away anyway. But

    Louis created a ray of light and stood next to Becky.

    Selling your soul that you should have polished and refined. I dont like that as a magician.

    Trixie, who was listening, nodded with a serious expression this time.

    Kian brushed his hair back and opened his mouth.

    Come on, listen to the end. I havent decided to kill you yet.

    His sword pointed at me.

    If you give me the map, I can spare your life, how about it?

    Map? What map?

    Becky asked back in surprise.

    Kian looked at her with an unexpected expression.

    Her eyes met Demon again.

    Aha. The rest of your members dont know yet?

    Kian stared at my eyes intently.

    Your members might be a bit disappointed. Oh, by the way Did you n to abandon your members and take the thing?

    I dont know what it is, but n would never do that!

    Becky shouted.

    Kian continued calmly.

    Dont yell at me, ask the person in question.

    The representatives of the magic department turned their heads and looked at me.

    There was a slight anxiety on their faces rather than doubt.

    I quietly took out the map from my chest.

    Look.

    This, which was abination of the fantasy map and the ancient rune map, had already changed into apletely new map.

    The three magicians eyes widened at the sight of the map emitting a faint light.

    Azure also looked happy as if he had finally found what he wanted.

    I calmly exined the n as it was.

    There is a treasure rted to the ancient runes hidden in this dangerous area, and I intend to get it.

    Why do you want to get it?

    Everyone held their breath at Kians question.

    Of course.

    From the perspective of the three magicians, they were more curious about why I wanted that treasure than what it was.

    I pointed at the three magicians with my chin.

    Im nning to use it for their growth.

    Growth?

    Yeah. At least to the seventh rank or so.

    Wasnt the dean of the magic department a sixth rank?

    With that, silence fell again.

    After blinking a few times, Kian burst intoughter.

    Ha ha ha ha ha

    His smallughter turned into a loud one.

    The knights next to him alsoughed along as if they were infected.

    This is why its fun to talk to magicians, right?

    He continued with a cheeky tone.

    Ah~ that was such a touching story. But.

    Kian snapped his fingers.

    He pointed at Becky, Trixie, and Louis in order with his index finger.

    Isnt it a shame to waste such a hand? In poker, you usually fold when you get such a bad hand.

    The other knights also chimed in.

    Lets get this over with. I keep hearing a voice in my head urging me to hurry.

    Me too. I cant stand this headache.

    Trixies face hardened.

    Their energy is not good.

    Azures reputation was not low.

    Now that they had even made a contract with Demons, I could watch my three magicians bodies stiffen in real time.

    Well then, shall we begin?

    Kian finally took a step.

    With every step he took, the ck energy unique to Demon contractors spread throughout the corridor.

    At that moment, filled with tension.

    You seem to like poker, Kian.

    A cold voice that I didnt even recognize myself echoed through the corridor.

    I couldnt read my own emotions in that instant. I walked past the three representatives and went to the front.

    Hmm.

    Kian tilted his head.

    I do. The bigger the stakes, the better.

    Then lets raise the stakes. You can bet your life instead of money.

    I walked silently forward.

    Decide whether to call or fold.

    I think it was from the moment I heard the word bad hand.

    Thats when I felt uneasy.

    The moment I realized I was angry.

    Make up your mind.

    I spread my own barrier, and soon the space changed.

 Chapter 111: Fairy Tale.

    Chapter 111: Fairy Tale.

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 111  Fairy Tale.

    The hallway was silent.

    Albert swallowed his dry saliva.

    It was clear why Kian had been the leader of Azure.

    He had undeniable strength and always used his strategies with ease.

    But what he saw before him was reality.

    Kians body was cut in half, and he died withoutnding a single hit on n.

    He slowly clenched and unclenched his fist.

    The dark power of the Demons still flowed in his body.

    Thats why he couldnt believe what he saw with his own eyes.

    We need a next n

    Albert muttered.

    He needed a brilliant strategy to ovee this situation. But he couldnt think of anything with his current mind.

    On the floor, Kians corpse was still lying.

    The mongrel who was no longer hisrade was a warning and a threat by his very existence.

    I have to pull myself together.

    He didnt care how long he had been in the academy, what grade he was, or what his practical experience was.

    He decided to stop worrying about those things.

    The mage in front of him was strong.

    He didnt back down from his enemies, nor did he fear the Demons.

    He didnt show any sympathy for the enemy who was once human.

    As Albert wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    Youre having a hard time. How pathetic.

    !

    The voice of the Demon who made a contract with them started to ring in his head.

    Not only Albert heard that voice, but the other knights also grabbed their ears with one hand and focused on the voice.

    Why dont you beg me for help?

    At the same time, the faces of the knights turned pale.

    One of them quickly asked.

    Beg? And that too, pitifully?

    Then I might help you. If you dont like it, quit. Your souls are mine anyway.

    What do you mean! You said it was a mutual respect contract at first!

    The situation has changed. Humans.

    The Demons voice didnte back.

    Silence fell on the hallway again.

    Albert was the first to break it.

    He said with a determined expression.

    We have no choice but to beg.

    The other two knights widened their eyes and looked at Albert.

    The big one asked.

    Beg pitifully? And ask for help?

    A knights pride or something like that, we gave it up when we made the contract. Get a grip. We have to think about surviving first.

    Knight. Pride.

    Those things were no different from giving up when they made the contract.

    They were already cheaters in the eyes of others, and they couldnt get anything by caring about it now.

    Kian would have said this for sure.

    Albert continued with a serious expression.

    Think about surviving first, think about gaining first, and get rid of all the witnesses. You can worry about leisure and virtueter.

    The knights calmly exchanged their eyes.

    Albert didnt say anything wrong. His guess that Kian would have said was reasonable.

    One of them finally nodded.

    So, you mean we should think about surviving first?

    Thinking about it, it was too greedy to consider anything other than their lives at this point.

    Kian died without even crossing swords with n.

    In this situation, it would be a fortune to save their lives.

    They all agreed.

    Lets beg.

    We have no choice.

    The moment they all decided to try to save their lives.

    The action was already set.

    Help, help us!

    Please help us!

    They stuttered at first. But soon they started to beg for their lives with sincerity.

    Huhuhuhuhu

    Soon, the Demonsughter echoed and the hallway turned dark.

    It would have been better if you had begged me instead.

    That was the first impression I uttered, watching the enemies desperately begging in the air.

    It wasnt surprising.

    I had seen this scene too many times.

    Those who were intoxicated by the effortless power and gave up everything existed regardless of the era and the profession.

    You should watch carefully too.

    I spoke to the three people who were watching me from behind with bated breath.

    They also needed to witness this scene clearly.

    They would have to fight countless battles in the future, and they would face more ugly enemies than splendid ones until they reached the top.

    How ugly is the power that is gained without effort.

    There was only one important thing.

    To learn from their mistakes. To walk their own path steadfastly without being swayed by temptation.

    Sssss.

    Darkness spread like paint in the hallway.

    When the sight that had beenpletely darkened brightened up again, we were not the only ones standing in the hallway.

    One, two, three

    I soon stopped counting. Shadows shaped like humans filled the hallway densely.

    Power I feel the power!

    Albert rejoiced and savored his power.

    The bodies of the knights were covered with pitch-ck shadows except for their eyes.

    He pointed his shadow sword, which seemed to have tripled in length, at me and shouted.

    Now, now I can win!

    I dont know who you begged for your life, but it seems that your prayer was not answered.

    I coldly rebuked him.

    No, it was answered enough!

    Alberts voice, which muttered so, was mixed with confidence. I slowly gauged his strength.

    Avatars of the contractors?

    They were not roughly made, as each shadow had different movements and habits.

    It meant that he had shaped them into shadows of the people he had contracted with.

    I checked the bracelet for the extermination system on my left wrist. It seemed that I could also get points, as there was a reaction.

    Albert, who could not control his sudden power, staggered and muttered.

    Anyone Anyone, lets fight. Let me test this power!

    I calmly gathered mana.

    The aftermath of using the unique barrier against Kian was starting to show.

    I felt a slight pain in my temples.

    I quietly touched that area with my finger.

    Ill take care of the shadows on the side.

    Something small stood next to me.

    I turned my head and looked down, and Becky was there.

    She already had ice crystals on her hand.

    She seemed to be ready for a full-fledged battle.

    I stared at Becky in disbelief.

    It was objectively right to fight alone in this situation.

    There was a high risk of discord if our magic started to mix.

    Are you feeling okay?

    Becky stretched out her index finger and tapped my temples a few times.

    She then avoided my gaze.

    No, Im just worried. You said you werent feeling well.

    Becky might have a hard time alone, right?

    The owner of this voice was Louis.

    At the same time, a light barrier with durability wrapped around our bodies.

    He stood on my right side.

    Ill join in too.

    Really? Then the only one left is

    Becky and Louis looked at Trixie, who turned her head away and muttered.

    I dont want to participate because of you.

    Whatever. Suit yourself.

    Becky sighed but smiled faintly.

    I nced at the three of them and pondered for a moment.

    Then I flicked my finger and pushed them back.

    However.

    Ow. Aah!

    Despite the intangible explosion in the air, none of them were pushed back.

    They all used their own elements to resist.

    Becky even froze her feet to the ground to hold her position.

    I narrowed my eyes and opened my mouth.

    Dont interfere.

    Its not interference!

    Becky retorted.

    Those bastards are after our lives, you know. So, this is not interference. Its taking care of our own lives.

    Right, n. Well only interfere a little.

    Louis chimed in from the side, and I quietly examined their eyes.

    The way they kept spitting out words, that cheap and silly act, didnt feel so bad for some reason.

    The enemies are strong.

    If I allowed them to fight, they would grow in their own way, but the three of them would not be unscathed either.

    Or maybe I underestimated them.

    In the end, I nodded.

    But keep your promise to take care of your own lives.

    Huh?

    Beckys eyes widened a beatte.

    As soon as they got my permission, the three of them brightened up.

    They looked strangely happy to volunteer to enter the danger zone.

    From abat perspective, the situation had be worse for us.

    And yet, I couldnt tell how I felt about it.

    Louis grinned.

    Shall we go first then?

    The other two answered without hesitation.

    Sounds good!

    We were going to do that anyway.

    The moment their mana blossomed into magic.

    The shadows didnt stay still either.

    They spread out like a fan and attacked us from all sides.

    Soon, various magics raged in the corridor.

    The intense aftermath of the battle destroyed parts of the corridor in an instant.

    As expected, the enemies were stronger.

    The three of them were noticeably at a disadvantage, despite their confidence.

    But.

    Even so.

    I didnt find their appearance pitiful.

    Then, a sudden voice from my disciple.

    Wow, you have such a good hand. Im dead!

    I turned my head and saw a strange illusion.

    The disciple was sitting at a small table, ying cards by himself.

    He looked at me and smiled broadly.

    Master~ I have a question, you see.

    He murmured, and mmed four cards on the table with a ck.

    Whats your hand, master? Whats the name of thebination?

    The four cards had my face, Beckys, Trixies, and Louiss drawn on them.

    I closed my eyes and opened them, and her figure and voice were gone.

    Of course.

    It was nothing but a mere illusion.

    Sometimes, Im not free from the past.

    But if I had to answer the question I just heard, it wouldnt be too hard.

    Fairy tale.

    With that short answer, I raised my mana.

 Chapter 112: There is no one like you in this place, with your bloodlineâ€¦

    Chapter 112: There is no one like you in this ce, with your bloodline¡­

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 112  There is no one like you in this ce, with your bloodline

    The sh of magic.

    In the battlefield where intense energy flooded endlessly, it was clear which side had the upper hand.

    The shadows were dominant, and the magicians were struggling.

    There was no need to approach it hard. Just by watching, it was naturally perceived.

    Do you see it well? E.

    The Witch of Envy tapped the crystal ball with her sharp fingernails.

    She was currently watching the whole situation from a pitch-ck space.

    E nodded quietly beside her.

    She could now see the front as well.

    Thanks to the shadow eye she received from the Witch of Envy.

    Also, E learned that the name of this Witch of Envy was Ismael.

    How is it? Seeing my shadows directly?

    They could be infinitely elegant, and also infinitely grotesque.

    E could not find a way to describe their shape that changed freely.

    Vivid.

    In the end, she spat out only three words.

    It has to be vivid. Because they contain souls.

    Souls?

    Yes. I cover the souls that were stored without shape with shadows and control them as I please.

    The principle of the sophisticated shadow army was simple.

    It was to trap the souls that had once existed with flesh in the shadows and manipte them.

    How about it? Are you more excited after seeing it?

    Ismaels eyes deepened.

    When the thinges into my hands, it will be much more amazing than before. Do you know how how wonderful that is?

    Hmm.

    E followed Ismael around and roughly guessed the information about the ancient rune treasure.

    First of all, it was a tremendous power source.

    She said it was enough to build a new magic tower at the academy, but E still couldnt even guess how much power it was.

    E looked quietly into the crystal ball. She nodded her head at the greatness of the shadows.

    I admit it. But.

    She rolled her ck eyes slowly.

    The moving eyeballs pointed to the target, n.

    n hasnte out yet.

    Huh. Are you worried about n?

    The two women looked at the mans appearance through the crystal ball. What ns appearance showed was very clear.

    Ismael. Dont you care?

    But E kindly opened her mouth and asked.

    n is rather using this situation. To train the other three magicians.

    At first, she was a little confused, but when she concentrated and looked at it, it was clear.

    n was adjusting the situation moderately and training the three representatives.

    Hes ying with your shadows.

    He could have used a little more power or felt a little anger, but Ismael justughed.

    Aughter that humans could not make. Hearing it, coldness seeped into Es body.

    Let him enjoy it if he enjoys it. Let him grow if he grows.

    Ismael muttered and grabbed the crystal ball.

    The stronger the opponent, the more pleasure we will feel.

    Youre wasting souls and shadows.

    Not at all?

    The witch turned her head and looked at E with curiosity.

    Im sorry for Azure, but this is a battle for you. All the fallen souls and shadows will be your nourishment.

    Absorption curse.

    She recalled the many things she had absorbed since she entered Verkel, thinking of the power she had.

    She did not discriminate between humans and demons as long as she could absorb them.

    This is the moment when she has the greatest power in her life.

    But.

    She still feltplicated when she saw him.

    She couldnt say for sure that she could win.

    She didnt know if it was from the learned fear, or if it was really like that.

    E~ Are you still afraid of n?

    E shook her head without saying anything.

    Its nothing.

    She looked at the crystal ball again.

    n started to give instructions and assist the other magicians, and at some point the situation was reversed.

    Hwarururuk!

    Trixies blue me roared.

    The wave-like power engulfed the shadows that wereing towards them.

    Kagagak!

    Then, the manifestation that made the space quiet.

    Beckys ice froze the corridor, and the next moment it all broke.

    Louiss rays of light surged towards the frozen ones.

    The sharp and thin bunch of lines pierced only the vital points of the shadows.

    In a short time, they had already synchronized their breathing.

    Did you see?

    Ismael asked with a gleam in her eyes.

    E nodded quietly.

    They grow fast. Its like some kind of absorption curse

    Thats exactly what makes it so fun. Both the grown side and the growing-up side are so tempting

    She wanted to make them all into shadows for her own sake, and a ck desire bloomed in Ismaels heart like pitch-ck.

    But before that, shall we try just one experiment?

    Ismael blew ck energy into the crystal ball.

    At the same time, some of the shadows stopped moving.

    The magic department tilted their heads and examined the situation.

    But in fact, the shadows had not stopped. They were just preparing for the next move, their bellies rumbling.

    This It looks like its going to explode!

    It was toote when they felt something was wrong.

    A few shadows exploded altogether.

    It covered the whole field of vision, and the battlefield was not visible.

    This is just a terror bomb~

    Ismael chuckled.

    The battle resumed stubbornly.

    In the state where the sight was not secured, the shadows ran towards the magicians, cutting and shing

    And then, at some point.

    The ck mist and the aftermath of the explosion disappeared at once.

    They couldnt observe the process, so they had no choice but to express it as disappearing.

    And someone started walking ahead.

    It wasmon to move in the battlefield.

    But if they walked with such ease, it was notmon at all.

    Some of the shadows with keen senses stopped their actions and looked at him.

    As if they couldnt believe it.

    They didnt know when the shadows would explode again.

    The power of the explosion was enough to take away human lives easily, so the other magicians kept their distance as much as possible.

    But because of that, the only man who approached the shadows stood out in their eyes.

    The eyes of the three magicians who watched him bulged out as if they were about to pop out.

    Dont go near!

    Someone shouted in horror, warning him of the danger.

    n.

    He walked slowly, without any weapons, writing something on a paper floating in the air.

    n!

    Even if they shouted loudly from behind, he didnt stop walking.

    He was more calm than anyone else in the temple corridor.

    We, we have to do something too! Lets follow him!

    The three tried to catch up with n btedly. But n just raised his hand to stop them.

    Itsing out interesting. Then, from this side too

    Ismael blew ck energy into the crystal ball again.

    This time, all the shadows rumbled loudly.

    But then.

    ?

    Ismaels eyebrows twitched.

    n, who had lifted his head, met Ismaels gaze across the crystal ball.

    That cant be.

    She was currently observing the battlefield without leaving any trace.

    She moved her body slightly, just in case.

    ns eyes followed her quietly.

    He was definitely looking at Ismael.

    !

    A chill ran up her spine.

    She had observed others before, but she had never been observed herself.

    At the same time, arge amount of mana rushed to n.

    E muttered without knowing.

    Absorption?

    Hera, the spirit of the night, absorbed the power from the dark space and converted it into fuel.

    In the pitch-ck temple corridor, he exceeded his own capacity.

    Kugugugugu.

    The energies that had not yet been absorbed roared and shook the corridor as a whole.

    Kung! Kuung!

    The ground shook violently, as if something huge was moving underground.

    n gathered the energypletely. Behind him, a huge magic circle appeared.

    n finally opened his mouth.

    Ismael read his lips quietly.

    It doesnt matter where you are.

    Finally, a blue light brightened the surroundings.

    Still staring at Ismael, he recited.

    From now on, look at your future.

    The rumbling that shook the corridor stopped.

    The next moment.

    Blue beams shot out from the magic circle.

    There was no sound.

    The speed was immeasurable.

    As if space and time were frozen, the shadows were pierced through before they could react.

    A strike that did not allow self-destruction.

    The beams melted the shadows like melting eyes, and even Ismaels crystal ball that was watching them.

    Kagak!

    It cracked.

    What nonsense!

    Ismael hastily blocked the crystal ball.

    It was an action close to instinct, without thinking.

    She was full of questions about what she couldnt understand, and ns appearance that she observed for the first time, but she had to do it anyway.

    Paching!

    But in the end, the crystal ball broke.

    .

    A drop of sweat ran down the witchs forehead.

    What was left for Ismael and E.

    It was nothing but silence and darkness.

    The center of Verkel.

    Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me, leaned against the huge body of the dragon.

    She was just lost in thought, soothing her boredom.

    It was amazing to approach the dragon, which melted everything it touched with its venom, but for Scarlet, who was regarded as the sessor of the sword saint, it was too easy and natural.

    But there was something that bothered her.

    Since some time ago, she felt ns energy more and more in the danger zone.

    Hes running around here and there, how arrogant.

    Scarlet muttered quietly.

    Hes strong and meticulous. He doesnt seem to be arrogant enough to say that.

    The dragon continued Scarlets monologue, and she red at the dragons skull with irritation.

    Shut up. Before I crush you.

    Despite Scarlets warning, the dragon did not stop talking.

    Knight of the Flickering me, why do you hate him?

    You have to know one thing first, the Judith family has one pride and one shame each.

    Pride must be you. Then, who is the shame?

    Its him. You dont have to ask, do you?

    She gave a short answer, but Scarlet twisted her face.

    The guy she didnt want to be associated with had crawled all the way to the danger zone.

    The knight remembered what n had said that day.

    He might be a wizard family.

    Dragon. What do you think?

    She knew it didnt make sense, but she voiced her thoughts, hoping for something.

    It was a rule that the more uncertain things were, the more she wanted to talk about them.

    Is he strong enough to take you down?

    Me?

    Yes.

    At that, Death Dragon chuckled softly.

    He was smiling.

    Is that what youre curious about?

    But Scarlet had no chance to answer.

    In the heavy silence, Scarlet raised her sword and aimed at the distance.

    She swung it lightly.

    And the next moment.

    Kwaaaaa!

    A shock that shook the heavens and the earth.

    The unique ability of me resonating in the sword.

    The world dyed red in that instant.

    A crescent-shaped me stretched out and devoured everything that touched it.

    Hwaaaaa

    Scarlets me cut across the entire danger zone.

    The quiet world was filled with nothing but the sound of something burning.

    Did I miss?

    Scarlet muttered quietly.

    Death Dragon also noticed what was lurking at the end of the me.

    Is that the aura of a high-ranking Demon?

    Yeah. It seems like a witch who can manipte shadows.

    It was a fleeting moment, but the attack missed. The target had already moved away quickly.

    But she couldnt ignore or leave it alone.

    The Demon race would try to seduce the weak human hearts if left alone.

    Ill be back soon.

    Scarlet said that and walked away.

    The ground that stretched straight was scorched.

    The trail of the red sword that swept away the crowded terrain.

    Scarlet walked on it calmly.

    Knight

    Death Dragon, who was left alone, grinned andughed.

    He had had many conversations with Scarlet, but this time he had a disagreement.

    But his intuition was not wrong this time.

    Here, there is no one like you

 Chapter 113: Indeed, it was your flame.

    Chapter 113: Indeed, it was your me.

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 113  Indeed, it was your me.

    The next morning.

    Its a mess.

    Yushia muttered nkly.

    It was literally a disaster.

    Her desk was covered with paper documents, as if a storm had swept through.

    I should have expected this

    She blinked her golden eyes a few times. Her white hair was tangled and messy.

    [ Scarlet is not a Judith. ]

    Scarlet Judith, the Knight of the Flickering me.

    She bore the name of Judith, but she did not have Judith blood in her veins.

    That simple fact kept Yushia awake all night.

    She understood, but she didnt.

    She felt something was wrong.

    Maybe its a blessing in disguise

    Yushia held a glowing doll that looked like n in both hands.

    She gently lifted it up.

    She recalled the past.

    She still remembered that time when the smell of blood was thick in the air.

    She was in a desperate situation, unable to open her eyes.

    The world was covered by a dark abyss.

    Whoosh!

    Then, a red me saved Yushia.

    She had given up on living, but the me did not let her die.

    Whoosh!

    It ughtered all the demons that threatened her, until Yushia could finally open her eyes.

    Whoosh!

    She realized that as long as there was a ray of light, she could live again, no matter how dark it was.

    He saved Yushia.

    She could never forget that.

    Yushia quietly hugged the glowing doll.

    To shine in the darkness.

    Yushia still loved that.

    Indeed, it was your me.

    The girl whispered with her eyes closed.

    Thinking of only one man.

    The joint conference room of the Merhen Academy.

    It was currently crowded with high-ranking knights and magicians from each department, leaving no room to step.

    It was also noisy, needless to say.

    Buzzing

    No, youre wrong

    You shut up!

    As long as you have the skills, it doesnt matter!

    Finally, one of the knights banged the desk loudly.

    The conference room was quiet again.

    Is this information true?

    A senior knight, equivalent to a senior professor in the magic department. Conrad asked doubtfully.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte, replied with a rxed expression.

    There was a lot of information mentioned today. Which one are you talking about?

    Im asking if these knights really died.

    She pointed to the list of the expedition.

    Conrad, who had a striking beard, was the leader of the prestigious Cloud family.

    In fact, his son Kian was also a genius who currently ran a student knight group called Azure.

    Yes. Thats what we believe.

    Conrad still looked unconvinced.

    Another regr knight next to him interjected nervously.

    Isnt that too easy to answer? The representative is dead now

    Dont interrupt. Listen, Cte. Im also concerned about this part.

    Conrad pointed to one of the reports.

    [Various elfish forms were also found in ns teleportation magic circle.]

    A mere student using elfish, is the magic department hiding something important?

    Cte chuckled.

    I saw it with my own eyes that he was fluent in manynguages. Very cleverly.

    n had recited elfish in front of Cte.

    She remembered that moment.

    It was when she started to pay attention to n.

    So, he has enough ability as a magician. He proved how amazing he was in the previous matches.

    Cte used the word magician rather than student to describe n.

    Conrad still looked at her with narrow eyes.

    The situation is so strange that I have to mention it.

    Yes. It is definitely strange.

    Cte calmly epted Conrads words.

    Entering the dangerous areas in the Huntingpetition was considered a matter of pride, and there were deaths every year, but why did they make a fuss only this year?  Isnt that strange?

    Talk all you want. It will all be revealed soon.

    The scores are already revealed.

    As of yesterday, the scores of the magic department, which had been motionless, soared to the sky.

    It was an astonishing rise.

    Some teams scores that they had umted over time seemed a bit meaningless.

    I never thought I would see this spectacle.

    Looking around the crowded knights, Cte muttered her admiration silently.

    Defeat, doubt, worry The faces of the knights who had lived without considering such things were now mixed with many elements.

    She remembered the years that had been ignored so naturally, and she didnt mind the currentmotion.

    So, is the dispatch to the dangerous areas still on?

    As Conrad opened his mouth again.

    The conference room door opened wide.

    What are you arguing about?

    A stern voice that echoed the space.

    A woman stood firmly between the open door.

    Her hair was dark and deep like the night sky, and her golden eyes sparkled like stars below it.

    !

    Everyones eyes widened at the same time.

    The second princess, Aurora.

    There was no one in this ce who did not recognize her face.

    Your Highness!

    How dare we meet Your Highness!

    Knights sprang out from both sides of Aurora and surrounded the conference hall, each of them bowing and greeting the princess with respect.

    She raised one hand to ept their salutations, then blinked once and opened her mouth.

    You have no need to quarrel with each other.

    At her leisurely remark, some of the knights spoke up with conviction.

    Your Highness, but this is!

    The representatives are each a potential asset for the empires future. What the magic department did to them

    Hmph.

    Aurora snorted quietly.

    Do you call those who cant even break through the dangerous area of Verkel the assets of the empire?

    She blinked twice.

    The first time, stars flickered in her pupils.

    The second time, a golden crescent moon appeared.

    Thats a very dull joke.

    Everyone closed their mouths.

    Soon, a throne for Aurora was brought into the conference hall, and the princess continued to speak in a solemn atmosphere.

    I have sent the bureaucrats to the dangerous area.

    Everyones faces were filled with astonishment again.

    At the same time, they understood what Aurora meant by saying they had no need to quarrel.

    The second princess nodded quietly.

    Well then, are you all ready to watch?

    Early morning.

    We are staying near the center of the temple.

    After defeating the Azure Knights who had be shadows and demons, we hunted the monsters inside the temple all day long with our momentum.

    We killed at least a hundred monsters yesterday.

    It was thanks to the three mages who learned the concept of cooperation.

    Hmm.

    I looked at the three representatives who were sound asleep.

    I was the only one awake.

    We earned as many points as Celestial Blessing in a day, and we still had plenty of food in the distortion bag. So this much rest was eptable.

    I decided to check on Hera once.

    [You absorbed the first one so well, it was a perfect use, master!]

    Hera seemed satisfied, but I was not.

    I would have to handle much greater power in the future, so I needed to master controlling the power that amplified when we gathered.

    I closed my eyes and resonated with Hera.

    She, who used to be a glove, floated in the air.

    [Oh, do you want to try elementalization too?]

    The purpose of this check was to increase the resonance with Hera and also refine the elementalization.

    I had many regrets before because the conditions such as the amount of mana were not met, but now that I could absorb some of the energy around me, it was worth a try.

    Sssssss.

    Elementalization was changing Heras shape freely.

    I decided to go one step further.

    I aimed to achieve the desired shape, while dispersing the visible light rays to make it look transparent.

    Bang!

    [Wow?!]

    I seeded surprisingly easily.

    Hera changed her appearance ording to my will.

    She could be used in various ways, such as a pen, a box, and so on.

    That was enough.

    Next is the destination

    I took out the map and looked at it.

    The ce that had the most points, except for the shoulder pads of Death Dragon and Scarlet, and also had the ancient rune treasure.

    That was this temple.

    No, actually, it was more like a trap.

    After examining the temple all day yesterday, I found out that this structure itself was a space created by a witch that handled shadows.

    It was watching me greedily and luring us to the center of the temple.

    The only reason I followed its lead was because I was confident that I could smash the trap.

    But then.

    You!

    Trixies angry voice echoed in the space. I was quite puzzled by her reaction.

    It couldnt be an enemy attack.

    I turned my head and saw Trixie shaking Beckys cor back and forth, who was still half asleep.

    Are you crazy? Are you crazy?

    Hmm Ouch, uh, ugh?

    Handkerchief, you blew your nose on my handkerchief!

    Uh?

    As I watched Becky turn pale in real time, I let out a deep sigh.

    Trixie was having a fit.

    And no wonder, she cherished that handkerchief with a magical effect so much.

    I couldnt breathe in my sleep, so I grabbed whatever was in my hand But why were you sleeping with it in the first ce?

    Is that what you want to say right now?

    Fine. Ill give you my handkerchief, so calm down. Okay?

    No way!

    Its the same handkerchief, isnt it? This one is clean.

    No!

    I hesitated for a moment, then approached Trixie.

    There was no end to their fight, but the things ahead of us were too important to just watch.

    I handed Trixie a fountain pen.

    Here.

    Trixie looked at me with a frown.

    Of course, I added a usible reason.

    By the way, he asked me to give this to you as a token of gratitude for the handkerchief.

    Trixie blinked twice.

    She pushed Beckys chest and fixed her eyes on the fountain pen. Her eyes seemed to have grown a little bigger.

    She looked back and forth between me and the fountain pen.

    Mr. Guidance. To me?

    Yes.

    Why did you give it to me now?

    I forgot.

    You had nothing to forget. Its been days.

    She grumbled, but her eyes were still on the fountain pen.

    An unknown desire flickered in her blue eyes.

    Make up your mind. Its your choice.

    I moved the fountain pen up and down.

    Trixies eyes followed it.

    It was the same when I moved it left and right.

    Whats there to choose? Its mine anyway.

    Trixie snatched it and put it in her pocket.

    She seemed to have calmed down.

    Around that time, Louis took all the nkets.

    I said to the representatives.

    Lets go.

    It was time to enter the center of the temple.

    Ill see you soon.

    Whether it was the devil, the god, or the remnant.

 Chapter 114: The Knight of the Flickering Flame

    Chapter 114: The Knight of the Flickering me

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 114  The Knight of the Flickering me

    We advanced slowly but cautiously.

    The maze-like terrain did not hinder us at all.

    This was thanks to the ancient rune map and the fantasy map that webined.

    As we passed through various terrain, we finally reached the end of thebyrinth.

    Our vision turned ck.

    Hey, are you guys still with me?

    Ow! Who stepped on my foot?

    Watch where youre going.

    Stop, stop stepping on me! Youre doing it on purpose, arent you?

    An unknown space unfolded before us.

    Darkness filled every direction.

    Except for the feeling of a t floor under our feet, there was nothing we could be sure of.

    But ording to the map, this ce was the center of the temple.

    I focused on the energy around me.

    It didnt matter if it was dark.

    As long as I could sense the energy, it was as good as having eyes.

    It didnt take long for me to gauge the space.

    It was arge circr area.

    It looked like a ce where a troupe would perform, surrounded by stepped seats.

    But then.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a very small light source appeared.

    It only illuminated a part of the center of the space.

    Nobody move.

    I instructed the other three to stay still, and I slowly approached the spot.

    Thud- Thud-

    Only the sound of footsteps echoed in the silent space.

    Looks like we have another visitor.

    A seductive voice reached me from the front.

    I stared straight ahead.

    There was no sign of hostility, so there was no need to be on guard.

    This is a magicians energy Ah, of course.

    Soon, a knight who looked like a human-shaped red rose appeared.

    J.

    She was the leader of the Celestial Blessing.

    Behind her, three other knights of the Celestial Blessing were standing in the darkness.

    I knew it. I expected to meet you here.

    She nodded and took another step toward me. And then she suddenly extended a hand.

    We havent seen each other in a long time. How about a handshake?

    I quietly examined her.

    Needless to say, the Celestial Blessing was not weak.

    They were the ones that people talked about as the candidates for the victory.

    Our scores were simr to theirs, and they had no choice but to visit this temple if they wanted to avoid the Death Dragon and get points.

    Youre not taking it, huh? Youre making me feel awkward. I thought your teleportation magic was interesting, so I offered it first.

    J looked as wless as her reputation.

    She had no visible wounds and she didnt seem tired at all.

    She soon withdrew her hand.

    Well, fine. n. Then Ill propose something else.

    I listened to her quietly.

    We want your points.

    Give us at least half. Then we wont bother you until the end of the hunt. I promise.

    She folded one of her little fingers in a cute gesture.

    What do you think? It doesnt sound like a bad offer.

    I answered calmly.

    Youre too brief.

    Huh?

    She slowly brushed her red hair.

    With a graceful movement, she rummaged through her pocket and pulled out a coin, looking at me.

    I just want to settle things peacefully. This is a dangerous area, and we dont know what will happen in this space. What could be more important than peace?

    J.

    I called her name quietly.

    I said youre too brief.

    A faint anger began to boil.

    It wasnt that I had any ill feelings toward the Celestial Blessing.

    You should be polite if youre begging for points.

    Simply.

    I wanted to examine the ancient rune treasure, but I was annoyed by the fact that I was wasting time on someone else.

    Youre the one whos kicking away peace. Dont you realize that youre in a crisis?

    J paused for a moment, then bowed her head.

    She put a hand on my neck andughed.

    Youre so confident. I dont dislike that about you. But that doesnt mean Im going to give up the victory.

    J said, We could fight each other fiercely andpete for points. But you dont like that either, do you?

    Ting!

    J flicked her thumb and tossed a coin into the air.

    It soared high and thennded back on her finger without a problem.

    Think about it and give me your answer again. Lets go peacefully. Peacefully, both of us.

    I watched J flip the coin habitually, then I used telekinesis to shoot it far away.

    A moment of displeasure shed across Js face.

    There was a brief silence.

    Even without the coin, J made a gesture of flipping something with her thumb.

    Everyone in the space fixed their eyes on Js empty finger.

    Hey, n.

    J was the first to break the silence.

    She licked her lips and slowly looked up at me with her eyes.

    Are you joking

    But she couldnt finish her sentence.

    In an instant.

    Ssssh!

    A ck shadow flew in like a snake from the direction where the coin had gone.

    It was aiming for me, and I dodged it easily. Then a sharp sound of des filled the space.

    Two other figures appeared and changed the situation.

    I knew it as soon as I saw the one next to me.

    She was the one who controlled countless shadows, and the Witch who had observed me insolently.

    The one on the right just stared at us.

    The Witch on the left cackled and said.

    But the coin is a bit annoying, isnt it? Do you think Im a piggy bank Huh.

    I didnt bother to retort to the Witch.

    That Witch was nothing more than a bug to me.

    Instead, I asked J.

    Are they yourpanions, J?

    Of course not. Theyre both Witches, you know.

    Everyones gaze turned to the two Witches.

    They had their backs to the light, so their faces were not visible.

    J pointed her sword at them.

    Show your faces before I pierce you!

    Then the darkness of the space was lifted.

    At the same time, everyones faces turned cold.

    One of them had a very familiar face.

    She was now a Witch without a doubt, but she had been a knight I had faced once.

    I narrowed my eyebrows slightly.

    It wasnt anything else, but I couldnt remember her name for a moment.

    Then I barely recalled it.

    Was your name E?

    Yeah. Im sure I executed you with honor by my own hand.

    J muttered incredulously.

    E.

    She was reborn as a Witch.

    She was emitting a powerful aura that was iparable to before, as if she had received a strange power from the Witch.

    Even so, I smirked.

    It looks like you couldnt kill her.

    Come to think of it, youre right. I remember now. I left her alive, but paralyzed her limbs.

    Whoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!

    The Witch let out a chillingugh.

    I wonder how it feels when all the pets that ran away from homee back. Come on, everyone~

    You must have seen the future, and yet you didnt run away.

    Ah~ I was quite surprised by that trick. That was a crystal ball I cherished very much.

    Shadows like snakes writhed and approached us.

    I quietly watched their stealthy movements with my eyes.

    What is your name?

    Call me whatever you want~ We wont see each other for long, right?

    n nodded silently.

    Well, never mind. Well introduce ourselvester.

    I made everyone step back a few steps.

    J looked at me with a puzzled expression, but she did as I said when she met my serious gaze.

    One more person hasnt arrived yet.

    Whoosh

    The next moment.

    I heard something burning faintly.

    It was a small but strangely clear sound.

    And the next moment.

    A crack filled with heat appeared on the wall.

    Kwaaaaa!

    The space was split in half by a red sword.

    !

    As the others faces were filled with shock, I saw a pit carved in a straight line in front of me.

    If I hadnt made them back off, they would have all turned into ashes.

    The heat wave hit a beatter.

    Soon,va filled the ce, and the hot air burned my skin.

    The space that started to heat up to the extreme.

    A small river ofva.

    A ce where no human could ever step on.

    There was a knight walking there without a care.

    She stepped deep into theva with every step, as if it was nothing.

    I saw her from afar.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet.

    The rest, well hear when she arrives.

    I just muttered that.

 Chapter 115: Intuition

    Chapter 115: Intuition

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 115  Intuition

    Lava boils in a straight line on the fine ground.

    The Knight of Flickering me is heading this way, and tension fills the air between the Celestial Blessing, the Witch, and us.

    Becky speaks to me in a hurried tone.

    n. We need a n. The more urgent the situation, the more we need a well-crafted n to get out safely

    You always say the obvious.

    Do I? Well, then whats the n?

    She was babbling when it happened.

    Woo-hoo-hoo-hoo

    A repulsiveughter echoes widely, and the Witch slowly ps her palms together.

    Boom!

    And a massive vibration urs.

    The actions of everyone, including me, freeze for a moment.

    The structure of the temple changes.

    Theva pit, which could have been called a small river, is filled up in an instant.

    The stair-shaped seats that surround us crumble down, and even the walls of the temple disappear, transforming into a vast square with no end in sight.

    Swoosh!

    ck rain pours from above.

    The puddles on the ground slowly merge and rise up as human-shaped shadows. And there is no end to the summoning.

    What are those things?

    I heard Trixie mutter under her breath as she furrowed her brows.

    The square was huge, but more than half of it was already filled with shadows.

    n, what is this what is this?

    Becky, standing next to me, couldnt even finish her question.

    It wasnt hard to answer her. I knew what she was curious about.

    Its soul harvesting.

    Soul harvesting?

    Soul harvesting.

    Literally, harvesting the souls of the dead.

    It looked like they had oveid shadows on the souls and reprocessed them.

    The souls were harvested at different times, but all within thest 10 years.

    In other words, they had harvested the souls of the corpses that had appeared in Verkel in thest 10 years. Maybe all of them.

    Thud-!

    Thud-!

    The ground kept shaking.

    The shadows appearance was grotesque beyond measure.

    Their faces were distorted as if they had given up on sculpting humans, and some of them had more than two arms and legs.

    Simply put, their existence was abhorrent.

    Ufufufufu-

    Behind the sea of shadow beasts, the Witch had retreated far away, looking like a tiny dot. But I could still see her face clearly.

    As I stared at her twisted smile, I murmured quietly.

    Get ready.

    At the same time, I covered the three magicians with a purple veil over their bodies.

    What is this?

    Huh? Ive never seen this kind of magic before

    The three of them looked around themselves as if they had put on new clothes.

    Hera, the spirit of the night, had countless ways to change her form, and now she had wrapped them in a shield.

    Kwaaaaa!

    The wave of shadows that rushed at them at that moment.

    Their target was everything except the shadows.

    Kugugugugu!

    Js sword stretched out in a straight line.

    It was only one stab, but the number of weak points she pierced through with that blow was more than thirty.

    As expected.

    Bastion, a colleague of Celestial Blessing, admired Js unique ability weakness.

    But it didntst long.

    Swoosh!

    The shadow beasts that pushed like a wave filled the empty space right away.

    Bastion was stunned by their number.

    I cant see the end.

    What kind of number is this!

    He didnt care about scoring a lot of points.

    He wasnt afraid of each one, but if the premise of no end was set, the story would change a lot.

    He couldnt say he had killed something even if he had killed it.

    Thats n.

    Then Js murmur reached Bastions ears.

    He turned to look and was startled.

    The shadow beasts had gathered to form something that could be called a tidal wave and crushed n whole.

    For a moment, Celestial Blessing forgot the situation and was captivated by the sight.

    Bastion opened his mouth with a click of his tongue.

    So he was the first one to go.

    So easily

    J muttered and wiped the sweat from her cheek.

    She gripped her sword tightly.

    Kugugugugu!

    She pierced the ground and created arge crack. Her unique ability, Weakness, was not limited to living things.

    Shadows fell into the crack like rainwater filling a puddle.

    But.

    Despite that.

    Still, the shadows that pushed forward were endless.

    Bastion swallowed. He looked serious by now.

    Are we all going to die?

    The Knight of the Flickering me is on her way.

    There was no monster that could resist Scarlets fire. The moment she set foot here, everything would be over.

    Yeah? Can the magicians hold on until then? The captain is already done for, so its only a matter of time before he dies.

    Well cover for them.

    What?

    Cover for them!

    J grabbed Bastions wrist.

    There was a bloodline on her forehead.

    It would be different if Witches showed up. Well minimize the casualties!

    Did you hear me or not!

    The other knights around them were surprised by Js serious attitude.

    She was getting desperate in this extreme situation.

    I heard you. I heard you.

    If there was a chance to save them.

    Bastion didnt say that out loud in this ce covered with shadow monsters.

    But then.

    Something pushed the pile of shadows and a ray of light leaked out.

    Two rays, three rays Soon, the number increased.

    Bang!

    And with a huge explosion, the shadows that were pressing down on n were flung away in all directions.

    What the hell is he!

    He was alive?

    n, who showed himself again, was still.

    Calm and rxed, he closed his eyes and focused on something.

    The shadows that were facing Celestial Blessing backed away.

    They all changed their target to n.

    The man murmured a word.

    Hera.

    At that word, a bow shape appeared in front of him.

    n took out a white card that glowed from his pocket.

    He slowly aimed it at the bowstring.

    nk Magic Check

    A paper that he had received from the dean of the magic department, Cte, a long time ago.

    It contained a lot of her magic.

    It could draw out as much magic as the casters ability, and n never doubted his own ability.

    Goo-goo-goo-goo

    The dust and dirt on the ground were swept up by his magic and floated in the air.

    Kee-kee-kee-keek!

    Of course, the shadows didnt wait for him.

    The shadow beasts began their march. They were nothing but an endless wave reaching for n.

    And n slowly opened his eyes.

    He clenched the check in his hand and amplified his power even more.

    In response, his massive magic changed its shape.

    That shape was

    An arrow.

    n was quite satisfied with the oue.

    A dazzling light flowed from the bow and arrow.

    What is he trying to do now?

    J muttered without realizing it.

    She had a moment to mumble nkly.

    All the shadow beasts were running towards n.

    Even now, the arrow was absorbing more solid magic.

    Thud

    And the moment n let go of his hand.

    The light shed.

    The whole space was dyed with the golden light of the magic arrow.

    A shock that shook the heavens and the earth.

    The horde of beasts that seemed impossible to clear, the vast amount that he had called a sea, was split in half by the golden magic and devoured.

    A straight road appeared.

    n walked towards the stunned witch.

    The battle was going on fiercely.

    Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me, felt it on her skin.

    The battlefield was covered with blood and shadows.

    She swung her sword lightly with a nk expression.

    Just that alone was enough to shake the space with a high-temperature current, and the ground she stepped on was viciously overturned and flew into the air.

    Every time, the beasts screamed and turned into a handful of ashes.

    But Scarlet was not the only one who remained calm in the stormy situation.

    There was one more.

    The sound of metal shing, the sound of magic exploding and colliding from all directions.

    The sound of footsteps ringing in the midst of the chaos.

    It sounded strangely clear in Scarlets ears.

    It seemed like an illusion that even the mindless shadow beasts were shivering.

    No, they were definitely trembling.

    Not because of Scarlets mes, but because of n.

    Everyone was staring at the scene in awe.

    The Knight of the Flickering me gripped her sword harder.

    n.

    She had a feeling that something would be decided today.

 Chapter 116: Remnants and Flames.

    Chapter 116: Remnants and mes.

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 116  Remnants and mes.

    A space where magic runs rampant and shadows swirl.

    I walk silently along the path in the middle.

    The sea that was formed byyers of shadow beasts had been split in half long ago.

    There were no shadows to hinder my advance.

    Most of them hesitated to attack, and if they did, I instantly annihted them.

    It was safe to say that there were none.

    The witch stared nkly at me from afar.

    I could see it clearly from here. Her lips that had curled up were back to their original height.

    Hera.

    I uttered the two sybles again.

    The night spirit that solidified into a bow shape in my hand.

    The resonance of magic that formed into arrows.

    I didnt need to hold them with my hands.

    I just used telekinesis to lift them up and aimed without any error.

    The witch tried to protect herself right away.

    The shadow curtain wrapped around her several times, forming a shape like a bugs cocoon.

    But.

    I could see their weaknesses too clearly.

    To survive against the Witches.

    I spoke to the three magicians who were watching me quietly.

    You need to have the sight of a mage.

    I oveid mana on their retinas and shared my vision with them.

    Then they saw the blue dots that revealed the weak points of the shadow curtain.

    Magic is irregr and there are definitely parts that can be called weaknesses.

    The three magicians looked at me and the Witch in the distance alternately, with their eyes wide open.

    I stuck a magic arrow into the weak point of the curtain.

    Kwaduk-!

    The arrow embedded in the shadow curtain poured my magic into the surroundings. It weakened the Witchs unique ck magic.

    Immediately after, the pitch-ck shadow curtain became translucent enough to see through.

    I aimed another arrow.

    And fired.

    The blue arrow drew a straight trajectory and stretched out.

    The weakened shadow curtain failed to protect its owners body.

    Ugh!

    With a squishy sound of leather and flesh being pierced, the Witchs right arm flew into the air.

    She widened her eyes.

    The expression on her face was more shock than pain.

    The Witch staggered and leaned against the wall.

    The moment I formed another arrow.

    Kung-!

    Something fell from above and blocked my front.

    At the same time, ck energy spread in all directions.

    It was a being that could no longer be called human. Its two eyes were pitch-ck and the energy it emitted was only magic.

    It was undoubtedly a Witch.

    Only the silk sword in its hand retained its past.

    E, one of the four siblings of the knight academy.

    It was her.

    I advised quietly.

    Get out of the way.

    But she didnt listen to my advice.

    She spat out a de-like killing intent and asked me one thing.

    n, you remember me, right?

    I didnt bother to answer.

    I wasnt curious about what she had gone through, nor did I feel any emotion while facing her, who had transformed into a Witch.

    But E seemed to be angry at that.

    Answer me.

    E muttered lowly and emitted ck energy.

    Her ck silk sword tangled several times in the air.

    It soon formed the shape of a hand and rushed at me.

    Fast and precise.

    It seemed to stretch to the left, but then appeared on the right, and aimed for the ankle, but then twisted the orbit strangely and tried to strangle my neck in an instant.

    There was no blind spot in the ck hand that reached out indiscriminately.

    But there was a pattern. I calmly repelled the attack with telekinesis and read the pattern.

    After bouncing it off exactly ten times, I asked.

    Is this the best you can do?

    Is this how youre going to stop me, or is this the only choice you have for an attack?

    There was a huge difference between the two.

    E was silent as if she knew that.

    Hoo-

    She took a deep breath and pulled up her magic, and behind Es back, ck hands increased in number and formed a left-right symmetry.

    They were bare-handed, but soon they each wielded a sword forged from shadows.

    Their forms were different from each other.

    E kicked the ground and rushed towards me.

    At the same time, I devised four kinds of magic.

    Snap!

    I flicked my fingers to manifest them.

    The four elements of water, wind, earth, and fire rose up in the four directions of east, west, south, and north.

    In the blink of an eye, E reached me and tried to sh my throat with her shadow sword.

    The elements mixed and exploded.

    The torrent of water, wind, earth, and fire tore through the space and stretched forward.

    Thud!

    A white beam pierced through Es abdomen with ease.

    It was a natural oue, since magic and elements were in conflict with each other.

    Es eyes widened, and I looked into her ck eyes at a close distance.

    We both stared at each other, but our situations were vastly different.

    You are who are you

    E muttered faintly, spitting out ck blood.

    I saw myself reflected in her ck eyes. I was no different from usual.

    I quietly ced my hand on her head.

    I told you before.

    And I casually pushed her aside.

    Im a mage.

    After confirming that Es body fell like a leaf, I moved my steps towards the witch.

    The distance that seemed so far away was now quite close.

    I walked and walked until I finally reached the cage where the Witch was, and tore it apart with telekinesis.

    I saw the Witch trembling with a palm-sized jewel in one hand.

    She didnt say anything.

    But I could clearly feel her heart pounding through the magic around her.

    I snatched the jewel with telekinesis.

    Is this a thing that contains the power of ancient runes?

    Indeed, it was a power source with tremendous magic.

    For a brief moment, I thought of various ways to use it.

    Maybe I could build a new magic tower with it.

    No, no

    The Witch lost herposure as I took the thing.

    I aimed an arrow floating in the air at her forehead.

    Sa, save me, please

    Dont be afraid.

    I answered calmly.

    There was no way I would spare her, no matter what she said.

    It wont hurt much.

    This jewel is iplete. How about sparing me? Ill finish it for you! Ill give it to you when its done!

    She rambled on, but the arrow was shot too easily and quickly.

    Whoosh!

    A hole appeared in the Witchs forehead.

    The arrogant Witch disappeared quietly without a trace.

    My interest soon shifted to the jewel.

    This power source had an unbelievable power.

    Iplete.

    That didnt seem to be a lie.

    The jewel seemed to store corpses with its power, and there was a little part that looked unfinished.

    I looked around.

    There were still many shadow beasts left. In other words, there were plenty of things that could be turned into corpses.

    Witch Magic is especially weak to fire.

    I soon came up with a way toplete the jewel.

    J closed her eyes for a moment.

    She opened them again.

    The flow of space hadpletely changed.

    There was only one name that could exin this strange phenomenon.

    n.

    He changed it.

    E and the Witchs energy had all vanished.

    There were still many shadow beasts left, but they no longer felt threatening.

    The flow of space had literally reversed.

    He began to unfold magic in the air. Blue strokes of ten were drawnrge in the air.

    Those who had eyes could not even guess what result it would bring, and just watched.

    ns hand moved alone in the seemingly frozen space.

    His jewel shone with a rainbow light.

    It danced and wandered in the air, responding to n.

    Finally.

    There were eightpleted magic circles.

    n arranged them in different directions.

    Ha

    Jughed mockingly as she looked at the magic circle.

    It was not a sneer, but a pure admiration.

    Her unique ability, Weakness.

    It was invisible.

    There was no element of weakness in ns magic circle.

    The space magic and ns magic circle began to resonate with each other.

    The moment he quietly reached out his hand.

    Everything that was visible changed.

    !

    The eyes of the three magicians and the Celestial Blessing widened.

    On the ground, the wheat fields swayed, and in the sky, the intense starlight boiled.

    In the scenery of a quiet vige, a few windmills were spinning silently.

    The sight that made her body shiver.

    All of it was drawn with mes in front of her eyes.

    J.

    Bastions dull voice came from beside her.

    J felt awkward at the sight of Bastion, who had a scarred face and a pale expression.

    She slowly turned to where his finger was pointing.

    The shadows were part of the burning painting.

    Even their movements, which were writhing and turning into a handful of ashes, looked like a dance of joy, because there was an artistic scenery behind them.

    It was amazing.

    It was amazing to burn all the shadow beasts in this ce with one magic.

    But it was not impossible.

    And yet.

    It doesnt make sense. This is impossible.

    J couldnt help but mutter.

    She had grown up with a strong desire for knighthood.

    For J, the idol and thepass was.

    Of course, it was Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me.

    She honed her talent and had many hard times, and when she was young, she was frustrated several times, but she never doubted her path by thinking of Scarlet.

    In other words, she knew Flickering me very well.

    The wheat fields, the swaying stars, the windmills spinning in a quiet vige.

    How ecstatic and beautiful was the painting that depicted all these things with fire.

    In that dreamlike sight, J felt the Flickering me.

    The Flickering me of Scarlet, and no one else.

    .

    J closed her eyes quietly.

    She tried to stop her brain from thinking that it might be clearer than the Flickering me.

    Then.

    Hey, J.

    Bastion called her with a trembling voice.

    He was sweating coldly, but it was not because of the heat of the fire.

    ns mes only burned the shadows.

    Bastian took a deep breath and continued.

    This, no matter how I look at it.

    Stop.

    J blocked his mouth with her sword against his neck.

    She had to stop him.

    She had a feeling what he was going to say, and it was something that should never be uttered.

    Dont ever say anything more.

    J looked anxiously at the side.

    The faces of the Celestial Blessing who turned their heads towards her were also shocked one by one.

    The Knight of the Flickering me who arrivedte.

    Thepass and faith of many knight students.

    A strong candidate for the Sword Saint.

    Scarlet Judith.

    On her face, there was a clear confusion.

    Her hand holding the sword was clearly trembling.

    Meanwhile, in the joint conference room of Merhen Academy.

    When the royal figures who arrivedte captured ns magic, the few words that were going between the people disappeared like a mirage.

    The only thing that filled the record sheet was the fire that could be called art.

    No other appreciation was needed.

    .

    Theodore Judith, the head of the Judith family, who was watching it next to the second princess.

    He regained his senses after a while and quietly left the conference room.

    One second. Ten seconds. Sixty seconds.

    He was lost in thought in front of the closed conference room door, and he was struggling with something.

    Flickering me.

    He muttered that and immediately retracted his words.

    No.

    He had to retract.

    What he had just seen was not Flickering me.

    He knew for sure. He was also certain.

    That me was.

    Burning.

    It was undoubtedly burning.

 Chapter 117: I have something to tell you.

    Chapter 117: I have something to tell you.

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 117  I have something to tell you.

    The long Huntingpetition was finally over.

    There was no sign of the Witchs resurrection, and theters who arrived at the danger zone quickly cleaned up the representatives and left.

    Despite everyone leaving.

    Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me, could not leave.

    She felt dizzy.

    It was like she had vertigo.

    Scarlet was rooted to the ground, as if her feet were nailed.

    The reason was one person. n.

    She was full of doubts.

    Scarlet never showed any emotion that could be associated with weakness.

    Confusion, worry, anxiety Those emotions would make her mastery of the situation falter, and she was in a position where she could not afford to waver.

    But she was confused now.

    Had she ever been so emotionally frail?

    Had the wall of her mind that she had built up been so fragile?

    She could not exin clearly what she had just witnessed, the me, or her current state.

    How did you?

    How could you create such a me?

    Scorching.

    How on earth

    She had never failed to achieve anything, never failed to get what she wanted, and firmly believed that she had walked the right path.

    She was the symbol of Judith, the Knight of the Flickering me.

    She whispered countless questions to herself.

    Hey!

    Scarlet kicked the ground and rushed to n in an instant.

    It was almost like a charge.

    They were both tall, and soon they were close enough to feel each others breath.

    n looked at Scarlet quietly.

    He did not seem pleased by her sudden approach.

    Do you have something to say to me?

    n asked in a low voice.

    Scarlet asked him back with a shaky voice.

    Just now! That me! What was that?

    n closed and opened his eyes quietly.

    And he looked at Scarlet and answered briefly, as if he did not need to ask.

    Its a simple magic.

    Th

    Scarlet bit her lower lip quietly.

    Thats not yours! Thats mine!

    n had already turned his body halfway.

    The moment Scarlet reached out her arm and grabbed ns arm, the moment their skin touched.

    !

    Scarlets eyes widened.

    The ash that was burned white and remained.

    ns unique ability circuit was in a simr state.

    What

    Scarlets eyes shook as her confusion deepened.

    Was that me really magic?

    Whether it was magic or a unique ability.

    It was a huge shock for Scarlet.

    n narrowed his eyebrows and shook off Scarlets hand.

    He quietly started to go his own way.

    Stay there.

    Scarlet said.

    That warning would have worked for anyone, but it did not work for n at all.

    I told you to stop!

    It was almost a scream.

    It was a very important issue, to deal with who could handle that me.

    If the one who could handle that me was a traitor who abandoned the will of the family, who said he would change Judith to a magic family and throw away the legitimacy of the family

    She could never tolerate that.

    Bang!

    A dull sound echoed in the space.

    n finally turned his head and looked behind.

    On the ground in front of Scarlet, who stretched out her arm, her proud shoulder armor was embedded.

    I have to duel you. n.

    Duel. Did you just say that?

    You dont deserve to handle the me!

    n looked at the shoulder armor on the ground for a while. Then he nodded quietly.

    I ept.

    n raised his eyes and looked at Scarlet.

    But, Scarlet.

    He did not know if his expression was mocking or ignoring, and Scarlet did not want to think about it.

    I dont need your shoulder armor.

    He left that one statement and left.

    The joint conference room of the Merhen Academy.

    [Magic Department -]

    [Celestial Blessing 9,045] . . .

    The results of the Huntingpetition were announced.

    It was not yet announced to the outside, but by the next day, everyone outside would know this figure.

    The score of the magic department was not marked with numbers. But even so, there was not a single person here who did not know their rank.

    Huhuhu

    The dean of the magic department.

    A chuckle came out of Ctes lips.

    Huhuhu, ah, this.

    She covered her mouth with her palm btedly.

    That simple action was very elegant.

    Her position was the dean of the magic department.

    First of all, she had to dress up ording to her position.

    There was proper etiquette for that.

    But of course, not all magicians were as polite as Cte.

    We won! The magical department won!

    Violet shouted with joy.

    Ive never seen a score thats not even marked.

    Thats how amazing it is. How many monsters did they kill to make this happen?

    Cte watched their reaction and uttered a ceremonial word.

    Well, everyone, calm down.

    How can I calm down! The magicians won the Huntingpetition! They are all my students!

    Violet yelled excitedly.

    After that, Cte did not bother to stop them.

    She did not dislike this atmosphere in the first ce.

    Whats the use of etiquette?

    She had always kept the line, but she had scant memories of the knight department keeping to it.

    The face of the magic department has finally risen!

    Its not just a line. It soared!

    What should I do when theye back?

    In the midst of the noise that grew exponentially, there was not a single voice of the knights.

    .

    Conrad, the head of the Cloud Knight family, stood nkly after seeing the results of the Huntingpetition.

    There was a saying that humans dont feel any emotions when they are pushed to the extreme.

    That was not wrong.

    He and the other knights couldnt even feel anger at the moment.

    They only felt a sense of emptiness that they had never experienced before.

    Why?

    Conrad muttered very quietly.

    The only thing that filled his head was questions.

    How did things get to this point?

    The Huntingpetition was a festival that belonged to the knights. But this year, when the mages group joined in, they suffered an unprecedented defeat.

    It wouldnt end with just a loss.

    The situation would change.

    The knights position might not be immediately undermined, but people would always mention the mages when they discussed the future.

    And.

    He thought of the knight trainees outside.

    They would also have to face the mages. They might even feel fear.

    The ones who had grown happily like flowers in a greenhouse would now have to experience frustration and copse against the mages.

    n!

    He shouted the name of a mage in his mind.

    That one person had changed everything.

    n was only a first-year.

    The youngest grade had broken the knights, so there was nothing to excuse.

    What a humiliation.

    A humiliation that would never happen again.

    Should we go and get the representatives ourselves?

    Just let them wait. Dont act like youre guilty.

    How should we congratte them?

    Even now, the voices of the mages soaked in joy could be heard from all directions.

    Each sound seemed to devour Conrads brain whole.

    He couldnt stand it and yelled.

    What are you all doing right now! In front of the princess!

    The joint conference room became silent for a moment.

    Many of the mages realized only then that the second princess was there.

    They had forgotten the existence of the royal family because of the shocking news.

    You dont have to mind me.

    But Aurora was calm.

    n. n

    She murmured his name exactly twice.

    How nice to see him.

    Aurora expressed her pleasure at seeing n.

    She had only watched him for a very short time, but she had found some things from him.

    A soul that never wavered in any situation. A nobility that never let himself be degraded.

    And an ambition that seemed to go on endlessly.

    Aurora saw herself in him.

    Then suddenly.

    She looked around once.

    The joint conference room was as quiet as a mouse.

    The second princess clicked her tongue.

    I told you not to be mindful. Talk again like before. Its an order, so dont disobey anymore.

    And she dered.

    The winner of the Huntingpetition, is the magic department!

    The joint conference room became noisy again with the mages.

    There was no problem.

    This was also the princesssmand.

    Conrad.

    In the midst of the noise, another regr knight handed Conrad a document.

    This is the list of survivors of the Huntingpetition.

    Conrad sighed deeply and took the list.

    He moved his irritated eyes from top to bottom.

    .

    And he felt a sense of incongruity.

    Once, twice, three times. The more he checked the list, the more his eyes widened.

    What is this!

    The list of survivors.

    There was no name of his son, the leader of the Azure trainees.

    Kian Cloud.

    Two dayster,te at night.

    When I finally left Verkel and arrived at the academys main gate.

    The scene was very different.

    Theyre making a fuss again.

    Magic fireworks make a loud noise and decorate the night sky.

    The music of the band flowed from the ground and tickled my ears.

    Becky, who stood at the gate, was surprised.

    What, what is all this?

    There was a red carpet leading to the magic department.

    Not only that, but there was also a fence with fancy decorations on the side.

    Who prepared these things for whom? It wasnt a problem that had to be thought of hard.

    Trixie casually brushed her hair.

    Of course, they have to do this much. We won.

    Can I take this hometer?

    Becky fiddled with the jewels on the decorations. Of course, they were imitations.

    Whiiing Bang! Pooong!

    The magic fireworks are still coloring the sky. The closer we walk on the carpet, the closer the cheers of the people get.

    And finally, when we stepped into the magic departments territory.

    !

    The eyes of the three mages except me widened.

    Look over here!

    Theyre here! The representatives!

    Thank you for winning!

    All kinds of students were cheering on the fence.

    Uhuh?

    Beckys mouth opened wide.

    Even Louis and Trixie didnt expect this much, and they muttered a word each.

    So many people came, even though its night.

    What.

    The three of them couldnt muster the courage to move forward.

    It was natural.

    When you encounter such a huge interest for the first time, you cant help but feel embarrassed.

    The three heads turned to me.

    n! What should we do?

    Becky asked anxiously.

    Just go with it.

    Just go with it? This? Wait, wait!

    I started to move forward.

    The two except Louis stuck to my back and walked cautiously.

    Walk confidently. We came back after winning.

    Now that I think about it, thats true. But still!

    Someone clenched the hem of my clothes on the back.

    It was probably Becky.

    I ignored the warm back and walked.

    There was no reason to hesitate in my steps.

    After walking for a while.

    n!

    Someone shouted my name loudly.

    I didnt have time to pay attention to each and every one of them, but I had to respond to her.

    n!

    A white snowball-like thing hugged me in my arms.

    I looked down quietly.

    White hair, golden eyes.

    Yushia. It was her.

    Congrattions on winning! Of course, everyone is congratting you, but Im the most congrattory among them!

    She said that and gave each of the representatives a small bag.

    Becky asked nervously.

    Yushia, what is this?

    Its a glow-in-the-dark gift set! Before you go to bed, please turn off the light and open it!

    Glow-in-the-dark gift set.

    A look of embarrassment rather than joy. Only Louis opened the bag on the spot.

    Oh, by the way, n!

    Yushia stuck to my side and raised her feet. She barely matched the height and carefully cupped her hands around my ears and whispered.

    I have something to tell you.

    It was a very serious tone, quite different from usual.

 Chapter 118: Iâ€™ll Hold You Like This, Just a Little Longer!

    Chapter 118: I¡¯ll Hold You Like This, Just a Little Longer!

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 118  Ill Hold You Like This, Just a Little Longer!

    I admired the splendid scenery from the dormitory balcony.

    Whooosh

    Bang!

    The night grows deeper, but the sky is still beautifully adorned with countless fireworks.

    I understand why.

    Its because of the victory in the Huntingpetition.

    The Huntingpetition is an event that is considered the exclusive domain of the knights.

    It has arge influence and is also a politically important event.

    To win such apetition means that.

    Ones status, which was suppressed, has soared to a new level.

    This celebration will not end for a while.

    Its beautiful.

    A clear voice.

    I turn my head to the source of the voice.

    This is all thanks to you, Sir n.

    A girl who looks like a soft white cotton ball, Yushia.

    She smiles happily as she looks down at the academys scenery.

    We searched for a ce to talk for a while, but in the end, the only ce that met the conditions was the dormitory.

    I calmly open my mouth.

    What do you want, Yushia?

    First of all, congrattions on your victory. This is a special glow-in-the-dark package for you, Sir n~.

    She emphasized the word special.

    Yushia flicks her finger, and the gift package, which was nothing more than a bag, expands to three times its size and transforms into a bundle.

    Holding the balcony fence with her hand, Yushia smiles faintly and looks at me.

    I open my mouth again.

    Whats the next thing?

    Oh, this is it.

    Yushia takes out a few files from the bundle.

    She stacks them on the desk.

    These are the documents that I researched and organized. They will surely help you find the memories that you lost.

    You investigated me.

    I ask quietly.

    Yushia awkwardly shows me her palms.

    Ah, I know you must be feeling ufortable. These are all things that I did behind your back

    Im not asking about your feelings, but the reason for your investigation.

    Yushia hesitates for a moment.

    Actually, I was very worried when I heard that you were going to Verkel. Thats why.

    Worried.

    Im not even concerned about my own safety, so the feeling of someone worrying about me is unfamiliar.

    I replied indifferently.

    You dont need to worry about me.

    Is that so? But But still.

    With a serious face, Yushia murmurs.

    You were hurt because of me.

    I was hurt because of Yushia.

    I dont remember that.

    Soon, I realized that her words were rted to the original owner of this body.

    You may not remember, but you were badly injured when you saved me that day.

    I quietly listen to her story.

    I had no choice.

    It was something I didnt know.

    Yes You must have been disappointed in me.

    Yushia says in a slightly dejected voice.

    But even if you were shocked, even if you came to hate me. I had to tell you this. Because its the truth.

    There was such a reason behind giving up the sword.

    I look at Yushia quietly.

    She cant meet my eyes. Her golden pupils slowly lower to the ground.

    The achievements that you make with magic, after giving up the sword, are both joy and guilt for me.

    She bows slightly to me.

    So you can hate me, Sir n. Thats something I have to bear.

    I quietly sort out my thoughts.

    Many letters swim around in my head, and Yushia looks at me with a hopeful expression, as if she wants to hear something from me.

    Of course, I have no obligation to answer her.

    I can send Yushia away right now, and that would be my freedom.

    But.

    When I visited the exhibition hall, I confirmed Yushias outstanding talent from her writing.

    If I lose a promising magician because of something I didnt experience, it would be a regrettable thing.

    Even if it wasnt you.

    That was the sentence I put together with such a thought.

    I would have given up the sword anyway.

    There would be no archmage who wielded a sword.

    A brief silence flowed, and I heard someone swallow a sigh.

    Yushia had her mouth tightly shut.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked at me.

    Sir n?

    Yushias chest moved up and down greatly. Her breathing was that rough.

    That means, in other words

    Yushia, who had been gaping, soon shook her head vigorously. She quickly changed the topic.

    Oh, by the way, do you know about the second princess? She has been showing a lot of interest in youtely.

    Ive heard of it.

    It was information I had obtained a long time ago that the royal family had started to take an interest in the magic department.

    Actually, the second princess is You should be careful. Shes a very scary woman.

    You seem to know the second princess well.

    Huh?

    Yushia waved her hands frantically from side to side.

    Its a rumor. A rumor! Its included in the information Ive been investigating here and there. Yes.

    And she started to speak rapidly.

    Anyway, Im sorry and thank you. I will never forget the grace of saving me, and I wont do any more investigations behind your back. You can resent me as much as you want

    Yushia.

    I called her name.

    I looked at her face with unwavering eyes.

    The face that resembled someone from the previous world.

    I dont hate you.

    Huh

    Just focus on your magic.

    Then Yushia, with an indescribable expression, pursed her lips for a while. We, like that, looked at each other without a word for a while.

    Yes. If thats what you want, Sir n. I will.

    Whiiing

    The dawn wind swept over us.

    Yushia took out a doll from her bundle. She hugged it very carefully.

    What kind of doll is that?

    Oh, its a doll of Sir n that Im going to give you.

    Looking at it, it seemed to resemble me a bit.

    Something that resembled me strangely and unfairly, that could be said to be simr or not.

    Yushia hugged it a little harder.

    So, before I give it to you.

    She smiled faintly.

    Ill hold it like this, a little longer!

    The next morning.

    As the sun slowly rose, and those who had stayed up all night ying went to bed exhausted.

    I headed to the deans office early.

    It was because of the summons from the dean of the magic department, Cte.

    n.

    Someone called my name then.

    I turned around and saw that it was not a mage who called me, but a knight.

    She had short, well-trimmed red hair.

    I called her name, which reminded me of a personified rose.

    J.

    Thats right. Its me.

    She stood still and looked at me.

    Usually, if someone stopped me, they would have something to say, but she just stared at me nkly.

    I decided to ignore her and walk past.

    Get out of the way if its nothing important.

    Dont you think its something important?

    She shook her head.

    She took a coin out of her pocket and tossed it as she continued.

    It was a golden coin, different from the usual ones.

    I came to say thank you.

    J smiled with her usual ease.

    When we were surrounded by shadow beasts. Thanks to your fire, I was able to survive.

    I didnt use magic to help you.

    I know. But its a fact that I received your help. I think I should at least say thank you.

    Ting!

    She flicked the golden coin towards me. I stopped it in mid-air.

    Dont bother and keep it. n.

    Im not short of money.

    Im sure youre not. But thats not an ordinary coin.

    J shrugged her shoulders.

    A wish coin of blessing. What should I call it? Someday, when you need a blessing, Ill make sure to help you.

    So youre saying this is a token of gratitude.

    Thats right. Isnt it a nice item?

    I picked up the coin that was fixed in the air with my finger.

    I examined it closely and then opened my mouth again.

    Its useless.

    Really? I thought youd like it Huh?

    The easy smile on Js face disappeared.

    She narrowed her eyebrows and asked.

    Useless?

    Yes.

    Of course, there might be some use for it if I looked for it.

    Considering the reputation of the Celestial Blessing and Js strength, it might be handy in some situations. But I was confident that I could ovee any crisis with magic.

    Actually, more than anything, I wanted something else.

    You really like tossing coins. J.

    Ting!

    I tossed the coin up with telekinesis.

    And youre always short of words.

    J blinked her eyes and looked at me. I faced her gaze without avoiding it.

    Whether you greet me, beg me for points, or thank me. You never know what youre talking about.

    I came to say thank you, what do you mean? And besides, Im older than you!

    J.

    I cut off her words that were about to continue.

    If heads, you correct your attitude, if tails, Ill give you a chance to duel with me.

    Tick!

    At the same time, I stopped the coin that was falling from above in front of Js nose.

    The coin was standing vertically, so I couldnt tell which side was up.

    J looked at the coin and me alternately.

    I asked her quietly, one more time.

    Which side is up?

    Answer me.

    J stared at me nkly.

    One second. Two seconds. Three seconds.

    After a brief silence, she swallowed her saliva.

    A drop of sweat ran down her cheek.

    She looked at me silently for a while, then finally snatched the coin from the air.

    Fine. Fine.

    A duel, then. Good.

    No! No, its not!

    She sighs deeply and covers her face with one hand.

    She sighs three more times and then says.

    You just have to use honorifics You do, right

    No, no, thats not true!

    She lets out a deep sigh and buries her face in her hand.

    After sighing three more times, she finally speaks.

    Cant you just be polite to me Please

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 119  Scarlet, I have one more thing to ask you.

    The deans office of the magic department.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte, her secretary, the senior professor, Violet

    The deans office was already full of people.

    Actually, the dean didnt call me alone.

    Becky, Louis, and Trixie also received the same summons, but they couldnt visit the deans office because they had interviews with reporters.

    The winds of change were slowly reaching the representatives as well.

    She even brought this kind of thing.

    After hearing all the exnations from me, the dean of the magic department, Cte, rolled her strange eyes as she looked at the transparent gem.

    An ancient rune treasure, a power source.

    It was not hard to tell whether it was genuine or not.

    The mere gem was creating its own current around it.

    And besides, if it was a fake, the Witch wouldnt have treated it so preciously.

    Cte looked at me with a new look.

    By the way, you also killed a high-level Witch.

    Yes.

    I nodded calmly.

    If it was the Witch who controlled the shadows, I had surely cut off her breath.

    You did well.

    Cte smiled with satisfaction.

    At that moment.

    Dean, this is really amazing.

    The secretary next to her pushed up her sses and opened her mouth.

    Compared to the sharp impression when I first met her, her expression was quite bright now.

    Its hard to guarantee your life in the danger zone, even for experienced ones. But you killed a high-level Witch and got a trophy, thats more than amazing.

    Well Im not just impressed by his strength. I knew that from the beginning. But.

    Cte tapped the gem with her fingertips.

    I was amazed by ns n this time. He knew that there was such a treasure in advance, and he entered the danger zone without hesitation. That n.

    Then Violet quietly raised her hand.

    Excuse me, but

    Violets eyes were fixed on the gem.

    She had always been interested in ancient runes, so I understood her feelings.

    She asked me.

    This is an ancient rune treasure. That is, a power source that contains the power of runes. Right?

    Yes.

    Five cities can be rolled up with that power source?

    Five

    I scratched my chin and pondered.

    It was vague to limit the power it contained.

    This power source would show infinite value depending on how it was used.

    It seems like more than that.

    Then Violets eyes went nk.

    How do you do this every time? Whats your identity? Identity?

    Come to think of it, Violets face was quite different from when I first met her.

    The dark circles that stretched to her chin were now much lighter.

    She continued with excitement.

    Ill do anything I can to reward you. If I cant, Ill even use my own money, anything, please!

    The secretary looked troubled.

    Please calm down. Professor Violet.

    No. I cant calm down as a mage. A power source that contains the power of ancient runes, even if the research progresses a little bit, it will be amazing. This is not the time. What do you call this power source?

    Tap tap tap, Cte tapped the desk with her nails.

    Quiet.

    The deans office became silent like a dead mouse.

    Cte asked me quietly.

    n, how many people know that you have this treasure?

    No one knows yet.

    Not even the other three representatives?

    I nodded, and Cte smiled.

    I see. You did well.

    It was an obvious choice.

    There was nothing good about spreading the information about this treasure, or that I had obtained it.

    Precious things attract all kinds of people, and that leads to incidents and idents, and eventually the bloodshed would be inevitable.

    Good. Lets talk about something else now.

    Nodding her head, Cte carefully put the power source on the desk.

    Wand, clothes, the ss led by n. I already promised you a lot of things. But you showed me this precious thing on purpose

    Ctes eyes sparkled.

    You have something else you want. What is it?

    Tower.

    I answered without any hesitation.

    Oh, how quaint. Where should I vacate a room in the magic tower?

    Its not a room.

    I shook my head.

    Im going to build a new magic tower.

    A weekter, on the day of the duel between Scarlet and n.

    The mansion of the Judith family.

    Scarlet was alone with the head of the family.

    They were just having a meal, but the tension was so tight that it seemed to snap at any moment.

    So youve decided to go through with the duel.

    That was the first thing Theodore Judith said.

    Yes. Its something I have to do.

    Scarlet answered calmly, picking up the cutlery.

    But the fork and knife she lifted did not head for the food.

    She paused for a moment, thinking of something, and muttered quietly.

    Its the first time.

    What is.

    Its the first time Im having a meal with you alone, sir.

    Theodore did not say anything.

    Scarlet wondered.

    Why did Theodore suddenly arrange such avish seat?

    But the dishes that started toe in one after another made Scarlets thoughts fade.

    She couldnt even tell where the ingredients came from, and the dishes were so exquisite and they had a taste that was impossible to express in anynguage she knew.

    Theodore Judith just looked at Scarlet. Then, at some point, he opened his mouth.

    Dont hate n too much.

    ?

    Scarlets hand stopped quietly.

    It was an iprehensible remark, but Theodores face was deadly serious.

    Your heart for Judith is admirable. You should be like that as the daughter of the family. I also appreciate your ambition.

    Theodore continued in a serious tone.

    Scarlet, so Ill ask you one more thing. Are you truly ready for the duel?

    Yes.

    Scarlet answered without any hesitation.

    Its not just about being able to swing a sword and fire. Its about being ready to ept everything thates after the duel.

    Scarlet felt awkward and unwee by Theodores question.

    It sounded to her ears as if he was implying that a bad oue was waiting for her.

    The Knight of zing, your mothers knighthood, was a proof. She was a woman who would be happy as long as you proved yourself and lived, even if you didnt walk the path of a knight.

    He spoke of the faith that the Knight of zing had.

    n is carrying on that faith well enough.

    .

    Scarlet clenched her fist.

    It had always been like this.

    Theodore was always too lenient with n.

    But that was his leniency.

    Scarlets thoughts were very different from his.

    I dont think I need any proof that denies my mothers path, that kind of thing, at all.

    There was a brief silence.

    Finally, Theodore nodded.

    He had a hard-to-guess expression on his face.

    Then Ill give you this.

    Theodore carefully ced something on the table. It was a key, and the handle was decorated with a symbol representing Judith.

    Its the key to open Judiths annex.

    Annex, you mean?

    Scarlet asked with a bit of surprise.

    She had many moments when she wanted to visit the annex, but the lord never allowed it.

    Yes. I think its time for you to check it out.

    The zing Knight left a lot of things to her children, besides her unique ability.

    One of them was a building, and it was a bigger annex than Judiths mansion.

    A building that Libra, the Memory Cutter, was involved in.

    Libra

    Scarlet muttered the name softly.

    The zing Knight did not live alone, and in her lifetime, there were knights who matched her swordsmanship by her side.

    One of them was the Memory Cutter.

    Libra.

    Copy, store, delete.

    A knight who freely manipted other peoples memories.

    She was a longtime friend of the zing Knight, and she helped a lot in building Judiths annex.

    I remember.

    Scarlet frowned as she recalled the past.

    When she was very young, Libra pierced Scarlets heart with a sword for memory storage.

    She felt the sensation of that time so vividly that she couldnt forget it.

    The pain of her whole body freezing cold.

    She didnt even scream, and tears just flowed, but Scarlet endured it silently because she was the daughter of the family.

    Theodore continued.

    It must be an unforgettable pain. Thanks to that, everything youve done, where you are, and even the past you dont remember, is stored in that annex.

    Yes.

    Scarlet was not foolish.

    In fact, Judiths annex was a building designed for surveince and evaluation.

    The inherited unique ability was burning.

    If the child went astray, it would lead to a great disaster, and the lord would have worried about that.

    I cant say that all the memories are there without fail. But there is no lie stored. The only thing in the annex is the truth.

    In the air, the master and Scarlets eyes met.

    I hope you check it out before the duel.

    Scarlet looked at the key in her hand.

    The road to Judiths annex, which she always wanted to go but couldnt, was now open.

    Thank you.

    Scarlet didnt know what the interior of the annex was like, or what memories were hidden there.

    But.

    She quietly put the key in her pocket.

    One, Ill check it out after the duel.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet.

    She wanted to see the end of n first.

    And Theodores expression as he looked at her.

    I see.

    It was very meaningful.

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 120  Somethings not going well. Scarlet.

    Cloud Family.

    The endless vast territory.

    The overflowing power of capital.

    The power that has a foothold in the royal pce.

    And

    The head of the Cloud family, Conrad.

    He had a scar in the shape of a cross under his eyes, and his white hair was neatlybed back.

    He was buried in a lot of information these days.

    Sigh

    It was the same now.

    He spat out the bitter smoke of the cigar endlessly, and his eyes were fixed on the letters written on the data.

    Usually, he would have spent his time checking the business performance of the family or swinging his sword without error, but now his only interest was information.

    It was information rted to his sons death.

    Kian.

    Conrad had to find out the cause of death of his son, who had grown up as a promising candidate for the family, as a father.

    We have sessfully transported it safely over a week.

    And finally, the basement of the family.

    The intermediaries seeded in getting Kians corpse.

    It took a week, but it was a great achievement considering that they quietly took out the corpse without being noticed by anyone.

    You did well.

    Conrad nodded.

    He had nned to avoid even the eyes of the royal family, and he would not have done such a dangerous thing if it were normal. But his sons death was too special.

    He felt a new emotion when he grabbed the doorknob of the basement.

    The act of checking his sons corpse was strange.

    He calmed his mind by sucking the cigar once, and Conrad opened the door of the basement.

    Hmm.

    The scenery he faced when he finally opened the door and entered was somewhat different from his expectation.

    What Conrad had asked for was four corpses of the Azure students. But there were five iron tes.

    Conrad began to peel off the white cloth that covered the iron tes one by one. It was first to find his son.

    So one. Two. Three.

    When he finally couldnt stand it and peeled off all the rags of the remaining iron tes.

    Heh.

    An indescribable emotion rose from his heart, and his calmness was broken for the first time in a long time.

    Two iron tes contained Kians corpse. To be exact, his sons corpse was split in half.

    Conrad finally realized why there was one more iron te.

    He chewed the cigar.

    He spat it out on the floor, and he looked at his son with his eyes as if they were about to burst.

    What the hell happened inside the danger zone? He was curious about the reason why his son had to face such a fate.

    ?

    But Conrad soon felt something strange.

    He felt a strange sense of incongruity as he faced his sons corpse.

    Wait.

    Its not a simple sense of incongruity.

    His intuition told him.

    His sons body was not the same as usual. It was too unfamiliar and different from him

    Conrad searched every part of the corpse to find the cause.

    He soon realized the identity of the sense of incongruity.

    Magic

    He soon realized the identity of the sense of incongruity.

    There was no energy that had to be in his sons body, who followed the knights path.

    The energy of the knight who uses his unique ability is nowhere to be found. Only the sinister magic is full.

    How pathetic.

    Conrad muttered with a distorted expression.

    He despised him even if he was his son.

    He felt it was very pathetic that he put aside the family and the knights path, and made a contract with the Witch for his own benefit.

    A weak guy.

    There is the honor of the Cloud family

    His head cooled down.

    Sympathy andpassion for his son were erased in an instant, and only thoughts about the honor of the family filled his head.

    Conrad pondered quietly, rubbing his chin.

    How to act to protect the honor of the Cloud family. It was not difficult to find the answer.

    He asked about ten intermediaries.

    Theres no one else who knows about this, right?

    It seems like we met some magicians during the Huntingpetition, but I guarantee that there is absolutely no one else.

    I see.

    Hey, then as you promised

    The representative of the intermediaries rubbed his palms quietly and looked at Conrad.

    His expression was full of greed.

    *

    Conrad nodded.

    And at the same time.

    Zap-!

    Ugh!

    Co, cough!

    The fierce smoke pierced the shoulders, abdomen, liver, and heart of the intermediaries at the same time. His unique ability Smoke turned them into a handful of meat.

    He bit a new cigarette and muttered.

    Clean it up.

    Then a woman came in and quietly cleaned up the floor.

    She was Kians sister.

    He sucked the smoke deep into his lungs and sighed.

    There are only four witnesses left.

    The four representatives of the magic department.

    Now they were the only witnesses.

    The morning of the fierce battle dawned.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, her duel was moved to the next region.

    At their power levels, any conflict risked erasing the surroundings without a trace, so it took a lot of time to set up the arena.

    And finally.

    As Scarlet waited for the duel in the endless in like the sky, someone came up and talked to her.

    Long time no see, honey.

    She spoke in a sweet and seductive voice. She was the high knight Selphen.

    The owner of the unique ability Charm, she was Scarlets ssmate, and she was the same as she remembered.

    Pink hair that stretched to her hips, a habit of licking her lower lip like a snake. Everything was no different from before.

    Scarlet answered briefly.

    Did youe too?

    Isnt your reaction too stiff? I dont like that. No. I like you being prickly.

    Act as a high knight should.

    Then should I be a sword saint? Well, Ill think about thatter, did you see that?

    Selphen nced at the people who gathered to watch todays decisive battle.

    Scarlets eyes naturally followed her.

    Honey, do you see? So many people gathered today. I was wondering, Libra, that woman also came.

    Scarlet nodded silently.

    The crowd of people gathered in the distance.

    Their number was a little beyond Scarlets expectation.

    Royal officials and aristocratic families, it was amazing that they gathered, but that was not all.

    There were also quite a few wandering knights who chose the path to be sword saints.

    And one more, Libra, the one who cuts memories.

    There are a lot of familiar faces, right? By the way, you are the only one who stayed in the family without wandering~

    Knights who reached a certain level usually chose the path of wandering knights. To put aside everything else, and head for the goal of sword saint.

    But Scarlet refused the freedom of wandering.

    The reason was simple, Judith.

    Family, sword saint, I have the confidence to take care of everything.

    Yeah? Thats cool~ But, you wouldnt feel good that so many people gathered, right?

    *

    It was obvious.

    There werent many spectators for a match with a predictable oue.

    A one-sided contest was boring to watch, and it was a waste of precious time to keep watching until the end.

    And yet, so many people had gathered here.

    That meant that those who had bothered toe here had judged that the match between Scarlet and n was not so obvious.

    Ive neglected you for too long.

    She had heard that n had gained some fametely, but she never thought that he had moved the hearts of the high-ranking officials to this extent.

    Every single one of them who had gathered here, their whispered conversations, their faces filled with anticipation, all of those things made her realize how much ns momentum had risen recently.

    Honey, Ill stay away from you, okay? I dont like the heat, you know. Oh, right.

    Selphen narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Im interested in your sister these days, you know. If I like what I see after the duel can I try to seduce her?

    Your interest will disappear after the duel.

    That was when it happened.

    The people who had been watching Scarlet from afar started to buzz.

    The Knight of the Flickering me narrowed her eyes and looked for the source of the noise.

    She saw n walking towards her from a distance.

    But what truly surprised Scarlet was not ns appearance, but the peoples reaction.

    The way they looked at n with their eyes sparkling.

    The things that n had aplished were things that Scarlet could have done as well. Then why, why did the people only rave about n?

    To the traitor of the family.

    And even more so, when the opponent was the Knight of the Flickering me.

    n walked steadily until he reached Scarlets vicinity. But he didnt bother to greet her first.

    Scarlet quietly looked into ns eyes.

    His unique ability circuit was burned white, and what was flickering in his pupils was not fire.

    But even so.

    Burning.

    Scarlet had not forgotten the me she had seen in Verkel that day.

    No, she couldnt forget it.

    How did n manage to create such a me?

    That question was the fate and the task that Scarlet had imposed on herself at this ce today.

    In the end, it was Scarlet who broke the silence first.

    Hey, theres no need to waste time.

    Im always ready.

    ns short answer.

    With that, they turned their backs on each other.

    There was no more conversation to be had, so they distanced themselves and took their positions.

    Your arrogance ends here today.

    Muttering softly, Scarlet raised her sword.

    A sharpness that was unmatched surrounded her as she drew her sword.

    The spectators had to swallow their admiration at her momentum.

    The duel had begun.

    From now on, she had to trust only herself.

    And her sword.

    And her me.

    She was surely the true Judith.

    She had been so far, and she would continue to be.

    Scarlets energy pressed down heavily.

    It was a serious energy that she could only have if she was confident in her belief without a doubt.

    That smooth and vigorous energy, it devoured the surrounding currents and gradually increased its momentum.

    She would surely win.

    The moment she decided that, Scarlet raised her me.

    The me that never went out covered her sword.

    ?

    No, that didnt happen.

    The ck de that Scarlet held was still just a sword.

    There was no me on it.

    She raised her me again.

    Once, twice, three times.

    No matter how many times she repeated it, the result was the same. Her me did not show itself.

    When Scarlet unknowingly furrowed her brow.

    Whats wrong? Scarlet.

    ns cold voice hit her ears.

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 121  I wonder if that me will ever go out.

    Somethings not working for you, Scarlet.

    Scarlet quietly checked her own ability.

    Theres nothing wrong with the circuit.

    An inexplicable sense of unease swept over Scarlets body.

    She had a pride that never allowed any unexpected situation, so the current feeling of difort was unfamiliar to her.

    She had fought countless magicians before, but this was the first time someone suppressed her mepletely.

    Could it be rted to the ignition that guy showed without even having a circuit?

    But she soon regained herposure.

    It must be magic.

    She had enough to beat n even without fire.

    Hey.

    Scarlets sword tip drew a gentle curve and headed towards n.

    It was a very simple action, but the weight it carried was iparable to anything else.

    There was never anything wrong with my life. Always.

    Scarlet started walking towards n.

    And thats how the decisive battle of the Judith family began.

    Whoosh!

    The swung sword was extremely sharp.

    The reason why swordsmanship had its own charm was that each swordsmanship contained the different lives of each knight.

    Scarlets sword was calm and heavy.

    A sword that had no investment in mboyance or skill.

    It was like a me that burned without consuming anything.

    ng!

    n dodged Scarlets sword strike.

    The massive force made the rock fragments soar into the air, and for a moment, the eyes of the two met in midair.

    So this is it.

    n muttered quietly.

    The swords of the knights he had faced before were clearly different.

    It was heavy.

    It was hard to believe that it was just a sword.

    In fact, such an expression might be an insult.

    The word heavy was just a way of expressing weight.

    But Scarlets sword gradually spread around.

    It was literally a sword like a me that did not burn.

    Every time n moved his body to avoid the precise swordy, Scarlets sword also spread like a me to that point and tried to swallow everything.

    The Knight of the Flickering me.

    He could understand why she had so many followers.

    The strength to wield the long sword like a feather. And the center that was urately grasped in the meantime.

    Thats right.

    The sharpness of the thousand changes that appeared even without fire.

    He had never seen a swordsmanship that made him feel admiration since he fell into this world.

    He wondered what kind of sword they pursued, but they were all iplete.

    But here was a truly knightly sword.

    It was heavy and refreshing.

    The sword without any excess narrowed ns range of activity.

    Thats how it should be.

    Even if she didnt use her unique ability, a knight should already have her own unique swordsmanship.

    Thats how she could be called a knight.

    Scarlets sword burned without a single me.

    Finally, he faced a knights sword.

    Today seems to be fun.

    n created several weapons of non-attribute and shot them all at Scarlet.

    Huh.

    Scarlet exhaled and crushed them all with a single blow.

    What the hell are you?

    But inside, she swallowed a lot of panic.

    n was still avoiding Scarlets sword at this moment.

    Of course, she had seen ns performance in the battle of the Sword and Magicbat event and the Huntingpetition with her own eyes.

    But even though she had confirmed it before, her thoughts changed when she actually experienced it.

    Yvonne nor J couldnt have handled it.

    Even if she had given them several chances, the result would have been the same.

    He was avoiding her own sword without a scratch, how could they cope with him?

    Mage.

    Knight.

    She couldnt figure it out.

    Or, on purpose?

    She didnt know if there was an area of magic she didnt know, or if n was using magic like this.

    She only knew that he was using magic like swordsmanship.

    He didnt desire for a normal victory.

    I want to know your way, I want to understand your way, I want to win with your way

    It seemed to be written in ns eyes.

    How dare you, try to understand my swordsmanship!

    A vein popped on Scarlets forehead.

    The honor of Judith, the pride of a knight, the rage towards the traitor who abandoned his sword.

    Everything burned like a me in her heart.

    n was still firing his non-elemental weapons incessantly.

    Get out of my way!

    ng!

    Scarlets sword parried ns weapons.

    The minimum movement with the maximum power.

    There was no waste in her actions, only elegance.

    Her sword moved only in straight lines, cutting through the air and deflecting all of ns attacks.

    Hmm.

    The one who cuts memories.

    Libra nodded as she watched their duel.

    As expected, they are more than I hoped for.

    Hmm.

    The lord of Judith, Theodore, neither agreed nor disagreed.

    He just opened his mouth with a low voice.

    Scarlet has been working hard too.

    A nostalgia crossed over Theodores face.

    He knew better than anyone else.

    The fact that Scarlet had been swinging her sword like crazy until now.

    But

    Theodore couldnt finish his sentence and looked at Libra. Libra, who met his gaze, nodded quietly.

    Yes. Theodore, I have my eyes on n.

    The one who cuts memories.

    Libra spoke while fixing her eyes on n.

    Dont you know? How hard it is to let go of the sword youve held since birth and walk a new path

    No, you might as well think its impossible.

    I think so too, Libra.

    Theodore nodded.

    Without being bound by the sword, n is stubbornly continuing his belief as proof.

    Thats exactly what I think.

    Libra, who was wearing a straw hat and chewing on dogweed, her eyes began to sparkle.

    The Knight of zing, Evelyn Judith.

    Is it right to follow Evelyns path? Is it right to connect your faith in apletely different path? The answer wille out today, wont it?

    They focused their eyes on the duel again.

    The sight of n floating with a hairs breadth between Scarlets sword that swallowed the surroundings.

    The in that stretched like the sky was no longer a in. It was nothing but a grotesque ground with countless huge pits.

    Interesting.

    Even the boring life story of a knight, it was somewhat enjoyable to hear through swordsmanship.

    This was the path that Scarlet had walked, and the weight that she had carried in her own way.

    This was not a sword to destroy the opponents body, but a sword to break their heart.

    This was the trail that Scarlet had walked on.

    Scarlets swordsmanship was unique in itself.

    She had earned the name of the Knight of Flickering me, and it was not in vain.

    Yes. This was the kind of sword I wanted to see.

    The uniqueness, the skill that could only be expressed by the sword. I craved them.

    n nced at her. Scarlet, who was silently swinging her sword, was also looking at him.

    She was speaking with her face.

    This was her sword.

    I enjoyed your performance, Scarlet.

    n nodded.

    Then, from now on

    Magic circles began to form around him.

    He stepped on the air as if it were the ground, and regained his range of movement.

    He quickly deployed his spells.

    I want to hear the next story.

    Bang!

    The magic circles shattered like ss windows, and a bright light shed once.

    There was a brief silence.

    Scarlet quickly scanned her surroundings, and soon made a face of disbelief.

    A trick? How despicable. Did you want to buy some time to rest?

    But soon she felt a sense of difort.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, fire erupted on Scarlets sword.

    The ground she had stepped on was scorched in the shape of her footprints.

    ?

    A question arose in Scarlets head.

    Did the firepower increase all of a sudden?

    But it was awkward to say that the firepower had suddenly risen.

    Rather, it felt like the things that she had felt faintly had finally returned to normal.

    Then ns voice reached her.

    Scarlet, I was curious about your pure swordsmanship.

    He straightened his clothes and calmlybed his bangs. He continued.

    The thing about innate abilities they do have a unique aspect when they are highly developed, but I confirmed that they are still unstable to interferepletely.

    n brushed his shoulders a few times, and hepletely regained his appearance before the battle.

    So I blocked all the elements in the area.

    Scarlet stared nkly at n for a while.

    So thats what you did.

    She barely moistened her lips that didnt move well.

    n had been controlling all the elements until now.

    Scarlet, show me your me from now on.

    n flicked his finger.

    A me sprouted from the tip of his index finger.

    I wonder if that me will ever go out.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 122  Burning.

    Scarlets face twisted visibly.

    There was nothing in ns face that suggested malice.

    He looked at Scarlets mes with pure curiosity, without any fear.

    It was absurd, she couldnt even speak.

    Scarlet took a deep breath and spat out.

    Fine, if youre so curious, then

    A red aura flickered over her body.

    At the same time, the ground cracked and split as if it was parched, and Scarlets eyes turned a deeper shade of red.

    Watch carefully with those eyes.

    ng!

    Scarlet stabbed her sword into the ground.

    Kugugugu

    The ground shook violently.

    mes spewed out from the cracks and soared into the air.

    Evesting mes

    n smiled faintly.

    Scarlets mes burned the hem of his clothes.

    It wasnt just the silk fabric. His skin felt scorching, as if he had been burned by the me, even though he hadnt touched it.

    He had mana around him, but it was still this powerful. It meant that the mes were very pure.

    But.

    Fire was.

    Nothing but an element, if one approached its origin.

    If it was just me, there was no reason he couldnt surpass it with magic.

    mes that never go out

    ns face showed interest.

    Even as he was swallowed by the red maw, he seemed to enjoy it.

    I wonder, who will those mes recognize as their master.

    Srrr

    A magic circle appeared in the air.

    Four circles and countless geometric shapes filling each one.

    If magic was called a miracle that made the impossible possible, then creating me within me was also magic.

    Hwaruk!

    The magic circle ignited.

    If Scarlets evesting mes were close to orange, ns mes were crimson.

    He was born from the Knight of zing.

    Then, who would the circuit that the Knight of zing left as her legacy acknowledge as the true owner of the mes?

    n was curious about that.

    ?

    At the same time, Scarlets expression showed confusion.

    me.

    She knew what me was.

    It was what she had lived with and handled all her life.

    But ns me was familiar, and shocking.

    The feeling she had felt in Verkel.

    That was mothers

    zing?

    The me began to devour everything around it, swallowing each others mes.

    As she felt the shock again, Scarlet gasped.

    Kwaaaang!

    n shot his crimson me into the sky. It soon gathered and formed a cloud-like shape.

    Thats!

    Libras eyes sparkled as he watched from afar.

    How long had it been since she saw that me?

    The color spreading like paint, the extreme me with a deadly force.

    zing.

    Her mouth opened slightly.

    She couldnt believe that n, whose innate ability circuit waspletely broken, had used magic to create zing.

    Hwaaaa!

    Soon, zing rained down like rain.

    Back off!

    Move back a bit!

    Libra was also aware of the danger of the situation, but he was captivated by the artistic sh of the two mes.

    And then, at that moment.

    Hwak!

    Scarlet pulled out her sword from the ground and rushed at n like a ray of light.

    She took a big stride and finally gripped her sword with both hands.

    She swung it down with all her strength over ns head.

    Whooong!

    A strike that seemed to cut him diagonally. It was a strike that showed she didnt underestimate him anymore, a strike that carried Scarlets full power.

    But.

    Whoosh!

    The ck de was about to touch ns body when he grabbed it with his telekinesis.

    ng!

    Sparks flew in all directions as the two struggled fiercely, one trying to push the sword in and the other trying to hold it back.

    Scarlets eyes widened as she felt the pain in her palm, the throbbing in her wrist, and all the other sensations.

    How long had it been since she felt something like this?

    He actually caught it?

    She was so excited by the sight of the ze that she had put too much force into her strike, more than she even realized. If it had been anyone else, they would have been sliced in half.

    But the oue was that he had blocked it nicely.

    n had caught Scarlets sword with his hand.

    Still, its over if you touch it, n.

    Scarlet said with a calm look in her eyes.

    My me never goes out. The embers will slowly spread through your hand and give you a very painful defeat.

    Scarlet raised her me to the maximum.

    Kwaaaa!

    The hemispherical me engulfed n and Scarlet, burning like mad.

    But then.

    ?

    A look of bewilderment crossed Scarlets face.

    What is this?

    n also had the same look as Scarlet, one of confidence in his victory.

    His face, as if he had seeded in his n, was not the expression of someone who had a de stuck in his shoulder.

    Feeling an inexplicable anxiety, Scarlet increased the intensity of her me at that moment.

    Whoosh!

    Ugh!

    She felt a sensation that was too unfamiliar to her.

    A sharp pain, like being pricked by a needle.

    Burns?

    It was unbelievable, but true.

    Scarlet had been burned, and the me she had spewed out was now burning her body instead.

    My me my me?

    The me that had covered the surroundings turned red one by one.

    That cant be, that cant be this color!

    Scarlets embers were orange.

    They were assimted by ns crimson me.

    The me no longer obeyed her.

    It began to serve its new master, n.

    This is impossible!

    Scarlet gasped and pulled her me back into her stomach. But the bigger the me got, the more painful her body became.

    Pain. Pain.

    And more pain from burning.

    Ugh!

    In desperation, Scarlet tried to pull back her sword.

    But it was useless.

    With his telekinesis firmly holding Scarlets sword, n didnt even worry about his hand being cut off. He took a step closer instead.

    Ah, that, extreme!

    She cant escape from the prison of mes.

    Scarlet had no time to spare as she endured the burning pain in her body.

    She barely lifted her head that kept drooping.

    And she faced it.

    The whole world that was dyed with mes.

    Whoosh!

    The des of me swept over Scarlets entire body.

    Crack!

    Numerous wounds appeared all over her flesh, and the pain of being scorched by the high temperature was beyond imagination.

    Uh, ugh

    Scarlets focus blurred.

    No matter how strong her resistance to me was, her body tempered by the embers could not withstand the mes.

    When she looked up at n before copsing.

    Scarlets body convulsed.

    She had to admit that it was n standing tall in front of her, clearly the mes.

    I, lost.

    The eternal embers could never beat the eternal mes.

    With the pain of her nerves burning as the end, Scarlet lost her reason.

    Thud!

    Her knees hit the ground.

    She had no strength to hold on to her sword that was stuck in the ground.

    n stared at the fallen Scarlet and uttered a single word.

    It wasnt a waste of time.

    From afar, the people who were watching the match hurriedly approached.

    At the same time, in the deans office of the magic department.

    Dean, are you really going to proceed with this?

    Standing in front of the desk where the dean, Cte, held a stamp in her hand, the secretary cautiously opened her mouth.

    Yes. Theres no reason not to.

    Dean Cte nodded her head easily.

    I think its worth it. I do.

    Yes. Its fine if you do, but

    There was not a trace of hesitation in Ctes mysterious eyes. Her voice was firm from the beginning.

    The secretary quietly ced the documents on the deans desk.

    Once the stamp was pressed on this paper, the magic department would face a huge change.

    Dean, then how will the magic department change?

    The secretary asked carefully.

    Worry, expectation. Which one is bigger for you?

    Im equal. Im happy about the change, but

    Happy, but?

    ording to Professor Violets report, the vampires are also after the power source.

    Muttering that, the secretary ced another sheet on Ctes desk.

    It was a golden paper that was clearly distinguished from the other documents.

    Oh, this is from the royal pce.

    Yes. The pce summoned n.

    Well thats up to n.

    Cte flicked her finger and sorted out the papers at once, leaving only one on the desk.

    So, Ill stamp this first.

    Cte smiled faintly and left her seal on the document.

    [ Approved the construction of the magic tower. ]

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 123  From now on, you have to find it yourself.

    Miss Scarlet You must have woken up by now, right?

    A week had passed since the decisive battle, and the mood of the Judith family was calm and quiet.

    It was only natural.

    A huge storm had swept through the family and left behind its aftermath.

    Youre the Knight of the Flickering me, after all. You must have recovered. But just in case, stay quiet. Quiet.

    But what if youre awake? Youve been skipping meals for a week, havent you? Thats not good

    Thats up to thedy to decide.

    The maids had a hard time breathing after the duel, but now that a week had passed, they could whisper some words.

    And in the end, the young master won, right?

    The youngest maid asked, and the head maid, Katarina, red at her with a fierce look.

    I told you to be quiet just now. Listen.

    Im so confused. Between the young master and thedys orders, what should we prioritize from now on?

    The maid trailed off, looking at Katarinas face.

    By then, the eyes of the other maids were all fixed on Katarina.

    They didnt dare to ask, but the young maid had voiced the question that they were all curious about.

    Katarina felt a bead of sweat on her forehead.

    To be honest, she was curious too.

    In other words, she didnt know what to do either.

    In the end, she could only give a theoretical answer.

    Lets just watch for now. Theres no need to wonder about what to do. Staying still is our job.

    That was when it happened.

    Thump- Thump-

    The heavy footsteps made the maids straighten their clothes and stand in line.

    Has n arrived already?

    The owner of the voice that asked was the head of the family, Theodore.

    Yes. Hes waiting in the dining room.

    The head of the family looked as stern as ever.

    The maids also bowed their heads with solemn expressions.

    What about Scarlet?

    Thedy is

    Katarina couldnt finish her sentence.

    She shook her head quietly, looking up at Theodore.

    I see. Good work, everyone.

    Theodore ended his short words and moved his steps. His destination was the dining room where n was.

    The maids lifted their heads only after the footsteps hadpletely disappeared. Now, the only thing left was silence.

    For a week since the battle.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet Judith.

    She hadnt left her room at all.

    You won, n.

    Theodore, who sat across from n in the elegant dining room of the Judith family, finally broke the silence.

    It was the first thing he said in twenty minutes of sitting face to face.

    It was a good me. I was satisfied.

    Im not yet.

    You want to go further? Well. Thats not bad.

    The head of the family thought that the will to prove himself further in a field that he had already proven was wee.

    Before the duel, I had a meal with Scarlet. She said that it was the first time we spent time together, just the two of us.

    Theodore said calmly.

    When I heard that, I realized that it was also the first time for us to have a meal together, just the two of us. I felt that I had been neglecting my children all this time.

    Yes.

    n answered briefly.

    His interest was directed to the food on the table.

    More precisely, to the cooking methods of the ingredients that he had never seen before.

    Baked fish

    The flesh of this fish seemed especially delicate.

    He could feel the texture of the fish that had been cooked with natural fire, not magic.

    What if it was touched by magical fire? He wondered what the name of this fish was.

    That was what he was thinking.

    n, your magic skills are amazing.

    Theodore opened his mouth again.

    I was surprised. You defeated Scarlet with only magic. Not only me, but many people were astonished.

    Hmm.

    n didnt react much.

    He had some fun in the duel, that was true. But that was it.

    He didnt think it was anything remarkable.

    I want to hear it once in this ce. What made you focus so much on magic?

    The head of the family appreciated ns passion, but he didnt understand the reason behind it.

    What makes my son work so hard?

    Before being the head of the family, he wanted to hear it as a father.

    ***

    I cant imagine how hard it must have been for you to ovee the unfamiliarity of magic, when you were so skilled in swordsmanship.

    Theodores eyes were serious.

    If you dont mind, Id like to hear your story.

    Proof.

    Proof?

    Yes. Thats the only thing that matters in my life.

    Proof.

    As soon as he heard that familiar word, Theodores lips curled up slightly.

    His son was indeed, strikingly simr to his mother who had passed away.

    This time, it was n who asked.

    As you promised, I will reveal my family and status when I think its necessary.

    At ns words, Theodore smiled inwardly.

    Is that enough for you?

    He became curious.

    Would his son, who had proven himself beyond his imagination, be satisfied with just the name of his family?

    The answer came quickly.

    I just thought it was better than nothing.

    Right. I have to keep my promise. Judith is a family that proves itself before being a knight family. As long as that meaning continues, I dont care.

    And so, the silent meal continued for a while.

    Theodore was the first to break the silence.

    n, Scarlet seems to be very heartbroken.

    He said calmly.

    Shes not used to failure or frustration. And she saw her mothers me, so she must be in shock. Im a bit worried as a father.

    n was silent for a while.

    He still fixed his gaze on the steak, cutting the meat smoothly without any waste.

    And finally, he uttered a word.

    These high-quality dishes thate in order are very convenient.

    High-quality dishes thate in order?

    Theodore was a bit puzzled by the sudden change of topic, but n just moved his utensils calmly.

    With these, I dont have to worry about what to eat, what to do, or anything like that. I just have to eat and thats it.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    The maids carefully cleared the empty tes.

    They also refilled the wine sses that had shrunk a bit.

    Scarlet lived like that until now.

    n held the ss and swirled it slightly. The liquid inside danced gracefully.

    From now on, she has to find her own way.

    Theodore finally understood what n wanted to say.

    He listened to his sons next words without moving a muscle.

    n took a sip of wine.

    He liked the exquisite aroma that lingered in his mouth.

    A true knight stands on her own feet.

    n wiped his mouth with a napkin and stood up.

    Well, Ill be going then.

    I returned to the magic department.

    There were many ces I had to go, but the first one was obviously the deans office.

    Of course, the visit was not quiet.

    n Is that n?

    Should we go and say hello?

    You do it. Youre good at that kind of thing.

    Oh,e on!

    The tant stares, the people who followed me sneakily, the whispers.

    Many elements mixed together and made my surroundings somewhat noisy.

    Hello!

    Even a female student blocked my way and greeted me.

    Ignoring herpletely was my answer, if it was an answer.

    Finally, I arrived at the deans office.

    Wee, n.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte, greeted me with a smile in her eyes.

    She ced a sheet of fancy paper on her desk.

    I approved the tower project.

    The document I submitted with my n had the deans seal on it, proudly and veryrge.

    But there are still some hurdles left.

    She made a circle with her index and thumb fingers, and showed me a round shape.

    One of them is funding. Even with the best support from the magic department, its still far from enough.

    Cost.

    It was a reasonable reason, and I expected it from the beginning.

    The tower was the supreme institution for magicians.

    It was the milestone for all magicians, and the ce where they could unravel the truth of the world with magic alone.

    To justify the word supreme, it had to have the appropriate evidence.

    The research cost to utilize the power source, the facilities to handle it, the manpower All the elements that came to my mind had different costs attached to them.

    In other words, the amount needed was astronomical.

    But.

    If its not enough, Ill just fill it up.

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 124  Theres a girl who seems to like n a lot.

    I returned to the dormitory of the magic department.

    Huh?

    Becky, who seemed to be waiting for me, spotted me from the end of the corridor and ran up to me.

    She bombarded me with questions: where I had been, how I was feeling, what I had done with my time I ignored most of them.

    Leave me alone.

    How can I not care about you?

    Becky snapped back at me.

    Our eyes met in the air for a moment.

    Then her face turned as red as my hair, and she quickly looked away.

    I was just curious. Just curious.

    Becky tapped the floor with her toes and said.

    It looks like you didnt have much homeworktely.

    W-what does that have to do with anything?

    Around that time, Louis and Trixie joined us.

    After seeing the three magicians in good shape, I skipped the greetings and went straight to the point.

    The group interview will be organized by the royal pce.

    All the noise disappeared.

    Becky, who had been tapping the floor with her toes, Trixie, who had been watching us with her arms crossed, and Louis, who had been smiling as usual.

    They all stopped and stared at me.

    Due to the high level of interest, the scale of the interview has also increased. Just understand that for now.

    Becky pursed her lips like a goldfish.

    Wait, wait a minute. What does that mean? Will our faces be everywhere?

    Yes.

    !

    Becky put both hands on her cheeks and opened her mouth wide. Her expression clearly showed what she was thinking.

    Not much time had passed since the victory of the tournament, but there had been some definite changes in the meantime.

    Now, if you open a trivia, you can easily find our names.

    No, it would be strange if they werent there.

    It was only natural. We had won the Huntingpetition, after all.

    The most talked-about thing in the magic department before was a few papers, so the adjective unprecedented that was often attached to us was not an exaggeration at all.

    You dont have to be nervous. Its not hard.

    What I need for the construction of the magic tower is money.

    Magic is independent of the publics attention.

    If I prove myself with my skills, thats all that matters. But to gain financial benefits, I need some support.

    The group interview will be that opportunity.

    Students, nobles, and even the royal family.

    The upper-ss people who are looking for a ce to invest all day long.

    With various interests involved, the group interview is a chance and a stepping stone for the construction of the magic tower.

    48 hours after preparing diligently for the group interview.

    The day of the group interview finally dawned.

    The interview waiting room inside the pce.

    Dozens of officials were busy running around, with three hours left until the interview.

    The publics interest was high, and even the second princess was looking forward to it, so today, even the smallest mistake was not allowed.

    I think it would be better to change the location of the interview. It would capture the beauty of the pce better if we do it in the garden.

    Then you have to check right away if we can use the garden. And the magicians havent arrived yet?

    Not yet. But they will soon!

    Its a disaster if theyre even a secondte. Do you know how many people are interested and how much money is at stake? Dont you dare bete!

    Ill check again right now!

    While the bureaucrats were busy checking the ce and schedule, in another ce, the bureaucrats in charge of the progress were reviewing hundreds of pages of interview ns.

    Progress, progress Irene is in charge, right?

    Yes.

    At the words of one bureaucrat, Irene swept her reddish hair back and answered.

    She was looking over dozens of interview ns at the same time.

    Its the first time were bringing magic department students to the pce. But theyre freshmen, so theyre young. You wont have a hard time handling them, Irene.

    It doesnt matter if its easy or hard. What matters is if we can get the content that people want.

    Well, to get the money back, we need to make it interesting first

    The bureaucrat bit his tongue.

    It was a natural concern.

    The modification device needed to broadcast the situation in real time was extremely expensive to make, maintain, and activate.

    It seems like it would be very easy to get the money back, dont you think?

    The bureaucrat tilted his head at Irenes words.

    Irene, are you saying the same thing as the finance officer?

    n is the one who made this whole deal, right?

    Well, yeah. Hes the starting point.

    Ive always talked about magic in the interviews Ive done at the academy. But today, Im not going to talk about magic at all.

    Irene mmed the pile of interview ns on the table, making a loud noise. Then she said,

    Its right to talk about personal lives. Thats what people want.

    Is it fun? Is it confirmed?

    Of course. The everyday stories are more interesting, you know.

    Irene smiled with a satisfied face.

    One of the female representatives, she seems to like n especially.

    The Imperial Pce.

    The Hall of Observation, a ce built in the air solely for looking down at the pce.

    The second princess, Aurora, was there.

    Her crescent-shaped pupils, buried among her jet-ck hair, were directed at the busy officials.

    The attendant next to her rubbed his head.

    Your Highness. The preparations are going well.

    The group interview was expected because of Aurora, so the attendant had to report quickly and watch her mood.

    The pce is noisy after a long time.

    But fortunately, Aurora muttered in a tone that seemed to be in a good mood.

    She looked down for a while.

    Then the second princess opened her lips as if she remembered something.

    By the way Yeah, the third one is also studying at the magic department, how is she doing these days?

    I swallowed hard at Auroras careless remark.

    I knew nothing good ever happened between her and Yushia.

    Y-you mean Princess Yushia?

    Dont make me repeat myself. Youre in the magic department, right? You must have some contact with that n guy.

    Yes. I suppose I do

    The princess blinked slowly as she spoke.

    ns future is unreadable. So is everything rted to him. Its very strange.

    Yes. I remember you saying that.

    Lately, there are also some parts of Yushias future that are unreadable. What do you think that means?

    That is

    I tried to find a suitable answer, but Aurora spoke faster.

    Its not a hard question. It means n is getting more involved in Yushias future.

    That is, well Could it be temporary? The third princess seems to be focused on her studies, and the academy is a ce where you move around a lot while taking sses, so maybe they just met by chance

    Enough. Enough. I was just curious.

    She clicked her tongue and smiled with her lips curled.

    Even though the conversation ended like that, I nced at Aurora nervously.

    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong. Her expression seemed even brighter than before.

    Just when I was about to rx.

    !

    Suddenly, right next to me, Aurora stared at me with a stiff face.

    Ah, aah!

    She ordered me, pointing at my butt.

    I have to steal n from her. Find a way.

    The second princess, Auroraspetitiveness and possessiveness.

    *

    There was no exception, even if the target was a human.

    As the sun was setting, the woman opened her eyes and quietly recalled her memories.

    The duel was fair. It had left one winner and one loser.

    Scarlet, the Knight of the Flickering me.

    She was the loser.

    She stared nkly out the window.

    The fragments of the sunset were gathered up, and darkness slowly spread over the world.

    A lot of time had passed since the duel was over.

    She had not inflicted any harm on her opponent. It was aplete defeat, not even worthy of being called a loss.

    It was unbelievable, but it was true.

    She could not ept it, but she had to.

    It just felt so unreal that this situation seemed like a dream.

    Scarlet walked shakily towards the mirror.

    Her body had not fully recovered yet, and she had not eaten anything recently.

    Her legs did not move as she wanted, and she almost fell several times, but she managed to stand in front of the mirror.

    There was a harsh reality there.

    Her hair, covering her face in a mess, her body of a loser, a failure who could not be a knight of the zing me, wasid out in front of her as if to mock her.

    She gazed at the horrible sight and copsed.

    She had no thoughts. She did not even know what to think.

    She just trembled.

    Then, by chance, the key she had received from the lord caught her eye.

    Ah

    She quietly picked it up.

    Scarlet thought, while shaking with pain.

    Now, it was time to visit the annex.

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 125  [ Yes.]

    Hmm.

    Meanwhile, in the reception room of the Cloud family.

    Conrad was sitting side by side with two other family heads, with five informants standing in front of him.

    Is this all true?

    A cross-shaped scar under his eye, white hair neatlybed back.

    The head of the Cloud family, Conrad, asked the informants with a solemn expression.

    Yes, yes. Its true.

    The informant who bowed his head in front of him answered.

    Conrad stared at him expressionlessly.

    The informant was trembling all over.

    What if its not true?

    Yes?

    Conrad lit a cigar in his mouth.

    He exhaled, but the smoke did not spread and only circled around Conrad.

    The smoke, which was his unique ability and his sword at the same time.

    How will you take responsibility if the information is not true?

    It, its true. We sifted and sifted it.

    Conrad finally nodded his head.

    He was madly collecting information these days.

    He did not care about the amount of gold coins he spent, as long as the information was rted to the Huntingpetition.

    Fine.

    Conrad threw the pouches of gold coins he had promised as rewards on the floor one by one.

    There were five in total.

    Gasp.

    Disappear from my sight.

    Yes, yes. Thank you!

    After grabbing the pouches of gold coins, the informants left the ce as if they were running away.

    They stumbled on the floor once, bumped into each other once, and ran away in a hurry.

    Pathetic fools.

    Conrad spat out smoke as he red at them.

    What do those lowlifes know? Please understand.

    The head of the Jaxen family, who was sitting next to him, smiled leisurely.

    He looked over the papers that the informants had handed over and continued.

    The magic department is still making a fuss, huh.

    The interest in magic has increased overall. There are even people who follow the representative magicians.

    The one who grumbled from the side was the head of the Tudor family.

    They were both knights who shared Conrads intentions.

    The head of the Jaxen family nodded.

    Yes. The group interview must have been a fun topic for many people. There are even people who have fallen in love with the representatives of the magic department.

    Despite the end of the Huntingpetition, the public interest in the Huntingpetition only grew.

    What happened inside the danger zone, what it was like, every anecdote became a hot topic.

    But that only made Conrad angry.

    Someone was reaping the benefits from the Huntingpetition, while he lost his son.

    He even had to try hard to hide the fact that his son Kian had be a demon.

    Finally, Conrad opened his mouth.

    Lately, the second princess seems to have increased her interest in the magicians. This group interview too.

    Its not just the princess. The opinions of the knights in the royal pce have also started to diverge.

    Diverge, huh.

    Now theyre like, lets just admit it, lets watch it, lets nip it in the bud These are just some of the things thate to mind.

    The Jaxen family, the Tudor family, and the others who gathered today belonged to the hardliners who wanted to overthrow the status quo.

    The head of the Jaxen family smiled at Conrad.

    Still, Im d youre with us, Conrad. If we join forces with those who act recklessly, were bound to mess things up.

    Im just doing my job.

    Conrad answered calmly.

    Of course, Conrad had no choice but to join this side.

    If the representatives of the magic department were alive, they would find out that his son Kian had be a demon.

    But that n guy is really amazing. Hes young, but his skills are certain.

    Thats why we have to be more careful.

    n was different.

    No, definitely different.

    It was shocking enough that his son Kian had be a demon, but it was even more shocking that n had survived facing it.

    If you do your best, there will be no failure.

    How did the Cloud family get this far?

    Their daughter, who was proficient in the upper world, rolled the capital, and Conrad eliminated anyone who got in their way.

    No one would ever know that his son had be a demon. It had to be that way.

    n

    But.

    Why?

    As soon as he muttered that name, a strange uneasiness swept over his body.

    What people often call a bad feeling.

    It was not something that he, who had a keen sense, could ignore.

    Whats wrong?

    Ha.

    But he blew away that bad feeling with a sneer.

    If he acknowledged the opponents ability and prepared for everything, he would never fail.

    Conrad took another puff of smoke.

    My goodness, your skin is better than a newborn baby. Its rather hard to decide what to apply.

    Yes.

    Trixie murmured as she sat in front of the vanity.

    Before the group interview, the royal maid who helped with the makeup eximed in admiration.

    She dabbed cream like paint on a brush and gently spread it on Trixies face.

    Yes.

    Yes, yes.

    Aha.

    Im not very interested in makeup.

    Even after that, the praise for Trixie continued, but the person in question only gave a nd response.

    Oh, okay. Ill just do it lightly then. Haha

    The maidughed awkwardly and sweated profusely.

    From the beginning, Trixie seemed to have no time to talk to anyone, as she was focused on the trivia messages.

    And the destination of the letters she sent was me.

    [*Trixie]

    [ They say my skin is like a babys]

    [ You cane and see for yourself  ]

    [ Do you want to pinch and stretch my cheekster?]

    [ Oops, I have to work harder to meet you]

    [ Mr. Guidance, are you watching the group interview today?]

    I thought for a moment and sent a reply.

    [ Sure.]

    Huh.

    Trixie mmed the trivia shut with a loud noise and widened her eyes.

    The maid who assisted with the makeup was startled as well.

    Oh, why? Is this too dark for you?

    No. No, its not.

    Trixies face became serious.

    Please, make me look very elegant.

    With apletely different attitude from before, Trixie stared intently at herself in the vanity mirror.

    I finally closed the trivia book.

    Twenty more minutes passed like that.

    Hmm.

    Finally, the makeover was over.

    Trixie examined her appearance from different angles, tucking her hair behind her ears.

    You.

    And then she spoke to me bluntly.

    I looked at her calmly.

    It meant that she should continue if she had something to say.

    Dont you have anything to say to me?

    At the unexpected question, I scrutinized her.

    She looked a bit more elegant than usual.

    It was only natural, since she was wearing a dress instead of the academy uniform.

    I didnt have much to guess.

    Do you want me topliment you?

    Thats not it.

    Trixie reached out a hand to me.

    Give it to me.

    I ignored her meaningless gesture, but Trixie opened and closed her palm several times.

    Give me more.

    You wanted more homework, huh.

    Mr. Guidance, I mean. Dont you have something to give me that you were supposed to pass on to me?

    Nothing.

    There was a brief silence.

    Trixie blinked a few times.

    That cant be.

    Nothing.

    There has to be something. Give it to me.

    Around then, I heard a faintugh from Louis.

    He was drawing something in his notebook.

    He was looking at me and Trixie alternately, so it wasnt hard to guess what he was drawing.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes.

    What are you doing?

    Its nice to leave our daily life in pictures, dont you think? And you know what? You two look pretty good together.

    We dont match at all. And dont draw that.

    Im just going to give it to you when I finish, you can keep it or throw it away, thats up to you.

    He smiled slyly. It was a kind smile.

    Trixie manifested a blue me.

    She tried to burn Louiss trivia book, but it was blocked by a barrier of light.

    Todays group interview, the response will be good, right?

    A maid from the pce smiled brightly.

    Trixie looked at her as if she had heard something strange.

    Suddenly?

    Yes. The representatives have to be close to each other for the people to like them. Everyone here seems to be like that.

    Trixie casually fixed her hair. She coughed and started to look through the papers piled up on the desk.

    Louis came up to me and whispered.

    Trixie must have made a list of expected questions to prepare. She stayed up all night doing that.

    But his whisper was loud enough for Trixie to hear, and she nced at us with narrowed eyes.

    People will be interested in our family too, you know. Im the eldest daughter of the von Fritz family. Its only natural that I do my best as the next head of the family.

    Ahaha, is that so? I dont have any thoughts like that. The interview topic is our daily life, after all. I have no idea what theyre going to ask us.

    Louis had a point.

    Trixies attitude was admirable, but the problem was the topic of the interview.

    Daily life.

    That was the only word that described the interview n, but it was too broad to be specific.

    We could talk about the magic that permeated our lives as magicians, but it was no different from saying that we could also talk about our personal stories.

    Are you ready? Oh, you look ready.

    Violet, who came into the waiting roomte, looked at us one by one.

    Especially when she saw Trixie, her eyes sparkled.

    Violet leaned in to me.

    Are you all feeling okay? The ce is the pce, after all. You must be a bit nervous.

    Im no different from usual.

    Then I dont have to worry too much. Im counting on you again, n. Oh, and.

    Violet blinked.

    Its about the funds for the tower. You said the dean had a way, but is that way a group interview?

    A group interview is just one of the methods.

    I see. Its really hard to tell.

    Violet nodded a few times.

    And what about the power source? Is it okay to keep it like this? I dont think the vampires will stay still.

    Ill take responsibility.

    Okay. I guess I have to trust you then.

    Violet smiled brightly.

    The group interview finally began.

    The royal garden, named Coexistence.

    The interview started in this mysterious ce where four seasons coexisted at the same time.

    The representatives standing next to me, the bureaucrats holding crystal balls everywhere.

    The faces of those I could see became quite serious.

    Nice to meet you. Im Irene, and Ill be in charge of todays interview.

    Irene swept her ash-colored hair behind her neck and greeted them.

    Unlike the other bureaucrats, she didnt seem nervous at all.

    Her gaze lingered on me for a while.

    Then she shook her head.

    Its nothing. I just thought that you were the only one who wasnt tense here, n.

    Irene smiled leisurely and pped her palms, making a sound.

    It was the signal for the start of the group interview.

    Shall we start with some light questions? Nothing too difficult. Okay. Todays interview topic is daily life

    Sweeping her ash-colored hair, Irene looked around the representatives.

    First, Becky.

    In the end, the first name that was called was Beckys.

    Who do you like the most among the representatives?

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 126  shback

    Who do you like the most among the representatives?

    Everyones eyes turned to Becky.

    Becky, who had been fidgeting with her thigh or twirling her hair until a moment ago, was now staring at Irene without blinking.

    Oh, are you speechless?

    Irene smiled leisurely and looked around.

    She was nning to interview the representatives only about their personal lives today.

    The reason was obvious: to elicit some stimting fun.

    Ill have to ask the other representatives first. Who do you think Becky will choose?

    Then Louis answered without hesitation.

    Its n. Theyre always together. Or should I say, Becky follows him around?

    Follows him around? Hmm, why is that?

    Irene added with interest. Beckys face turned red and she stammered.

    Uh, uh, no, um

    The more Becky was at a loss, the more satisfied the officials looked.

    A cute girl who couldnt sit still would surely get a good reaction.

    Becky nced at n.

    She looked back and forth between him and Irene a few times, and finally opened her mouth with difficulty.

    I do like n the most

    Irene grinned.

    You like n the most?

    Yes.

    Really?

    Every time Irene asked innocently and cheekily, Beckys voice got smaller.

    In the end, she nodded her head slightly with a face that looked like it would burst if touched.

    Yes. I mean, I like him as a representative. Thats possible, right?

    Yes?

    Ah! Did you mean as a romantic interest?

    No, no! No Is it weird if I say no? No, anyway, no. No

    As Becky rambled on, the officials around herughed with a pleased expression.

    Thanks to that, the atmosphere on the scene rxed a bit.

    Okay, then lets start the real interview.

    Irene pped her palms together with a loud sound.

    How did you feel when you fell into the danger zone?

    I wasnt too worried. It was ns doing.

    The voice that answered was Louis.

    You werent worried when you fell into the danger zone? Come on, dont say that now.

    Irenes gaze shifted to Trixie.

    How does it sound to you, Trixie? Is Louis telling the truth right now?

    Its true.

    Trixie answered without hesitation.

    Here we go again. I just thought that way. Its normal when youre with n.

    Didnt you feel a strange emotion sprouting as you overcame the crisis? Thats what I was hoping for.

    I already have someone I like.

    Trixies short answer.

    Interest filled the faces of Irene and the other officials.

    They looked like cats who had found a fish.

    The representative of the magic department, and the daughter of the Fritz family, has someone she likes Can you tell us a little bit about it? Just a little bit.

    The person I like is.

    Trixies face turned to n. The blue-haired girl continued calmly.

    Only n knows.

    Only n knows?

    For a moment, Irene had a hunch that this interview would be a hit.

    She turned her head and saw another official floating letters in the air with blue mana.

    Dont miss this material it said. Irene nodded quietly.

    Becky said she likes n the most, and Trixie said only n knows who she likes This is interesting, isnt it?

    Irene pretended not to know and continued cheekily.

    The starting point of the change in the magic department. Lets ask n himself, the person involved.

    The topic naturally shifted to n.

    How about you, n? What are you thinking?

    Im thinking of building a magic tower.

    Silence fell over the garden for a moment.

    Irenes eyebrows twitched once at ns answer.

    The officials next to her also froze slightly.

    Irene slowly recovered from the situation.

    Ah, yes. A, a magic tower Shall we talk about something else first? n, do you have anyone you like?

    Sweat beads had formed on her forehead.

    She was desperate to change the topic of conversation.

    Enough with the useless talk.

    But n did not allow it.

    The interview was a stage to spill the truth about the tower, and he had no intention of giving up the spotlight.

    Right now, the only thing on my mind is building the tower.

    Irene opened her mouth nkly.

    This was a huge disaster.

    The bureaucrats who met his eyes had the same expression as her.

    They bit their nails, clenched their hair, grabbed their necks In the silent chaos, Irene barely managed to keep her professional spirit.

    She could somehow get out of this situation naturally.

    The tower. Youre going to build a new tower What made you decide to do that?

    Its because the magicians of this world are pathetic.

    Thud.

    The script that Irene was holding fell to the floor.

    She quickly turned around and crossed her hands in a scissors shape.

    This was something that should never be broadcasted!

    The bureaucrats felt the same way, and they all scrambled to cut off the power of the crystal ball.

    But.

    The power of the crystal ball wont shut off!

    Itspletely jammed!

    The crystal ball did not listen.

    And soon, the bureaucrats were able to find out the cause. Blue magic was interfering with the crystal ball near the spark.

    Interference?

    Who is it!

    When they traced the magic back, they found n.

    He made sure that the power of the crystal ball could not be cut off, and then he opened his mouth calmly.

    The tower will be built no matter what. And then, the level of this ground will rise a little.

    Aaaah! Eeeeeeek!

    Irene screamed to drown out ns words.

    She sped her hands together and whispered urgently.

    Are you crazy? The princess is watching this too!

    Even the princess will like the tower. I promise that here.

    Aaaah!

    Irene screamed again. This time, it was almost a shriek.

    Huh!

    But n pinched her lips with telekinesis. At the same time, one of the bureaucrats shouted.

    How the hell are you going to build the tower! The magic department doesnt have the funds for that!

    Im not going to beg for it either. Investing should be free by default.

    n snapped back at the bureaucrat.

    From now on, the concept of magic will bepletely changed. Everyone, be prepared.

    Before long, Irene had a face that looked like she would burst into tears if touched.

    The second princess, Auroras inner circle.

    Until the beginning of the interview, the atmosphere here was no different from a thin ice sheet.

    The envoy aged in real time as he watched the bored face of the princess.

    The intrigues among the representatives were of no interest to themoners, let alone the princess.

    She had no curiosity for such things.

    But what about now?

    Two reporters exchanged quiet conversations with bright smiles on their faces.

    I was worried that the princess would not be satisfied, but fortunately, it was not that bad.

    I didnt expect her to like n so much. The bureaucrats still think it was an ident, but you know.

    The group interview was practically arranged by the second princess.

    Therefore, the key point in the pce was whether they had satisfied Auroras interest, and they had done it very well.

    The reporter stroked his chin and said.

    There are many who boast without any ability, but he did something that really got both attention and expectation. Thats why I keep thinking about him.

    Thats right. I was totally disappointed with the daily life stories, but he did a great job in an unexpected way.

    Im d n joined us. What would we have done if we had only interviewed three people as nned?

    We would have lost our heads.

    The eyes of the two reporters turned to Aurora. She was holding the record sheet with both hands, and her gaze was fixed only on ns face.

    Finally, she opened her mouth.

    Hey.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    The knights and the reporters straightened their postures and held their breaths. Aurora spoke slowly.

    Its interesting. Very interesting.

    Of course, her crescent-shaped pupils never left the record sheet.

    He doesnt have the funds to build a magic tower. Does he not? Neither does the magic department, I suppose.

    Aurora licked her lower lip.

    But he was sure that the tower would be built. And he even added that it would suit my taste.

    The reporters and the knights did not react.

    Exactly, they could not react. It was the first time they saw Aurora show so much interest in something.

    It was better to stay still and hope for the best. That was the expression for this situation.

    Good.

    Aurora blinked her eyes three times.

    Crescent, waxing, waning.

    Her pupils changed shape endlessly as she blinked.

    Call the finance minister right away.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet, walked with difficulty.

    She had almost fallen several times, and actually copsed twice, but she managed to reach her destination.

    The annex of the Judith family. Recollection.

    She stared nkly at the building that contained unknown truths, and suddenly clenched her chest.

    Ugh

    She felt nauseous.

    She was a loser.

    She had lost so perfectly that she could not even make an excuse.

    And she was afraid of the truth that she would face from now on.

    A pain that felt like squeezing her whole body hit Scarlet countless times.

    Even though the Flickering me had healed her body, it still hurt. It was a strange thing.

    Ugh-.

    She vomited again because her vomit was dirty.

    She shook with pain and thought.

    She had to go in.

    She had to go in anyway.

    Scarlet took out the key from her pocket with trembling hands.

    It was the thing that would open the entrance of this annex, given by the lord.

    She did not know how the interior of the annex was arranged, or how she could verify the truth.

    But there was no other way.

    She had to enter to understand what she had experienced. Even if she was swept away by the strange phenomenon.

    Ugh

    She breathed heavily and inserted the key into the entrance of the annex. Then the whole building flowed like a liquid and began to drip.

    Swoosh!

    The wave swallowed Scarlet whole.

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 127  I Have No

    Ah

    Scarlet opened her eyes, feeling a strong dizziness.

    As she regained her senses, she realized that she was standing in the middle of a long and dark corridor.

    The only light that existed around her was from the candles that hung on the wall at regr intervals.

    The orange mes blurred her vision, mixing with her dizziness.

    She took slow steps.

    The corridor stretched out in a straight line, so she didnt have to worry about which direction to go.

    She walked and walked.

    And finally, at some point.

    Scarlet reached the end of the corridor and stood still, staring nkly at the scenery that unfolded before her eyes.

    There was a spacious area that reminded her of an exhibition hall.

    The walls were covered withrge portraits.

    Familiar faces.

    The faces in the portraits were all familiar to her.

    They were all portraits of the people of Judith, and under the portraits of her mother and father, there were her and ns faces side by side.

    Scarlet approached them as if she was bewitched.

    !

    And when she got close enough, she naturally stopped walking.

    Suddenly, a human figure appeared next to her and walked along with her.

    Scarlet recognized it.

    Libra?

    The one who cuts memories. Libra.

    It was undoubtedly her.

    Libra wore a straw hat on her head and had a dogtail grass in her mouth, looking at Scarlet.

    Youve arrived, Scarlet.

    How long have you been here?

    Ive never left this ce.

    Scarlet couldnt understand her answer.

    That was because she had seen Libra in the ins when she was dueling with n.

    She still had a severe headache.

    Scarlet pressed her forehead with one hand and furrowed her brows.

    I dont understand.

    From the beginning, Im nothing but a fragment of memory.

    Libras fragment said calmly.

    My main body used Storage to detach a part of my memory and left it in the annex. Thats what I am.

    She epted it.

    If anyone could do it, it was Libra.

    Storage, Removal, Injection She handled more than a dozen swords, so leaving a fragment of memory in the annex wouldnt have been difficult for her.

    Scarlet parted her lips.

    I want to know the past that I dont know.

    Thats not hard.

    Libras fragment handed her a sword. Scarlet took it quietly.

    This sword is

    Scarlet knew what the sword was. It was one of the swords that Libra handled. It was Reading.

    Can I read all the past with this?

    Thats impossible.

    Libras fragment shook her head.

    Reading consumes a lot of mental power, so the best you can do is to look at the past of one person.

    One person

    Scarlet stood in front of her mothers portrait first. It was just a painting made of paint, but it felt like she could feel a familiar warmth.

    Do I have to stab this sword?

    You can read it by just pointing with the tip, but thats only a part. Its better to stab it, I think.

    Scarlet cautiously pointed with the tip first.

    At that moment, the portrait in the frame changed its shape like a wave.

    Are you sure you wont regret this?

    At the same time, a familiar voice hit her ears.

    !

    Scarlets eyes widened.

    Her head turned on its own. The sight she had longed to see, the voice she had longed to hear. Evelyn, the Knight of zing, was standing in ns room.

    You wont be able to use your innate ability from now on.

    Evelyn said to n, who was lying on the bed, and n nodded with a pale face.

    If you think you might regret thister, you can withdraw. Its still possible to recover.

    No.

    ns face, which had been pale, became firm. He shook his head firmly.

    I dont regret my choice. I can prove myself in other fields.

    Will you do that then?

    Evelyn seemed to smile.

    I dont know this memory at all.

    That was all I could see.

    That was the limit of what I could face at the edge of the day.

    Scarlet moved the edge of the day and pointed to the portrait of her father.

    The scenery inside the frame shimmered again.

    This time, it was a room in the Judith mansion.

    Father Theodore was looking intently at something.

    His gaze was directed at the bed, where a girl with jet-ck hair was lying with her eyes closed.

    It was herself.

    Is it luck or misfortune?

    Then, Libra entered the room and said, Scarlet turned her head and listened to her words.

    The ignition was somehow sessful. But this body is never.

    Enough. Its already like this.

    That was all I could read.

    At the same time, a severe headache tore through my head.

    This too, was a memory I didnt know at all.

    Ugh.

    Another surge of nausea.

    The mental exhaustion of reading was immense.

    But Scarlet made up her mind.

    She faced the past she didnt know and a desire for the truth rose. Her quick hand naturally grabbed the sword in reverse.

    ng!

    She stabbed the sword with all her strength into the heart of the portrait that depicted her.

    Boom!

    At the same time, her heart beat loudly.

    A feeling of losing her soul from her body. Her vision shook and her senses stopped for a moment.

    Ugh!

    Her reason was cut off several times and then reconnected.

    Ha, ha.

    When she could finally breathe. Scarlet looked around, panting.

    It was the sword training ground of the Judith family.

    There was a bright sun in the sky, and somewhere, birds sang sweetly. Nearby, there were wooden dummies.

    !

    And the next moment. She was startled.

    In front of her.

    Who are you?

    A young n tilted his head.

    Do you have something to say to me?

    The little n looked up at Scarlet.

    Scarlet narrowed her eyes at the iprehensible situation.

    Was it a reading in the form of an experience?

    She didnt know.

    Hello?

    Ah, yes.

    Scarlet answered awkwardly at ns urging.

    It was not only the situation, but also the appearance of n in front of her that was awkward.

    His healthy sweat, his lively eyes, his armor, his wooden sword in his hand.

    All of it was so unfamiliar to me.

    Strange.

    I touched my forehead with my hand.

    I should have this memory in my head, but why did the young n look so foreign to me?

    It was a different feeling from I forgot over time.

    I felt something odd about it.

    He was barely tall enough to reach my stomach.

    n opened his mouth again.

    Shall I escort you to the reception room of the mansion?

    No need. I just stopped by.

    Ah, then Ill excuse myself.

    n passed by me with a light greeting.

    He stood in front of the wooden dummy and started swinging his wooden sword with all his strength.

    His swordsmanship was quite neat.

    He looked like he was at the level of a master, even at a nce.

    Its different from my memory.

    Did he swing his sword so well when he was this small?

    When he grew up to reach my chest, I think he was being bullied by me a lot.

    The pieces in my head didnt fit.

    Anyway, I felt so strange watching n swing his sword.

    Thats not how you swing it.

    I snatched ns sword.

    Even though it was a wooden sword, the dummy was cut in half as if it was sliced by steel.

    Wow

    n eximed.

    He asked me as he took back his sword.

    I didnt know. Youre a knight?

    Yes.

    I nodded quietly.

    Your colleagues must be envious. They get to see your swordsmanship all the time. Can I ask you again someday?

    Youre not self-taught, are you?

    Yes. My mother sometimes teaches me. Huh?

    Suddenly, ns eyes widened.

    Come to think of it, your swordsmanship is very simr to my mothers.

    Hmm.

    Once again, my head felt like a puzzle.

    Wouldnt it be more natural to say its simr to my sisters swordsmanship in this situation?

    Well, whatever.

    But I soon shrugged off my worries.

    I had sessfully entered the memory, so I could look at it with my own eyes from now on.

    Whoosh!

    n started swinging his sword again.

    I stared at him nkly.

    His passionate look, his fiery spirit, his boldness, they all made my heart flutter.

    My body reacted strangely as if by instinct.

    n kept swinging his sword.

    I just watched him.

    And at some point, I muttered without knowing.

    Why are you working so hard? Youre going to give up the sword anyway

    Never.

    I was surprised.

    n, who was swinging his sword, was looking at me with a very serious expression.

    Ill never give up the sword.

    I felt his answer was a bit brazen, knowing that he eventually gave up the sword. But at the same time, I couldnt read any lies on his face.

    Wait.

    No.

    I dont remember.

    Why did he give up the sword?

    Come to think of it, I only had the result of him giving up the sword in my head. I couldnt remember the exact reason at all.

    What did you swing the sword for?

    Thats obvious.

    nughed. He looked like he heard a very easy question.

    To protect the people I cherish.

    To protect the people you cherish?

    Yes. Until thest moment, Ill swing the sword for the sake of the people I love.

    There was a moment of silence.

    It couldnt be helped.

    I had nothing to say, facing his sincere eyes.

    Swoosh!

    A cool breeze swept over our bodies.

    It made his jet-ck hair flutter.

    You, who

    I opened my mouth again. In a faint voice.

    Why did you put down your sword? As if to show off.

    What do you mean by that?

    n looked back and forth between Scarlet and the wooden sword in his hand.

    Knowing that he could not give any answer, knowing that it was only a memory, Scarlet asked in a thin voice.

    Did you not care about your family?

    I did. Very much.

    Then why did you betray them?

    Scarlets voice became more and more shaky.

    Family. Especially your sister. What was the reason for giving up your sword, even if it meant disappointing her?

    .

    n did not say anything.

    It was not a question that he expected an answer to. It was just a fragment of memory in front of his eyes.

    But then.

    I

    n uttered something that was shocking.

    I dont have a sister.

    !

    Scarlet opened her eyes wide.

    n had just said that he did not have a sister.

    She put her trembling hand on her chest. Her heart was pounding like crazy.

    Crack, she felt something in her head shatter like ss.

    As she barely licked her lips to ask him again.

    Oh, n!

    A bright voice came from the other side.

    n! I missed you!

    A small girl ran over and hugged n.

    The girl was someone that Scarlet knew well.

    She gasped.

    The girl who hugged n with joy on her face, the girl who had ck hair like a shadow, was.

    me.

    Scarlet Judith.

    It was herself.

    One by one.

    Finally.

    The memories that had been asleep began to surface.

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 128  Thats right. You said that.

    Scarlet stood there nkly.

    Her younger self had disappeared with n long ago. But Scarlet was still standing in her ce.

    Until the gentle breeze brushed her again.

    Shes gone?

    She muttered in a faint voice, as if it would break.

    She tried to understand the situation, but there were still too many things that felt unnatural.

    Shecked too many pieces of the puzzle in her head.

    At the same time.

    Ugh.

    Once again, the sensation of her head shattering like ss.

    A severe headache overwhelmed Scarlet, and she touched her head with one hand.

    At the same time, strange hallucinations began to unfold before her eyes.

    Remember this, Scarlet.

    The old man who pleaded with her in a serious face was someone she had never seen before.

    He had a miserable and wretched appearance, and no dignity at all. He held her hands tightly.

    Remember your fathers words.

    If you want to survive, burning and building a family is the only answer. Do you understand?

    Huh? If you understand, say something. Hurry up!

    The hallucination ended there.

    Ha.

    Scarlet sneered with a distorted expression.

    Her father was Theodore.

    The ugly old man was not Theodores.

    But even as she thought so, she couldnt stop the anxiety from rising in one corner of her heart.

    n, who answered that her sister was gone, and the mysterious man who called himself her father.

    The speed of anxiety increased as time went by.

    Scarlet soon found herself holding her head with both hands.

    Memory. Memory, gradually

    A strange sensation.

    The odd energy of the space was slowly absorbed into Scarlets body.

    Every time that happened, the number of puzzle pieces in her head increased.

    Is this how it works?

    Libra had built this space using Storage, and the owner of this space was obviously Scarlet.

    The method of regaining her memory by absorbing the space itself.

    This hypothesis seemed to fit well.

    However, she didnt know how long it would take to absorb everything.

    For now, it was time for her to leave the swordsmanship training ground.

    The moment Scarlet took a step.

    Beep

    With a severe tinnitus, her vision turned white.

    Huh!

    When she came to her senses, it was apletely different space.

    Hoo, hoo, hoo

    She barely caught her breath and wiped the sweat beads on her forehead with her sleeve.

    Not only her forehead, but her whole body was soaked with sweat.

    Her mind, which seemed to be sucked somewhere, finally returned a little. Her blurry vision also began to clear up.

    Her mind was still confused, but soon she widened her eyes at the bizarre scenery that came into her sight.

    !

    She looked down at her hand.

    Her palm, and even her fingers, were small.

    They were so small that the expression tiny suited them.

    And on her ring finger, there was a ring.

    Ive shrunk.

    As she said that.

    Scarlet realized that her voice was also very young.

    It was clearly that of a young girl.

    She slowly raised her hand and touched her face.

    There was nothing on her skin, but more than anything, she felt a soft touch.

    No, did I get younger?

    She looked around first in the sudden situation.

    It was the reception room of the Judith mansion.

    She was alone in the space, and the identity of the girl reflected in the mirror was

    Assimtion.

    Young Scarlet.

    She had assimted with her body from that time.

    Cough!

    She coughed with a pain that felt like her lungs were tearing.

    She hastily covered her mouth with her palm, and blood was already stained on it.

    Thats right, it was like this.

    She remembered that she was sickly when she was young.

    No, she could say that she was close to a corpse.

    The curse of decay.

    The cause was the curse.

    The curse that made her cells gradually die and eventually reach a severe state of decay.

    As she assembled the memories that came to her mind, the door of the reception room opened and someone came in.

    There were three people in total.

    They were all maids, but none of them were familiar to Scarlet.

    They moved swiftly.

    On the table in the reception room, there were fancy snacks and tea, and the dust in the corner was quickly hidden.

    Scarlet stared quietly at the scene.

    That was when it happened.

    Are they clueless or doing it on purpose?

    One of the maids started to whisper.

    The maid next to her naturally continued.

    They must be doing it on purpose.

    Of course, right? They are so shameless.

    They werepletely disowned, but they cant stop doing stupid things, trying to cling to anything like a drowning rat.

    I want to kick them out. Really.

    Disowned?

    Scarlet perked up her ears at the intense word.

    The fragrant tea scent gently touched her nose.

    Shh. Just in case, lower your voice.

    They cant hear us. And so what if they do? They have no right to make a fuss.

    They are pitiful, though. They were unlucky enough to get caught by the top-grade witch and lose everything.

    It was ominous.

    Not the conversation, but the nces that asionally darted at Scarlet.

    What is this?

    As if they were talking about Scarlet.

    But this, isnt this a situation where Judith should be grateful to the witch?

    One of the maids said sharply.

    When I cleaned up this time, I saw that the debt was beyond imagination. If it werent for the witchs raid, they would have kept hiding it shamelessly.

    Thats true. How can they hide their debt and get engaged? Thats crazy. Its fraud.

    Another jolt in her head, as if something broke.

    The background of the story, her identity, the maids eyes.

    Scarlet understood everything in an instant.

    She was not a character of Judith.

    She was not ns sister.

    Rather

    !

    Startled, Scarlet jumped up from her seat.

    It was a movement that her instinctmanded, without going through her brain.

    The maids also stopped their actions in surprise.

    The sound seemed to vanish, and it was silent.

    The maids, who were much taller than her, opened their eyes wide and looked only at Scarlet.

    Their eyes were cold and contemptuous, and they awakened the fear that was engraved somewhere in Scarlets memory.

    The memory kept flowing in.

    Every time she visited the Judiths mansion, it was like this. Without a single exception, she always received such stares.

    Scarlet swallowed her dry saliva.

    She felt as if the floor she was standing on was copsing endlessly.

    The maids began to focus on their work again.

    Why are they like that? They act as if its their story.

    Only the young master was pitiful. But, he will break off the engagement anyway, right? It doesnt make sense otherwise.

    Then the door of the reception room opened with a bang.

    The one who appeared after opening the door was n, and the maids quickly coughed and bowed their heads.

    Oh, youre here. Young master.

    n stared at the maids without a word.

    They quickly cleared the room, feeling uneasy.

    In the reception room where only the two of them were left, n sat down across from Scarlet.

    Scarlet kept her head down and did not listen.

    Even though she knew that what was in front of her was nothing but a fragment of memory, she could not figure out how to face something that looked like n, now that she remembered her origin.

    Cough!

    She spat out blood again.

    This time, the pain was so intense that she could not even cover her mouth with her hand.

    Are you okay? Why did youe here, Scarlet? I told you I would go. You know youre not well

    Scarlet still kept her head down.

    She just tried to catch her breath, without wiping the blood that ran down her chin.

    At some point, ns hand appeared in her sight.

    There was something on his palm. It was probably a handkerchief.

    But.

    Do you need help wiping it? Or do you want me to do it for you?

    Scarlet did not even see that.

    She grabbed ns finger with her trembling hand.

    He stiffened for a moment, surprised by her unexpected action.

    Whats wrong? Scarlet.

    The ring

    Scarlet looked at the ring on ns little finger.

    The same one as hers.

    She was too young when it happened, and she had just remembered it, but her heart sank.

    You why, why did you get engaged to me?

    Huh?

    Why didnt you break it off? You had no family, you didnt know when you would die, there was no reason not to. Why

    Are you delirious now?

    n pushed Scarlets forehead with his index finger. Then their eyes finally met in the air.

    Scarlet is Scarlet. You know that.

    She was speechless.

    She forgot what she was going to say.

    Scarlet looked at ns face with a dumbfounded expression.

    The young n was calm, and the grown-up Scarlet was confused.

    It was a strange situation, even to herself.

    She began to drift in the memory space.

    It was because the memory absorption had suddenly stopped at some point.

    As the memories that had been rising slowly disappeared, Scarlet spent her days in the memory space, restless.

    Even so, the damn curse deprived Scarlet of her physical freedom.

    And so, in the room of the Judith mansion.

    Ugh.

    She moaned in pain that seemed unbearable in her sober state, andy on the bed, unable to move.

    Its going to be hard to get through today.

    The maid who was changing the wet towel muttered.

    The other maid who was next to her tapped her shoulder.

    Dont say that. The person is listening.

    Dont you think she knows it well? The great magicians failed to help her, the divine power didnt work, and the witches only offered ridiculous solutions

    Squeak!

    She wrung out the wet towel with a sound.

    We did our best, didnt we? Weve been nursing that scammer for days, staying up all night.

    Damn it.

    She wanted to curse, but she didnt even have the strength to lick her lips.

    As the maid said, Scarlet knew her condition well.

    Today.

    Today was too long.

    She would stop breathing soon.

    For sure.

    She wanted to hold on for a second longer.

    The memories that flowed in every second, the emotions that revived every second. She wanted to finish the reading while feeling them a little more.

    I cant remember

    She had survived this time and became the Knight of the Flickering me.

    How did she ovee such a terrible curse and survive?

    She couldnt remember.

    Then the door opened with a bang.

    Move aside for a moment. Dont let anyone in.

    She heard ns voice in her ear. At the same time, she heard the maids leaving the room.

    She turned her head slightly and saw n looking at her intently.

    He didnt say anything.

    He just stayed close to Scarlet, who was writhing in pain.

    Why.

    She faced ns face. He was smiling at her.

    Even without any special abilities.

    The world was fading away.

    Scarlet tried to look at ns face.

    In her whitening vision, his face was strangely clear.

    His smile, his voice, his expression. Scarlet had forgotten everything. At the same time, she realized that she had never given him such a face.

    You know, right? Im always n.

    Scarlet lost her words.

    She also forgot what she wanted to say.

    All the memories came back to her.

    She bit her lower lip until it bled, barely holding back the surge of emotions that came like waves.

    So thats how it was

    No, she couldnt hold it back. Her body started to tremble violently.

    Her voice was thin as if it would break at any moment.

    Thats how it was

    The more she held back, the stronger the surge of emotions became, until it reached the size of an unstoppable tidal wave.

    With that face, with that voice.

    Something hot ran down her cheeks.

    You said that to me

    n wrapped his hand around Scarlets hand.

    The girl looked at the boy quietly. Inside Scarlets body, a warm me began to fill up.

    Goodbye, Scarlet.

    With ns short farewell.

    Swoosh

    The reading came to an end.

    Ugh!

    After finishing the reading and jumping out of the portrait, Scarlet vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Uh, ugh.

    She couldnt easily tell the difference between reality and fantasy.

    She had exhausted too much of her mental energy.

    Hoo, hoo

    Scarlet staggered and leaned against the wall.

    The physical fatigue was exhausting, but the mental shock she received was iparable.

    That was dangerous.

    Libras feather murmured.

    Wandering in the memories forever. You would have been trapped there if you came out a littleter.

    Scarlet still didnt lift her head.

    She had too many questions left.

    Why had she never doubted that she was the daughter of Judith?

    Why had she forgotten ns existence?

    Why had she hated him so much?

    Will you give it back?

    Libras double reached out a hand.

    Thats enough for the reading. No, its impossible to go any further. The main body warned me several times that you could lose your life if you push yourself.

    Yeah.

    Scarlet nodded.

    She slowly lifted the sword.

    But.

    Even if I die

    She didnt lift it to give it back.

    I need to know the truth.

    The moment she muttered that, in the blink of an eye, the de pierced deep into ns portrait.

    !

    Libras double widened her eyes.

    You cant! You could lose your life, I told you

    She couldnt finish her words.

    Scarlet was sucked into ns portrait again.

    Her bones crumbled and her nerves felt like they were cut off.

    It was more painful than death, but she clenched her teeth and endured it.

    And finally.

    Thebustion was sessfully transnted.

    Libras calm voice.

    The time was early dawn.

    The ce was Judiths mansion.

    But most of the power is being used to counteract the curse. Scarlets me will only remain a mere spark.

    No matter what I say, he doesnt answer.

    I had no strength left to ask Scarlet anything.

    I closed my eyes and gasped for air, focusing only on enduring the pain for a few minutes.

    Finally, I heard ns voice.

    This is the only way, really.

    His voice was firm.

    He sounded like he had made up his mind.

    Beep

    Meanwhile, the ringing in my ears grew louder.

    My head felt like it was burning up, and Scarlets mind was also getting blurry.

    In the midst of that, Scarlet realized something.

    Way method?

    It wasnt that I didnt know, but I asked out of disbelief.

    The reason why Scarlet could be a Knight of the Flickering me. If that reason matched the guess that she hade up with

    Thats right. Scarlet.

    As if confirming Scarlets thought, n nodded slowly.

    Ill give you my ze. Theres no other way.

    ze.

    Was this how he came to control fire?

    As soon as I heard that, my heart thumped and my legs trembled.

    My eyes shook like there was an earthquake.

    You got it? Leave it to me.

    At ns words, Scarlet shook her head like it was broken.

    Even if her body didnt move well, she somehow shook it.

    No, no. No way. That cant be

    Why?

    n asked.

    Scarlet couldnt give a clear answer.

    She couldnt understand her own thoughts, let alone express them.

    Every breath felt like thest one.

    The boy watched Scarlet closely.

    And then he nodded.

    As if he understood all of her thoughts.

    I see.

    Beep beep beep beep

    But the curse didnt allow their conversation to continue.

    A deafening ringing sounded in my ears.

    Beep beep beep beep

    Even though I felt like I was losing consciousness, I looked at ns face.

    n smiled as if to reassure me.

    In an instant.

    The world slowed down as if a carousel passed by.

    At the same time, I was afraid.

    Even if he was just a fragment of my memory, I wanted to talk to him more.

    I had many questions and I wanted to confirm them all.

    Even if I regained my memory, if I finished reading this, I would never have a chance to talk to n again.

    Its okay. Scarlet.

    !

    He called my name in a warm tone, and put his palm on my head.

    As expected, n had ignited Scarlet with his me.

    Why did n make such a choice? Scarlet had no strength to shake her head.

    And this ordeal was not over yet.

    I also tampered with your memory. n, are you satisfied with this?

    Libras voice, asking him that, was tinged with a bit of panic.

    Theodore nodded quietly.

    We cant let the me leak out of Judith. Scarlet has no rtives left anyway, and its best for both of us to let her live as Judiths daughter.

    Im not asking you, Im asking n.

    Libra and Theodores gazes turned to n. Scarlet also waited for his answer.

    n didnt open his mouth.

    His whole body was covered with bandages.

    He looked like a mess, with bloodstains everywhere.

    Libras face became more serious.

    Youve been living as her fianc and calling her sister from now on. Do you have no regrets?

    Scarlet leaned against the wall, swaying.

    She thought she was ready to face anything.

    She was wrong.

    Her heart pounded and her mouth was dry. Her head felt like it was going to explode, and cold sweat soaked her body.

    Of course, there are things I regret.

    ns one sentence.

    Scarlet swallowed her saliva.

    She tasted bitter blood in her mouth, even in her pain.

    I regret holding a sword.

    Why is that?

    The voice that asked was Evelyn Judith. Scarlets mother no, just a Knight of the me.

    I realized that a sword is not something that exists to protect something.

    n looked down at his palm quietly.

    In the end, it was my innate ability that saved Scarlet. Not my swordsmanship. As a knight, all I could do was cut down Scarlets enemies.

    You realized that.

    Evelyn nodded.

    She looked very pleased.

    From now on, I want to do something that can truly protect whats precious to me. Something close to a miracle.

    A proof of protecting something precious, huh? Good. And that method was magic, it seems.

    Magic.

    Magic?

    Evelyn looked at the notebook on his desk.

    Scarlets expression became even more nk as she looked at Evelyn.

    What was she hearing, and was she allowed to hear it? She even started to have such thoughts.

    The method, magic?

    The moment Scarlet muttered that.

    Yeah. Ill cheer for you, n.

    Evelyn patted his shoulder.

    Make it happen, and protect Scarlet for sure.

    ?

    Scarlet tilted her head.

    She couldnt understand the situation at all, and her face twisted naturally.

    But her eyes rolled instinctively.

    And in her sight, there was the boys diary.

    I want to be a great mage.

    Thats what was written in the boys diary.

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 129  Bring It On.

    It was a peaceful dawn, just like any other day.

    I sat at the desk in the dormitory and looked over the n.

    There were many things to check and do to build the tower.

    But many and difficult were two different words.

    In other words, no matter how much work there was, it wouldnt be hard to realize the n.

    Hmm.

    Imagination was the specialty of a mage, so I started to picture the future in my head as I examined the n.

    Anyone who had a passion for magic would be able to enjoy the whole of it freely.

    While I was thinking about that.

    Ugh

    Shivering like a cat, Yushia stretched her body as hard as she could.

    She had been sitting on the floor, looking at the documents.

    No, rather, it would be more urate to say that she was buried under a pile of documents.

    She was practically floating on a sea of paper.

    Sir n~ This is never-ending

    Yushia whined.

    There is an end.

    Yes I know that

    Yushia sighed deeply and lifted the documents one by one into the air.

    If it was a summary of a thesis, I would have asked Becky to do it, but what she was in charge of was a bit different.

    I instructed Yushia to write a list of investors. From their names to the amounts, she had to record everything in detail. Because of that condition, this task had been going on for two days without an end.

    Of course, I could have asked Maiev to do it, but

    I looked at the wall.

    Failure

    [*I will never attempt assassination again.]

    [*Please, no.]

    She would be staying in the frame for a while.

    I started to apply magic over the record.

    This one sheet of record would y a very important role in the construction of the tower.

    I calmly pulled up mana and asked Yushia.

    How much longer do you think it will take?

    I cant guarantee it will be done by tomorrow There are more people who want to invest in the tower than I imagined, and they are still increasing.

    As if to show me, Yushia raised both hands with a ssh. Then the papers scattered around like waves.

    Soon, Yushia smiled faintly.

    But Im happy. It means that there are so many people who like Sir n after the group interview.

    I dont know if they like me or not. But they seem to have the will to invest.

    Ah, speaking of the group interview, I just remembered something.

    Yushia asked me in a cautious voice.

    Sir n, did you take a look at the materials I gave you before?

    Yes.

    I nodded calmly.

    The origin of the innate ability Ignition, Scarlet not inheriting Judiths bloodline.

    There was unexpected information, but there was nothing I had to worry about.

    In other words, there was nothing that would restrict me.

    I was also surprised by the group interview.

    Yushia continued with a gentle smile.

    Actually, I thought Sir n would reveal his family in the group interview. But you only talked about the tower.

    I am a mage.

    I answered without a gap.

    Magic is more important than family.

    Mage Sir n is a mage

    She chewed on my words for a while, then burst into a snicker and nodded several times.

    Yes. Sir n is always Sir n.

    Yushias words were not over yet.

    But Sir n, I have one more thing Im curious about.

    Tell me.

    I nodded.

    Considering that she was helping me with the list day and night, I thought I would give her a simple answer to a light question.

    Do you remember the question about who you liked the most among the representatives?

    Is that the only thing youre curious about?

    Ah, no.

    Then youre not curious about one thing.

    Yushia blinked twice.

    Ah, right. I need to change the question. Please wait a moment.

    Her eyes went to the ceiling.

    Let me see

    She put her index finger on her chin and pondered for a while.

    Who do you like, Sir n?

    There was a brief silence.

    The next moment, our eyes met in midair.

    Yushias face quickly turned red. Her golden eyes couldnt look into mine and rolled sideways. Then, she quickly shook her head.

    Its nothing, nothing at all. Lets get back to the point. Im d that more people are investing.

    d?

    I bit my tongue.

    Its still far from enough. This wont do.

    Oh, thats true. To build a magic tower, we need an astronomical amount of money.

    Yushia answered with a gloomy face. Her bangs seemed to droop like a fringe.

    Sir n, is there anything I can do to help?

    Just make sure the list of investors is urate and error-free.

    Hmm I wish I had more wealth at times like this.

    Yushia shrugged her shoulders.

    If I had my way, I would build a lot of fluorescent magic towers that glow in the dark.

    Stop it.

    But as soon as I answered, I had to retract my words.

    There was a thought that popped up in my mind as if to show off.

    No.

    Glow.

    Glowing.

    There might be something worth trying.

    Even as dawn deepened, I was only focused on applying magic to the picture.

    It was a device that allowed the one who deciphered the form to appreciate the three-dimensional picture I made.

    It was practically an art that I unfolded on the paper.

    And I added the element of glow to the three-dimensional picture.

    Its quite difficult.

    The difficulty increased exponentially as I mixed the intricate and delicate forms.

    It was good enough to be posted on the Agora board.

    But it has to be difficult.

    It wasnt a petty mind that wanted to feel superior with the extreme difficulty.

    It was just that there was a valid reason why this paper had to be hard to decipher.

    Yushia.

    I called Yushia.

    She was groaning under the pile of documents, but she was standing in front of me in the blink of an eye.

    Sir n, did you call me!

    She waited for my next words with her golden eyes sparkling.

    Behind her body, it seemed like an invisible puppy tail was wagging.

    There are some books I need to borrow.

    Are they magic books?

    All the books on paper theory, and also all the books on coloring.

    How much magic can this worlds paper hold, and how does it ept colors?

    Its a waste of time to test them one by one.

    It would be better to use books for this part.

    Yes. Leave it to me.

    Yushia returned in a sh.

    She had piled up the books so high that they covered her face, and then she reappeared, hugging the magic books with both arms as hard as she could.

    Here they are!

    Hmm.

    I spread them all out in the air and searched for what I needed, focusing on my work.

    And finally.

    Done.

    I could see the fruit of my desired art.

    A true masterpiece is a luxury that only a few people who appreciate its value can enjoy. I intended to make it so with what I recorded on this paper.

    There might not be many who could decipher it, but there would be none who would not exim after deciphering it.

    In other words, there would be no disappointment if one tried hard.

    Yushia. Was this the best paper among the records?

    Of course. Its the best.

    Ill need about ten more sheets.

    As soon as I finished speaking, Yushia ran out of the room.

    Snap!

    I flicked my finger.

    The first transformation.

    Then a three-dimensional picture appeared in the air.

    It was a magic that was implemented more clearly than anything else, like arge flower blooming on a spring day.

    What was drawn was the past scene of the magic department. I shaped it by referring to the books.

    Snap!

    I flicked my finger again.

    The second transformation.

    Then, the mana spread like watercolor and revealed the current appearance of the magic department.

    I didnt paint everything in blue.

    I referred to theposition and color theory of the record sheet and colored each one to match the reality.

    And the important thing is.

    Its not over yet.

    If I flick my finger again, this three-dimensional picture will change into a different dimension.

    The third transformation.

    A concept that is still unfamiliar in this world.

    Just as I was about to flick my finger again.

    Sir n! Im here!

    Yushia appeared with a roll of record sheet. I erased the picture in an instant.

    Yushia.

    I added this artwork to ten record sheets and handed five of them to Yushia.

    What is this?

    When its noon, deliver this to the deans office.

    Deliver. Yes! Anything else to add?

    She doesnt ask why she has to deliver it. I liked her attitude.

    Just deliver it.

    That was the end of the instructions.

    I wrote Let as many people see it as possible. on the first roll, so Dean Cte would take care of the rest.

    I suddenly nced at the golden invitation on the side of the desk.

    Come to think of it, there was only one day left.

    It was an invitation, but it was actually coercive.

    The second princess, Aurora, put her name on it and demanded a visit to the pce.

    But.

    My eyes were

    This should be enough.

    They were still on the roll.

    The next day, the day n would visit the pce.

    The second princess, Aurora, who sat on the throne of the inner chamber, closed her eyes and felt the atmosphere of the pce.

    The royal family was unusually noisy today and it bothered her.

    Are they all still sleepy?

    But if they were sleepy, they should be quiet.

    Auroras gaze turned to the knight Ban.

    Ban.

    Yes, princess.

    Ban bowed his head politely.

    Why is the pce so noisy?

    Its because of n.

    Is it such a fuss just because hes visiting?

    Tsk.

    Aurora clicked her tongue. But soon, Ban brought up an unexpected story.

    Its not because of his visit. The academic world is in an uproar because of the record sheet that was revealed this morning.

    Record sheet? The academic world is in an uproar?

    Yes.

    Aurora blinked.

    When her pupils finally became half-moons like the crescent moon, she asked the court magician who stood by her side.

    Did you see that record?

    Yes, Your Highness. I did.

    Are you saying that scrap of paper was truly amazing?

    Yes, Your Highness.

    The court magician nodded several times. His face was full of undeniable astonishment.

    The form goes through three stages of transformation, and each time it transforms, it enters an indescribable higher-dimensional realm.

    He continued to exin.

    In other words, it was just one sheet of record, but the content it contained was equivalent to hundreds of pages.

    Are you really telling me the truth?

    Yes. I havent even deciphered thest transformation yet. It will take another two days at least.

    He answered with sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Aurora was quite interested in the fact that he was sweating because of ns magic, not his own.

    I see.

    She finally smiled and nodded.

    Ill have to order him to demonstrate it himself when he arrives.

    It was about time for n to arrive anyway.

    But why?

    As soon as Aurora said that, the faces of the bureaucrats turned pale.

    Aurora scanned their faces one by one and opened her lips again.

    What a bunch of stupid expressions. And all together.

    No one answered Auroras murmur.

    She frowned a little more.

    Ban. What do you think of this situation?

    Well, Your Highness.

    Ban swallowed his saliva and continued.

    n

    Speak clearly. Im not in a good mood right now.

    n said he would substitute his attendance today with the record. He told the bureaucrats that.

    How impressive. Impressive indeed. Truly impressive.

    Aurora let out a hollowugh.

    And then she turned cold the next moment.

    Bring him here right now. I wonder if hell still say that when his eyes are gouged out and his body is pierced by swords.

    If Your Highness is displeased, I will dly ept death.

    Then Aurora pondered for a while.

    The foresight that sees the future does not work for n.

    So she couldnt even tell if n would be executed or not.

    In other words, she had to check the record herself to make a decision.

    After a long and hard deliberation.

    She finally ordered.

    Bring it to me.

    Not bring him to me, but bring it to me.

    The court magician who understood the meaning hurriedly brought the record containing ns magic.

    Boom

    The drum in the inner chamber sounded.

    It was supposed to mean that n had arrived.

    But what actually arrived was only a record with magic.

    Aurora unfurled the scroll.

    Her noble confidence that she had since birth was clearly evident in that simple action.

    Hmm.

    She examined the form on the record.

    She was gifted in everything, from magic to swordsmanship. But she didnt always take action herself, because she was just bored.

    So deciphering the form was nothing to Aurora once she set her mind to it.

    And Aurora had set her mind to it now.

    As she looked at the form on the record.

    The moment she saw the dense ck circuit and the condition.

    This guy

    Auroras pupils embraced the full moon.

    I cant end this with execution.

 Chapter 130:

    Chapter 130:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 130 ¨C The Name of the Sword, Understanding.

    It has been a week since ¡®n¡¯s Record¡¯ was distributed.

    The poprity of the representatives of the Huntingpetition was soaring, and one of their remarks in the group interview was getting more attention.

    The world was heated up by another topic.

    The reason why various interests gathered in one ce was, of course, because of the three-dimensional magic that n had recorded.

    To make the world stir with his own magic.

    In fact, what mage wouldn¡¯t dream of that?

    That¡¯s why such attempts had been made before. But the reason why they remained only as ¡®attempts¡¯ was as follows.

    First, the verification of the magic society and the testimonies of the prominent mages had to follow one after another, and finally, the royal family had to judge whether the magic would not disturb the world.

    However.

    When the rumor spread that the second princess Aurora was interested in this test, it was practically the same as getting approval.

    ¡°Yes! I have arrived at the Merhen Academy. The atmosphere here is very hot!¡±

    Thanks to that, the magic department had another sessful event without a break.

    The number of people who were puzzled by the test were still increasing, and because of that, the dean Cte had a rare interview in person.

    ¡°Let me ask you directly, Dean of the Magic Department. First of all, is it true that you seeded in deciphering it?¡±

    Cteughed at the reporter¡¯s question.

    Deciphering.

    For her, who was on the verge of bing a grand mage, deciphering was a natural premise.

    She wondered if she had ever heard such a question.

    It was proof that n was turning the world upside down.

    Cte was secretly pleased with that.

    ¡°Of course. I finished deciphering it.¡±

    ¡°How is it? For the curious people, please tell us as concretely as possible!¡±

    ¡°It does not betray the effort I put in. And there is a lot of talk about the difficulty level right now¡­¡±

    Cte¡¯s eyes sparkled once.

    ¡°The difficulty level is moderate. It¡¯s just that it feels that way because it uses unfamiliar concepts. I would say that his multi-faceted approach shone.¡±

    ¡°I see. There are only ten records right now, and there are a lot of people who are very eager to get them. Do you have any ns to produce and distribute more?¡±

    ¡°That depends on the one whoposed all this, n.¡±

    ?

    There was a mage who passed by the interview with a dark circle on her face.

    It was none other than the eldest daughter of the von Fritz family, Trixie von Fritz.

    She was also one of the people who staked their lives on deciphering.

    As soon as she arrived at the self-study space of the tower, she took out her lunch box. She had to eat something to activate her brain properly.

    [Fighting, Miss! Please eat well!]

    [The next head of the von Fritz family~ Goddess~ Princess~]

    The lid was covered with cheering letters from the maids. She used to find them annoying, buttely, she felt a strange appreciation when she saw them.

    And she was frustrated.

    She was afraid of failing to decipher.

    The faster she deciphered, the higher the status of the von Fritz family would be, but that was only if she seeded.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She nibbled on the vegetables like a rabbit and then closed the lid of the lunch box.

    She didn¡¯t have much appetite in the first ce.

    She looked around the surroundings.

    The self-study space in the form of a dormitory provided by the tower for the representatives.

    n had handed one of the ten scrolls to the representatives as an assignment, and thanks to that, the representatives had been stuck here for almost a week.

    Becky was lying on the floor and snoring, and Louis was also nodding off in his seat, but Trixie decided to dive into deciphering again.

    One hour.

    Five hours.

    Ten hours¡­

    She concentrated so much that she forgot the passage of time.

    She felt amazing even though she hadn¡¯t finished deciphering.

    Every time a transformation urred, a new horizon was implied, and the difficulty level was not hard, but there were very unique elements that felt hidden.

    She was amazed by his creativity without knowing it.

    However.

    The biggest reason why Trixie was so focused was.

    ¡°¡­Mr. Guidance?¡±

    It was because of Mr. Guidance¡¯s traces.

    Of course, n was Mr. Guidance¡¯s disciple. So it was natural that he had a simr color.

    ¡°But this is exactly the same.¡±

    The problem of the Agora board was given by Mr. Guidance. He had applied that element right in front of her.

    ¡°n couldn¡¯t have surpassed Mr. Guidance, could he?¡±

    She could not believe it.

    This is strange.

    Five hourster

    Ten hours¡­

    ¡°This is one.¡±

    She finally reached the first transformation.

    A color is oveid on Trixie¡¯s blue mana, and the pure current forms a concrete shape and floats in the air.

    The origin of the academy.

    A shabby but aesthetic, fundamental shape of the past.

    Trixie was momentarily lost in that sight. It was already like this for the first transformation.

    She needed a break after working hard.

    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡±

    She put a handkerchief over her face and breathed deeply for a moment. It was just a thin cloth, but it was an oxygen mask for her.

    Her own trigger that gave her calmness.

    Then she suddenly wondered something more.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She lifted the handkerchief from her face. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t n¡¯s perfume smell like this too?

    She got up from her seat and gently pressed the handkerchief to Becky¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Becky¡¯s expression rxed as she slept.

    ¡°Umm, an¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing Becky¡¯s sleep talk.

    Trixie made a subtle expression.

    ?

    Two more days passed.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The second princess, Aurora, was sitting on the throne, scrutinizing the record sheet.

    She was whirling countless notes in her head.

    The magicians tried to dissuade her, saying that there was no need for the princess to do it herself, but Aurora willingly devoted herself with her own power.

    Her attitude did not flinch.

    Was it the act of a mayfly that didn¡¯t know how high the sky was? Or was it a joke of a celestial body that didn¡¯t fear heights?

    ¡­It was only to judge that.

    Time kept flowing.

    Aurora¡¯s innate talent burned incessantly and led her to the answer.

    Finally.

    ¡°The third transformation.¡±

    Sess.

    She was finally able to see the third transformation of this arrogant author with her own eyes.

    ¡°Let me see it once.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s pupils narrowed like a crescent moon.

    And she blew as much mana as she could onto the record sheet.

    Kugugugugu©¤.

    At that moment, the pce disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The familiar scenery of Merhen Academy surrounded her.

    It was not enough to call it a ¡®three-dimensional painting¡¯. It was more like a ¡®three-dimensional space¡¯.

    ¡°Is he ying a prank on me?¡±

    But she was deeply disappointed.

    The appearance of Merhen Academy.

    That was all.

    It was no different from the second transformation.

    That was what Aurora thought at that moment.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The three-dimensional space, in an instant, ¡®evolved¡¯.

    Buildings were improved or newly built, creating apletely different academy, and the magic tower that stretched towards the sky never stopped.

    And when darkness came, the whole thing shone with fluorescence.

    This was the scenery of the academy that n wanted to create in the future.

    A cradle for those who burned with passion for magic.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened like a full moon.

    They were like stars shining in the darkness.

    The fluorescence that she had considered childish, in this three-dimensional space, turned into a chilling art.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Aurora closed her eyes and opened them again.

    She dared to feel that it was more beautiful than the pce.

    The scenery did not disappear even when she closed or opened her eyes.

    Indeed, it was a three-dimensional magic that could rece attendance.

    But at the same time.

    ¡°¡­Yushia.¡±

    Aurora muttered the name of the third princess.

    She had been in frequent contact with Yushia and ntely.

    The glowing Mory, a magic that applied to three dimensions.

    Yushia had been obsessed with it since she was young.

    The more interested she became in n, the more annoyed she felt by Yushia.

    Something was burning in her heart.

    The truepetitiveness that she had forgotten due to boredom. And the possessiveness.

    ¡°Ban.¡±

    She called the name of her escort knight.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I want to hold a festival at the magic department.¡±

    ¡°A festival¡­ Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To help recruit investors for the magic tower. That¡¯s the official reason, at least.¡±

    Ban tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Do you have another reason, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aurora had already risen from her throne.

    She said with a cheerful face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit there myself once.¡±

    ?

    Scarlet was still in the annex.

    The annex did not confine her, but she could not leave by her own will.

    No, she couldn¡¯t move her feet at all.

    She was in agony from the sorrow that seemed to tear her heart and the pain that seemed to sever her bond.

    She couldn¡¯t remember anything now.

    It was like seeing a blood-stained illusion, but Scarlet knew it was real. She was still sitting there, dejected.

    As if she had aphasia.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, regret red up like a me.

    She had many choices in her life. She could have gone in a different direction, or stopped.

    But it was none other than herself who walked this path that led to this oue. No matter how many moments she wanted to go back, there was not a single choice she could change now.

    Karma.

    Was this karma?

    The karma of surviving miserably with a cursed body, the karma of inheriting n¡¯s unique ability, the karma of not even remembering the favor¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­ Aaaaaah¡­¡±

    She sped her face with both hands. She felt the pain of her nails digging into her cheeks. But she was only trembling.

    Scarlet felt it.

    Something had broken desperately in the depths of her heart.

    It was an unstoppable destructive force, and she couldn¡¯t fix it either. She had no choice but to let go of her body that was swept away by the huge flow.

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±

    She pressed her forehead against the cold floor. It was hard to even sit down now.

    The memories she had seen shed by like a carousel.

    n¡¯s smile that tried to reassure her, his determination to willingly pass on his unique ability, his unwavering walk on the path of magic afterwards¡­

    You loved me from the beginning to the end, but I resented you from the start to the finish.

    How dare I, so worthless, be your fianc¨¦e.

    The ck world seemed to swallow her whole. Lying face down, Scarlet cried with her whole body.

    At that time, she was trembling with agony.

    ¡°Scarlet.¡±

    Libra¡¯s double called her softly.

    Scarlet did not answer. She curled up into a fetal corpse. She seemed to not hear Libra¡¯s words at all.

    In the end, Libra put her hand under Scarlet¡¯s armpit and lifted her upper body. She made her sit leaning against the wall and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to make a decision.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s empty eyes met Libra¡¯s double. They were the eyes of a dead person.

    ¡°First, there is a way for you to live as a Knight of the Flickering me again.¡±

    Libra nodded and the door of the annex opened.

    ¡°If you leave the annex like this, you will forget all the memories you have read so far. You can live peacefully as a Knight of the Flickering me again.¡±

    The attendant said that and drew a sword. It was a very long and sharp sword.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ng!

    It was stabbed vertically into the ground.

    ¡°If the de of this sword pierces your heart, you can leave the annex with the memories you have observed. The name of this sword is ¡®eptance¡¯.¡±

    But the attendant¡¯s words were not over yet.

    ¡°One more.¡±

    ng!

    Another sword was thrown to the floor.

    It could not be stabbed into the ground.

    It was a dull piece of metal that was barely a sword.

    ¡°If you want more truth, there is also this option.¡±

    ¡°More truth¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sword called ¡®Understanding¡¯. You will get the causality you want, but the activation condition is very tricky.¡±

    After saying that, the attendant smiled.

    ¡°¡­No, I should say it¡¯s painful.¡±

    Scarlet stared at the attendant with empty eyes. She did not seem to be listening.

    She was already a corpse.

    ¡°You have to cut your stomach with this sword. You won¡¯t actually die, but it will be so painful that you¡¯d rather die. Even the main body has never swung this sword.¡±

    Libra¡¯s double crossed her arms.

    ¡°You can only choose one of the two. Keep that in mind, and please make the best judgment.¡±

    With that, the attendant disappeared like dust.

    What was left were two swords. And Scarlet.

    One hour. Two hours.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarlet was still silent.

    It was unclear if she was breathing.

    And finally.

    Three hours.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarlet quietly grabbed a sword.

    The name of the sword she held was, ¡®Understanding¡¯.

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 131

    Two more days have passed.

    Early in the morning.

    ?

    I¡¯m analyzing the treasure I obtained from the dangerous area of Verkel, a power source that contains the ancient runenguage.

    ?

    The three-dimensional drawings I recorded on the paper were a hot topic as expected.?

    I made 20 more of them and requested the magic department to put them up for auction.

    They gave me a positive answer, of course.

    ?

    I added some extra three-dimensional elements to these 20 pieces.

    They were the so-called ¡®limited editions¡¯, and I nned to use the sales revenue for the construction fund of the magic tower.

    ?

    After going through these processes, I finally had some time to focus only on the power source.

    ?

    I devoted myself to it for two days at the dormitory.

    ?

    Ipared and contrasted the research paper I received from Violet and the knowledge I already knew, and at the same time, I dug up and referenced many papers.

    ?

    There was also the treasure I got from the exhibition hall, the frame-shaped one.

    ?

    As I examined it using the ancient runenguage contained in the ¡¸Dream¡¹, the outline of the power source, which was abstract and distant, began to reveal itself.

    ?

    ¡°Indeed¡­.¡±

    ?

    It was an item that had incredible power.

    ?

    At first, I only knew that it was a power source of the transformation type, but after working hard for two days, I found out more.

    ?

    This power source was close to ¡®transformation¡¯ itself.

    ?

    Transformation basically consisted of three steps: understanding, dposition, and reconstruction.

    Since it had an immense power, I was confident that the range of application for the three steps would be high as well.

    ?

    For example, not only could I change the appearance of the magic tower ording to my needs, but I could also freely transform the internal space to suit the purpose.

    ?

    ¡°The result would be amazing, but¡­.¡±

    ?

    These assumptions were still at the level of ¡®expectation¡¯ or ¡®imagination¡¯.

    They would only be realized after the research waspleted.

    ?

    ¡°I need a little more time.¡±

    ?

    I muttered and looked at the invitation.

    I had received a lot of mailtely, but this one was golden and stood out.

    ?

    I couldn¡¯t ignore it either. It was from the royal family.

    ?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ?

    The letters filled one page, but the content was very simple.

    ?

    ¡°Choose between execution and verification lecture.¡±

    ?

    I¡¯d rather do the verification lecture than the execution.

    ?

    That¡¯s what I thought when.

    ?

    ¡°Cough©¤!¡±

    ?

    Maybe she heard the noise, but Maiev, who was on one side of the dormitory, coughed and pounded her chest.

    ?

    She was scooping blood into a bowl and eating it like soup. In other words, she was having a meal.

    ?

    I narrowed my eyes and said.

    ¡°Eat properly.¡±

    ?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ?

    Maiev nodded her head with a strange expression mixed with dissatisfaction.

    ?

    She had a reason to be dissatisfied. Since she became my ve, she had never consumed human blood.

    She was only eating animal blood now.

    ?

    She moved her spoon a few more times and said.

    ?

    ¡°You¡¯re researching the precious power source so boldly, I¡¯m worried as your ve.¡±

    ?

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, train yourself. I¡¯m always worried about your trashy assassination methods.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev closed her mouth tightly.

    She pursed her lips for a long time, as if she had a lot to say, but then she timidly replied.

    ¡°What I mean is, you know very well how obsessed the vampires are with the ancient runes. Master.¡±

    I finally turned my head.

    Our eyes met in the air.

    Maiev¡¯s red eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°¡­You praised me for knowing a lot.¡±

    ¡°Maiev, are you afraid of the other vampires?¡±

    ¡°Master. Then don¡¯t you care about that?¡±

    I smiled faintly at her question.

    Humans use mana as a medium for magic, but vampires use life force as a medium for ck magic.

    I¡¯m fascinated by them, who have built their magic in apletely different way from other beings.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m careless. I just want to understand them deeply, and the more I understand them, the less likely they are to cause trouble.

    I said to Maiev.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the vampires¡¯ nest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll send me back?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes widened.

    She dropped the bowl and spoon she was holding, but I caught them with telekinesis and put them away.

    ¡°Find out what the vampires¡¯ n is, what kind of stories are going on. Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°No, sigh¡­¡±

    Maiev covered her eyes with her hand. She sighed with a lost expression, as a bonus.

    ¡°If you think the task is impossible, tell me. I¡¯ll dispose of you here, useless as you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Maiev. How can I be ipetent?¡±

    Maiev snapped. She also grumbled.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s harder than before. Now, thanks to someone, I have a ve mark on me.¡±

    She showed me the back of her hand, as if to show me something.

    I created a frame around her.

    ¡°Rest. Maiev.¡±

    ¡°I got the mark, so I meant I¡¯ll work harder. I¡¯m Maiev, the master of disguise.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°You have another task to do. You¡¯ve disguised yourself as the top of the Marceline Trading Company, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have a monopoly on the investment of the magic department.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to work harder on the management from now on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already managing it systematically.¡±

    Maiev flicked her finger, and a ledger appeared with a bang.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the financial part.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand what you want me to manage.¡±

    ¡°Exin in detail how the gold coins collected from the investors will be used. Send them a thank-you letter by hand. If you¡¯ve received something, you should return it properly.¡±

    Maiev grimaced.

    ¡°A hand-written letter¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°You have to do it even if it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    With a nk, a frame stuck to her up, down, left, and right. Maiev, trapped in a small prison, shouted desperately.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it¡­!¡±

    ?

    ¡®Deep Sea¡¯ is a space that pulsates in the deep and distant sea, amunal society made only of magic.

    Despite being underwater, this ce is a veritable embodiment of magic research, with the city¡¯s shape implemented on the ground.

    Inside Deep Sea, there are scattered geniuses who hope to shake the world with their magic.

    As the saying goes, ¡®All the top magic on the continent was created in Deep Sea¡¯, the members of this ce dream of high-dimensional magic research.

    They devote themselves to research all day, check each other, and live without even asking how they are.

    But now they were gathered together with one mind and one purpose. It was to participate in an auction that was in full swing.

    The cause was a limited edition of a three-dimensional picture created by a student of the academy. Just one sheet of record.

    ¡°Currently, 989 people have offered 1,000 gold coins. The auction will resume with 1,200 gold coins after a 10-minute break.¡±

    What they wanted to get with a huge amount of money was not a luxury item. It was a limited edition of the glowing three-dimensional picture in n¡¯s record.

    ¡°The auction will resume with 2,000 gold coins after 10 minutes.¡±

    Considering that the resident poption of Deep Sea is 1,001, the participation of 989 people is a tremendous achievement.

    The auction continued without any fuss.

    All they had to do was write the number of gold coins on the record sheet the size of a business card they had received, so there was no need to make a sound.

    ¡°Yes. 20 people at 4,000. Congrattions.¡±

    n¡¯s three-dimensional picture attracted the interest of the Deep Sea magicians for its excellent depiction of the past, present, and future of the academy.

    Especially in the process of shaping the ¡®future¡¯, they gained not only interest but also admiration from the multi-angle approach.

    ¡°This concludes the auction.¡±

    The limited edition records were distributed to the sessful bidders, and the auction finally came to an end.

    One of the twenty people, the royal treasurer, Reilly, nodded his head with a relieved expression.

    ¡°It was quite fierce, is this that much?¡±

    He sighed with relief at the same time. Deep Sea was amunal society made entirely of magic, so even the royal family could not secure the auction items.

    But there was a benefit for the royal family, which was that they could stay in Deep Sea for a total of four hours, adding one hour to the three hours.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡°Yes. Even with thest transformation, this record has a great collection value.¡±

    Someone next to him took Reilly¡¯s muttering. It was a woman who covered her eyes with sunsses, but the treasurer was familiar with her appearance.

    ¡°The dean of the magic department¡­ Cte?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    The woman lifted her sunsses slightly, revealing the strange eyes that were hidden.

    Reilly greeted her warmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Dean. You could have just received the report from the magic department, but you took a long way.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te out for inspection.¡±

    Cte chuckled.

    ¡°I just purely like n¡¯s magic. I wanted to buy the limited edition, so I visited.¡±

    She tilted her head slightly and continued.

    ¡°By the way, it seems that you also took a long way, Treasurer. You must have worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the second princess ordered me. I hope this limited edition will please her, but I¡¯m a little relieved that the dean also wants the limited edition.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Well, have a good day.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s see each other again at the festival soon.¡±

    Cte stopped at Reilly¡¯s farewell.

    She turned her body and asked.

    ¡°Festival?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you wouldn¡¯t know. The magic department needs funds to build a magic tower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit it.¡±

    ¡°The princess said she would open a fair to recruit investors. It¡¯s not just a festival.¡±

    Reilly lifted the record once.

    ¡°The reason why she is so generous is of course, because she liked n¡¯s three-dimensional painting. There is no other reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­The magic department owes n again.¡±

    A faint smile spread over Cte¡¯s face. Reilly looked at her and continued.

    ¡°Actually, the festival talk is a bit early. n¡¯s visit to the pce in two days is the first thing.¡±

    ¡°I know that story. There is a decoding lecture in two days to verify the record.¡±

    This was also a surprising thing.

    Usually, the verified records were sent out to the world, but n was following the order of receiving verification after causing a huge topic.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Reilly nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy thing, but at the same time a scary thing. The second princess¡¯s interest is a blessing and a disaster at the same time.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll just think of it as a happy thing.¡±

    Cte smiled brightly.

    She kissed the record with a sound.

    ¡°n will do well this time, too.¡±

    ?

    Two dayster.

    I arrived safely at the pce.

    In the waiting room next to the lecture hall. The other representatives of the magic department had tense faces.

    ¡°Ro, royal people¡­ Am I supposed to be with those people¡­?¡±

    Becky drank cold water endlessly.

    Trixie narrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°Just stay still. Is that hard?¡±

    ¡°Hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Then are you going to jump around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay still¡­¡±

    I brought the representatives, including Becky.

    The lecture on decoding the record would surely be a good learning experience for them.

    Suddenly, Trixie¡¯s gaze turned to me.

    She scrutinized every corner of my body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She licked her lips as if she had something to say.

    Knock knock©¤

    Someone knocked on the door outside.

    ¡°Mr. n, please prepare for the verification lecture.¡±

    I quietly got up from my seat.

    I arrived at the lecture hall with the guidance of the official.

    The door was so huge that it could be called a gate.

    Before I entered, I said to the three magicians,

    ¡°Listen carefully to my exnation.¡±

    I walked into the lecture hall after confirming their nods. It was a vast space, with people sitting in a circle around me.

    But.

    The one thing that caught my eye was.

    Someone who was ring at me from the front, behind a gray curtain.

    Even though they were hidden, I could sense their golden crescent-shaped eyes shining.

    They were not just a figure of speech, they were literally glowing.

    I knew instinctively.

    That she was the second princess, Aurora.

    I calmly opened my record sheet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the analysis.¡±

 Chapter 132:

    Chapter 132:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 132

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the exnation.¡±

    n stepped onto the podium and quietly unfolded the record sheet.

    He didn¡¯t bother to introduce himself.

    After all, his only role today was to decipher the formul?.

    It wouldn¡¯t take him more than an hour to exin the formul?. But he had a feeling that he would spend much longer than that.

    The expressions of those who sat around him in a circle were proof enough.Their faces were a mix of doubt and anticipation.

    Doubt would turn into certainty once it was resolved, but it usually took a lot of time to resolve it.

    That was the nature of magicians.

    They created mysteries with their own hands, but sometimes they refused to acknowledge them.

    They saw miracles with their eyes, but they didn¡¯t easily change their opinions.

    They always broke and transcended the boundaries, but in a way, they were always trapped in them.

    n hoped that today they would break another boundary.

    ¡°First, the exnation of the first transformation.¡±

    To make it easier for the others to ess the record sheet, n extracted and exined a few key forme.

    The first transformation didn¡¯t need a long exnation.

    He briefly exined ¡¸Observation¡¹, ¡¸Three-dimensional Transformation¡¹, and ¡¸Pration¡¹, and only touched on the essentials.

    And he added one more thing.

    ¡°If you use these three, the result will be very clear. However, always be careful that thepleted three-dimensional picture doesn¡¯t blur like ink.¡±

    That was ¡¸Preservation¡¹.

    The process of shaping a three-dimensional picture with mana was simr to the process of printing with ink in many ways.

    So they couldn¡¯t rx just by seeing a clear result.

    In the end, the most important thing was preservation.

    ¡°For preservation, I pursued efficiency as with the above formul?. Next, the second transformation.¡±

    A second three-dimensional picture unfolded in the air.

    The theme was ¡®present¡¯.

    It was aplete representation of the current state of the magic department.

    The principle was not much different from the first one.

    This was also nothing more than printing something that existed, so he skipped all the redundant exnations and moved on.

    ¡°Question.¡±

    Then someone interrupted sharply.

    The owner of the voice was the court magician, Nineheart.

    He had small, round sses and red at n with fierce eyes.

    He also knew that there was nothing wrong with n¡¯s formul?. But the series of events that had turned the world upside down recently, including the ck Demon Emperor and even this record sheet and the tower construction¡­

    He was so amazed by the astonishing feats that he thought they were impossible for a student of the department, so his doubts grew even more.

    ¡°You just emphasized efficiency. Right?¡±

    He had devoted his whole life to magic, so he knew that magic was never easy.

    Nineheart seemed to have found a w in n¡¯s logic.

    ¡°n, then let¡¯s talk about efficiency.¡±

    Nineheart radiated mana into the air.

    Tiny mana particles shaped like cubes piled up, and soon the magic department waspleted.

    ¡°In the case of the second transformation, you basically stacked particles one by one to mimic the academy¡¯s scenery. I think you should admit that you gave up on efficiency.¡±

    ¡°The result is the same, but the method is different.¡±

    n created a thinyer of mana that was stic like rubber.

    When he covered Nineheart with it, the manayer naturally took his shape.

    He solidified that shape with ¡¸Preservation¡¹.

    A three-dimensional picture that looked like a statue of Nineheart.

    It only took him five seconds, and it was very precise without having to stack particles one by one.

    ¡°Is this enough for an exnation?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Wait, wait a minute.¡±

    Nineheart looked back and forth between the statue that resembled him and n, and blinked his eyes.

    He asked in a voice that had lost itsposure.

    ¡°Are you saying that you can spread a manayer as wide as the area of the magic department¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Next.¡±

    n unfolded thest three-dimensional picture.

    ¡°The third transformation.¡±

    The theme was ¡®future¡¯.

    It was the appearance of the magic department that he would create in the future.

    A strange phenomenon where the result changed drastically depending on whether it was observed in a bright or dark ce.

    As he exined it, another person interrupted.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    It was another court magician, Laura.

    Construction and Laura, Laura and construction.

    She was a person of great skill in the field of magic design, to the point where she was in charge of managing the pce garden herself.

    ¡°The theme of thest transformation is future. Then, are you nning to make the magic department look like this?¡±

    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a question about magic.

    Laura¡¯s question focused on the future n, but n didn¡¯t ignore it.

    He knew that this was also part of the verification.

    The current tower construction was receiving a lot of attention, and they naturally wanted to ask n about the feasibility of his n.

    It was something that I had to properly address sooner orter, so n nodded his head.

    ¡°This is just the basic form.¡±

    Then, Laura created red arrows.

    They pointed at various parts of the magic tower.

    ¡°A building that is only high in height is usuallycking in substance. It builds a height that it cannot maintain. That¡¯s vanity, and even if you build it, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge waste?¡±

    As if they shared the same concern as Laura, a majority of the others also nodded their heads.

    Laura did not stop and interfered with the three-dimensional picture.

    She split the towering magic tower in half and ced them side by side like twins.

    ¡°This would be apromise. Architecture that only harbors fantasy leads to casualties. Look at reality.¡±

    But n calmly answered.

    ¡°Even though you discussed reality, you call it fantasy.¡±

    ¡°Informal speech¡­?¡±

    Laura frowned.

    But the point about honorifics was forter. First, the magical debate was the priority.

    ¡°Indeed, if it is a magic tower that consumes power, it makes sense to split the building in two.¡±

    ¡°All power is consumed.¡±

    ¡°No, my power source has two characteristics. One is self-generation, the other is cirction. It is far from waste from the beginning.¡±

    n muttered and floated a few formul? in the air. Laura narrowed her eyes as she examined them.

    ¡°Hmm, there is nothing wrong with the formul?, but¡­¡±

    As she grumbled, n checked the clock. He intended to allocate only about 90 minutes at most, but 85 minutes had already passed.

    ¡°I spent too much time on a trivial question. There is no separate exnation for thest transformation.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Some of the magicians gave Laura a resentful look. Laura¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    She shouted with a flushed face.

    ¡°There is definitely no error in the theory. But!¡±

    Laura clenched her fist and continued.

    ¡°What we are discussing now is realism.¡±

    ¡°I said it for the second time, I talked about reality.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, in the field of magic, there is not a single power source like that. You may be able to dy the consumption as much as possible, but self-generation? Cirction? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good remark.¡±

    n nodded his head with a faint smile.

    ¡°So, I intend to expand the field of magic.¡±

    ¡°Expand the field¡­?¡±

    ¡°The magicians here have only learned human magic. I n to actively use ancient runes in this regard.¡±

    ¡°Then, that power source is rted to ancient runes¡­¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her face gradually showed horror.

    Not only her face.

    The rest of the reactions were one of two. They either clenched their mouths and opened their eyes wide, or opened their mouths nkly.

    The whole lecture hall was shaken by the word ancient runes.

    Then.

    Somewhere, a cold voice was heavy and thick.

    ¡°Everyone, clear the ce.¡±

    It was a short word, but the weight was immense.

    At the woman¡¯s word beyond the curtain, everyone hurriedly left the lecture hall.

    The three representatives of the magic department looked around nkly and left their seats.

    Only two left in the space.

    Once again, a voice was low.

    ¡°Did you say ancient runes?¡±

    Beyond the curtain, golden eyes shaped like crescent moons stared at n.

    She was none other than the second princess, Aurora.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You make some interesting noises.¡±

    The princess spoke not only with words but also with eyes.

    In her pupils, which passed countless times between the crescent moon and the full moon, there was a strange interest in the man beyond the curtain.

    ¡°Also, you only received gold coins as an investment.¡±

    Aurora said calmly.

    ¡°Architecture, engineering, technology¡­ No manpower, just gold coins. I naturally wondered.¡±

    ¡°What are you wondering about?¡±

    ¡°If this is arge-scale fraud, I can¡¯t sit still. I, the princess, can¡¯t just watch the people be deceived. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    n thought for a moment about how to exin.

    Soon, a good idea came to mind.

    So, he nodded his head with a faint smile.

    ¡°Deceiving people by promising false results is a verymon method.¡±

    Aurora narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°But.¡±

    n radiated his magic ¡®incessantly¡¯.

    A vast amount of three-dimensional pictures, each with a very subtle difference, were arranged at a fast speed, forming a ¡®video¡¯.

    The three-dimensional pictures were finely carved and also passed by the princess¡¯s eyes at a rapid pace.

    Aurora stared at them without blinking for a moment.

    The total number of three-dimensional pictures used was 10,000.

    What was reflected in the princess¡¯s pupils was the process of the current magic department bing the future magic department.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence flowed for a moment.

    The first to break the silence was n.

    ¡°It will definitely be like this. Without any error.¡±

    ¡°Definitely, without any error.¡±

    Aurora blinked her eyes again.

    ¡°I can create errors with my fingertips. It¡¯s not a big deal to ban the investment that goes to you.¡±

    The golden color of her pupils intensified.

    ¡°Yet, knowing that, how dare you utter the expression that there will be no error.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    n answered immediately.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Ten seconds.

    He did not avoid the princess¡¯s re.

    Soon.

    The woman behind the curtain burst intoughter.

    ?

    A day had passed since the verification lecture.

    When I opened my eyes in the morning, Maiev was sitting on the floor, sorting out arge amount of documents.

    She asked me, her eyes fixed on the documents.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 133

    A day had passed since I finished the verification lecture.

    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I saw Maiev sitting on the floor, sorting out arge amount of documents.

    She asked me, without looking away from the papers.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    I stared at her nkly.

    She quickly realized that something was wrong, and pped her mouth to correct herself.¡°No, no, no. I mean, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±

    I nodded my head then.

    ¡°How did you do the verification lecture? I thought it was all over, but more investors have joined.¡±

    ¡°There will be more toe.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ right. Starting tomorrow, there will be a festival at the magic department.¡±

    As if her eyes went dark, Maiev covered both of them with one palm.

    I slowly sat down at the desk.

    Maiev poured some fine tea into a cup and ced it in front of me.

    ¡°Is there poison in it?¡±

    ¡°How long will you doubt me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, there is.¡±

    Maiev coughed and changed the topic.

    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect the second princess to push for the tower construction. It¡¯s quite surprising.¡±

    The princess had set one condition for supporting the investor recruitment by holding a festival at the magic department.

    ©¤Later, we have to talk alone.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult condition, so I epted it. I sipped the tea, recalling her words.

    Lately, Maiev¡¯s clumsy assassination attempts had enhanced the taste of the tea.

    Well, it makes sense.

    To disguise the poisoned tea, it had to have an excellent vor. But unfortunately, I had no intention of sumbing to her poison.

    I purified it once and enjoyed the tea leisurely.

    ¡°We need a n for managing the investors¡­ Oh, and master. The vampires are also very interested.¡±

    Maiev handed me a record sheet.

    ¡°I got this from the void. They were also curious and passing it around among themselves.¡±

    ¡°Report everything you find out.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking based on your idea, master.¡±

    Maiev calmly continued her exnation.

    ¡°The priority is to get the power source. Then, they want to build their own monuments, just like you want to build a tower.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The tower I would build.

    It would be called the cradle of magic, and it would be a pity to research only human magic there.

    It would be better if the vampires were interested.

    In other words, they woulde as experimental subjects.

    ¡°You should be careful, master. They are iprehensible to human minds. Their thoughts, actions, and the dark magic they use.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    I nodded my head.

    ¡°But, what do you think of this situation?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s a meaningless question. She is a being beyond imagination, and once she makes a n, it will surelye true. I just ept it.¡±

    Maiev was referring to the princess of the vampires.

    I was naturally intrigued by someone who always realized what they nned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite honest.¡±

    ¡°Honesty also helps with assassination.¡±

    Maiev has be quite honesttely.

    I looked at her anew. She was still sitting on the floor, examining the documents.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maiev shuddered instinctively. She put down the papers and raised her hand, adding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t call her to scold her. I snapped my fingers and created a small desk for her.

    ¡°Do your work sitting down from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Maiev blinked her deer-like eyes.

    ?

    The festival hosted by the second princess, Aurora.

    ¡®The Advent Festival¡¯.

    It was held only 24 hours after Aurora nned it, and people could feel how powerful she was from that alone.

    But it wasn¡¯t much different from a ball.

    It had a grand name because it came from the royal family, but in the end, it was a form of socializing where people danced and mingled.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    My outfit was neat and ck.

    During the festival period, the students were allowed to take off their academy uniforms.

    ¡°n, are you ready?¡±

    In front of the dormitory, Becky greeted me with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±

    The next moment, her mouth opened wide and her hand dropped weakly. Becky blinked her eyes and looked me over.

    ¡°Fl-n¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just different. Oh, I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. It¡¯s apliment! Apliment! You look especially¡­ um¡­¡±

    Becky nodded her head several times with a flushed face. I narrowed my eyes and stared at her, then slowly reached out my hand.

    ¡°Uh, yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­? Wha¡­!¡±

    As my hand approached, Becky closed her eyes tightly.

    I gently smoothed out her clothes.

    I removed the remaining dust with telekinesis.

    I couldn¡¯t just ignore it because it was so dirty.

    Becky looked at herself after she became cleaner.

    ¡°Wow. You made me clean. Much better!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better buy new ones.¡±

    Becky¡¯s casual dress was old and shabby, and it was hopeless to fix it a little.

    ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯

    Dean Cte had given me an unlimited pass to a clothing store called ¡®The Witch¡¯s Forest¡¯.

    It seemed like a good time to use it.

    Anyway, we headed to the magic department¡¯s za.

    As we walked calmly, Louis and Trixie naturally joined us.

    I flicked my finger once.

    At the same time, Hera formed a transparent shield and wrapped the three magicians¡¯ bodies.

    In situations where I wasn¡¯t around, Hera would protect them.

    ¡°A shield? Who do you think is a kid?¡±

    ¡°You are. In terms of magical attainment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie shut her mouth as if she was angry.

    She nced at me a few times afterwards, as if she had a lot to say, but she never uttered a word until the end.

    As we walked, we soon reached the magic department¡¯s za.

    ¡°Wow, what are all those?¡±

    Becky eximed.

    A white carpet wasid across the za.

    The crowd left the carpet empty and stood, and there were stairs at the end of the carpet.

    It was a truly splendid sight that I had never seen before while attending the magic department.

    ¡°I heard that the second princess won¡¯t being?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Louis nodded and continued.

    ¡°She¡¯s not visiting in person, but she did that to make sure the Advent Festival could start grandly.¡±

    ¡°I see. She did that much for the magic department¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. After all, the magic department won all the events in the Sword and Magic Competition. This is just a celebration.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±

    Becky turned her head toward me.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, n!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I guess so?¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    I cut off the conversation and looked around.

    The crowd was huge because it was an event hosted by the royal family.

    There were bureaucrats, magicians from outside the academy, and even knights.

    Among them, there was someone who caught my eye.

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet.

    She was looking at me. Her eyes were empty and hollow, but they were clearly focused on me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Our eyes met and she quickly looked away.

    Bang!

    Magic fireworks exploded in the sky.

    Music and cheers followed to announce the start of the festival.

    Soon after, a blue portal appeared and grew in size, and the crowd¡¯s cheers grew proportionally.

    From within, a long leg emerged and stepped on the ground.

    The dean of the magic department, Cte.

    Her hair flowed down to her waist and her eyes sparkled strangely.

    The person who led the magic department.

    She walked on the white carpet that she received from the princess.

    The students who learned magic were sincerely happy about the unprecedented event of the magic department.

    And then, Cte reached the end of the stairs.

    ¡°It is an honor to be part of the start of this festival.¡±

    After that, pleasant words continued.

    She also seemed to be quite moved by this event.

    Bang©¤!

    Boom©¤!

    The magic fireworks kept exploding.

    The sound grew louder and louder, and the people¡¯s excitement rose ordingly.

    Then, suddenly, I felt a gaze again.

    I thought it was a passing nce, but it wasn¡¯t.

    It was a gaze that seemed to pierce through me, directed only at me.

    I turned my head and immediately saw the cause.

    Scarlet was still looking at me¡­.

    ?

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 134

    Finally, the magic department¡¯s festival began.

    ?

    The second princess, Aurora, quietly returned to her inner chamber.

    It was as peaceful and fragrant as usual.

    ?

    But that also made it boring.?

    She was used to this kind of ennui, so she looked at n¡¯s holographic painting a few more times.

    ?

    As she passed the time, the ministers and the nobles came one by one to report to her.

    Aurora showed no interest in them. She only gazed at the holographic painting.

    ?

    After they all left.

    ?

    Aurora spoke to her knight guard, Ban.

    ?

    ¡°The festival was peaceful after all.¡±

    ?

    There was a hint of regret in her voice.

    ?

    She secretly hoped for a huge incident, but nothing like that happened.

    ?

    ¡°Your Highness, you ordered it to be peaceful. Isn¡¯t that the duty of the people?¡±

    ?

    Ban gave a superficial answer, but Aurora didn¡¯t want to have such a conversation with him.

    ?

    ¡°Tsk. You always give boring answers.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that the vampires have been very activetely.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know that.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Actually, it was not a good time to hold the festival. We don¡¯t know what the vampires will do, and all the reports from the nobles were about them.¡±

    ?

    Aurora nodded as if she understood.

    ?

    But then she said.

    ?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I held it. What is the academy? It¡¯s a ce where the future heroes are gathered.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Ban. I wish the vampires would show up.¡±

    ?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ?

    Ban lowered his head without a word.

    ?

    ¡°The world is too peaceful now¡­ Can we call the heroes made in peaceful times heroes? I want to see the true ¡®heroes¡¯.¡±

    ?

    Aurora had confirmed beforehand that the vampires¡¯ reactions were abnormal near the academy, but she hid that information until the end.

    ?

    ¡­It was to find the heroes¡¯ material.

    ?

    Her hatred for the vampires was beyond imagination.

    ?

    ¡°I will weaken one of the barriers on purpose. This should be enough for training.¡±

    ?

    To weaken the barrier.

    ?

    It was practically allowing the vampires to invade to some extent.

    Ban looked worried.

    ¡°But there could be casualties¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t want to hear about casualties anymore. If they dream of being heroes with weak bodies, they deserve to die.¡±

    ?

    Ban still looked anxious.

    ¡°The vampires always act beyond human expectations. Your Highness, I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ?

    ¡°It¡¯s just one of the many barriers. It¡¯s more like a hunt. My goal is to lure out all the vampires and crush them.¡±

    ?

    Ban kept silent. He knew he couldn¡¯t stop her.

    ?

    Aurora blinked once.

    ?

    ¡°What is Naomi doing these days?¡±

    ¡°¡­She is looking for emotions.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ?

    Aurora snorted andughed.

    ?

    The first princess Naomi.

    The one who cuts emotions.

    Naomi.

    ?

    She could never have emotions.

    ?

    ¡°She recently looked at n¡¯s records. I don¡¯t know if she felt anything.¡±

    ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s not normal¡­ Speaking of n, I should think more about what to talk to him when I meet him again.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Do you really need to talk to him? If it¡¯s your order, n will follow you anyway.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ?

    Aurora curled her lips.

    ?

    ¡°I want to talk to him first. He¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ?

    ?

    ?

    ¡®Why are you dressed like that?¡¯

    ?

    That was what n said to Trixie and Becky right after the festival started.

    Becky was too shabby, and Trixie was too shy.

    ?

    And since n himself was very well-dressed when he said that, the two girls had no words to argue. They had to ept it.

    ?

    ¡°We finally made it here¡­¡±

    ?

    Becky muttered quietly.

    She was holding a ¡®Witch¡¯s Forest Unlimited Pass¡¯ in her hand.

    ?

    The ¡®Witch¡¯s Forest¡¯ was not far away.

    It was inside the magic department, but the location was hidden.

    ?

    In other words, only those who were chosen by the dean, Cte, could use it, and the magic department representatives were the ones who were chosen.

    ?

    ¡°It would have been nice if n came with us. Hmm¡­¡±

    ?

    n didn¡¯t join them.

    He said he was busy.

    It was the same as usual.

    ?

    Trixie, who was next to me at the time, muttered lowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a hopeless pervert.¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    ¡°You want to show him how you change clothes. That¡¯s what you want, right?¡±

    Becky¡¯s face turned red like a matchstick.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, okay? You¡¯re the pervert, Trixie. You¡¯re the one who wants to do that, right?¡±

    ¡°If I like a guy, I don¡¯t mind showing him anything. I¡¯m not like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Becky blinked quietly.

    She had tried her best to fight back, but Trixie took it so casually that she had nothing to say.

    ¡°Oh, really? I see. Um. That¡¯s what you meant.¡±

    Becky scratched her head awkwardly.

    Then, the huge entrance of the Witch¡¯s Forest opened. Beyond the open door, a neat interior stretched out.

    Among the many hangers that were neatly arranged, the fairy staff and the manager bowed their heads politely.

    ¡°Wee! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Gasp.¡±

    Becky shuddered at the chorus of voices. It was the first time she saw all kinds of staff lining up in front of her.

    As Becky was barely catching her breath, the fairy who looked like the manager flew slowly to her eye level.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here. We¡¯ve already heard enough about you!¡±

    The manager fairy smiled very kindly.

    ¡°We know that there are four representatives of the magic department. But if only two of you came, and such pretty ones at that, then it must be¡­¡±

    The fairy pped her wings hard, and a few hangers floated in the air.

    They were hangers with underwear that she had never imagined.

    ¡°How about these?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her face burned just by looking at them. Becky lowered her head involuntarily.

    ¡°Thank you for your attention, but we¡¯ll take some time to look around by ourselves. We¡¯ll ask for help if we need it.¡±

    But Trixie seemed to be used to this situation, and she dealt with the staff and the manager, and the two girls were free in no time.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Becky sighed in relief.

    ¡°Hey, Trixie.¡±

    She was going to look at some clothes now, but there was no answer from Trixie.

    When she turned her head, she saw Trixie tapping on her trivia,pletely absorbed.

    ¡°¡­Trixie, what are you doing?¡±

    Even when Becky asked again, Trixie¡¯s eyes were still fixed on her trivia.

    ¡°Contacting.¡±

    Contacting. Well, Trixie was popr, after all.

    After the Huntingpetition, the poprity of the representatives had risen overall, but Trixie¡¯s poprity had the biggest increase, except for n.

    It was not hard to understand.

    She had shiny sky-blue hair, deep blue eyes like the sea, and a graceful curve that made up her whole body.

    She was so pretty that even jealousy didn¡¯t arise.

    That was Trixie.

    ¡°Again? Is that from the reporters?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t look at that stuff.¡±

    Trixie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Then who are you with¡­¡±

    ¡°With a guy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with a guy, I said.¡±

    Becky was startled for a moment, but soon nodded with a calm expression.

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your good thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Becky pretended to have no interest in Trixie and started looking at the clothes hanging on the racks.

    Dresses, nes, rings¡­ There were many shy things, but her eyes kept rolling to the side.

    Ahem, hmm, heh.

    ¡­This was the first time she saw Trixie so happy.

    Who on earth was she in contact with? She had a guess, but surely not.

    As she thought about this and that, Becky found herself looking at Trixie.

    More precisely, at Trixie¡¯s trivia.

    She lifted her foot and leaned her head back to take a closer look, and their eyes met nicely.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ten seconds of silence.

    Then Trixie turned her body 180 degrees.

    She was expressing that she wouldn¡¯t show her trivia.

    ¡°No, Trixie. It¡¯s not that¡­ Don¡¯t we have to pick out some clothes soon?¡±

    It was a fairly reasonable thing to say.

    They could choose their clothes freely, but they didn¡¯t have infinite time.

    ¡°This guy is picking them out for me.¡±

    As Trixie said that, her trivia lit up in blue. At the same time, her face brightened noticeably.

    Could it be, the guy was really the one she knew.

    As she looked at Trixie with a faint smile, Becky bit the tip of her nail without knowing it.

    She chewed it while lost in thought.

    Becky thought to herself.

    Trixie would never show it to her.

    Then, was there no way to see it?

    ¡°Ice mirror?¡±

    If she made an ice mirror on the ceiling, maybe she could see Trixie¡¯s trivia¡­

    ¡°Ah, what am I saying?¡±

    Becky soon came to her senses and pped her cheeks several times.

    Instead, she opened her own trivia.

    She had a guy to contact too!

    [*n]

    Maybe.

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    [*n]

    [?Hey, n!]

    [?What is it?]

    The reply came sooner than expected.

    Beckyposed herself and sent a message back.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say now that the reply came so quickly.

    [?Nothing much, just wanted to let you know that Trixie and I arrived safely at the Witch¡¯s Forest. Thanks for the pretty clothes, I¡¯ll pick a lot of them.][?Just choose the best ones for yourself.]

    The exchange was enjoyable in its own way. Becky suddenly felt brave and asked something else.

    [?Do you like ck or white, n?]

    [?Can¡¯t you even choose one dress by yourself?]

    She tried to ask indirectly, but she hit the nail on the head. She had nothing to say in return.

    Just when she felt a bit hopeless, another message came.

    [?Go with white.]

    [?Oh, thank you!]

    As Becky reflexively reached for the white dress on the hanger, she felt a warm and soft touch.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Trixie had stretched her hand to the same hanger as her. Trixie¡¯s eyes moved to the trivia in Becky¡¯s other hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Becky hugged the trivia without a word. She decided not to show it to Trixie for now.

    You didn¡¯t show it either.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Trixie snorted. Her expression seemed to say ¡®how dare you¡¯.

    Of course, the dress became Trixie¡¯s due to the difference in strength. But the real problem came after that.

    Ne, ring, earrings¡­

    They ovepped.

    They ovepped.

    They ovepped again.

    In every area, their hands ovepped every time. Some things became Trixie¡¯s and some things became Becky¡¯s.

    ¡°Why are you interfering? Just go with something cheap.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Now there was only one thing left. Underwear.

    [?Hey, n. What about the underwear¡­]

    Becky was engrossed in Trivia¡¯s message, and Trixie was busy tapping Trivia as well.

    Before long, there was no sound of speech, only the sound of fingers brushing the ground.

    ¡­The two girls were now more serious than ever.

    ?

    The ballroom at dusk.

    The ballroom was hastily set up, but it was very splendid.

    Thanks to Laura, the court mage who managed the pce garden, it was possible.

    The instruments that moved by magic emitted soothing melodies, and the people enjoyed the ball in their own way.

    The atmosphere was perfect.

    On one side, the investors gathered and exchanged conversations and champagne about their assets.

    ¡°How much are you nning to invest?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much intention to do so at first¡­ But when I came here, I got greedy.¡±

    ¡°It must be because the royal family hosted it. No, they said they would push it from the royal family. It¡¯s harder to hold back on investing.¡±

    ¡°They said the tower design was verified by the pce. Laura approved it.¡±

    The investors¡¯ eyes widened at someone¡¯s words.

    ¡°Laura? The one who made the pce garden?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! There¡¯s a rumor that she couldn¡¯t even refute and turned red¡­¡±

    And as they watched such adults¡¯ conversations, Louis and Martin stood side by side in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing the more I think about it. A ball at the magic department. Did you ever imagine it?¡±

    The owner of this voice was Martin.

    Louis was having a chat with Martin for the first time in a long time. Of course, it was more like Martin was talking one-sidedly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine it. I don¡¯t need to point out one thing. Martin, I couldn¡¯t imagine any of it.¡±

    ¡°Right? Well then, who should I flirt with today¡­ I want to y with an older woman today¡­¡±

    Martin flicked his hair up as he spoke. Louis just sipped his drink as he looked at his smug expression.

    ¡°Martin is always the same. Only thinking about women.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather ask you. Why are you not interested in women at all?¡±

    ¡°Get rid of that look of wonder. n is not interested in women either, right?¡±

    ¡°People like n end up dating and marrying different women, and even having kids in the end. They live their lives doing whatever they want, damn it.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Martin, you¡¯re right.¡±

    It was such a frivolous remark, but Louis smiled and defused the situation.

    They clinked their champagne sses loudly.

    This ¡®Advent Festival¡¯ was aimed at attracting more interest from outsiders to the magic department through the celebration, and then connecting that interest to the tower construction.

    And the result was quite sessful, even in Louis¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll really build a new tower¡­¡±

    He looked forward to the changes that would happen in the future. It was then that Louis had a smile and a buzz on his face.

    ¡°Hey, Louis.¡±

    Martin tapped Louis¡¯s shoulder urgently. Louis answered without turning his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Go ahead. Just don¡¯t bother the girls too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I. My, my, body¡­¡±

    There was a thud from the side.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Louis finally turned his head. Martin had fallen to the floor with a pale face.

    When he carried Martin and hurried down to the first floor of the ballroom, Louis was even more shocked.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

    Outsiders, investors, students¡­ People were falling down like scarecrows one by one.

    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±

    ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡±

    Their faces were also as pale as Martin¡¯s.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    The ballroom was covered with a thick purple barrier,pletely separating the inside and the outside.

    ¡°Hey, can you hear me? Hey©¤!¡±

    He shouted at the figure of a person outside the barrier, but the sound didn¡¯t reach. It was a torture of hope.

    ¡®Am I fine because of n¡¯s magic¡­?¡¯

    There were a few more people who were still in good condition like Louis.

    The fallen ones and the terrified ones were mixed up, and the inside was chaotic.

    ¡°Are we trapped here? What the hell is going on!¡±

    ¡°Let me out, let me out!¡±

    Amid the discordant noise, there was a clear voice.

    ¡°Stop making a fuss.¡±

    A voice without any agitation. Everyone¡¯s heads naturally turned in that direction.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n.

    He was still rxed.

    With his eyes closed, he was only focused on the melody of the instruments ying by magic.

    He seemed to be in a different ballroom than anyone else.

    Soon, he slowly opened his eyelids.

    The fallen ones, the thick purple barrier, the full of dark magic energy, the frightened ones¡­.

    The scenery that was reflected in his red eyes was nothing but those things, but he quietly sipped his champagne.

    And his short impression was.

    ¡°¡­Still better than Maiev, I guess.¡±

    That was all he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s very toxic. It has a sharp and exquisite taste.¡±

    His words shocked everyone. A female student trembled and asked n.

    She also had a champagne ss in her hand.

    ¡°Poison¡­? Just now. Did you say poison¡­?¡±

    n nodded calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You only ingested a deadly poison, that¡¯s all.¡±

    His words made the female student¡¯s face even paler. In an instant, many people crowded around n.

    They were the ones who drank the champagne.

    ¡°Poison? I already drank it, what do I do?¡± ¡°Am I going to die? Is it a fatal poison?¡± ¡°Tell me the way! What¡¯s going to happen to us now?¡±

    n loosened his grip on the ss.

    The ss fell powerlessly and shattered loudly, scattering fragments. The sound silenced the room.

    ¡°First, you¡¯ll see hallucinations. After a while, your body will slowly melt away. In the end, only your eyes will remain and roll on the floor.¡±

    n¡¯s mouth did not utter a single hopeful word, but no one dared to question him.

    It was because his eyes were too serene.

    ¡°But you¡¯re lucky.¡±

    n did notmand anyone, he just quietly raised his mana.

    Everyone silently watched what he was doing. He did not hesitate at all, and soon they all stopped feeling nauseous.

    As if this situation was also part of the festival n.

    ¡°Fortunately, I was here.¡±

    He said that and nothing more.

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136: ¡­Real-time increase of research data

    The aura of ck magic grows thicker by the minute.

    ?

    Laura, the court mage.

    ?

    She was the one who had picked a fight with me over my tower design during the verification at the imperial pce, and had been soundly defeated in an argument.

    ?

    Perhaps out of loyalty to the princess¡¯smand, I could feel that Laura had put a lot of effort into setting up this ballroom.

    ?

    For instance, the fact that it had a three-story structure was impressive.

    It was needless to say that there were many people trapped inside the ballroom right now.

    ?

    I examined the barrier first.

    ?

    If I had more time, I could figure out its principle, but it was not a good option since the poison was spreading through people¡¯s bodies.

    ?

    Therefore, I only deduced a few facts first.

    ?

    ¡°¡­How audacious.¡±

    ?

    The density of the barrier was quite high.

    ?

    It was almost impossible to maintain such a level of barrier density from a distance. In other words, it also meant that the caster was still on the scene.

    ?

    The master of ck magic, the vampire, was here.

    ?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ?

    Then, a purple mist began to slowly spread inside the ballroom.

    The foul energy that stung my eyes, this mist was alsoced with poison.

    ?

    The source was upstairs.

    ?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave the first floor.¡±

    ?

    I took some basic measures to prevent the poison from spreading to everyone, and then I moved to the second floor.

    ?

    As I cleared the purple mist that was getting thicker and thicker, I walked relying only on my senses.

    ¡°Please calm down, everyone. It will be okay.¡±

    ?

    I heard a voice when I reached the second floor.

    ?

    I manifested the wind element to temporarily clear the purple mist. Then, I saw a group of people huddled together.

    ?

    ¡°I wrote it down, I wrote it down¡­ Is this all the confirmed people? It would be nice if we could go to the third floor too¡­¡±

    ?

    A very small girl was diligently writing something on a notebook.

    ?

    She felt my presence and turned her head towards me, which was facing the notebook.

    ?

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s n?¡±

    ?

    I didn¡¯t recognize her at all, but she seemed to know me and greeted me warmly.

    ?

    ¡°I¡¯m d! Junior, you can see with your eyes that the situation is not good. But still, it¡¯s really reassuring to meet you like this.¡±

    ?

    She pointed to the name tag on her chest btedly.

    ?

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Emily. The president of the second year of the magic department. I¡¯m not a suspicious person. Just in case you mistake me for a vampire.¡±

    ?

    I quietly looked at her.

    ?

    Her asymmetrical bob hair was brown, and she wore a badge that said ¡®president¡¯ on her shoulder.

    ?

    Her notebook was full of people¡¯s names. Emily must have been writing down the list of people whose safety was confirmed.

    ?

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s n!¡±

    ?

    Then, someone else noticed me and shouted loudly.

    The shout spread to the surroundings one by one.

    ?

    ¡°n? Did you say n?¡±

    ¡°Save me, please!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe¡­! Let me breathe!¡±

    ?

    The voices of the people begging for their lives mixed and became a discord.

    It kept bothering me.

    ?

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ?

    The noisy voices quieted down at once.

    ?

    I also looked at them carefully.

    ?

    Student, student, student¡­ Strangely, they were all students.

    ?

    ¡°Those vampires¡­ They cunningly targeted the gap when there were no professors or court mages. Not to mention, there are no knights either.¡±

    Emily said with a worried expression and voice.

    ?

    I nodded quietly.

    ?

    The vampires were not fools, so they must have used their own strategy to realize their n.

    ?

    ¡°It was a poison that could be activated at any moment, it was not easy to detect it beforehand.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. Anyway, it¡¯s a big . We¡¯re trying our best with magic or innate abilities, but I don¡¯t know how long we canst.¡±

    ?

    Emily¡¯splexion was not very good either.

    ?

    She was gasping for breath and cold sweat was dripping from her forehead, but she tried to act fine.

    She looked fitting for the ¡®president¡¯ written on her badge.

    ?

    She tapped her trivia nervously.

    ?

    ¡°The trivia ispletely useless here too. I gave it to all the participants of the Advent Festival, but¡­¡±

    ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll extend the time for you.¡±

    ?

    I used some basic healing magic on the people gathered there.

    As long as they didn¡¯t resist me, the poison spreading in their bodies would be slowed down a bit.

    ?

    Then I asked Emily more.

    ?

    ¡°There must be more people inside.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Yes. Junior, this is only the second floor¡¯s people.¡±

    ?

    She shook her head with a serious expression.

    At the same time, she showed me her notebook.

    ?

    ¡°Actually, the reason I wrote the list was to check the survival status of the famous investors.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s really strange. There are only students here. The investors are all on the third floor, but I don¡¯t have the courage to go up there.¡±

    I quickly made a decision.

    ¡°You all stay on the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Move? But nior, even if we go down to the first floor, it¡¯s useless if the barrier is not lifted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lift it.¡±

    That was the end of the conversation.

    I headed to the third floor.

    ?

    On the third floor, a thick purple mist awaited me, unlike anything I had seen before.

    The mist that used to wrap around my ankles now obscured my vision.

    The poison it contained was also much stronger.

    ©¤They gave it to all the participants of the Advent ¡­.

    Emily¡¯s words came to my mind, and I took out my Trivia from my pocket.

    Even if the Trivia was useless inside the barrier, there was still a way to utilize it.

    I floated it in the air, then ced my palm over the cover and focused my thoughts.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If the magic tower used to send mana to the Trivia as the central role, then I would temporarily take over that role with my body.

    The locations of the ones with the same ¡¸Circuit¡¹ as my Trivia were drawn in my head, and soon I confirmed the positions of everyone on the third floor.

    The people on the third floor were all gathered in one ce.

    I used my sense in my head to move quickly to where they were.

    Snap©¤!

    I flicked my finger and unleashed the wind element.

    As my vision widened, I saw the blue barrier and the people inside it.

    At the same time, they began to recognize me.

    ¡°Huh¡­? n?¡±

    ¡°Did youe to save us?¡±

    ¡°Is the barrier lifted?¡±

    They were holding on very systematically.

    The fact that they survived on the third floor, where the poison was so strong, with another barrier inside the barrier was proof of that.

    Perhaps the one who cast this barrier.

    A mag with the royal seal asked me.

    ¡°What happened? Is the barrier on the first floor lifted?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s not impossible to lift it by figuring out the principle, but it¡¯s not a good option either.¡±

    It was possible to dismantle it by understanding the principle.

    But that would take a long time.

    The blue barrier wouldn¡¯tst that long.

    The royal mag came close to me.

    ¡°We need to find a solution right away. Currently, the people I¡¯m protecting on the third floor are all very prestigious¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    I raised one hand.

    ¡°I have a way. Just wait.¡±

    Everyone stopped moving, and I looked around at the people protected by the blue barrier.

    I checked their condition and attire carefully.

    ¡°A way¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the only way is to cut off the caster¡¯s breath.¡±

    I confirmed that the density of the barrier was abnormally high, so the caster must be here.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I also wondered.

    Why did the royal mag protect the other investors for the sake of the magic department?

    Why were there no investors on the second floor?

    I slowly closed and opened my eyes.

    The blue barrier looked like a trap to me.

    Snap©¤!

    I flicked my finger.

    I was inspired by Maiev¡¯s ck magic.

    I manifested ¡¸Taxidermy¡¹.

    ¡¸Taxidermy¡¹ trapped the royal mag.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Someone shouted urgently.

    ¡°He¡¯s the finance minister Reilly¡¯s escort mag. What are you doing!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one person.

    He was the old man I had met at mansion.

    ¡®He was the royal .¡¯

    Reilly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the royal mag who has been escorting me. Please release the magic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But I only smirked lightly.

    The disguise method was different from Maiev¡¯s.

    The vampires act unpredictably, they said. That didn¡¯t seem to be a lie. But they didn¡¯t deviate too much either.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Humans have mana in their bodies, and when magic touches them, they show a unique resistance. This is an instinctive defense mechanism that cannot be controlled.¡±

    Thud¡­

    The frame that had trapped the royal mage shattered by itself.

    I lifted the broken frame with telekinesis. There was a red aura seeping into the cracks of the wood.

    I stared at her who had escaped by her own force.

    ¡°Your defense mechanism is not mana, but life force. How dare a mere vampire impersonate a human.¡±

    The others widened their eyes and looked at the royal mage. She seemed a bit surprised herself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The royal mage let out a sinisterugh.

    And then she scratched her neck with her nails. Then her original appearance disappeared without a trace.

    What appeared was a girl vampire who wore a ck dress and hugged a cursed doll.

    ¡°You fell for it~ How did you use the preservation? I thought it was Maiev for a moment and got confused.¡±

    The girl¡¯s mouth curled up, but her eyes were full of contempt for humans.

    ¡°And do you know this?¡±

    The vampire¡¯s cursed doll was filled with venom.

    ¡°You¡¯re using human magic to clumsily imitate ck magic. I can¡¯t stand that kind of behavior.¡±

    Kukukuku¡­

    The girl¡¯s body was wrapped in a purple aura.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll break all ten of your fingers, and then we¡¯ll negotiate calmly, okay?¡±

    A tremendous energy rose up in a dark red color, but I had no intention of checking the result of her ck magic.

    I focused my mind.

    The surroundings started to look like the mage¡¯s vision, and the currents changed into clear lines.

    I didn¡¯t need much time to calcte.

    I just preserved her entire ¡®manifestation process¡¯.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    On the white paper inside the frame, the form of the ck magic that the girl vampire tried to manifest was recorded.

    I didn¡¯t need to understand this process.

    As long as I could contain the opponent¡¯s thing with more mana capacity, I could preserve it for now.

    ¡°What. What did you do?¡±

    The vampire manifested another ck magic.

    That form was also neatly stored in the frame.

    ¡°Different from Maiev¡­? Hey, what are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    One, two, three.

    The preserved forms increased.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡­Because my research data was increasing in real time.

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 137: ¡­It¡¯splicated.

    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±

    Whenever she tries to use dark magic, I capture it in a frame before it shows any effect.

    This way, I get another piece of research material.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of human are you¡­!¡±

    I had to consume a lot of mana to contain the power of dark magic, but in this dark ce, I waspensated by the effect of the night spirit Hera.

    When the frames were piled up on the floor, the vampire girl finally stopped using magic.I was the first one to break the silence.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you use more diverse dark magic?¡±

    That was my impression as I smashed the frames that contained the same spells. After deleting all the duplicates, there were only about five left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll research these spells and use them for good. I hope you¡¯re apetent dark mage.¡±

    ¡°How can you say such arrogant words so casually? Human. You should say that after you win.¡±

    The vampire girl sneered at me.

    ¡°The barrier won¡¯t disappear unless you kill me. What are you going to do? The investors are all poisoned and dying.¡±

    As if to show me something, the girl slowly cut her throat with her sharp thumbnail.

    Blood gushed out of the deep wound, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in pain at all.

    ¡°As you can see~ I¡¯m not a dying body.¡±

    She continued to mock me, and drew a small circle in the air with her index finger.

    ¡°This is the only thing I want. Human, you know what this means, right?¡±

    Then, some impatient investors intervened.

    ¡°Do you want gold coins? I¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡±¡°Me too! I have plenty of gold coins!¡±

    The vampire girl just looked at me quietly.

    To begin with, what she drew was not a gold coin. It was a power source that contained the ancient rune magic.

    ¡°What are you going to do, kill all the investors? Are you really okay with that? You worked hard to create this magic department~¡±

    ¡°Pathetic. There¡¯s no negotiation with you.¡±

    I retorted with an even bigger sneer.

    ¡°A foolish way of using a lot of life force to show off. I¡¯ve seen it countless times, and I¡¯m sick of it.¡±

    I used telekinesis to immobilize her body, as if I had put her on a vertical operating table. I slowly approached her and grabbed her throat with my hand.

    ¡°What should I teach you first about your foolishness?¡±

    Life force, the source of dark magic.

    It pulsed strongly in her blood. I started to push my mana into the wound on her neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re foolish for thinking that you have an infinite amount when you don¡¯t. That¡¯s your limit.¡±

    The girl was still bleeding from the wound. I filled my mana with the amount of life force that was leaking out.

    Realizing my intention, the vampire girl looked at me with disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Are you crazy? You¡¯re trying to fill my body with your mana?¡±

    She continued to speak as if she was amused.

    ¡°Why would I resist? You and I are connected right now. The moment your pathetic n fails, my life force will melt your body.¡±

    I sighed.

    I¡¯ve seen so many arrogant races since I was born, but every time I face them, I feel the same contempt and anger.

    ¡°Vampire.¡±

    I uttered her race.

    His body shuddered slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your guess is wrong?¡±

    I don¡¯t need to drain all her life force.

    I pushed in a suitable amount of mana, and the vampire girl rolled her eyes to look at me.

    The spells in my head were intricately intertwined and activated, and ¡¸Reverse Flow¡¹ was triggered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t cover it with mana. I just need to reverse it.¡±

    The mana that seeped into various ces manipted her blood flow.

    Ignoring the organs that existed to prevent the reverse flow, I forced the huge amount to gush out backwards.

    Pfff©¤!

    The girl¡¯s body shook violently with a loud noise. Blood burst out of every hole in her body.

    It happened in an instant.

    ¡°Ack¡­. Ah, gah¡­¡±

    I looked down at her, who was bleeding with her eyespletely rolled back, and added a few words.

    ¡°If you want the power source, just visit me normally. Isn¡¯t the hostage act a bit childish?¡±

    Even as she shed tears of blood, she regained her focus. She trembled and red at me.

    ¡°Uh¡­. Chi¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so upset. It¡¯s not your body anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then, she looked even more shocked.

    But the next moment, the blood that flowed back more violently exploded her body, and I tied the corpse with telekinesis so that it wouldn¡¯t fly around.

    ¡°How unpleasant.¡±

    That was my brief impression.

    A dark magic that sacrificed the bodies of living creatures that had actually lived and acted. Apletely different concept from creating clones.

    What just happened was possession.

    I quietly looked around. The purple mist had disappeared without a trace, and the barrier that surrounded the ballroom was alsopletely gone.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the investors who survived without a scratch were directed at me.

    Of course, there were also those who averted their eyes. They were the investors who had offered gold coins to the Vampire earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t force you to invest.¡±

    Everyone listened quietly to my words. In the ballroom where the light was slowly returning, I continued.

    ¡°But if you invest, you should know that there is no such thing as breaking your faith. You saw it, so you know.¡±

    There was no answer.

    There was no need to listen even if there was.

    I didn¡¯t tell a single lie.

    ?

    Becky and Trixie were watching the situation outside the ballroom.

    Lucky or unlucky.

    They had wasted a lot of time at the clothing store, bickering all day, and when they arrived, a shocking scene awaited them.

    The purple barrierpletely wrapped the ballroom in a hemispherical shape. It was headache-inducing just to stand nearby.

    ¡°Huh? The barrier is disappearing!¡±

    In the midst of that, someone shouted. Becky and Trixie opened their eyes wide and looked.

    The thick barrier became translucent and then disappeared.

    It was a perfect restoration without any side effects or aftermath. The knights and professors of the magic department arrivedte and tried to enter.

    But.

    Someone walked out of the ballroom leisurely. Everyone stopped their movement to enter and focused their eyes on the strange gait.

    Becky also stretched her neck and looked at who it was.

    ¡°Huh? n?¡±

    n.

    It was none other than him.

    Others followed behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Did you find the Vampire who did it?¡±

    n stopped quietly and looked around at the faces full of questions.

    ¡°Put them in ck.¡±

    He also sent a simr look to the magicians who arrivedte, and they all did so.

    ¡°You just have to enjoy the melody and dance in the ballroom. Why are you all like that? As if you¡¯re going to fight.¡±

    Everyone blinked at n¡¯s words.

    Someone broke the silence and asked n.

    ¡°First of all, tell us what happened inside, so we can make a judgment.¡±

    Then n pointed to the ballroom with his chin. The ballroom that was in perfect condition.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    A low voice.

    There seemed to be nothing wrong even if you looked at it with your own eyes, so the people who came didn¡¯t have anything to say.

    ¡°n!¡±

    Becky and Trixie approached n who was about to leave. Trixie¡¯s face was full of questions, and Becky¡¯s face was full of worry.

    ¡°Are you okay, n? I¡¯m d nothing happened¡­¡±

    Becky unconsciously tried to grab n¡¯s hand, but barely pulled it back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n quietly looked at Trixie and Becky.

    And then he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What are you guys?¡±

    The same dress, the same ne, the same bracelet¡­ n couldn¡¯t understand their behavior at all.

    He nodded his head as if he understood after a while.

    ¡°Did you be friends?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±¡°No way!¡±?

    That night at midnight.

    A meeting room in the void.

    ¡°The opponent was quite strong, huh?¡±

    The Vampire¡¯s executive ¡®Mask¡¯ asked. ¡®Girl¡¯ nodded her head with a displeased face.

    ¡°Leaving aside the strength, he¡¯s a weirdo.¡±

    ¡°He must be in reality too. You broke the mask I cherished and returned.¡±

    Mask¡¯s special ability was to turn other living beings into vessels.

    She called them masks and enjoyed collecting them.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop making those things! Ugh~ The more I think about it, the more annoyed I get. That insolent brat.¡±?

    The girl tore off the arm of the cursed doll.

    She tried to justify her carelessness, but whenever she recalled the situation, her face turned red with anger.

    ?¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t an exploration mission anyway. Just tell me what you found out.¡±?

    ¡°You¡¯re very observant. You figured out that I can reverse the life force in the blood, and that I¡¯m possessing a vessel.¡±

    ¡°What about the negotiation?¡±

    ¡°If you want the power source rted to the ancient runes, juste and get it. ying hostage is childish, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ?Aughter echoed from behind the mask.

    ?¡°You¡¯re definitely a strange human. But it¡¯s okay. The power source is actually better for us if we take it after the research progresses.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±?

    The girl jumped up as if she remembered something.?

    ¡°He used taxidermy, right? He really did that?¡±?

    The mask and the girl¡¯s eyes simultaneously turned to a corner of the Void.

    There stood Maiev. ?Maiev calmly answered.

    ¡°I got hit by it too. Strictly speaking, that human doesn¡¯t use ck magic the same way. He only uses pure magic to produce the same results.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just experience it yourself?¡±

    ¡°This rude bitch.¡±?

    The girl red at Maiev. She looked at her left arm and clicked her tongue.?

    ¡°You¡¯re more pathetic. What did you do to lose an arm?¡±

    ?¡°¡­It¡¯splicated.¡±?

    Maiev muttered quietly.?

    To hide the ve mark, she had to cut off her arm every time she visited the Void.?

    ¡°But seriously, I don¡¯t get it.¡±?

    The girl murmured her question.

    ?¡°Other things aside, why didn¡¯t my deadly poison work?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you adjust the lethal dose?¡±

    ¡°I did. Don¡¯t you know my ability? I did it for sure. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s impossible unless he eats my poison every day¡­¡±

    ?Cough, Maiev suddenly coughed.

    ?¡°¡­¡±?

    The reason why the girl¡¯s deadly poison didn¡¯t work¡­ Maiev seemed to know the reason.

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 138

    The next morning.

    The magic department was boiling with excitement for the Advent Festival.

    Meanwhile, I was busy with my work in the dormitory.

    Of course, Maiev was with me. She was wrestling with some documents on a small desk next to me.

    I took a sip of tea first.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel the usual poison at all.¡°The tea tastes nd today.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Maiev nodded.

    She stacked the papers vertically and then tapped them on the desk with a thud.

    She aligned the edges of the sheets and continued to speak.

    ¡°I realized that the things I tried before actually made you safer, Master.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    But there was something else that bothered me.

    Now that I looked, she was standing in front of the desk.

    ¡°Why are you working standing up?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no chair.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting too.¡±

    I slowly opened Maiev¡¯s report.

    ©¤[ Void Report ]©¤<ol><li><ol><li aria-level="1">Hierarchy and officers2. Their purpose3. n¡­.</li></ol></li></ol>

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    The first thing I checked was item 2. The vampires¡¯ goal was the power source containing the ancient runes.

    However, the fact that they didn¡¯t know much about the ancient runes themselves was particrly noticeable.

    ¡°Maiev. Isn¡¯t themonnguage of the vampires runes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, Master.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that they don¡¯t know the ancient runes well.¡±

    ¡°The history of the vampires is long, and most of it is in the dark ages. That¡¯s when the ancient runes were mostly lost.¡±

    Maiev calmly continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s why she is also interested in you, Master. Think about it. How amazing is it that a human is deciphering ancient runes?¡±

    She nodded her head a few times as if she was amazed herself.

    I understood what she meant by ¡®she¡¯. It was the princess who ruled over the vampires.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the princess was interested in me.¡±

    ¡°You should be lucky. She didn¡¯t make killing you her goal. If she did, this ce would have been destroyed by now.¡±

    ¡°Then she has another goal.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she probably wants to keep you by her side and use you.¡±

    That was enough for now.

    I put down the report and checked the golden paper that was coated over. It was a message from the second princess.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I made a promise.¡±

    It was time to keep the ¡®conversation between the two of us¡¯ that I promised in exchange for the Advent Festival attraction.

    However, I was worried about the fact that the ce was the pce again.

    Originally, Aurora was supposed to visit the academy, but she asked me toe to the royal pce, saying she had something important.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I had to think about this part.

    Knock knock©¤

    Then someone knocked on the door carefully. I opened the door silently with telekinesis.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As our eyes met, a surprised voice and a unique white fluffy appearance were familiar to me.

    Yushia opened her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake early in the morning, n.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Yushia smiled brightly and approached me.

    ¡°I heard rumors that you suppressed the bad vampires. I wanted to see your face again¡­. Huh?¡±

    Yushia¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Maiev.

    Fortunately, Maiev was disguised as the head of the Marceline Trading Company, Marceline.

    I could have kept her in the frame, but I didn¡¯t. I entrusted her with the analysis of the girl vampire¡¯s blood, and every minute and second was precious.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°This is not a person, but the head of the Marceline Trading Company, Marceline.¡±

    Maiev answered Yushia¡¯s question herself. Maybe she was annoyed by the words ¡®bad vampires¡¯, her tone was not very polite.

    ¡°Why are you in n¡¯s dormitory?¡±

    Yushia also hardened her expression slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so busy with the work.¡±

    ¡°Why are you standing while working? Suspicious.¡±?¡°There¡¯s no chair¡­ No, never mind.¡±

    I used my power to turn a wooden closet into a chair. I ced it in front of Yushia.¡°¡­!¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes widened.

    She kept looking back and forth between her empty desk and me. Yushia stared at Maiev with a puzzled look and sat down.

    I was the one who broke the silence.

    ¡°Yushia. Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course. But¡­¡±?Yushia¡¯s gaze shifted to Maiev.?¡°Don¡¯t mind her and talk. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so? Then, Sir n, are you going to meet the second princess soon?¡±

    Yushia asked me cautiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°I see. If you do go to meet her, please be careful. As I told you before, she¡¯s a very dangerous woman.¡±

    ¡°I know. First, I have to visit the mansion.¡±

    It was time to reveal that I am a Judith.

    I also had to check the collected investment funds, so I nned to go to the mansion as soon as I finished my work here.

    Yushia smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can ignore the demands of the second princess¡­ Maybe you¡¯re the only person who can do that, Sir n.¡±

    ¡°It would be troublesome if I wasn¡¯t the only one.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

    And then silence again. For a while, only the sound of rustling paper was heard in the dormitory.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I looked at the clock.

    It was only 6 a.m.

    I finished my work 40 minutes faster than expected.

    ¡°Yushia.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°I like watching you, Sir n.¡±

    ?I checked if there was any more work to do here.

    There wasn¡¯t, and Yushia was still staring at me intently.

    I sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Did you bring the glow-in-the-dark puzzle?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yushia nodded her head btedly. She hastily took out the glow-in-the-dark puzzle from her backpack.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I brought it! Of course!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. For 40 minutes.¡±

    Yushia sped her hands and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes©¤!¡±A sunflower bloomed on her snow-white face.

    She looked sincerely happy.?¡­Meanwhile, Scarlet returned to the mansion early.

    Judith¡¯s mansion had a warehouse in the basement, and Scarlet¡¯s footsteps were also heading there.

    She followed the narrow stairs down and slowly pushed open the solid iron door.

    A momentter, the dark warehouse and a familiar back came into view.

    ?It was the maid Catarina.

    ?¡±¡­Huh? Miss.¡±

    ?Catarina bowed her head hastily and showed her manners as a maid. Scarlet just lowered her head quietly.Did she deserve to receive the greetings of the maids?

    He couldn¡¯t even tell that anymore.

    ?¡±Catarina.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Miss.¡±

    ¡°Before you came to the mansion, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean before I worked at Judith¡¯s mansion? Um¡­ What did I do¡­¡±

    ?Catarina tilted her head and tried her best to think. But in the end, she sighed.

    ?¡±Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember what I did before at all.¡±?¡°As expected.¡±

    ?Scarlet nodded her head quietly. It was natural that Catarina couldn¡¯t remember her past.

    The memory cutter, Libra.?She erased the memories of all the servants after the incident in the past.Scarlet¡¯s eyes suddenly moved to the maid¡¯s hand. Catarina was holding a bunch of papers in her arms.

    ¡°Are you burning them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    Catarina nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You ordered me to clean up a long time ago, but I only managed to get around to it now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Scarlet grabbed one of the papers that was in the arms of the maid. And she narrowed her brow.

    She remembered.

    She had called the maid and ordered her to burn it right away, with a fiery anger.

    ¡°¡­A notebook.¡±

    It was the notebook that n had practiced magic theory. A notebook that was neither intact nor torn into pieces.

    She could no longer easily guess his magical skills.

    Since yesterday, rumors had started to circte that he had single-handedly subdued the vampire in the ballroom, so he would be more famous tomorrow than today.

    His actions were shocking and he never stopped. He probably would continue to do so.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s expression hardened.

    Only now did she examine the pages of the notebook carefully, and there were traces of him feeling his limits and stopping in the past.

    It wasn¡¯t one page.

    It wasn¡¯t two pages either.

    She slowly lifted her head.

    The whole pile of pages stacked up like a mountain in the warehouse¡­ It was the trace of n¡¯s twisting and struggling.

    The strength of her hand loosened. The paper she was holding fell fluttering, and she seemed to have aplicated and stiff face.

    The maid quietly watched Scarlet¡¯s mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss! I¡¯ll deal with it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Leave it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t burn it, just leave it. Just clean it up.¡±

    With that, she left the warehouse.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarlet was dazed. The more she knew, the more she felt the world was getting farther away from her.

    Her feet moved on their own.

    At some point, she came to her senses, and it was a graveyard.

    Scarlet walked the path of the graveyard as if possessed.

    At the end of the walk, feeling a soulful resentment, she finally reached the owner of the tombstone.

    [The Knight of zing] [Evelyn Judith]

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    The grave of the woman who could no longer be called mother was still clean. It must have been Judith¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    Evelyn was her mother, but not her mother.

    Could she call her mother? What kind of rtionship was it? If she asked now, she would not get any answer from the dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    She muttered in front of the tombstone, kneeling down.

    What she should have in mind in front of the tombstone, how she should regard the Judith family, how she should live¡­ She really didn¡¯t know anything.

    If she tried to think a little deeper, her mind seemed to fly away to a faraway ce.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Scarlet parted her lips with a trembling voice.

    She still called Evelyn, the Knight of zing, by the name of mother.

    ¡°How much faith did you have in the session of the unique ability, mother, I don¡¯t know anything, but¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes for a moment.

    She still wanted to deny reality sometimes, but she was already an adult and realistic.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant of the me. I¡¯m not great enough to seed, and n¡¯s circuit is all burned out, so I can¡¯t even give it back.¡±

    She quietly put a flower on the tombstone.

    ¡°But I also know that I can¡¯t change the past.¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t forget the past, but even if she clung to it, nothing would change.

    She knew that too well.

    ¡°So, I have no choice but to go on¡­¡±

    As the sun rises in the morning, the ground gets wet when it rains, and the snow melts in the sunlight.

    ¡°From now on.¡±

    She had no choice but to live by doing what was natural. And what was natural was¡­

    ¡°For your blood¡­ I swear to burn for him alone.¡±

    She could only think of the way of atonement.

    n.

    He sincerely cared for Scarlet and eventually saved her.

    So it was also her fate to repay him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a vow to Judith, but a promise I make to myself.¡±

    Tears rolled down my cheeks.

    No matter how n sees me now, I will willingly be the fuel for his true ze.

    n will be a more intense me, and as he goes on, he will be the proof of something that illuminates the world.

    A life that I almost lost once.

    It¡¯s not that hard to throw it away again.

    That was my resolve.

    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    That¡¯s how she left Judith¡¯s mansion.

    At the front gate of the mansion, she ran into a familiar man.

    ¡°n¡­.¡±

    Scarlet forced her eyes down.

    It was not long after the tears on her cheeks had dried.

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 139: No need.

    ¡­Time seemed to slow down.

    n.

    She met him in front of the mansion.

    His eyes, red with certainty under his jet-ck hair. His sharp jawline and eyes. His appearance was no different from the past, but.

    Only his expression was very different.

    She felt an illusion that the temperature around her dropped for a moment because of his expressionlessness.

    No longer, there was no gentle face that I had seen in the past.

    Scarlet wondered.

    Could that coldness melt someday in the distant future?

    If she endured and persevered day by day.

    When she greeted the spring day when the buds sprouted, would she see the gentleness that she had glimpsed from the edge of her memory again?

    Scarlet¡¯s life was a blessing and a sin at the same time.

    It would be a blessing to have a life that embraced the curse, but it was a sin to take away the fianc¨¦¡¯s unique ability.

    It was a life that was forced to shoulder a contradiction.

    Suddenly, a scene shed through her mind.

    It was a scene that she had already seen once in the annex.

    -Hey, can I ask you about some magic I don¡¯t know?

    It was the voice of young n.

    To learn magic, he went around tirelessly.

    He was willing to do so even though he had to reveal his own ws.

    -No, you can¡¯t. You have no talent at all.

    The blonde-haired girl shook her head.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were full of contempt as she looked at n.

    Hailey.

    It was the name written on the girl¡¯s name tag.

    -n.

    -Huh?

    -Why do you keep asking me to teach you something you can¡¯t do? Do you have another purpose? Are you doing this because you¡¯re interested in me?

    Scarlet¡¯s heart shattered at the moment she saw that scene.

    n had no reason to endure such insults. But he alwaysughed it off and tried to prove something new.

    When she realized that his proof was for his own miserable self, her heart felt numb.

    ¡°Why do you look at people with that look?¡±

    n¡¯s cold voice hit her ears.

    She came to her senses.

    Scarlet snapped out of her trance, and her heart felt a throbbing pain.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence fell for a moment.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    The man quietly passed by her.

    Scarlet stared nkly at his figure.

    As she looked at his back, which had widened more than before, countless thoughts crossed her mind.

    But still, she had nothing to say.

    ?

    I returned to the mansion and started working.

    ¡°It¡¯s already piled up like this.¡±

    I sat down on the chair and checked the list of investors and the amount of money that I received from Maiev.

    Now, the problem of ¡®finance¡¯ can be considered solved.

    Even if the amount of gold runs out in the meantime, I still have nothing to worry about.

    The second princess Aurora had promised to support me.

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    The act ofpromising with the best design and resources in a limited situation.

    I was free from the problems that most people would face.

    Now it¡¯s time to take the next step of the n.

    I closed Maiev¡¯s report and rang the bell on the desk. It was to call the maid.

    Ten secondster, Catarina appeared.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Did you call me?¡±

    Catarina bowed her head and showed her courtesy.

    She had a very maid-like appearance.

    But, she was not alone.

    ¡°Sir, excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    The other maids lined up and entered my room.

    They carefully ced a cart full of desserts on one side of the room.

    I narrowed my eyebrows and asked the maid.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°In case you get bored while working¡­. I prepared only the finest things.¡±

    ¡°Did you prepare this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±

    But Catarina¡¯s voice trembled, and I didn¡¯t miss her eyes turning to the door for a moment.

    I caught a glimpse of a ck strand of hair sticking out from the slightly opened door.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But it was just a fleeting moment. Soon, the presence I felt from the door disappearedpletely.

    I shook my head as if to say it was nothing.

    ¡°No need. Clear everything away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°And there must have been something that arrived at the mansion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Catarina left the room and returned shortly with a bunch of scrolls in her arms.

    They were all about the ¡®schools¡¯ of magic.

    I hated wasting time, so I asked Yushia to send me the types and simple features of the magic schools that existed in this world to the Judith mansion.

    But the arrival was quite fast. It was worth ying the glow-in-the-dark puzzle with her.

    ¡°Sir. Next Tuesday, there is a meeting for the heirs. Will you attend?¡±

    ¡°A meeting for the heirs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called the ¡®session¡¯ meeting. Untilst year, Miss Scarlet attended.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Scarlet?¡±

    In the air, Chief Maid and I locked eyes.

    Catarina shuddered and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°I already asked, but she said she had no interest in the lord¡¯s seat anymore.¡±

    Indeed, she kept her promise like a knight.

    ¡°Is it a trivial meeting that anyone can attend as an heir?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Only the excellent families that have passed the verification can barely qualify to attend.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    I answered briefly and nodded.

    The meeting for the heirs was a tempting offer.

    Since I nned to turn Judith into a family for me, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to make connections with some of the most prominent families in this world.

    And it was also the best ce to reveal my identity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Catarina bowed and left.

    As I skimmed through the scrolls I received from Yushia, I saw that they were indeed neatly organized with the information about the magic schools that existed in this world.

    By the way, I already know some of them. I¡¯ve heard or seen them asionally while going back and forth.

    There are 12 schools in total.

    Compared to the previous world, the number is much smaller.

    In other words, some magic that should have been researched by now has not been researched yet.

    ¡°¡­First of all, 12?¡±

    Even though the number is smaller than the previous world, I still need to go through the process of collecting them first.

    To make the new tower a true ¡®cradle of magic¡¯, I need to be able to gather them all and get their sincere recognition.

    In the previous world, there were not a few wars between the schools.

    And that always slowed down the development of magic by about 20 years.

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡±

    It was a waste of time to aim for the advancement of magic with pure minds, let alone fighting and biting each other.

    ¡°That, sir.¡±

    As I was thinking that, Catarina came in again. She had a gold envelope in her hand.

    ¡°Just now, a message arrived from the pce.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    My name was written on the envelope as if to show off.

    The second princess Aurora already knew that I was a Judith, so it was possible.

    I tore open the overly old-fashioned envelope.

    The content was very simple. It was just a sentence that emphasized visiting the pce today.

    ¡­No, there was one more thing.

    ¡°A debate?¡±

    There was a content that said to report to Aurora after having a magic debate with the court magicians, and as soon as I confirmed that, a good n came to my mind.

    A n to gather various schools at the tower, like a light bulb turning on in the dark.

    ¡°If the ce is not the pce, but the tower¡­¡±

    The second princess Aurora, if she were toe to the tower herself, there would be no school to object.

    How to make here.

    How to call Aurora.

    ¡­That wasn¡¯t hard.

    ?

    n¡¯s visit was not far away.

    Aurora¡¯s words were delivered quickly and urately.

    Half of the escort knights were by her side, and the princess looked at him.

    ¡°Ban. What do you think of this part?¡±

    Aurora lifted a paper with one hand and pointed to the part where her message was written with the other.

    It was about the magic debate.

    ¡°¡­The court magicians are very excellent, but I wonder why it has to be n.¡±

    Ban answered as honestly as he could.

    Aurora nodded slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must be curious. I expected that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the future in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see the future. I know it well enough.¡±

    ¡°Knights are stubborn by nature.¡±

    ¡°You are just simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ban calmly epted Aurora¡¯s words.

    He was quite used to this kind of conversation after a few years.

    ¡°n will stay at the academy for a while, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aurora recalled some of the information she had obtained.

    n had his own dedicated team, and that was not enough.

    He even built a new tower.

    There were many reckless and foolish magicians in history, but n was almost the only one who achieved progress with evidence.

    ¡°I have to raise him in the pce.¡±

    Therefore, Aurora¡¯s primary goal was to keep n in the pce and make him her own.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When the escort knight did not answer, Aurora lowered her posture slightly and looked at Ban¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you answer?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ban bowed his head hastily.

    Aurora suddenly realized that she could not read Ban¡¯s future.

    If something was unreadable, it meant that he was thinking about n.

    ¡°Ban.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You were thinking about n.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aurora stared at him with a look that demanded him to spill everything, and he had no choice but to open his mouth.

    ¡°Can n be tamed by anyone? I was wondering about that.¡±

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±

    She held her chin with one hand, as if she was displeased.

    The second princess¡¯s chamber became quiet.

    ¡°There is nothing that I cannot tame. I first held him with the excuse of a debate, and then I will gradually make him live here with a leash.¡±

    She had never failed to get what she wanted, and if it was in someone else¡¯s hands, she would snatch it away.

    If she felt like she would lose it, she would kill it.

    That was the secret of how she, who was once a weak girl, had survived until now.

    Ban opened his mouth with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Some people would rather break than bend, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Breaking them is also a way of taming them.¡±

    Aurora twisted her lips and nced at him.

    ¡°Besides, the pce has everything. With such a cage, he will eventually be satisfied.¡±

    She was confident that she could tame anyone, no matter who they were. Because she herself held the whip.

    ¡°Is it time for him to visit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in a minute.¡±

    Aurora closed her eyes quietly.

    Boom-

    Soon, the drum sounded, announcing the time of the meeting.

    But.

    When she opened her eyelids again, the scenery did not change.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora rolled her tongue slowly in her mouth.

    Once again, she lowered and raised her eyelids slowly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But this time, too, the scenery was the same.

    5 minutes. 10 minutes.

    And it was the same even after 30 minutes.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Aurora muttered, narrowing her eyebrows.

    And finally, the outside became noisy.

    Someone had arrived, but the second princess was lost in thought.

    How should she take the fact that he was 30 minuteste?

    If he did not have a reason that would satisfy her, he would have to face a severe punishment.

    But.

    -The third princess has arrived!

    The sound that echoed outside the chamber.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The one who visited the pce was not n, again.

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 142: Oh? Princess Teddy Bear!

    As I was walking towards the janitor.?¡°Excuse me.¡±?Someone grabbed me first.

    A person with a neat white bob and sunsses on top of their head.?Marceline, the head of the Marceline Trading Company. Or rather, the vampire Maiev who was disguised as Marceline.?¡°I was just about to call you. You came at the right time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that apliment? Anyway, I¡¯m here.¡±?Maiev handed me a heavy bag of documents.?I didn¡¯t need to look inside to know what they were.

    They contained the ck magic ritual research of the girl vampire I had stuffed, and the status of the investors I had managed.?¡°Did you finish?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would bring something that¡¯s not done?¡±?Our eyes met in the air. ?Maiev swallowed a sigh and coughed three times.

    ¡°Anyway, I did as you ordered.¡±?As I received the bag from Maiev, the janitor spoke up.?¡°Are you¡­ that student from back then?¡±?His eyes, which had been staring at Maiev¡¯s face in awe, were now fixed on me.?I stared back at him without answering.?He seemed to confirm his suspicion, as he pointed at me with his index finger.?¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the young man who cleaned the bathroom because of your low grades, right? It¡¯s really you!¡±?¡°You recognized me somehow.¡±?I answered calmly. Maiev blinked her eyes in disbelief.?¡°Oh, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. I read the newspaper and wondered if it was really you¡­ You¡¯ve be quite a person now.¡±?His words towards me had be polite. This was also a proof of my achievement.?¡°Back then, I had no reputation, no sense, and a bad mood that day©¤.¡±?He went on to praise me for a while. And then, at some point.?¡°I¡¯m so sorry for touching your head back then. I was so ignorant and made a big mistake!¡±?¡°¡­!¡±?Maiev¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her face.?¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±?I said without much thought.?I didn¡¯t care about what happened with the janitor in the first ce.

    I was only interested in the cleaning tools he had in his hands.

    ¡°But, can I borrow those?¡±?¡°What? Oh, you mean these?¡±?The janitor lifted up the bucket and the mop he was holding.

    I nodded quietly.?¡°You want to use these dirty things¡­ Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring you new ones.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    I took them with my telekinesis.

    The janitor gasped in admiration and bowed several times before leaving.?Now, it was just me and Maiev.?She was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Is that true? You got hit on the head?¡±?¡°It happened.¡±?¡°I¡¯m speechless with shock.¡±?Maiev couldn¡¯t help butugh. She pped her cheeks with her palms.

    ¡°You cleaned the bathroom because of your low grades. You even got hit by the janitor. Wow.¡±?I handed her a piece of paper.?¡°I¡¯ll be staying at Fritz¡¯s mansion for a while. Finish everything written here.¡±?¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll do it as cleanly as you clean the bathroom.¡±?Maiev keptughing.

    She looked happy for some reason.

    She even hummed a tune.?I observed her expression leisurely.?I gave her the bucket, the mop, and the detergent I had held with my telekinesis.?¡°You do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±?Maiev blinked her eyes three times.?And then, her head slowly tilted.?¡°¡­?¡±?She tried to say something, but closed her mouth. ?She just looked at the mop in her left hand, the bucket in her right hand, and my face alternately.?¡°I was a bit rude.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reflect on it. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Then do it as a sign of reflection.¡±?In the end, Maiev mmed the mop into the bucket with a bang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m doing it, okay¡­¡±?She turned around with her shoulders and head drooping.

    She was good at acting pitiful.?I called her back once.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Maiev turned his head toward me right away. His face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°No magic is allowed when cleaning.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    ?

    The next morning.

    The representatives of the magic department headed to the mansion of the von Fritz estate, where Trixie was born and raised.

    The von Fritz family¡¯s estate was a goodnd.

    First of all, thend was fertile, and the roads were well built, so the way was not rough at all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to bring you myself¡­¡±

    Trixie grumbled.

    Thepromise for the visit was quite easy.

    They only had to give the ¡®belt of Mr. Guidance¡¯ in exchange for permission to visit the mansion.

    ¡°Let me emphasize a few things again. Listen carefully.¡±

    Trixie opened his mouth again toward n.

    ¡°First of all, the reason why they allowed the visit is because my dad would never approve of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t need the belt.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°¡­And second, if my dad says no, you have to give up cleanly. No backtracking.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    On the long way, Trixie emphasized this story more than ten times.

    In other words, n answered her more than ten times.

    It was then.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that it? That!¡±

    Becky pointed to a mansion with her index finger.

    Arge mansion came into the group¡¯s sight.

    They all stared at the building.

    The cool size and the white color that was not stained, the wless exterior told the status of the von Fritz family itself.

    ¡°Wow¡­ How do you live in such a spacious ce?¡±

    Trixie did not answer anything.

    On the other hand, Becky¡¯s eyes kept shining.

    It was already the look of admiring an artwork, not a lodging.

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about the inside. Can we just go in?¡±

    As Becky walked around, looking around, Trixie sighed deeply and stopped Becky.

    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it rude to walk ahead of the mansion owner?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, the direction is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Direction?¡±

    Trixie pointed to apletely different direction with her chin.

    The group¡¯s eyes naturally followed it.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there.¡±

    Becky scratched her head.

    At the end of Trixie¡¯s index finger, there was only a huge wall.

    Wall, wall, wall, nothing but wall¡­ It was only after a long time that he realized that it was a door.

    The door had arge emblem of the von Fritz family, a jasmine.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Becky rubbed her eyes with her hand.

    The wall that rose so high that it couldn¡¯t even fit in her sight, and the building that rose even higher above it.

    It was something closer to a castle than a mansion.

    Becky, who looked back and forth between the majestic sight and Trixie several times, finally opened her lips.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°This is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Becky lost her words and barely pointed to the mansion she first found.

    It seemed huge when she first saw it, but now it looked just small.

    ¡°Then what is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Where the maids live.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Louis, who was always calm, couldn¡¯t hide his surprised face this time.

    The stunned pupils turned to Trixie.

    Trixie, who received the gaze on her body, snorted.

    Becky¡¯s mouth was open as if her jaw would fall off.

    ¡°If I be a maid, can I live there¡­?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even be epted as a maid.¡±

    ¡°I was just purely curious, okay? I have no intention of working under you.¡±

    In thismotion, only one person.

    n kept his silence without a sound.

    He looked at Trixie and asked her one thing.

    ¡°Is this mansion certain?¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s done.¡±

    n only looked at the front door with a nk stare.

    ¡°Someone ising out.¡±

    The moment n muttered that.

    The huge door opened and a woman with a fierce impression came out.

    ¡°This is the von Fritz¡¯ mansion. How dare you make a fuss in front of it.¡±

    The maid uniform and the golden pin on her chest were no different from Judith¡¯s, so n immediately recognized that she was the head maid.

    The head maid of the von Fritz mansion red at the group from the magic department with a sharp look.

    And finally, when she spotted Trixie.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh? Princess Teddy Bear!¡±

    The head maid bowed very respectfully.

    ¡°Princess! My goodness, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful since Ist saw you. I¡¯m amazed every time!¡±

    Becky whispered to n as she watched the scene.

    ¡°Princess¡­ Did she just call her ¡®Princess Teddy Bear¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    The head maid gently stroked Trixie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t overdo it, did you? I¡¯m always worried that your delicate skin might get burned by the mes.¡±

    Becky whispered again.

    ¡°What do you think, n. Did Trixie overdo it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­We can hear you. You guys.¡±

    Trixie shivered and red at the rest of the group. But the head maid seemed oblivious to the reactions around her.

    Soon, other maids also ran out and surrounded Trixie in a circle.

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Teddy Bear! You¡¯re still so cute!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Princess!¡±

    They pped and cheered as if they were greeting a real princess.

    ¡°Princess Teddy Bear! What brought you back here?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Head maid, please calm down¡­¡±

    Trixie blushed and tried to calm them down.

    But the maids¡¯ love for ¡®Princess Teddy Bear¡¯ continued for a long time, and it was only after a while that the head maid paid attention to the other group.

    ¡°Princess, but who are these people?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the representatives of the magic department. I have something to see here.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The head maid finally greeted them politely.

    ¡°What an honor to have such distinguished guests visit us!¡±

    The head maid wiped her eyes with a handkerchief.

    ¡°I was so worried that the cold princess wouldn¡¯t make any friends¡­ I¡¯m so touched.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say unnecessary things.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Princess. So, what is it that you want to see in the mansion?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to n.

    He answered without any hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of destroying this mansion.¡±

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 143: I want you to take care of ¡ö¡ö¡ö for the rest of your life.

    In Trixie¡¯s room at the von Fritz family mansion, a spacious ce that was too grand to be called a ¡®room¡¯, the father and daughter had a reunion after a long time.?The air was filled with the fragrant scent of tea, but the conversation between them was far from warm.?¡°Daughter, did you say you want to sell the mansion?¡±?Isaac von Fritz, the head of the von Fritz family, spoke in a calm and emotionless voice, which made it harder to deal with him.?¡°Cough©¤!¡±?Isaac coughed violently.?Trixie turned her head slightly.?It was not only because the topic was ufortable.?She also found it difficult and painful to look at her father¡¯s noticeably aged face.?¡°You even brought that guy who said such things.¡±?¡°¡­¡±?Trixie still could not read her father¡¯s expression.?His tone had no intonation, and his face had no emotion.?¡°You know very well what this estate means.¡±?¡°I do.¡±?It was the ce where her mother, who had passed on the ¡®Blue me¡¯ to her, had left her traces.?It was the fertilend of the von Fritz family.?Trixie added a sentence.?¡°I also knew that you would oppose it, Dad.¡±

    ¡°You knew, yet you still did it.¡±?Isaac nodded slowly.?¡°You must have had a reason to bring him here, even though you knew. I want to hear the reason.¡±

    ¡°There was something I wanted.¡±?¡°Something you couldn¡¯t get with gold?¡±

    Trixie nodded.

    At the same time, she carefully ced a belt on the desk.?¡°Yes. It was something I really wanted, and I had to bring him here as the price for getting it. I knew you would refuse anyway.¡±

    ¡°Daughter.¡±

    After uttering those two words, Isaac gazed at Trixie¡¯s face for a while.?¡°¡­You¡¯re lying to your father again.¡±?Trixie eventually lowered her eyes.?Her father never fell for her words.

    He never had.

    Not once.?¡°It seems you have a different purpose, my daughter. Did I see it wrong?¡±?The girl sighed in the end.

    If lying didn¡¯t work, she had no choice but to tell the truth.?¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    ¡°I have to follow my mother¡¯s will and be an archmage. I have to.¡±?Trixie spoke calmly.?¡°But I have to admit, I was able to achieve many magical feats with n.¡±?A genius pretending to be a fool.?That was how she had described herself in the past. But thanks to n, she was able to free herself from the obsession of having to appear as a genius.?Now, Trixie was willing to face new challenges.?¡°If the tower is built, my level will be much higher than it is now.¡±?¡°So you were thinking that.¡±?Isaac nodded as if he understood.?¡°You¡¯re conflicted. Whether to pursue the level of an archmage, or to protect this estate.¡±?¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amendable dilemma, but I can¡¯t praise you for it.¡±?Isaac¡¯s voice was still t. But Trixie felt that he sounded more stern.?¡°You couldn¡¯t make a decision yourself, so you tried to deceive me. Is that it?¡±?¡°I didn¡¯t learn how to do this. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You should be able to do what you haven¡¯t learned. What the head of the family needs is the intuition to leap over the future.¡±?¡°Intuition¡­.¡±?Trixie muttered the two words nkly.?For the girl who had only done what she had learned perfectly, the leap over the unpredictable future was still too hard.?¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. What if you were toote, and you couldn¡¯t ask for my opinion?¡±

    ¡°If that happened¡­.¡±?Trixie furrowed her brows.?After a brief silence, she shook her head.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±?¡°Sigh.¡±?Isaac exhaled quietly.

    It was hard to tell if it was a sigh or a breath, as there was no tone to it.?But it was probably a sigh.?¡°Daughter.¡±

    Trixie answered as she met her father¡¯s eyes.?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You still have a long way to go. You¡¯re not ready to take over as the lord. I¡¯ll meet n myself and make the decision.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Isaac grabbed Trixie¡¯s hand with his left hand.

    ¡°Remember, always remember the motto of the von Fritzes.¡±

    ¡°Motto.¡±

    ¡°Yes, motto.¡±

    Trixie nodded quietly.

    ¡°To light a fire, you must burn yourself first.¡±

    He muttered softly.

    ?

    The reception room of the von Fritz family.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting the heroes of the rumor.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s first words as he appeared made Louis and Becky, who were standing next to him, bow their heads quickly.

    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m the mage Becky!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Louis.¡±

    The lord waved his hand lightly as if to tell them not to be nervous.

    ¡°Make yourselvesfortable. You¡¯re the representatives who travel with my daughter, so I should treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡±

    Becky bowed her head again.

    I looked at Isaac slowly.

    His long hair and beard were dark blue.

    He was thin, but his energy was wless, showing that he was still a great mage.

    But there was one thing that stood out.

    ¡®He¡¯s like a doll.¡¯

    Isaac¡¯s voice had no highs or lows, and his face had no expression.

    He looked like a doll that mimicked a human.

    As I thought that, his eyes were only on me, and I finally opened my mouth.

    ¡°Mage. I¡¯m n.¡±

    Isaac showed a faint reaction when he heard my greeting.

    He seemed to smile in his own way.

    Becky lifted her foot and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Hey, n! You should be more, you know, polite!¡±

    ¡°This is polite enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, it seems so.¡±

    Becky gave up easily.

    Cough-!

    Then.

    Isaac coughed so hard that his body shook.

    The situation looked serious, and the atmosphere became tense for a moment.

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m not feeling well. Please understand.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look well at all, but he reassured us and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story and looked over the n. You want to demolish this mansion and build a tower, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a shock to hear that all of a sudden. Can we talk alone for a while?¡±

    I nodded silently.

    It would be faster to talk to the lord alone, so I rather wanted that too.

    Suddenly, I looked back and saw Becky mouthing something frantically.

    ¡®Good, luck!¡¯

    Isaac and I walked outside the mansion for a while.

    He walked slowly, tapping the ground with his cane, but I didn¡¯t mind.

    I liked the weather and the scenery.

    The sky was blue as if painted with paint, and the wind was gentle.

    It was a pleasant day that anyone would be tempted to go on a pic.

    No, they seemed to be already on a pic.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, lord!¡±

    ¡°Oh my? Isn¡¯t that the person I saw in the newspaper?¡±

    ¡°Please take good care of our bear princess!¡±

    They were very different from Judith¡¯s maids, who looked down on me as soon as they saw me.

    They were cheerful and enjoying the pic while doing their jobs.

    The reaction of the people in the territory was not much different.

    Everyone who met Isaac greeted him brightly, and there was no lie in their smiles.

    Isaac muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to adapt. They¡¯re all full of life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a nice ce. A nice ce¡­¡±

    Isaac¡¯s eyes were deep as he muttered.

    As we followed Isaac¡¯s back for a long time, a huge garden appeared.

    It was so big that it had to be called a ¡®hill¡¯.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    I muttered without realizing it.

    The garden¡¯s uniqueness was not limited to its size.

    At the end of a giant nt stem, there were books instead of flowers.

    The sight of the book buds forming a garden was a mystery in itself.

    ¡°Are the books holding magic? Impressive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to notice. Most people are just amazed and lose their minds.¡±

    Letters are just letters.

    Forms written in letters are also just forms, but the story changes if they have great power.

    If they are written somewhere, they be self-sufficient and manifest their magic.

    Magic books.

    In the previous world, these books were called that. It goes without saying that they were hard to get.

    But now, they were spread out in the form of a garden.

    As a magician, it was only natural that I was greatly interested in them.

    ¡°It must not have been easy to collect them.¡±

    ¡°I am a von Fritz. I can collect enough of what is rare to make itmon. But have you never heard of the von Fritz¡¯s garden?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I was proud that it would be very famous among the mages of this world.¡±

    In the middle of the garden, there was a veryrge book that was spread out like a chair. He sat down first and then invited me to sit across from him.

    ¡°I was impressed to see the representatives of the magic department with my own eyes. They had excellent magic power for their age, and they were also polite and fresh.¡±

    ¡°They are carefully selected gems.¡±

    ¡°But if you ask me if I remember their faces, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Isaac tapped the ground with his wand, and a book shaped like a flower bud opened and spat out a teacup and a teapot.

    He tilted the teapot with telekinesis, and soon two teacups were filled.

    ¡°n, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you. I was amazed as soon as I saw you. Would you like a cup?¡±

    He said he was amazed, but his tone was t, making my ears awkward. I quietly epted the teacup he offered me.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the center of change. Even though your words were short, your dignity was the best. The two who stood next to you looked like children.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±

    I took a sip of tea.

    The fragrance that lingered in my mouth was very luxurious. It was the same scent that Trixie used to spray with perfume.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Isaac nodded his head.

    And he took out a round piece of paper from his bosom and unfolded it.

    ¡°I looked over the n you gave me carefully. This territory is the most suitable for building a magic tower.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I also confirmed that you would pay me twice thend price, and that you would make von Fritz¡¯s people live in a much better environment than they do now¡­¡±

    Isaac rolled up the paper again.

    ¡°There is also value that is not visible to the eye. You can¡¯t solve this with money alone.¡±

    ¡°That answer doesn¡¯t sound like a rejection.¡±

    I put down the teacup and spoke.

    ¡°Tell me what else you want. I¡¯m building a magic tower, so I¡¯ll consider a lot of things too.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll ask for one thing.¡±

    Isaac also put down the teacup.

    He stared at me intently.

    ¡°I want you to take care of Trixie for the rest of your life.¡±

    At his slightly subtle and somewhat meaningful remark, there was a moment of silence in the garden.

    ¡°¡­At least, I¡¯m going to raise her until she can find her own way of magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. n.¡±

    His face had blue eyes that resembled Trixie¡¯s.

    He looked me in the eye, and he was desperately showing that what he was saying now was sincere.

    Suddenly, I felt the jasmine scent getting stronger.

    ¡°If you marry Trixie, I¡¯ll agree too.¡±

    He proposed that.

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 144: ¡­Marriage? n, marriage?

    Silence hung in the air for a moment.

    I repeated the two words I had just heard.

    ¡°Marriage?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Marriage.¡±

    Isaac nodded as if confirming my thoughts.

    So, he wanted me to be legally married to Trixie.I thought about it briefly, but I didn¡¯t have much to ponder.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I answered calmly.

    I had no trouble stamping some papers, and marriage was not something that could bind me.

    ¡°As expected, you would not ept it easily.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s face was still expressionless. His voice had no intonation, but I could tell that he was more serious.

    ¡°n, you can tell by looking at your eyes. To you, marriage is nothing more than a contract on paper.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what marriage is in reality.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But, the marriage I¡¯m talking about is different.¡±

    Isaac tapped the floor with his cane, making a loud noise. Then, therge flower bud next to him reacted.

    The thick book covers that formed the shape of petals on that strange nt opened wide and spat out the documents they had been holding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my investigation on you. It was meant to satisfy a small curiosity, but the more I learned, the more curious I became.¡±

    ¡°Is that something only you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not used to being called ¡®you¡¯, are you?¡±

    Isaac stroked his beard a few times and nodded.

    ¡°This information is known only to me. I didn¡¯t bother telling my daughter. There was no need for that.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, if you have any questions, ask me directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n. I want what you have, to be von Fritz¡¯s weapon. Judith¡¯s reputation, your unique ability circuit, your conviction and magic skills.¡±

    ¡°Von Fritz¡¯s weapon¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. What would happen ifbustion and blue me merged? Wouldn¡¯t it be sublime? I shiver just imagining it.¡±

    Thud-

    He tapped the floor with his cane again.

    ¡°However.¡±

    The papers that had been scattered on the floor were sucked back into the flower bud. Or, maybe it would be better to call it a ¡®book bud¡¯.

    ¡°As you know, it¡¯s hard to expect such a result from a couple on paper. Therefore, I have no choice but to ask you one more thing.¡±

    ¡°I think I know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n. It¡¯s an obvious question. Can you live as my daughter¡¯s true husband?¡±

    It was exactly the question I had anticipated.

    Without any emotion, Isaac continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you can ever learn the magic called love.¡±

    Love.

    The word made my temples ache.

    At the same time, my heart throbbed.

    -Kan!

    I heard a voice in my ear.

    A voice that I could never hear again, that was only in my memory.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know love.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t know love.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I see.¡±

    Isaac nodded nkly.

    ¡°I thought you would answer like that. Then, pretend to be married for a short time. Also, I will add one more condition.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    He pointed to his back with his chin.

    The sight that could be called a forest of magic books.

    ¡°Sort out all the magic books in this garden without missing a single one.¡±

    ¡°Do they call these magic books in this world too?¡±

    ¡°This world¡­ You really like the word ¡®this world¡¯. Indeed, your curiousness grows even now.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s facial muscles moved very slightly.

    He seemed to be smiling.

    ¡°Anyway, back to the point. Many people think I created this garden, but that¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°You just couldn¡¯t sort them out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Magic books change their contents periodically, and they are mixed with differentnguages. In the end, these are the ones that failed to decipher.¡±

    I picked up one of the magic books first. I wanted to estimate how long it would take to sort out the garden.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite tricky.¡±

    Magic books are not written for ¡®readers¡¯.

    The formul? are all twisted, and it¡¯smon for each letter to be written in a differentnguage.

    But.

    I find these things interesting.

    ¡®They would be good for training.¡¯

    This would be a great experience for Becky, Louis, and Trixie.

    ¡°One month.¡±

    Also, a month seemed to be enough time.

    ¡°¡­One month?¡±

    Isaac¡¯s facial muscles twitched noticeably.

    Considering that he had been expressionless all along, this was a huge change.

    ¡°I expected it to take at least a year, but will it be done in a month?¡±

    ¡°It might be even shorter. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Amazing. I admit I had high hopes after seeing your achievements, but I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡±

    I quietly took a sip of tea.

    To be honest, I liked the exquisite taste of this tea more than thepliment.

    ¡°You might not notice, but I¡¯m quite surprised. Especially, your recent paper on three-dimensional magic was very innovative.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the irrelevant talk.¡±

    I just wanted to ask him a question that came to my mind.

    ¡°Isaac. I don¡¯t see any connection between deciphering the magic book and the fake marriage.¡±

    ¡°There is a big one.¡±

    Our eyes met in the air.

    ¡°But don¡¯t ask me yet, n.¡±

    A brief silence fell over the von Fritz¡¯s garden.

    His deep blue eyes stared at my face as if to pierce through it.

    I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s hiding there.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°As long as I can build the tower, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    ?

    A weekter.

    Judith¡¯s mansion, sword training ground.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Scarlet stopped her swinging arm forcefully and grabbed it.

    The innate ability ¡®Flickering me¡¯ that she tried to use out of habit. She wanted to avoid using it.

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t rely on it.¡±

    What she pursuedtely was pure swordsmanship.

    Her life had been defined by the innate ability called ¡®Flickering me¡¯, but from now on, she wanted to put her own life into her sword.

    This effort was also a reflection, if not a penance.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Then, maid Catarina appeared with a towel. Scarlet took it with her other hand and wiped her sweaty body carefully.

    Then, she remembered something and slowly opened her lips.

    ¡°Is n still in the von Fritz¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s certain. I updated and received the information just two hours ago and it hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    Catarina answered politely as usual. After all, she wouldn¡¯t lie to Scarlet.

    ¡°Miss. Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard these days?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No, you are. You only swing your sword except for eating and sleeping. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Scarlet just lowered her head.

    She still remembered the past she had glimpsed.

    If she thought about what n had to endure and ovee, her current efforts to hone herself was nothing.

    Then, some other maids came over.

    They whispered something to Catarina with serious expressions.

    ¡°Why is n¡­ huh?¡±

    The moment she heard that name.

    n, the man¡¯s name.

    Scarlet felt an indescribable sensation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Scarlet broke the silence and asked. Catarina swallowed her throat and looked at her.

    She nodded as if to say it was okay.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to talk about n. And don¡¯t discriminate against him either.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Miss¡­¡±

    But Catarina¡¯s reaction was not very satisfying. In other words, there was another problem for the maid.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In front of Catarina¡¯s silence, Scarlet thought.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear the next words.

    The ominous feeling was like a current that swept through her body.

    It was the intuition of a knight, and also her own intuition.

    Eventually, Scarlet hardened her expression. Her impatience turned into anger.

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡­¡±

    Every second that Catarina dragged on, Scarlet¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°The von Fritz family has a daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the von Fritz family¡­ The Blue me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trixie, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Scarlet knew her name and face too. After all, she was the female student who participated in the Sword and Magic Tournament with n.

    ¡°Why Trixie?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, give me that.¡±

    Catarina received something from the maid next to her.

    Scarlet almost snatched the paper that was handed to her.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s expression went nk as she saw the paper.

    The shock was indescribable. Her mind wentpletely white.

    After a long while, Scarlet muttered in a daze.

    ¡°n¡­ marriage¡­?¡±

    Her grip loosened and the sword and towel fell to the floor.

    She swayed like a scarecrow in the wind.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Scarlet stared at Catarina¡¯s face.

    ¡°n, n¡­ why is he getting married?¡±

    It was an unbelievable story.

    Flutter©¤

    The paper slipped from her hand and flew in the air. But none of the people here paid any attention to it.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    She unconsciously brought her hand to her mouth.

    Yes, this was not the time to swing a sword.

    She had to find out the truth as soon as possible.

    No, wait.

    She stopped her steps that were about to go somewhere.

    No matter what kind of past she had, she was n¡¯s sister now.

    n was her brother.

    I am n¡¯s sister, n is my brother, I am n¡¯s sister, n is my brother.

    I am n¡¯s¡­.

    n¡¯s¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Her chest tightened.

    A faint sensation of her heart breaking into pieces like a puzzle.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what this emotion was. But she knew one thing.

    She was still, maybe.

    ¡­just standing there nkly.

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 146: I¡¯ll never do it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What I just saw was a huge flower bud, with ancient runes mixed in its contents.

    I wasn¡¯t so surprised by the fact that there were ancient runes. But¡­

    ¡°n, Louis.¡±

    Then, at that moment. Becky, who was still lying on the ground, called out to me and Louis.

    ¡°Do you think eternal life really exists?¡±¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The owner of theughter was Louis.

    He fixed his gaze on the book bud as big as his body and answered.

    ¡°An immortal, evesting life¡­ I guess it¡¯s hard to believe. Becky, why do you ask that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Trixie¡¯s mother¡¯s tombstone. It said that if you decipher it, you can get eternal life, so I was curious.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose Mr. Isaac also asked us out of curiosity. When you face death, it¡¯s human to look for one more way to live.¡±

    After we started the cleanup, I heard directly from Isaac that the reason he asked us to tidy up the garden was to get ¡®eternal life¡¯.

    Trixie¡¯s mother. Mia¡¯s tombstone had an ancient rune form written on it, and the rumor was that the form gave eternal life to the people of von Fritz.

    To decipher the tombstone, two things were needed.

    First, an ancient rune dictionary in the garden.

    Second, Trixie, who currently had the blue me, seeding in manifesting the ¡®melted me¡¯.

    That was why Trixie was not in the garden right now.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Becky kept mumbling and supported the back of her head with her hand with a ring on it.

    The ground seemed to be her bed already.

    ¡°If eternal life really exists, you could give it to Trixie, right? Even if you love your daughter, you should put yourself first, right?¡±

    ¡°Um, don¡¯t think too badly of him. Maybe Trixie is still too immature to y the role of the head of the family. You have to live long to help her for a long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But, I have more than one or two things on my mind¡­¡±

    Becky slowly rolled over. Her red eyes turned to me this time.

    ¡°Hey, n. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal to lie on the ground.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Becky coughed, coughed, and continued.

    ¡°If you really have pure eternal life as your goal, it doesn¡¯t make sense to tidy up all the books in the garden. Right? Am I the only one who thinks this is weird?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an unusual remark for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You had a point.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Isaac was in a state where he could die at any moment.

    There was something strange about his request if he really wanted eternal life.

    Find the dictionary in the garden quickly.

    Tidy up all the books in the garden thoroughly.

    Despite the huge difference between the two, Isaac emphasized several times that he wanted us to tidy up all the magic books.

    But even if I had doubts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±

    I mmed one book bud shut with a bang.

    It was easy to close the book bud.

    When I tapped the stem, the nt was startled and closed the book flower it had bloomed.

    ¡°Our goal is to build a magic tower, and you just have to focus on learning and tidying up.¡±

    I said as usual.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Got it?¡±

    ?

    The mansion of the von Fritz family.

    The room of Isaac von Fritz, the head of the family.

    Despite being the center of the me family, the atmosphere here was very cold.

    How did ite to this?

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    After uttering just two words, Trixie had to catch her breath several times. But no matter how much she sorted out her thoughts, she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening around her.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    Then Isaac¡¯s heavy voice was heard.

    He had the same expressionless face as usual and soon put a piece of paper on the desk.

    It was a marriage certificate.

    ¡°Stamp it.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s voice was firm.

    At first, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    She thought the maids who liked her would make a fuss as usual and tried to ignore it, but when she came to her senses, the situation was like this. Her father was pushing a marriage certificate toward her.

    n.

    Trixie.

    The names of the two subjects written on the paper were like this.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Trixie repeated her breaths and calmed her mind.

    The situation she was in now was not a dream, but a reality.

    A slightly absurd and ridiculous reality.

    She wanted to burn the paper and ask questions, but Trixie managed to hold back those feelings and asked.

    ¡°Is this for real?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re going to marry n.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°No, you have to.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s voice was always devoid of any intonation.

    But whenever Trixie added firmness to her voice, his tone also became twice as resolute.

    Their sharp gazes shed in the air.

    Isaac and Trixie, they both knew that what was in each other¡¯s eyes was nothing but sincerity.

    Trixie was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°I know Dad¡¯s health is bad. I know you can do your best to manifest the molten me. But.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t spit out the next words easily, so Trixie swallowed her saliva before tying up her speech.

    ¡°What are you trying to do with this marriage?¡±

    ¡°Daughter, you know that our rtives have been waiting for me to die since long ago. You¡¯re not unaware of that.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m arranging this marriage. If n bes your spouse, they won¡¯t be able to act rashly for a while.¡±

    Trixie couldn¡¯t answer.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Isaac¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±

    Trixie understood very well that n¡¯s magic skills were excellent.

    However, if marriage was used as a weapon, it was usually to wield the power of a family.

    n had no family.

    In other words, he had nothing that could be used as a factor in political strife.

    No, she didn¡¯t need any of those things in the first ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married like that. I hate it.¡±

    First, she never took marriage lightly.

    Bing a couple meant giving up everyone else for the sake of one person.

    Second, she didn¡¯t want to borrow someone else¡¯s power for her family¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it on my own. It¡¯s the von Fritz¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Your power is too weak. It¡¯s beyond your capacity.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Trixie called Isaac again.

    The girl was trembling in her voice by now.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you just in case, but what am I to you?¡±

    ¡°Daughter.¡±

    Isaac also called his daughter in a toneless voice. But Trixie was already shaking all over.

    ¡°Am I just a means to you?¡±

    Isaac just looked at him without saying a word.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer?¡±

    No matter how much she urged him, he didn¡¯t give any answer.

    ¡°Did you approve the construction of the tower for that reason? You just want to live forever, and you want to sell me off in marriage to buy some time. Answer me.¡±

    There was nothing left but silence except for her voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll never get married.¡±

    The girl turned away with those words.

    The respect she had for her father was mixed with anger, and the vibration that spread throughout her body didn¡¯t calm down easily.

    Thud!

    Then there was a dull sound from behind.

    Did he hit the desk with his fist? Was he showing such behavior now? Trixie stopped her steps and muttered softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use getting angry. I¡¯ll never do it.¡±

    But at the same time, she felt a sense of incongruity.

    Was it after about five seconds?

    Trixie realized what it was.

    The presence she had felt in the room had disappeared without a trace.

    Trixie narrowed her eyebrows and slowly turned her head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But soon she had to turn her bodypletely.

    The figure of her father who had been sitting on the chair had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    No, he hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    Trixie soon found out where Isaac was. He was lying on the floor like a piece of wood.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes widened.

    She ran over and quickly checked his condition.

    ¡°Dad, Dad.¡±

    She repeated the same words, shaking his shoulders with both hands.

    ¡°Dad¡­?¡±

    She didn¡¯t need much time to turn white in her head.

    No matter how much she spoke to his ear, the situation didn¡¯t change.

    It was the same when she shook his shoulders with all her strength.

    The head of the von Fritz family and Trixie¡¯s father.

    Isaac von Fritz.

    He was unconscious.

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 147: Did you wait long?

    A day after Isaac copsed, the mansion was in chaos.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the training ground of the mansion, Trixie was lost inplex thoughts.

    She was relieved that Isaac had not died, but he had asked for n instead of her as soon as he regained consciousness.

    He had quickly demanded to be taken to his room.

    ¡°He must have a lot to talk about.¡±And their conversation was long.

    It had been half a day since n entered Isaac¡¯s room.

    Meanwhile, Trixie, his daughter, was given a cold shoulder.

    Isaac had sent a message through a maid that he did not want to see Trixie¡¯s face.

    He said he would not have any contact with her until shepleted the ¡®Melted me¡¯.

    ¡°Am I just a means to an end?¡±

    A means for Isaac¡¯s immortality.

    A convenient tool.

    A doll that obeyed him.

    She had many questions, but all she could do was train to manifest the ¡®Melted me¡¯.

    She had to decipher the tombstone as soon as possible, or Isaac would die.

    And she could only ask him why if he was alive.

    There were two things she needed to decipher the tombstone.

    First, a magic book with the trantion.

    Second, the Melted me.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    But she soon sighed.

    She had only failed so far.

    She would have some hope if she saw some progress, but she had failed miserably.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    A maid rushed into the training ground with an urgent voice.

    ¡°Miss! Miss Trixie!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°So, someone is here.¡±

    ¡°Send them away.¡±

    Trixie unconsciously furrowed her brows.

    Since the lord had copsed, von Fritz was not receiving any guests. She had closed the doors to the outsidepletely.

    But the maid looked embarrassed.

    ¡°The thing is¡­ the person who came¡­¡±

    As she looked at the maid¡¯s expression, something came to her mind.

    Could it be?

    Trixie hardened her face.

    ?

    Trixie quickly moved to visit the scene.

    The mansion.

    In other words, the heart of the von Fritz family.

    Von Fritz¡¯s name was not low among the mages.

    There were not many who could visit them confidently, knowing that.

    The first was the royal family. And if it was not the royal family¡­

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The maid avoided Trixie¡¯s gaze. But rather, that action was enough of an answer.

    The moment she confirmed her guess in her mind, amotion came from the direction of the main gate.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Von Fritz is not receiving any guests right now¡­¡±

    Trixie hardened her face as she saw the maids desperately holding someone back. It was clear from their reaction. Her guess was right.

    ¡®Of all times.¡¯

    Trixie steeled herself and took a deep breath. She had to do well in this situation, not anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll greet them.¡±

    ¡°Y-You, miss?¡±

    Trixie walked toward the main gate.

    As expected, the maids were surrounding five people.

    Among them, the one who stood out was the woman in the middle.

    She looked like Trixie. But she had snow-white hair. Snow-white skin. Snow-white eyes.

    Except for the color, she was simr to her in everything. Trixie knew very well who she was.

    ¡°Everyone, step back.¡±

    ¡°Miss Trixie!¡±

    The maids finally stepped back with relieved faces.

    As the fence made by their bodies disappeared, the snow-white group approached Trixie slowly.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Trixie. Well, is this enough for a greeting?¡±

    The person in the middle of the five bowed casually and Trixie bowed politely.

    The next moment, their eyes met in the air.

    ¡°Yes. Miss April.¡±

    The name of the woman who seemed to be dyed in snow-white was April.

    She was her cousin sister.

    ¡®The eldest daughter of my uncle¡­¡¯

    It was a ridiculous thing.

    That a rtive¡¯s breath could have such a strong influence on a family that was doing well.

    But if the family name was ¡®von Fritz¡¯, the story changed.

    In this family, where rank and power are determined by the strength of fire, April, who can wield white me, is an undeniable existence.

    Such a woman has boldly visited the mansion at this time.

    ¡®She must have done it on purpose.¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence.

    It must be a thoroughly calcted inevitability.

    The first one to break the silence was Trixie.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m sorry for the poor hospitality, since I didn¡¯t hear any notification in advance.¡±

    Of course, the real meaning behind her words was to criticize April for ignoring von Fritz¡¯s will and brazenly entering. But April didn¡¯t show any reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just burn it all down.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll burn it all down right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    April, who didn¡¯t care at all, kept looking around.

    Her gaze was clearly aimed at Isaac¡¯s bedroom, so Trixie quickly added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the reception room first. I¡¯ll prepare some tea¡­¡±

    ¡°The head of the family, he copsed from illness, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    April cut off Trixie¡¯s words.

    Trixie had to control her emotions well.

    ¡®How did she find out?¡¯

    It hadn¡¯t been a day since Isaac copsed.

    But the fact that she already knew that showed how capable April was, and how much she had been watching the family¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Answer me, Trixie. Is that not true?¡±

    April urged.

    ¡°The head of the family is a bit tired right now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just a bit tired. You¡¯re his daughter, but you don¡¯t care about your dad at all, do you?¡±

    Trixie didn¡¯t waver at the taunts or sarcasm.

    She would be dragged in if she got excited. She had to figure out the other¡¯s intention first.

    ¡°I was thinking of doing a verification soon. But since the head of the family is unwell, I¡¯m sad.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the word verification.

    ¡°Verification?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    April smirked.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the magic department, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been praised as a genius, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I was worried about you. I wanted to verify if the next head of the family was going to the academy to meet boys or to learn magic.¡±

    Trixie bit her lower lip.

    The verification of the von Fritz family was simple.

    Two people fought with fire, and the winner was dered ¡®verified¡¯.

    But verification was very important. It was obvious.

    The verified one would inherit the head of the family¡¯s position.

    ¡®When dad was healthy, she didn¡¯t even show her face.¡¯

    A few years ago, April lost to Isaac and left for the central continent¡¯s great forest to train.

    ¡­That¡¯s what she heard, but she showed up right now?

    ¡®Liar.¡¯

    She must have been waiting for this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it next time. The head of the family is too tired to respond to the verification. And I¡¯ve never gone anywhere to meet boys.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯ve be so wicked while I haven¡¯t seen you. Trixie.¡±

    April frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to verify the head of the family, but you. You¡¯re getting married, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes shook slightly.

    ¡®She knew that too?¡¯

    How long had she been watching and where had she hidden her eyes and ears?

    She was flustered.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Trixie, are you nervous? Rx.¡±

    April smiled and patted Trixie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s over when you prove your skills. If you seed in the verification, you¡¯ll be the head of the family, and live happily with your husband. It¡¯s not that hard. Right?¡±

    Trixie swallowed dry saliva.

    She still couldn¡¯t beat April¡¯s fire.

    She had no choice but to say the predetermined words.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m not getting married.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha©¤.¡±

    April burst intoughter.

    ¡°Trixie. Do you really want to do this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    April nodded twice and slowly approached.

    She rested her chin on Trixie¡¯s shoulder and whispered quietly.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    A cold voice.

    ¡°¡­You crazy bitch. Are you insane? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you were buying time with marriage as an excuse while the head of the family was down?¡±

    April smiled kindly and stepped back a few steps.

    ¡°Did I say something harsh without realizing it? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It should be okay. But, as far as I know, there are also magic department representatives in this mansion right now¡­¡±?April clicked her tongue.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even show up when their friend is treated like this. Are they all cowards or what?¡±?¡°Miss April.¡±

    ¡°No. I get it. I¡¯ll even praise them. Cowards are the ones who survive the longest. But.¡±?April ced her hand on the wall of the mansion.?¡°¡­I just hate cowards, that¡¯s all.¡±?Her hand on the wall glowed white, and at the same time, the whole mansion heated up rapidly.?It was enough to make mirages appear. ?¡°¡­!¡±?Trixie tried to forcibly pull her hand away, but April was faster and withdrew her hand herself.?¡°Trixie, it was just a joke, a joke. Just a greeting, okay?¡±?¡°¡­Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    ¡°What will you do if I do it again? By the way, don¡¯t you have any pride? You¡¯re noting out even in this situation?¡±?Right then.?ck©¤?A clear sound of shoes that pierced the ears.?ck©¤ ck©¤?The steady pace of his walk tilted the bnce of the space.?ck©¤ ck©¤?A scent of luxury that lingered at the tip of his nose.

    A tall man was walking towards this ce from afar.?Only his surroundings seemed like a different world. His aura spread out and cut off the previous atmosphere.?The elegant chandelier of the von Fritz mansion.?His face, illuminated by the light, had red eyes that flickered. His nose and chin were sharp enough to cut paper.?He took away the attention of others as if it was natural.

    He was worthy of being called ¡®noble¡¯.?He stood next to Trixie.?He looked down at the blue girl and uttered in a gentle tone.?¡°Did you wait long?¡±?It was a very short remark, but it was perfect for saving Trixie from her predicament.?¡°¡­¡±?April lost her words as she looked at the man.

    She dissected every corner of him, as if to ¡®deconstruct¡¯ him.?Soon, April¡¯s throat tightened.?She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off n for a moment, and she didn¡¯t even blink.?¡°¡­¡±?April, at some point.?Quietly, she swept her side hair behind her ear.

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 148: First kiss April¡¯s eyes widened.?¡°¡­¡±?She couldn¡¯t easilyprehend the situation unfolding before her eyes, so she mulled over it several times.?She had never imagined seeing Trixie with a fianc¨¦ by her side.?Now that Isaac, the head of the family, had copsed, she thought Trixie¡¯s marriage talk was just nonsense to buy some time. But who was this man standing next to her as if to show off??¡®More than that¡­¡¯?The reason why April felt displeased at the moment was not simply because her prediction was wrong.?The appearance of the fianc¨¦.?It was a rather unpleasant feeling to see a man who could elicit admiration and envy from anyone at a nce standing next to Trixie.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    April tried to sound as calm as possible.?But the response she got was very cold.

    ¡°What about you?¡±?¡°¡­¡±?A reaction that seemed to imply that it didn¡¯t matter what April had asked.

    Aposed face.

    An attitude that could be described as arrogant.?¡®Is he bluffing?¡¯?If he had been in the mansion all along, he must have felt April¡¯s me that heated the building in an instant. Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to act like this.?No.?It was an attitude that a mere criminal could never have, his sharp gaze seemed to cut anything in an instant.?Arrogance bes dignity when it is backed by evidence.

    So maybe, April felt some dignity from him.?While April was confused, Trixie opened her lips to the man. ¡°You. Stay inside.¡±?¡°The heating was not very good, so I just came out to say that.¡±?¡°I know. n, this is a problem that I have to solve.¡±?She could justugh off his remark that belittled his own me by saying that the heating was not very good.

    He wouldn¡¯t say that after seeing her true power.?But what bothered her was the name of the man.?¡°n?¡±?April couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment this time.?¡°n. n as in¡­ the representative of the magic department?¡±?Recently, a storm had swept through the magic world.?A person who had won consecutively in the Sword and Magic Tournament and started to receive the admiration and expectation of young mages.

    Recently, he had visited the royal pce and even announced that he would build a magic tower.?As much as there were people who supported him, there were also people who were dissatisfied with him, but there was no disagreement that he hadpletely stolen the attention of the people.?¡°n, you say¡­?¡±?It was a very familiar name now, but there was a huge difference between seeing it in print and seeing it in person.?She didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless and sharp.?¡­Or rather, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so tempting.?¡°Are you really n?¡±?She wouldn¡¯t bother with him if he was just a freshman.

    April deliberately asked him in a casual tone.

    ¡°How rude.¡±?But at his answer, she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°¡­Did you just call me rude? To me?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to find out who you are one by one? Introduce yourself first.¡±?¡°¡­¡±?But oddly enough, the emotion that rose in April¡¯s heart was not anger.?What if I had a man like this by my side?

    What if he made me pour out sarcasm to others for me¡­??She felt more interested.

    She felt more greedy.?¡°A rtive. My name is April.¡±

    ¡°A rtive.¡±?n clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Did you throw away your consideration as rtives? Von Fritz is not receiving any guests right now.¡±?¡°This is von Fritz¡¯s ce.¡±?April¡¯s voice became more generous.?She had visited von Fritz¡¯s mansion to find the head of the family¡¯s seat, but she felt happy to find another tempting thing.?¡°You have to follow von Fritz¡¯s rules here. Now that the head of the family is in a very bad condition, don¡¯t you think we have to verify Trixie quickly so that everybody can rest assured?¡±

    Trixie, who was listening from the side, frowned.?She wanted to question her one by one, but it wouldn¡¯t mean anything.

    April would make up any excuse or reason for the verification.?In other words, the verification was inevitable.?April handed Trixie a token.

    It was a metal ornament engraved with von Fritz¡¯s emblem, a jasmine.?¡°The verification is in two days, Trixie. I¡¯ll leave for today.¡±?¡°Make it three days.¡±?The voice that cut off her words belonged to n.?Trixie pulled n back slightly, surprised.

    And she whispered softly so that April couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°You. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Two days are not enough. But three days are sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Sufficient¡­? No, what is this husband act in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a deal with the head of the family.¡±

    n only answered like that.

    April stared at the two of them with curiosity, and n stepped forward again.

    ¡°What are you two talking about so much? You¡¯re a couple, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You keep answering so arrogantly¡­ Well, fine.¡±

    April nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day for the verification, but I¡¯ll also attach some conditions. There are two of them, what do you think, n?¡±

    ¡°Let me hear them first.¡±

    Then April spread her index finger.

    ¡°First, if Trixie fails the verification, put me in the representative position.¡±

    And then she spread her middle finger.

    ¡°Second, prove that you¡¯re a couple here.¡±

    ¡°Prove?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need to know if this is a y or not.¡±

    April crossed her arms and smirked.

    ¡°Kiss each other. In front of me.¡±

    Silence fell. Everyone stopped moving.

    April¡¯s second condition was outrageous. Trixie immediately frowned and asked.

    ¡°Do you know how ridiculous your request is?¡±

    ¡°Why is it ridiculous? It¡¯s weird to marry a man with no family. This is all a y, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Before April could finish her sentence.

    A strong force grabbed Trixie¡¯s waist.

    The next moment, her chin was seized.

    At the same time, a luxurious scent hooked her nose.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Trixie opened her eyes wide and shivered as she tried to understand the situation. But it was toote.

    Without a sound. Just like a flower falling.

    Somethingnded on Trixie¡¯s lips.

    Trixie trembled a beatte.

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    ¡­It was her first kiss in her life.

    ?

    Two dayster.

    The world was very noisy.

    It was revealed that Aurora approved and supported the construction of a new magic tower.

    Of course, everyone¡¯s reactions were different.

    Some cheered, while others were ufortable and reluctant.

    And now, in the free debate hall of the pce.

    ¡°They¡¯re building a new tower? Are they crazy?¡±

    ¡°How much have the knights done, and the mages get support with just this little achievement?¡±

    Currently, the ¡®ufortable and reluctant¡¯ noble families¡¯ knights were gathered here and having a heated discussion.

    The reason why the power structure had solidified was simple.

    The mages gathered andid the foundation of civilization, and the knights used their powerful martial arts to protect the world.

    Vampires, witches, something of unknown origin¡­ The continent was full of beings that threatened the history of mankind, so naturally the knights took the upper part of the power.

    But.

    ¡°What the hell is he doing? I¡¯m talking about n.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that bastard¡­¡±

    The foundation of the power structure was shaking from the root, and the cause was a single mage.

    n.

    He seemed to surpass his innate ability with his magic use, and he also dealt with external forces like vampires with his own power.

    n nted the possibility and hope that mages no longer had to depend on and bow to knights in the edge of the mages¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°When is the next sword and magic tournament? We have to hurry. We have to step on him without regard for the means and methods, so there¡¯s no bacsh.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush like that.¡±

    It was an unprecedented event, so the knights¡¯ reactions were divided.

    They split into ¡®moderate¡¯ and ¡®hardline¡¯ factions ording to their own thoughts, and the free debate hall of the pce was also naturally burning.

    ¡°Then are you saying we should just watch? The fire has to be suppressed early to minimize the damage!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should just watch. We need a reason that won¡¯t be criticized! A reason!¡±

    In this ce where constructive discussions should have taken ce, only anxiety and anger were dotted.

    But then.

    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±

    The head of the Cloud family.

    Who is at the same time, the father of Kian, whom is the leader of the Azure Knights, the owner of the innate ability ¡®smoke¡¯.

    Conrad uttered a voice without a hint of emotion.

    Silence fell, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him.

    Conrad quietly fiddled with his cigar.

    Under his eyes, there was a cross-shaped scar instead of a wrinkle.

    ¡°But! Conrad, sir!¡±

    Someone shouted with courage.

    ¡°Despite the fact that the knights have done so much more, the magic department has received a huge investment! Are you going to just watch this happen?¡±

    ¡°I lost my son because of n.¡±

    The debate hall became solemn at that remark.

    The truth was that Conrad¡¯s son Kian had chosen to be a demon and lost his life, but none of the knights here knew the details.

    To them, Conrad was a knight who could maintain hisposure even after his son¡¯s death, and Conrad understood that very well.

    ¡°Also, if the princess knew that we were making such a fuss, she would be disappointed. Wouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    The free debate hall finally regained its calmness.

    Conrad unfolded a scroll on the desk.

    A royal decree.

    It was aboutpeting for the collection of dawn butterflies at Reheln Hill.

    ¡°Everyone, do you understand what this means?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Someone answered first. Conrad gave him a cold stare.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you had a heated debate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rebuked knight bowed his head deeply, and then Conrad spoke.

    ¡°We just have to act like knights. As you can see, the pce is openly recruiting participants.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If you think of it as one of the events of the Sword and Magic Tournament, it¡¯s not thatplicated. The skilled knights just have topete and win. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with that, so the knights didn¡¯t argue. No, they couldn¡¯t.

    The opponent was none other than Conrad, the lord of Cloud.

    ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡±

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    The knights who had been arguing left the scene one by one, and Conrad finally lit a cigarette in his mouth.

    Atst, only Conrad and his daughter were left.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    His daughter spoke in a cautious voice.

    ¡°What if the knights can¡¯t beat n there either? With all the recent events, I¡¯m more worried now.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then the mages will be very smug. And people will start to think that knights are nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Elphis.¡±

    The man quietly muttered his daughter¡¯s name.

    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±

    ¡°Do you still not know me?¡±

    Conrad snapped coldly.

    Elphis couldn¡¯t bear his sharp gaze that shed over the cross scar.

    Elphis quickly lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°This event is only open to students. I¡¯ll nt some guys next to you who look like students. Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all well-trained.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Elphis. You just have to remember one thing.¡±

    Conrad hit the sword at Elphis¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Your brother died because of n.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only did he kill him, but he also defiled his corpse. You just have to remember that one fact.¡±

    ¡°Really, really? He did such a horrible thing to Kian¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    Elphis clenched her fist, and finally seemed to make up her mind.

    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    She spat out bitterly.

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149: This¡­ No.

    Merhen Academy, Violet¡¯s office.

    Violet had stayed up all night for the first time in a long time.

    She would have been happy if she had spent the night studying ancient runes, but that was not the case.

    There was a rather important event at the magic department today.

    n¡¯s ss.

    Today was the day of the pre-registration for the ss that Dean Cte had promised.

    When she opened the Triviana newspaper, there were countless stories rted to n, and dozens, hundreds of debates about them.

    ¡®There is no one in the magic department who doesn¡¯t know n¡¯ was no longer an exaggeration.That¡¯s why Violet had no choice but to stay up all night.

    She had to prepare for the crowd that was bound toe.

    ¡°Professor Violet.¡±

    The female student who was helping Violet next to her spoke.

    Her hair was cut short on both sides, and her shoulders were filled with yellow badges.

    She was the president of the third year of the magic department.

    Emily.

    ¡°Looking at the atmosphere, it seems like a lot of people wille.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you went to an emergency meeting, right? Whether to increase the quota, or to make selection criteria. Various things.¡±

    Violet, who was writing the list, looked out the window for a moment.

    The students of the magic department were moving like waves.

    ¡°You must feel strange, professor. He was your student until recently, and now he¡¯s your colleague.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±

    The faces of the people outside seemed full of excitement, but Violet¡¯s mood was a bit odd.

    It was not a petty emotion like envy or jealousy.

    The guy who she thought was a talentless student proved his skills, formed a ss with his name, and started to study ancient runes with Violet.

    The series of oues was just amazing.

    ¡°Emily.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that? n entered the academy as an F-grade.¡±

    ¡°I think I saw that in Triviana¡­. Wait, what? Was that true?¡±

    Emily widened her eyes and asked.

    ¡°There are more stories to tell. A lot more.¡±

    Violet muttered with a face soaked in admiration.

    It was as if she was retracing something one by one.

    Emily leaned her upper body toward Violet and asked.

    ¡°Professor Violet. Then should I try to apply too? The more I hear, the more interested I get.¡±

    ¡°Emily, have you ever met n?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Emily nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him, of course. You know, when the blood ghouls attacked the ballroom.¡±

    The two slowly headed to the agora board.

    As they talked, they reached their destination, and as expected, there were a lot of people gathered.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    She expected a lot, but she didn¡¯t expect this much.

    Some of the first-year female students spotted Violet and Emily and whispered.

    They seemed to think they wouldn¡¯t hear, but they heard everything.

    ¡°You go and ask.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit. Professor Violet and the president are scary. Let¡¯s have the person who lost rock-paper-scissors go and ask.¡±

    ¡°Why rock-paper-scissors¡­. Fine. I¡¯ll go ande back.¡±

    In the end, one of the female students reluctantly approached them.

    ¡°Hello. Excuse me, can we see n today?¡±

    The female students were whispering, so she guessed, but it was as expected.

    n was very popr among some female students these days.

    It was not only the application, but these first-year female students seemed to be waiting for a chance to see n¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the professor in charge, right? Can you just tell us if he¡¯sing or not? We just want to take a quick look and go¡­.¡±

    She knew how big their affection was, but they came to the wrong ce.

    Violet sighed deeply and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He¡¯s a student I can¡¯t control.¡±

    She exined calmly, but the female students¡¯ eyes were not on Violet.

    They seemed to be looking at something over her shoulder.

    She turned her head slightly and saw a knight.

    The female students immediately whispered.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°J?¡±

    ¡°Right, J. Isn¡¯t she a celestial?¡±

    A knight who looked like a rose blooming in human form. J suddenly appeared. Her appearance made the students who were far away look this way.

    J was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? A knight student.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for anything bad.¡±

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like she came to pick a fight.

    J clicked her tongue as if she was ufortable with the sharp eyes from around her.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    J sighed deeply and scratched her head.

    The knight opened his mouth again when Violet narrowed her brows.

    ¡°¡­Where do I apply?¡±

    I flinched at his sudden question.

    Why are you applying?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of submitting an application form.¡±

    As soon as she answered, J shoved the application form into Violet¡¯s arms like a sword. Then she ran away from her seat.

    Emily, who was standing next to her, scratched her head.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what I saw or heard.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    After that, they were busy with a lot of things.

    Students who asked if n was visiting today, students who applied, students who asked if they would pass¡­ Emily and Violet werepletely exhausted.

    Before they knew it, the sun was setting and they were about to return to their office.

    ¡°Can I ask you for directions?¡±

    Someone grabbed them again.

    They turned around and saw a knight with golden hair staring at them.

    ¡°¡­Yvonne?¡±

    Violet recognized the identity of the knight first.

    The person who faced n in the first event of the Sword Master Tournament, the rising star among the first-year knights.

    It was Yvonne Rose.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Yvonne.¡±

    Yvonne nodded and continued.

    Violet and Emily tilted their heads.

    Emily asked.

    ¡°Junior knight, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I came to apply.¡±

    There was a brief silence.

    It was the same as when J of the Heavenly Blessing visited earlier.

    They felt like they were experiencing unexpected things more often today.

    Emily blinked and wondered.

    She couldn¡¯t ask J, who had no signs, but she thought she could ask this knight with a naive smile.

    ¡°Why are you applying?¡±

    ¡°Oh. You mean the reason?¡±

    Yvonne smiled brightly.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just like n¡¯s work.¡±

    ?

    A day passed, and the Frits family mansion.

    The day of verification finally arrived.

    The three days that cousin April gave them.

    The endless sorting of magic books also reached its end. In other words, they were ready to decipher the tombstone.

    The magic books in the Frits garden were all sorted out, and Louis and Becky even learned them.

    Trixie also mastered the ¡®Melted me¡¯.

    There were two conditions to decipher the tombstone.

    First, find the decryption book in the garden.

    Second, manifest the Melted me.

    These two requirements were all met.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Is this it?¡±

    Becky stretched and muttered.

    In three days, Becky¡¯s thinking range widened considerably.

    It was only natural. She had learned a hundred magic books at the same time.

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    Trixie answered lowly.

    She still didn¡¯t look or pay attention to n.

    The first kiss.

    It was her first kiss.

    She was too embarrassed to look at him.

    ¡°Trixie. Try it!¡±

    Becky shouted and Trixie nodded.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Trixie took a breath and put her hand on the tombstone.

    She concentrated more than ever to operate her mana precisely.

    She drew the foundation of magic in her head, then chose the right branch and connected the circuit.

    Water, Fire.

    The Melted me required two elements.

    But she could do it now.

    The name of the family weighed her down, her father lying in bed grabbed her ankle, and the existence of verification choked her neck with both hands¡­

    She could even turn that weight into motivation, so Trixie focused with all her strength.

    Kugugugugu©¤

    Trixie¡¯s mother.

    Mia von Frits¡¯s tombstone glowed blue.

    It resonated with the surroundings and emitted a majestic sound, and even a strange current started to flow.

    ¡°Uh¡­!¡±

    The tombstone broke with a thud and spat out a blue soul-like thing.

    It wandered around for a while and then waspletely absorbed into Trixie¡¯s body.

    n nodded lightly beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    It was perfect.

    Trixie had manifested a me that melted the riddle of the tombstone.

    There was nothing to fault or mistake in her performance.

    But the next moment, everyone tilted their heads.

    They had no choice.

    There was nothing else to see.

    Becky broke the silence.

    ¡°Is that it? Did Lord Isaac be immortal?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I thought there would be something more impressive.¡±

    ¡°Did he fail?¡±

    ¡°Haha, no way. He said she should marry n, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    While Becky and Louis chatted, Trixie just clenched and unclenched her hand absentmindedly.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    The girl muttered that to herself.

    She had changed drastically.

    The flow of mana inside her body, the blueprint that could draw the foundation of magic, the calction, the efficiency¡­.

    She felt that all the elements that a magician should care about had risen to an unbelievable level.

    No, drastic was an understatement.

    ¡­ She had be a different person altogether.

    Snap©¤!

    Trixie flicked her finger.

    A blue me bloomed on her index finger.

    Normally, it would have been just a simple me, but it didn¡¯t stop there.

    It spread out like a real ¡®flower¡¯ that deserved the name.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Louis and Becky couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Trixie¡¯s index finger, which was lit up with a dazzling light.

    It was a beautiful and powerful feat.

    Becky¡¯s mouth gaped open.

    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s amazing. Is this what happened after you solved the tombstone riddle?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie nodded her head with a nervous expression.

    Becky tilted her head with a puzzled look, but soon her face turned pale as well.

    ¡°Wait, wait a minute. Is this the end? What about Lord Gaju¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with it. It has nothing to do with immortality.¡±

    Trixie swallowed her dry saliva.

    The tremor in her eyes soon spread to her shoulders, and soon after, Trixie started to shake all over.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Becky and Louis shouted at the same time.

    Louis¡¯s face was also filled with an unusual confusion.

    ¡°¡­ This is not the time.¡±

    Trixie staggered.

    ¡°Dad. I have to see Dad.¡±

    Before they could say anything, Trixie copsed on the ground.

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 150: Isaac¡¯s ce

    Trixie kept running.

    The next head of the von Fritz family, the owner of the blue me, the girl who was known as a genius among the first-year students of the magic department.

    She had given up all her dignity and was running with all her strength.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    She should be out of breath, but her breathing was rxed. Her arms and legs should be tired, but her body was very light.

    She was running with all her power, but she didn¡¯t feel exhausted. Her feelings didn¡¯t matter, as if her body condition was improving by absorbing the blue soul.¡®I was na?ve. Too much.¡¯

    Eternal life.

    The ultimate state of not aging.

    She thought that such a state could not exist in reality.

    Even if it did, the prerequisites would not be so easy. And the information would not be so widespread.

    If that was possible, why did her mother, the founder of the blue me, end her life?

    Why did the illustrious ancestors be mere letters and constetions?

    ¡­The reason was simple.

    There was no eternal life.

    ¡®Dad.¡¯

    He had always been strict and harsh since she was young.

    But Isaac never lied to her. So she thought he would do the same this time.

    She thought he was truly pursuing his own eternal life, and he told her the truth.

    She also thought it was for the sake of her parents, so she didn¡¯t doubt much.

    She would grow, her father would get healthy, and her rtives, including April, would bow their heads again¡­. She wished for all those things.

    She wanted to grasp them at once.

    Now that she thought about it, was it a foolish greed?

    Was it greed to get the impossible things easily?

    Or should she me her innocent self?

    She didn¡¯t know what to regret and what to me.

    She ran and soon arrived at the mansion.

    The mansion, which would have been full of vitality, was strangely quiet today.

    ?

    ¡°Ah, miss.¡±

    A maid who met her eyes was wiping her tears with a handkerchief.

    She felt a surge of anxiety as she saw her swollen face.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Where is dad?¡±

    She asked, but she didn¡¯t wait for the answer.

    She knew he would be in the bedroom, so she moved her steps quickly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Her wide strides led her to Isaac¡¯s bedroom.

    This time, there was no one to stop her, and no one to warn her not to approach.

    ¡°In the end¡­.¡±

    Was it because of her?

    She still didn¡¯t know the identity of the blue soul. But she could feel that it was causing a very favorable change in her body every second.

    His goal was not his own eternal life, but Trixie¡¯s growth.

    Could it be that he did that?

    ¡°If you want to protect something, burn yourself first¡­.¡±

    She muttered the motto of the von Fritz family.

    She used to recite it with a sense of duty, but now every letter of the content came to her with a fearful meaning.

    It might be a good ending for others to see.

    Isaac, who could do anything for the von Fritz family, might be happy to leave his daughter¡¯s growth behind.

    But.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept it as his daughter.

    She had a lot of questions and things to hear.

    She hadn¡¯t shared any time to prepare for the farewell.

    She finally arrived at the bedroom door.

    She carefully put her hand on the doorknob.

    ?

    It was just a doorknob, but it seemed like a religious thing, so she closed her eyes and let out a low breath.

    ?

    She finished her silent prayer and opened her eyes slightly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    No, she wanted to open them slowly, but they widened.

    The doorknob, which she thought would be locked, turned without resistance.

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Trixie entered with a bad feeling.

    And that bad feeling became a reality.

    ¡°Sob sob sob¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sob! Sniff¡­.¡±

    Trixie stared nkly at the scene in front of her.

    The maids were all lying down and crying.

    She understood the situation just by that, and she couldn¡¯t move her eyes to the bed.

    ¡°Miss¡­.¡±

    The maid who met Trixie¡¯s eyes was also swollen.

    She whispered in a tearful voice.

    ¡°Miss, the lord¡­.¡±

    Trixie shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t know if she had nothing to say or too much to say.

    The only thing that was certain was that Trixie didn¡¯t have the courage to hear the next words.

    Her eyes finally turned to the bed.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Isaac von Fritz.

    Heid still.

    But that was all. He did not breathe, nor did he blink.

    Everything in her head was covered in white in an instant.

    Trixie approached the bed as if bewitched. She knelt down and checked the state of the lord.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    There was no answer. He was no longer alive.

    The eyes that always sparkled like jewels on Trixie¡¯s face became cloudy.

    Trixie quietly took her father¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    And as soon as her skin touched his, she recoiled in shock.

    It was too hard and cold, unnatural.

    Her vision blurred.

    The world split apart, and she felt like she was falling into a secluded ce by herself. The maids¡¯ sobbing sounds faded away.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    She gathered her courage and took his hand again.

    She did not cry, more shocked than sad. The girl just squeezed his hand.

    What kind of feeling would it take to sacrifice someone¡¯s death to make them stronger? What kind of sensation would it be?

    The girl still did not know.

    ¡°For me, for me¡­.¡±

    She buried her face quietly on his chest. Moisture dripped onto his flesh, which had turned into a dry log.

    She had so much to say, but the only words she could utter were those two, with a different weight than before.

    ¡°Dad¡­.¡±

    Still, his heart did not beat.

    ?

    The dueling ground of the von Fritz estate.

    The moment of verification had finally arrived.

    It was time to suppress the uncontroble emotions and sort out the chaotic thoughts, forcibly or not.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie looked around without a word.

    ¡®On purpose.¡¯

    Verification was a procedure that could be done by just the two of them. But April had deliberately brought all kinds of rtives.

    As a result, countless eyes were pouring on her now.

    And what was in those eyes was not affection orpassion.

    Just cold and calcting pupils.

    Trash that took their father¡¯s death as a mere opportunity. In that turmoil, she was thrown alone.

    Without a father.

    Without a mother.

    Carrying it all by herself.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    Then, n called her.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    There was a brief silence, but Trixie soon nodded her head as she exhaled.

    She thought maybe she wasn¡¯t alone.

    The representatives of the magic department were cheering for her.

    ¡°Before being the heir, I¡¯m also a mage.¡±

    Mage.

    It was the word that best expressed her determination at this moment.

    As if they understood, the representatives, including n, nodded quietly.

    Trixie started walking towards the center of the dueling ground, and April narrowed her eyes as she watched.

    ¡°What, Trixie. You¡¯re doing it yourself from the start?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Trixie looked straight into April¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I told you to shut up.¡±

    April grimaced.

    ¡°This bitch has gone crazy¡­.¡±

    She was about to spew curses, but she stopped.

    ¡®What, why is she like this?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of difort.

    The energy flowing from Trixie¡¯s eyes.

    Something far from the easy-going look she had never seen before, something close to madness.

    As she witnessed it, her lips froze.

    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if shees out like this.¡¯

    April had offered Trixie a benefit.

    The key point was ¡®if you¡¯re tired of facing many people, you can send out a representative of the magic department instead.¡¯

    She said it as if she was doing her a favor, but of course her true intention was different.

    She wanted topete with the prestigious magic department.

    If she broke them, she could absorb their poprity, and if she just impressed them, she could join them, so it was a win-win situation.

    So she didn¡¯t need to talk.

    She didn¡¯t need to be courteous.

    She would humiliate Trixie and trample her down, and then n, her husband, would have no choice but to intervene.

    Ah, of course, she changed her mind about one thing.

    ¡®You deserve a harsh punishment for your insolence, Trixie.¡¯

    April had originally nned to just step on him lightly, but now her mind had changed and she wanted to make him aplete mess.

    April smiled at the man who stood by her side.

    ¡°January. You go first.¡±

    January immediately headed towards the center of the arena.

    Soon, two people faced each other there, and Trixie wore a white cotton glove on her hand.

    Wearing a cotton glove with the symbol of the family meant that he would do his best in the fight.

    Trixie clenched and unclenched his left hand a few times, then stared at January quietly.

    ¡®Rtives.¡¯

    Looking back, rtives had always been a fearful existence for Trixie. Her parents had treated her harshly and warned her to be careful of them, and the ones she actually met were also frustrated that they couldn¡¯t torment her more.

    But she was different from then.

    ¡®Isaac von Fritz.¡¯

    She muttered her father¡¯s name inwardly.

    The more she guessed her father¡¯s heart, who had even risked his death for her growth, the more she realized that the threats of the rtives who tried to intimidate her were nothing but trivial.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She didn¡¯t know that everything was for her, from one to ten.

    She doubted that he only saw her as a doll.

    She thought he would sell her under the name of marriage for the sake of the family.

    She hated and fought with her father until thest moment.

    ¡­And that was thest conversation.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Trixie let out a wet sigh.

    No matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t reach him now.

    Trixie knew she had to apologize through her actions, and she knew what actions she had to show.

    If someone asked her what she knew.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even say it.¡¯

    Because she realized too many things.

    ¡®It will happen.¡¯

    She would definitely be the head of the von Fritz family.

    That¡¯s when January on the other side turned his head.

    He made a creaking sound every time he loosened his body.

    ¡°January.¡±

    Trixie didn¡¯t even answer.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to introduce yourself?¡±

    January remembered Trixie. The girl who imitated the cold winter, but was more sensitive to the cold than anyone.

    The girl who acted tough, but broke easily when touched.

    But Trixie, who was like that, was acting tough again in front of January.

    Just like Mia von Fritz.

    ¡°Are you acting tough again? Like your mother?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie¡¯s retort made January furrow his brows.

    He was not messy, rather well-groomed, but what he gave off now was clearly a killing intent.

    ¡°Fine. Then, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    He pretended to think about something with his arms crossed, and then January shot a me like a whip in an instant.

    Wham-!

    He was just doing as April instructed.

    He was going to bind Trixie¡¯s limbs with this, and humiliate her in front of everyone.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But at that moment.

    Crash!

    Something that was swaying like a shadow under Trixie.

    It became a blue whip and stretched out in eight directions.

    No, it took the shape of a venomous snake and bit January¡¯s me whip.

    ¡°¡­What!¡±

    January shouted at the sight beyond his imagination.

    But it was too early to shout anything.

    The truly amazing sight unfolded after that.

    Snap-!

    Trixie snapped her fingers.

    The thin snakes joined their bodies and formed a huge weapon.

    It soared into the sky as if ascending.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    January muttered nkly then.

    Snap-!

    Trixie snapped her fingers.

    The moment he admired the opponent¡¯s skill purely, he had already lost the victory.

    Crash-!

    The weapon that flew in the air hit his forehead at an incredible speed.

    It was over in an instant.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    A huge crater was formed on the ground of the arena.

    Despite the burns all over his body, January felt a sensation of freezing as hey in the middle of the crater.

    Trixie flicked her finger again.

    But it was not a manifestation of magic.

    She simply pointed her index finger behind her, at April.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    After defeating April.

    ¡°¡­April.¡±

    She was supposed to take Isaac¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 151: If You Want to y with Fire, Burn Yourself First ¡°¡­¡±

    April grimaced openly.

    There was no sh of multiple contract magic. No melee.

    The match was decided by Trixie¡¯s single use of magic.

    In the middle of the pit, January was stuck.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯

    January was not as good as April, but he was a person who had learned White me with her in the Great Forest.Even April herself would not be able to so easily subdue January

    In other words, he was not supposed to lose to Trixie.

    April felt awkward seeing January, who had always been arrogant, lying on the ground.

    ¡®Was mymand wrong?¡¯

    There was a vague point to think so. ¡®Fire Whip¡¯ was a magic that January was especially confident in.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    April shut her mouth first.

    If she made a mistake, she had to cut it off at once. If she added more words, she could end up pressing the wrong buttons, not just the first one.

    On the other hand, Trixie looked at her palm.

    ¡®I won.¡¯

    January was stuck in the pit, only spewing steam. He looked so pathetic.

    Rtives.

    They were the ones who had always terrified Trixie in the past. But one of them was lying on the ground as if to show off.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    She had be apletely different person from her past self and her present self. By inheriting the blue soul that Isaac left behind, she once again surpassed her limits.

    Also, what changed was not only her body.

    How hard did Isaac work to give her such power? What was his mindset?¡­ Those thoughts changed the girl¡¯s heart as well.

    Trixie nced at her rtives.

    Faces soaked in confusion.

    Would they have tried to verify if Dad was alive?

    No, they would have bowed their heads. She felt angry again as she thought of that. She had to step on them. That was what Trixie had to do.

    ¡°Trixie! You were really cool!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Trixie is amazing. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    From behind, she heard Becky and Louis cheering.

    It was not that they imposed strict standards on her, but that they gave her pure support.

    Trixie still felt awkward about that feeling.

    Instead, she threw her gaze at April.

    ¡°Come out. April.¡±

    April, the person concerned, kept herposure even after hearing that, but the others on both sides did not.

    ¡°That cheeky thing!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s acting so arrogant just because she verified one person!¡±

    As they were about to step into the center of the arena, April flicked her finger. Then a white me was drawn in front of their toes in the shape of a line.

    ¡°April?¡±

    A puzzled voice came out from around.

    It was natural.

    April was the strongest among them and had been assigned thest order because of that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    ¡°Right away? The order is¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re all going to lose anyway.¡±

    April¡¯s eyes turned to January, who was lying down, and the others¡¯ eyes naturally followed.

    Then one person came forward and retrieved his body.

    ¡°Everyone, back off.¡±

    April muttered and everyone followed silently.

    April walked to the center and faced Trixie.

    She nced at the representatives of the magic department behind her.

    Especially n.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot. Trixie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie didn¡¯t say a word.

    She just stared at April with sharper eyes than ever.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even answer when Ipliment you.¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Well, I will. But.¡±

    April pointed to January behind her with her chin.

    ¡°You know that if you treat January like that, you¡¯ll end up the same, right? Right?¡±

    It was a cold word, but the surroundings started to heat up. Trixie swallowed a dry saliva at April¡¯s heat.

    It was hot.

    Even though Trixie was always close to the me, she felt the heat was quite unpleasant.

    April had a different strength than January, who had just fought. Her body recognized that, not her head.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    The owner of the voice was n. His cool tone hit Trixie¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Look at your opponent well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t let yourself be consumed by anger.¡±

    It was an abstract statement, and I couldn¡¯t understand it yet. But the second sentence was undeniable.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Trixie took a deep breath and calmed her mind.

    Yes, being eaten by emotions would only ruin everything.

    Especially if that emotion was anger.

    Finally, her blue eyes settled down.

    n¡¯s advice was short and blunt, but it worked.

    All the noise died down.

    They were just standing still and facing each other, but soon the arena was filled with mist.

    April looked at Trixie without a word.

    There was no distraction on Trixie¡¯s face.

    She seemed to have shaken off her fear, and at the same time, she radiated an intense focus.

    No, maybe it was more urate to call it a fighting spirit.

    April thought to herself, without realizing it.

    ¡®¡­Mia von Fritz?¡¯

    The creator of the blue me, whom she had seen in her childhood.

    The woman who had reached the peak of the fire element, but who resembled the harsh winter.

    That was nonsense.

    She shook her head.

    April still didn¡¯t think she would lose.

    If she had to put it in words, it was like a cornered mouse trying to bite a cat. It was ridiculous.

    Crack.

    She slowly gathered the energy of the white me.

    The ground was already sinking, even though she hadn¡¯t manifested the me.

    Crack crack.

    The speed increased, and so did the sound. It was as if it was announcing that the fight was about to begin.

    And then, at one moment.

    When Trixie blinked once.

    April¡¯s figure disappearedpletely. Instead, the me dogs reced her and mmed into the ground.

    Six in total.

    They had the shape of dogs and moved like dogs, but it was all a trick to deceive the opponent.

    Rrrrr!

    They transformed into swords again, and they were already at Trixie¡¯s forehead.

    By then, Trixie¡¯s eyes opened again, and they were like a deepke.

    Wham!

    The blue me wiped out five of them. But she couldn¡¯t block the one that came from behind.

    Trixie bent her body as hard as she could.

    Whoosh!

    But April made the me sword in the air ¡®ovep¡¯.

    It became possible to bend the trajectory in an impossible way.

    Six more white me swords flew at her.

    ¡°Huff.¡±

    She took a breath, and then Trixie exploded under her feet.

    It was a stupid way to take the risk on herself, but the recoil of the explosion made her body dodge all the white me swords.

    ng!

    But April¡¯s me maniption was beyond imagination.

    The me swords turned into eagles and swooped at Trixie. The end of her torn clothes fluttered in the air.

    She jumped up and saw everything.

    The eyes of her rtives who wanted her to fall, and the stupid Becky who sped her hands and cheered for her.

    ¡­And n, who was also looking at her.

    ©¤Look at your opponent well.

    His words came to her mind at the same time. Trixie¡¯s eyes rolled and faced the white me.

    ¡®That¡¯s also the maniption of the me.¡¯

    It was different from just admiring it. When she tried to focus and examine it, she saw new things.

    me sculpting.

    The art of shaping the me precisely and controlling it like a summon.

    The number of five was impressive enough.

    It was a perfect maniption, as if it was a ¡®summon¡¯ category.

    And the enhancement that didn¡¯t give the opponent a chance to react.

    ¡°How is it? I learned it from the Great Forest. It¡¯s amazing, right?¡±

    April shouted without showing herself.

    Only her voice came from somewhere unknown.

    Still floating in the air, Trixie faced eight mes that changed their shape every second and rushed at her.

    ¡®The point of transforming it freely.¡¯

    The flexibility to roast the opponent ording to the situation. And thebination that didn¡¯t let go once it hit.

    Zap!

    The white eagle that burned brightly grazed Trixie¡¯s cheek. If it had hit directly, the fight would have been over.

    ¡®She¡¯s strong.¡¯

    Always enough to look down on others.

    Always enough to be confident in her me.

    Always enough to despise Trixie.

    But.

    ¡®Even so.¡¯

    Trixie bit her lips until they bled.

    The design in her head was not enough. Her body was upside down in the air, but she started to make a connection.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take the position of the head of the family.¡±

    I was determined not to give up that spot to anyone.

    I didn¡¯t care if they despised me.

    I didn¡¯t care if they trampled on me.

    I didn¡¯t care if they denied my efforts and talents.

    I didn¡¯t care if they scorned me as a half-baked mage.

    But.

    I was a mage.

    And more than that, I was the heir of my father¡¯s will. I was the next head of the von Fritz family.

    Yes, as long as I could be the ¡®head¡¯, I didn¡¯t mind any insults. I wouldn¡¯t pay attention to any prefixes that came before it.

    Whoosh©¤!

    Soon, a blue me erupted in the air like a wave. It engulfed all the white eagles that flew at me.

    But Trixie flinched before she could counterattack.

    Thud©¤!

    A white me sword that she had missed pierced through her shoulder de.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    As soon as her shoulder was pierced, a tremendous pain surged through her body. She could feel that she had been hit by a powerful blow.

    Hiss©¤

    And the next moment, the white me sword that was stuck in Trixie¡¯s shoulder twisted strangely and changed its shape.

    It was a venomous snake that flicked its tongue threateningly.

    ¡°I can shape mes into snakes too, you know.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s face turned pale at the voice of April that came from somewhere.

    The white me that sprouted from her shoulder and turned into a snake opened its mouth wide.

    ¡°Trixie, Trixie!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Becky and Louis shouted with pale faces.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But the one who was in the situation, Trixie, had her eyes glowing with a deeper blue.

    She focused and moved her feet.

    She ran to find April who was invisible.

    Crack!

    Then, with a sound that made her whole body bristle, the snake-shaped me bit Trixie¡¯s neck.

    Trixie spat out blood right away.

    The girl staggered. Her veins on her neck were purple.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    The moment April muttered that.

    Trixie turned her body quickly and grabbed April¡¯s neck with her hand.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    April¡¯s eyes widened as her neck was caught.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    The white me was burning at an extreme temperature. She had used the mirage to hide her appearance.

    There was no way that a mere blue me could ovee that.

    Squeak©¤

    Trixie tightened her grip on her hand.

    Their eyes met in the air.

    But Trixie¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and her face was already pale as death.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    But what was this, Trixie was sneering.

    ¡°April.¡±

    Cough©¤!

    Trixie spat out blood again and continued.

    ¡°Do you know what the motto of the von Fritz family is?¡±

    ¡°Motto?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Trixie put more strength into her hand.

    A dense and blue me was burning in Trixie¡¯s eyes, as if it was indescribable.

    ¡°To protect the me, burn yourself first.¡±

    ¡°To protect the me, burn yourself first.¡±

    They both murmured the same words at the same time.

    But their expressions were opposite. April looked puzzled, and Trixie smiled faintly.

    ¡°Yeah. From now on.¡±

    Trixie coughed up blood and muttered.

    ¡°¡­You and I, let¡¯s burn together until we die.¡±

    In an instant.

    April felt an ominous sign.

    Rumble©¤

    A huge me that was hard to describe surrounded Trixie¡¯s body and burned with a blue color.

    Whoosh.

    It started with a small spark that attached to her. But April¡¯s face was filled with a sense of defeat.

    She felt it in her instinct. This was the precursor of something terrible.

    The next moment.

    Roar©¤!

    Trixie and April¡¯s bodies were both wrapped in mes.

    White and blue mixed together and fought for dominance for a while.

    However, soon, what rose up was a blue me.

    A me that bloomed in the shape of a jasmine.

    The symbol of the von Fritz family.

    ¡®Mia¡­?¡¯

    Mia von Fritz.

    April felt as if she was tasting her blue me, and she unconsciously thought of her for a moment.

    Thud! ?

    When the me disappeared all of a sudden. ?

    There was only one person standing on the ground with both legs. ?

    Trixie von Fritz. ?

    April was lying at her feet.

    That arrogant rtive who coveted the seat of the lord, now looked like she could never get up again in anyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Haah, haah, haah¡­.¡±

    Trixie gasped several times.

    ¡°Cough©¤.¡±

    Even as she spat out blood, she seemed to have something to say to her.

    ¡°Remember.¡±

    The owner of the blue me spat out bitterly. ?

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the lord.¡±

 Chapter 152:

    Chapter 152:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 152 A Small Victory. Trixie.

    January had barely regained his senses when he realized what had happened. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    The winner and the loser were clear.

    The winner was Trixie von Fritz.

    She had defeated April, who wielded the White me. She had imed the victory and the seat of the lord.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    The oue was undeniable, but epting it was another matter.April was a renowned fighter, and her reputation among the me users was not low.

    Why did she choose to go to the Great Forest instead of the Academy? Because she was confident that she could win the verification whenever she returned to the mansion.

    But she lost.

    To Trixie, who controlled the blue me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    January nced around him.

    The rtives who watched April fall were all in shock.

    They had nk stares, as if they didn¡¯t know where to look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    A cold voice hit his ears.

    It was n.

    ¡°Do you really think you can verify anything by trying more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    January clenched his teeth as he understood what he meant.

    He had many thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Nothing he said would matter in this situation.

    April had lost.

    There was no room for doubt or excuse.

    It was the final result.

    He felt dizzy.

    He had failed the verification, and he couldn¡¯t even imagine how much the status of the White me would fall because of this.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    January swallowed his dry saliva. His gaze turned to Trixie, who was in a state ofbat incapacity.

    He still had a chance, albeit a slim one.

    They had more people on their side, so if they challenged Trixie one after another¡­

    But then.

    ¡°Give up.¡±

    n¡¯s voice pierced his ears.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    January looked at n.

    He saw n¡¯s face between his jet-ck bangs, staring at him with red eyes.

    ¡°Drop that obvious thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A shock that he couldn¡¯t hide spread over January¡¯s face.

    ¡®Did he read my mind?¡¯

    He had felt something strange about n¡¯s eyes since the first time they met, but he couldn¡¯t get used to n¡¯s attitude, as if he knew everything already.

    January tried to defend himself.

    ¡°What thought did I have¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    January flinched as n took a step closer. He was so arrogant, but the problem was that he didn¡¯t seem arrogant at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the condition that April set?¡±

    ¡°What?

    ¡°From now on, you have to face me. You said it didn¡¯t matter if the representatives joined in.¡±

    n spoke calmly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have confidence, give up on continuing the verification.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    January couldn¡¯t give any answer.

    n nodded his head, as if his silence was an answer.

    A little more time passed, and n turned around. January, who had gathered some courage, quickly added.

    ¡°You¡¯re only rxed now. Do you know who the White me is connected to? If you knew¡­!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    An answer that came back without even looking back.

    n¡¯s attitude, as if nothing mattered, made January¡¯s mouth dry.

    ¡°Even if that family is the Cloud family? Not just an ordinary family, but the knight family Cloud?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n finally turned around quietly.

    And January was shocked to the core.

    His previous expression seemed kindpared to this.

    Facing his deep red eyes, January felt his legs tremble instinctively, as if he had met a predator.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    January didn¡¯t have many choices. He stared at n silently, then picked up April and left.

    The rest of the rtives followed him, looking around nervously.

    The situation was settled quickly after that.

    The tension that had been tight disappeared, and the maids could move freely.

    ¡°The Cloud family, huh.¡±

    And then, n muttered.

    White me, Cloud Knight family.

    He felt the need to find out the connection between them.

    ?

    Two dayster.

    Trixie finally managed to open her eyelids.

    Where was she, and was she still alive? Those were the first thoughts that came to her mind.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t be dead, as the pain in her whole body was too vivid.

    This pain was proof that she was alive.

    ¡°Oh, miss!¡±

    She was startled by a sudden voice.

    The maids rushed into the room, all looking at her with worried eyes.

    What was going on¡­ But then she remembered.

    The verification that April and her rtives demanded. She had allowed a blow to her neck, but she had stubbornly won the victory.

    ¡°I¡­ survived, surprisingly.¡±

    Trixie barely murmured. Her head was throbbing, and her mind was still hazy.

    The head maid grabbed Trixie¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°Of course. Your fianc¨¦ helped you.¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lord n, I mean! Miss, do you know how worried we were? You lost so much blood, we thought¡­ we thought¡­¡±

    She seemed to hate recalling that moment, as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Trixie blinked her eyes periodically. Her body was burning with fever, and the best she could do was this.

    ¡°My father.¡±

    ¡°Your lord father¡­¡±

    The head maid avoided her gaze and trailed off.

    That was enough for an answer.

    This was reality.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Trixie spat out emptily.

    She knew she could never see her father again, no matter what she did.

    At that thought, tears flooded her eyes.

    But then, it happened.

    Bang, the sound of the door opening reached Trixie¡¯s ears. Then, the maids greeted someone in unison.

    ¡°Miss. Your fianc¨¦ is here.¡±

    The head maid whispered in Trixie¡¯s ear.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you alone for a while.¡±

    With that, a lot of footsteps ovepped.

    Her room had never been so quiet. She was still looking at the ceiling, but she felt the room had be wider.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    And then, a familiar voice filled her ears.

    At the same time, a familiar scent lingered on her nose.

    It was the scent of Mr. Guidance, whom Trixie loved so much, so she gathered her strength and turned her head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But of course, it was n.

    She knew it was n, but she kept seeing Mr. Guidance in him. Her feverish body had also lowered her judgment, and she missed Mr. Guidance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    He said, cing his finger on Trixie¡¯s neck. To Trixie, who was panting from the fever, n quietly poured his magic into her.

    Trixie barely parted her lips.

    ¡°Again¡­ touching my body as you please¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. It will take longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She had no more energy to speak anyway.

    Trixie looked at n, who was healing her body, and thought.

    When she thought about it, she hated to admit it, but n and Mr. Guidance had a lot inmon.

    Even Trivia¡¯s way of speaking was simr to n¡¯s, now that she thought about it.

    As she thought about it, her condition improved a little.

    n broke the silence first.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    A simple remark. But his voice sounded slightly warmer than usual.

    ¡°You became a lord, and achieved magical growth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have a wish, I¡¯ll grant you one.¡±

    ¡°I want to see my father.¡±

    A wish that would nevere true, even though she knew it.

    ¡°Tell me another wish. Trixie.¡±

    n¡¯s face, looking down at her. His expression seemed a bit softer for some reason.

    The girl slowly raised her hand, and grabbed n¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡±

    With a face that was almost melted by the fever, with half-closed eyes, with a muffled voice, Trixie struggled to say.

    ¡°Who is Mr. Guidance?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Guidance, sir.¡±

    n ced his trivia on the desk.

    Then, he gently closed Trixie¡¯s eyelids with his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you wake up after a good sleep.¡±

    ?

    A week had passed since then.

    Louis and Becky continued their training, while Trixie kept waking up and falling asleep.

    It was only natural. She had been bitten by a white me that was forged at a high temperature. It was a miracle that she was alive, to put it coldly.

    But she will regain her senses by tomorrow.

    ¡°This is almost over.¡±

    And now.

    Trixie¡¯s mother, the founder of the blue me. Mia von Fritz. I had been struggling for almost a week in front of her grave.

    The reason was simple.

    Everyone thought that the deciphering of the tombstone was over, but they were wrong.

    There was still one form left in the ruins.

    It was the one that had given me a sense of difort during the process of deciphering the magic book. And I finally had the solution in front of me.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    This form also contained the mystery of the ancient runes.

    Mia was also a magician who understood that the magic of the ancient runes was different from the others.

    But my impression of this form was.

    ¡°¡­Should I say it¡¯s childish?¡±

    That was all.

    Thud.

    I closed the magic book with a mix of ancient runes with a loud noise. And I thought of Trixie, who inherited the blue me.

    She was still a weak spark in my eyes, but when she was fully refined, everyone would marvel at the blue me.

    So. Even if it was a bit childish.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you, who worked hard.¡±

    It was a small reward. Trixie.

    I quietly ced my hand on the remains of the tombstone.

    There was one more thing to show her when she woke up.

 Chapter 153:

    Chapter 153:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 153 I will be a spark.

    The Cloud family¡¯s mansion.

    The Cloud family¡¯s master¡¯s room, renowned among the knights as a prestigious ce.

    There was only a cold atmosphere there at the moment.

    ¡°So.¡±

    The Cloud family¡¯s master, Conrad, broke the silence.

    His hair and the cross-shaped scar under his eye shone silver in the light. His dignity was like a sword forged into a human shape, clearly showing that he was no ordinary person.¡°You¡¯re saying that you lost, failed the verification, and returned without securing the von Fritz lordship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And not even against n, who¡¯s been causing a ruckustely, but to the Blue me, that¡¯s what I hear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    January bowed his head.

    His appearance standing in front of Conrad was pitiful. His hair was burnt and curled up in ces, and his exposed skin was full of burn marks.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guarantee that you could get von Fritz?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That was all January could say.

    For a while, there was no sound in the master¡¯s room. Only asionally did Conrad puff out some smoke from his cigar.

    The one who broke the silence was Conrad¡¯s daughter, who was standing next to him. Elphis.

    ¡°You say you¡¯re sorry with your mouth, but you¡¯re still alive, huh.¡±

    Her voice was cold and sharp like an icicle.

    Her hair and the cross-shaped tattoo on her cheek sparkled silver like a de. She looked exactly like her father, but her ¡®resemnce¡¯ was not limited to her appearance.

    ¡°Why are you so quiet? I get the urge to carve out something from you if you¡¯re too quiet.¡±

    Elphis inherited Conrad¡¯s cold personality. She was the opposite of Kian, the leader of the Azure, who was round and sociable.

    ¡°January, can you still be quiet even if your fingers are cut off? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    January kept bowing his head and looking at his toes. But Elphis didn¡¯t seem to be done yet, and continued.

    ¡°You were the ones who asked for the Cloud family¡¯s cooperation first. You emphasized several times that von Fritz was in within grasp.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The Cloud family had a simple way of keeping their high status.

    Elphis used her insight to roll the capital, and Conrad eliminated the enemies.

    Therefore, it was also Elphis who agreed to this cooperation. Von Fritz was also a very good prey for the Cloud family, who had always grown by devouring something.

    ¡°A prestigious mage family that serves the knights, a tower construction obstruction, the support of other knights¡­ It was a deal that could achieve all of this at once.¡±

    Elphis fiddled with the hilt of her sword.

    ¡°You failed perfectly. January, what did you do wrong? Do you know?¡±

    She quietly drew her sword and pointed it at January¡¯s neck.

    January swallowed his dry saliva and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Losing¡­pletely¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. That¡¯s not very urate.¡±

    Elphis sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s the fact that you mentioned the Cloud family. You should have just died quietly if you lost. Thanks to you, the Cloud family became a family tied to a mere loser.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The most effective solution is execution.¡±

    Elphis was about to push her wrist when

    Conrad opened his mouth.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    All the movement in the master¡¯s room stopped with just two words. Conrad¡¯s gaze was not directed at January or Elphis.

    His eyes were on April, who was standing quietly behind him.

    ¡°April.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You also lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Conrad.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed as he talked to April. He took a deep puff of his cigar and asked.

    ¡°April, you don¡¯t have any resentment on your face.¡±

    That was Conrad¡¯s biggest question.

    If they looked back at their first visit to the Cloud mansion, both April and January had faces full of ambition.

    The desire to fill their stomachs somehow, even if they had to lower their pride as mages. He liked that.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t see that in April.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Conrad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the reason.¡±

    Only then did Elphis nce at April with a curious eye.

    The one who broke the silence was April, after a long time.

    ¡°I realized.¡±

    ¡°You realized. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°That was¡­ a me that suited von Fritz.¡±

    April said calmly, even though she was battered and bruised.

    ¡°I have realized my theme. I have lost my ambition. I want to go back to the Great Forest and quietly hone my me.¡±

    Elphis, who was listening from the side, clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Lord, she seems to have gone mad. I will visit von Fritz personally and settle this matter.¡±

    But the one who answered was April.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can be settled.¡±

    ¡°¡­You insolent wretch.¡±

    Elphis¡¯s hand, which had already started to move, was grabbed by Conrad¡¯s smoke. The eyes of the mother and daughter met, and as soon as Elphis met the lord¡¯s eyes, she sheathed her sword.

    Without saying a word, Conrad stopped Elphis and opened his mouth with a slightly interested expression.

    ¡°April, you just uttered a doubtful remark about Cloud¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that also enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    April shook her head from side to side.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, so I said that. n told me¡­¡±

    She said with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Even if the Cloud family interferes, the oue will never change.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Elphis¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Conrad also paused the cigar he was bringing to his mouth.

    ¡°What did you just babble?¡±

    Conrad put down the cigar on the desk.

    He looked different from before, when he seemed to be listening to someone else¡¯s story. A presence like smoke spread around Conrad.

    April looked back at January and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, January. You heard it too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, uhh¡­. That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression became subtle.

    ¡®Is it just a magical confidence? Or¡­.¡¯

    Conrad¡¯s son, Kian.

    He was a promising knight who led the Azure knights, but he died in the dangerous area of Verkel. And he even chose the worst option of bing a demon.

    Only n¡¯s party knew the truth.

    Conrad asked with a nagging feeling.

    ¡°Was there any mention of the witches?¡±

    ¡°¡­The witches?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes became colder.

    ¡°January, April. Tell me everything you heard at the mansion. You can¡¯t leave anything out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hearing their stories, Conrad nodded his head. He lit a new cigar.

    ¡®There was no mention of the witches.¡¯

    Fortunately, the worst case scenario had not happened yet, but he needed to tie up the loose ends before it got more troublesome.

    The Cloud family was Conrad¡¯s masterpiece and a tower that he had built with his blood and sweat for his whole life. It must never copse.

    He soon made up his mind and nodded his head.

    ¡°Elphis. Prepare for the dawn butterfly collection. We don¡¯t have much time left until we leave for Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±

    Elphis nodded quietly. Born in the Cloud family, she could never go against Conrad¡¯s will.

    ¡°And January, April.¡±

    Conrad reached out his hand quietly. January flinched at the inexplicable force.

    Then Conrad chuckled.

    ¡°What are you flinching for? You said you would return to the Great Forest.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He handed them two cigars.

    ¡°Have one before you leave. It¡¯s thest farewell.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±

    January and April reluctantly took them.

    They didn¡¯t have a hobby of smoking cigars, but they thought it wasn¡¯t too bad if they could end their rtionship with this.

    ¡°You can light it yourself. Whether it¡¯s white me or whatever.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. Cough! Cough!¡±

    January and April coughed from the spicy taste that hit their throats, and Conrad looked at them amusedly. In the meantime, the smoke prated their lungs.

    In the end, until Conrad burned all the cigars, April and January only smoked the end part.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough! Thank you. Then¡­.¡±

    As April and January turned around.

    Whoosh©¤!

    The smoke that had prated their lungs shot out sharply, piercing through their bodies.

    A shocking power that wielded smoke like a sword, ughtering the enemies. This was Conrad¡¯s unique ability.

    ¡°Ugh¡­?¡± ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    The siblings fell without a chance to question anything, their guts ripped apart. Their bodies were so distorted that it was hard to believe they were human.

    Cloud, n, Reheln Hill, Dawn Butterfly¡­ Conrad sorted out the pieces in his head and uttered a single word.

    ¡°Dispose of them.¡±

    ?

    It would have been nice if it was a dream, but this was a shback.

    Dawn.

    Father kept raising mes even in his exhausted state. Trixie still remembered that sight vividly.

    His effort was not bound by time or ce. He burned himself with fire, always living like a me.

    Young Trixie could not understand.

    Mother was already the peak of the blue me.

    If he could not produce mes like mother, no matter how hard he tried, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to live happily with such a woman as his wife?

    Why did he have to be so obsessed? Trixie could notprehend his father, who wore out his heart with his effort.

    ©¤It¡¯s not for me.

    Isaac from the past said that.

    ©¤I will be a spark.

    He said that a small spark was needed before a big fire could spread to the firewood. He said he would be that spark.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie opened his eyes around then.

    He saw the familiar ceiling.

    His body condition was perfect. He took a few breaths and got up right away.

    Then something fell under the bed. He didn¡¯t notice, but something had been ced on his stomach.

    ¡°¡­Trivia.¡±

    A single trivia.

    It was not his.

    But what really bothered him was the note that fell with it.

    [ Come to the grave. ]

    That was all it said on the note.

 Chapter 155:

    Chapter 155:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 155 You will burn for a lifetime.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±?That was his only greeting.?Rustle, rustle.?In this quiet ce, the only sound was n turning the pages of a book. His gaze was also fixed on the magic book, not on Trixie.?When he reached thest page, n picked up another book and quickly scanned it from the first page to thest.?He spent a long time looking at the magic books, until he muttered at some point.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    n couldn¡¯t understand Isaac.?A mage is someone who proves himself.

    n had always lived with that thought, so he couldn¡¯t understand Isaac¡¯s mind, who burned himself for his daughter¡¯s proof.?If Louis, Trixie, Becky.

    If those he recognized as gems had tried to do such a thing, he would have tied them up and stopped them.

    ¡°But.¡±Thud, n closed the book with a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m not against it.¡±?A calm remark.?He quietly ced a flower in front of the tombstone. It was a jasmine, the symbol of the von Fritz. It was dark, so she couldn¡¯t see well, but his face seemed softer than usual?¡°¡­¡±?Trixie just stared nkly at n.?She didn¡¯t know what to think, what to say or do, so the only thing she could do was that.

    ¡°You did well.¡±?n murmured that.?But it was not a word for Trixie, but for the tombstone. His distant gaze seemed to look beyond the tombstone at something.?¡°I¡¯ve seen such a fool before.¡±?The previous world.?The woman who loved n despite being born as a witch.

    The woman who only wished for n¡¯s happiness and researched things for his sake all her life.?The woman who broke the witches¡¯ oath in the end.?¡°Why are there so many fools¡­¡±?They were not satisfied with wishing for their own happiness, but regarded others¡¯ happiness as their own.

    There were always such fools.?¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±?n knelt on one knee and ced his hand on the remains of the tombstone.

    ¡°You managed to leave a trace of the magic, and there¡¯s someone here who can decipher it.¡±?The woman from the previous world left nothing behind.?She turned to dust and scattered the moment she broke the witches¡¯ oath, and received the punishment of not leaving her name or appearance, so n couldn¡¯t remember her name or face clearly.?He only vaguely remembered her existence.?But these people wouldn¡¯t be like that.?¡°Rest. Trixie will be a great magician.¡±?n began to draw mana.?The dark space was filled with the blue light of mana, and soon hexagonal magic circles began to unfold in the air.?Hiss, hiss, hiss©¤?He concentrated his best.?He started with curiosity about the ancient runes, but now he was determined to awaken the magicpletely, withpassion for the woman from the previous world mixed in.?¡°Trixie.¡±?The broken tombstones returned to their original ces and stuck together. But they didn¡¯t stick together in the previous rectangr shape.?The pieces of stone resonated and changed their positions, and then stuck together like mas to form the shape of a jasmine flower.?¡°Don¡¯t miss a single moment and watch.¡±?This time, he didn¡¯t mean to look at the magic and the principle.?What he wanted to convey was just the shape of the magic.

    At the same time, a small reward was given to the woman who surpassed him.?The jasmine-shaped tombstone burned blue and then changed the space.

    It created two people in a form that was very familiar to Trixie.

    ¡°¡­!¡±?They were Trixie¡¯s parents.?A mother whose face she had never seen.

    A father who was always strict and seemed to hate her.?They were holding a newborn baby.

    Trixie had never known this scene, never seen it, never heard of it.?But Trixie knew who that baby was.?Herself.?They smiled radiantly as if they had taken over the whole world in their room.

    No, to them, the small creature in their arms was a world of its own.?¡°Ah¡­¡±?Trixie closed her eyes without knowing. But the scene that the tombstone¡¯s magic spewed out became clearer.

    ¡°Dad.¡±?Andscape that seemed like a fantasy, but was not a fantasy, but a real one that existed in the past.?¡°Mom.¡±?There was no lie in their smiles.

    They were genuinely happy when they got Trixie.?

    At first, her eyelids trembled, and then the vibration spread to her whole body.

    A tear rolled down my cheek as I bit my lip.

    Just as it reached the tip of my chin, I heard n¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Burn yourself if you want to protect something.¡±

    His voice was calm and gentle as always.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that von Fritz¡¯s motto?¡±

    I barely opened my eyes. In the bright world, n was looking at me.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear or hesitate.¡±

    His red eyes were full of sincerity.

    ¡°You will burn for the rest of your life. Definitely.¡±

    Stumbling, I hugged n without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Just lend me your shoulder for a moment.¡±

    The tears that I thought would stop soon didn¡¯t stop.

    The girl¡¯s tears soaked the man¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t me her. He just stood firmly in his ce as he always did.

    ¡°Just for a moment, really just for a moment.¡±

    She was going to burn brightly from now on.

    Until she got out of her mother¡¯s shadow, until Isaac¡¯s death was not in vain. Until her father, who had lost his emotions, could smile again.

    She would burn fiercely.

    For life.

    For a lifetime.

    ?

    A weekter.

    The inner chamber of the second princess, Aurora.

    Two days before the collection of dawn butterflies began at Reheln Hill, Aurora was resting her chin as usual.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    A courtier came to Aurora¡¯s front with a desperate face.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange to ask him for his responsibility, but his face looked so urgent that Aurora asked him first.

    ¡°Why do you look like that? Like a rat on the run.¡±

    ¡°She, she¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Aurora tilted her head. But after a moment of thought, the second princess¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Is it such a big deal that Yushia is back?¡±

    ¡°No. No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not the third princess¡­!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t the third princess, who else could make such a fuss?

    As if to answer Aurora¡¯s question, someone entered the inner chamber with a steady footsteps.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    After confirming her face, Aurora unconsciously furrowed her brows.

    A calm-looking woman.

    No, rather than calm, it was more appropriate to say that she was deeply sunken.

    Her long hair falling in a pale purple and her dark eyes made it easy to guess the personality of the protagonist who appeared in the inner chamber.

    Cold.

    An ordinary person would say that.

    But Aurora didn¡¯t see it that way. Anyone who knew who this woman was would say this.

    ¡®Empty.¡¯

    Naomi.

    The first princess of the royal family.

    The one who cuts off emotions, the monster who is considered the closest to the sword spirit among the existing knights.

    Naomi stared at Aurora with her empty eyes for a while. She acted as if this was a normal ce.

    ¡°You may not have emotions, but you should have manners¡­ Stoping as you please. I told you that before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the pce for a long time, but I have the manners.¡±

    It sounded like there was no problem at first nce, but that was just ¡®learned¡¯.

    In reality, when you face and hear it, it¡¯s bizarre.

    A voice without any intonation.

    A word that is empty except for the concept of ¡®sound¡¯.

    The emptiness that humans shudder at was melted in Naomi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Manners¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    As Naomi muttered that word and started to frown, Aurora just clicked her tongue.

    There was no use getting angry. The other person had no emotions anyway.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter with the pce?¡±

    Then Naomi nodded her head.

    ¡°Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Why that hill?¡±

    ¡°I heard they¡¯re collecting dawn butterflies from three dayster.¡±

    ¡°So. What about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    Naomi rummaged through her bosom and took out a scroll. She showed it to Aurora as if to show her something. Still expressionless.

    It was a familiar thing to Aurora¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s n, that bastard¡¯s hologram¡­ Aha.¡±

    She lifted the corners of her mouth as if she understood.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re interested too.¡±

    ¡°Interested.¡±

    Naomi muttered that word.

    ¡°Interested.¡±

    ¡°Interested.¡±

    ¡°Interested.¡±

    She repeated it three more times.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    That was all she said.

 Chapter 156:

    Chapter 156:

    Chapter 156 I can¡¯t understand this.

    The next day.

    Fritz¡¯s domain was busy preparing for the construction of the tower.

    Since there was no one left to oppose it, the work was progressing swiftly.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Trixie asked as she walked around with her servant. She was still unfamiliar with it, but now she had to y the role of a lord.

    ¡°Yes, miss. We have confirmed that there is no problem with the site. Thanks to Mr. n¡¯s meticulous inspection, we should be able to start building soon.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Trixie nodded and looked around the area.Fritz¡¯s domain was elegant and fertile.

    In this ce where the blue me was born, there was no spot that n¡¯s eyes had not touched.

    ¡°Of course there should be no problem. What kind ofnd is this?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Mr. n seems to be more careful because of that. He wants to avoid damaging the domain as much as possible.¡±

    Surprisingly, n was very considerate of Fritz.

    He used Fritz¡¯s garden for sightseeing, or put his mansion inside the tower¡­.

    He did not sweep away the existing elements for the sake of the tower, but coexisted with them.

    He must have hidden his care in making the work moreplicated.

    ¡°What is he thinking¡­¡±

    Trixie muttered as she fiddled with the papers in her hand. She also touched the trivia by ident.

    It was not hers, but n¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie recalled her first meeting with n.

    No, actually she did not remember the first meeting very well. So she had no choice but to recall the time when she first became aware of him.

    The golem control he showed in the duel with Aria, that was when it started.

    Since then, n had brought amazing results to Trixie¡¯s eyes every time.

    And now, this moment.

    Trixie was much more conscious of n than before.

    She had no choice.

    He was her first kiss partner, whether she liked it or not. And he even saw Trixie¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The girl rubbed her lips with the tip of her index finger.

    She was so surprised that she did not remember it clearly, but it was very rough and intense.

    And it seemed to have the same scent as the teacher.

    When Trixie put her hand on n¡¯s trivia, that was when.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    Trixie stopped her action at Becky¡¯s voice. She swallowed her dry saliva and nced at Becky.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°We should go back to the academy soon. Everyone else is ready.¡±

    ¡°Lords are always busy. And I was about to go.¡±

    Trixie answered calmly and walked past Becky. Becky shrugged her shoulders and followed Trixie.

    At the entrance of the domain, everyone was gathered as Becky said. n led the group and they started walking.

    The entrance of Fritz¡¯s domain was designed like a huge corridor. There was arge road in the center and high walls on both sides.

    This ce would be the entrance of the tower now.

    ¡°Lord! Please be careful!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    The maids shouted loudly to see them off.

    The reaction was especially enthusiastic.

    Trixie had passed the test and became a lord, and the construction of the tower was also done in a coexisting way.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    n narrowed his eyes as if these things were just noise.

    And at some point, he stopped and put his hand on the wall at the entrance of the domain.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, there is one more thing to do.¡±

    Everyone tilted their heads at his sudden stop and gaze at the wall. Becky tapped the wall with a thud and asked.

    ¡°n. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    But n did not answer. Instead, he called the name of the girl next to Becky.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I wanted to ask n why, but his expression was so serious that Trixie just did as he said for now.

    Soon, a blue me appeared on his palm. It was a strange fire that flowed like liquid.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­.¡±

    The maids all eximed in admiration.

    The Fritz, who always lived with the blue me.

    That¡¯s why they could immediately recognize the value of the blue me that became more radiant.

    ¡°Trixie is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This is really pretty.¡±

    Louis and Becky also muttered casually. n quietly put his hand on the wall and muttered.

    ¡°This will be the entrance to the magic tower.¡±

    At the same time, mana began to swirl around him.

    The sharp energies soon gathered into a smooth shape.

    ¡°Trixie, keep manifesting the blue me.¡±

    And the next moment.

    The whole wall began to vibrate.

    Sssssss©¤

    The sound was gentle, but the wall was carved with huge grooves as if a giant chisel had touched it.

    The broken stones turned to dust and scattered on the spot.

    ¡°Everyone who visits this ce from now on will know that Fritz was the leader in building the magic tower.¡±

    n¡¯s magic didn¡¯t stop at ¡¸Sculpture¡¹.

    Application.

    n began to apply the ¡®molten me¡¯ that sprouted from Trixie¡¯s fingertips to the wall like paint.

    The sight of the blue me filling the fine wall like water filling the fine ground was a spectacle that could not be admired enough.

    Jasmine.

    What was engraved on the wall was countless flowers. Jasmine, the family flower that symbolized Fritz.

    The ones that were only expressed as grooves now had blue leaves.

    With the molten me, one leaf, two leaves.

    They watched the whole process of the blue jasmine blooming with their eyes wide open.

    The wall of the entrance, which was nd, became a jasmine field.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    The maids who didn¡¯t learn magic shivered at the beauty, and the ones who learned magic trembled at the high level.

    n muttered again.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    His eyes were on Trixie. But n didn¡¯t call her name this time.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trixie von Fritz.

    The lord of this territory answered and n pointed to the blue jasmines on the wall with her chin.

    ¡°Blow on them.¡±

    ¡°Blow? With my mouth?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lightly.¡±

    Trixie did as she said again.

    She didn¡¯t feel like refusing because the artwork engraved on the wall was so exquisite.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Like blowing out a candle on a cake, Trixie lightly blew on the blue jasmines engraved on the wall with her mouth.

    Hwaaaaaaa©¤

    Then the blue field began to shake all at once.

    The petals burning with a fantastic and heavenly scenery scattered their beauty.

    Hwaaaa©¤

    The scenery of the blue garden being caressed by the breeze soon subsided. n turned around as if it was done.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    There was silence for a while.

    No one reacted until.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Come back anytime!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful©¤!¡±

    A bigger farewell than the first enthusiastic reaction poured out.

    Becky and Louis followed n with a very happy expression.

    Trixie whispered quietly as if to make him listen.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time.¡±

    ¡°What is.¡±

    ¡°The maids cheering for someone other than me like that, I¡¯ve never seen it in my life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    Trixie shrugged at his dry response. But her face was faintly smiling.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Trixie handed n a trivia.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    ¡°Did you check the contents?¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t checked it yet, but after seeing the jasmine field engraved on the wall, she lost the urge to check it.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Trixie smiled faintly.

    ¡°I want to think about it a little more by myself.¡±

    ?

    I finally returned to the academy dormitory.

    After taking a bath, I sat on a chair and received a report.

    It was from Maiev, who was still working hard.

    [ Leheln Hill ]

    [ As the dawn butterfly appears, I, Aurora¡­ ]

    There were only two days left until thepetition hosted by the second princess, Aurora.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Maiev broke the silence.

    She was sipping on a cup of water with beast blood in it, pretending to be sophisticated.

    ¡°Are you not nervous this time either?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. If you don¡¯t win, you¡¯ll have to stay in the pce. It¡¯s practically being dragged there.¡±

    ¡°I only think of the benefits I¡¯ll get if I win.¡±

    If I win thepetition, the second princess Aurora will visit my tower personally and learn magic from me.

    The secondary benefits I¡¯ll get from that are enormous.

    I¡¯ll strengthen my tower¡¯s position and end theints and conflicts of various magic factions.

    I¡¯m determined to win thepetition.

    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s the kind of person you are, Master.¡±

    Maiev nodded and gulped down the blood. Then she put down the cup and handed me several papers.

    I had a good idea of what they were.

    ¡°Is this the list of applicants?¡±

    I asked Maiev.

    There were only two days left until the dawn butterfly collection. I still hadn¡¯t chosen my teammates.

    ¡°How annoying. I have to take at least two people with me.¡±

    ¡°You should decide soon. That¡¯s the rule.¡±

    As Maiev said, Aurora had requested that at least three people participate as a team.

    In other words, I had to select two people now.

    ¡°Fine. Let me see the list first.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please do.¡±

    I turned my head and looked at Maiev. She straightened her posture immediately.

    ¡°¡­You know that¡¯s how I talk. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    I scanned the list from top to bottom. Then I slowly furrowed my brows.

    ¡°A knight?¡±

    There was someone who applied willingly even though they were not a mage, but a knight.

    It was Yvonne Rose, a first-year student from the knight department.

    But that was not what bothered me the most.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand this.¡±

    I muttered with pure curiosity.

    [ Scarlet Udit ]

    The list clearly contained that name.

    ?

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157 That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do.

    I stepped out of the dormitory after finishing my preparations.

    `The reason was obvious: I had to select thepanions who would join me in collecting the dawn butterflies.

    The event thatpeted for the dawn butterflies finally had a name. ¡®Hunting Butterfly Festival¡¯.

    It was a simple and faithful name.

    ¡°Ah, junior!¡±

    As soon as I stepped out, someone shouted in an excited voice. I turned my gaze to that direction.

    A brown bob cut with uneven lengths on both sides.

    A badge with ¡®President¡¯ written inrge letters on her shoulder.A female student whom I had met somewhere before was staring at me intently.

    ¡°This is the second time we meet like this, junior.¡±

    She approached me.

    I quietly looked at the name tag on her chest.

    I couldn¡¯t remember her name.

    Emily.

    That¡¯s right, that was her name.

    When the bloodsuckers attacked, I had encountered this girl in the ballroom.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re also leaving for Leheln Hill, right? The second princess is organizing¡­ what was the name? I wrote it down.¡±

    Emily rummaged through her notebook. She had a notebook in one hand and a pen in the other. She seemed to always be like this.

    ¡°Oh, right. Sujeopje!¡±

    Emily smiled brightly after finding the information she had written down.

    ¡°It must be quite nerve-wracking, right? There are rumors that it will be apetition between knights and magicians, or that knights and magicians will form teams. There¡¯s a lot of interest in it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so grumpy, senior. I know you¡¯re busy. But.¡±

    She tore a page from her notebook and handed it to me.

    I quietly epted it, hoping that the content was worth my time.

    The content was as follows:

    [To n, who has recently caused a stir in the magic world, Merhen Academy is doing its best to allow many magic students to exchange their insights. First of all, there will be no limit to the number of students¡­. (continued)]

    Emily quickly added more words as soon as my eyes reached the bottom line.

    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re popr. Thanks to you, the academy has removed the limit on the number of students. They want you to try the orientation first and then decide.¡±

    ¡°Orientation, huh.¡±

    ¡°Actually, most of the lectures include orientation, so this is not a surprising thing.¡±

    ¡°So you have another reason for looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. Actually¡­¡±

    Emily scratched her temple with the tip of her pen.

    ¡°This orientation is happening this afternoon. Right before the Sujeopje, how¡¯s your schedule? Can you do it?¡±

    I was silent, and she added a few more words.

    ¡°You know, right? Orientation is something you can do lightly. If you do it, you can do it for just a minute. It doesn¡¯t matter. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Emily.¡±

    But I was bothered by something other than my schedule.

    ¡°Freshmen. This bothers me.¡±

    ¡°Freshmen? Huh?¡±

    Emily tilted her head.

    ¡°They usually notify you of your eptance early. That way, people who live far away can move and prepare for other things.¡±

    I shook my head.

    That was not what I wanted to ask.

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re participating in my orientation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your lectures will start in earnest next year, so freshmen are actually the most important. Thanks to that, the schedule was a bit distorted, but¡­¡±

    Emily shook her pen in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, what are you going to do? I¡¯m not here to force you. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to do the orientation or not.¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    It was true that I was busy, but they were freshmen who would attend my lectures next year. It was an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great.¡±

    Emily nted her small bag and took out some misceneous things. ssroom keys, attendance books¡­ things that were needed for the orientation.

    ¡°But.¡±

    I didn¡¯t take them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a ssroom.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Emily¡¯s hand, which was handing over the misceneous things, stopped.

    My gaze went to the agora board, and the president¡¯s eyes naturally followed.

    Thanks to the achievements of the magic department these days, the agora board was also very popr. It was filled with problems, as if there was no empty space.

    I silently looked at it for a while.

    ¡°Let me borrow your notebook and pen for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Emily handed me the pen and notebook with a bewildered expression.

    I started to write down the forms on the agora board, and soon Emily¡¯s notebook was filled with forms.

    The amount of problems was overwhelming, so it took quite a while, but I never found a wrong answer. After deriving only the correct answers, I closed the notebook.

    Snap©¤!

    As I entered the correct answers for each problem and flicked my finger, the agora board became clean as new.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Emily¡¯s eyes widened.

    The expression of pity she had while watching her pen wear outpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Did you solve all of that at once?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    While Emily asked that, I started writing new content on the Agora board.

    Usually, I would pursue something very sophisticated and very difficult¡­ but this time, I gave a very ordinary level of problem.

    A problem that was so in and neat that it could be called the standard.

    After finishing the writing, I looked at Emily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rece the orientation with this problem. Only those who can solve it are qualified to take my lecture. Tell them that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Emily nodded three beatste.

    ¡°Okay, do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±

    I left Emily behind with a nk expression.

    ?

    The pce, the ce where the most noble bloodline in the continent lives.

    This ce is a world of its own.

    The garden changes seasons every six hours by dividing the 24 hours of the day into four, and the east, west, south, and north of the pce copied the impressive architectural styles of each continent.

    Therefore, Aurora¡¯s words, ¡®You can experience the world without going outside.¡¯ were not a lie.

    In one of the brilliant spaces, the second princess¡¯s inner chamber, the second princess Aurora was talking with her guard knight Ban.

    ¡°Your Highness, there is something strange in the list of the reception ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Something strange, you say?¡±

    Aurora, who was sitting on the throne, answered with her chin propped up.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. It¡¯s something that I personally organized.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if you check it yourself. I have already sorted out the reports that came in.¡±

    Aurora nodded lightly, and Ban carefully handed over the information that had beenpiled several times.

    After looking over the information, Aurora burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange. But it¡¯s also interesting.¡±

    The princess¡¯s eyes stayed on the list of a specific group.

    It was the group of Elpis, the daughter of the Cloud family. Ban nodded as if he guessed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the reception ceremony recruit participants publicly instead of targeting only academy students?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Elpis¡¯s group members are somewhat unusual. On paper, they are all students with no problems, but when I asked the actual students, they all said they didn¡¯t know who they were.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the point.¡±

    Auroraughed as if she was amused.

    ¡°Ban, is this them looking down on me? Or is there another reason? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I also investigated that part.¡±

    Ban bowed his head lightly and continued.

    ¡°The son of the Cloud family¡¯s lord died in the conquest. Perhaps, it¡¯s a grudge against n.¡±

    ¡°Death, what a weakling. Anyway, what should I do? Tell me your opinion.¡±

    Ban calmly began to answer.

    ¡°Please order a thorough investigation. If the documents are forged, they should be punished ordingly¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Aurora cut off Ban¡¯s words and looked over the data again from beginning to end.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And then, she closed her eyes and concentrated for about three minutes.

    And after a while, she opened her eyes as if she had made a decision.

    ¡°Just leave it alone. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ban answered with a bewildered face.

    ¡°If the documents are forged, there will surely be trouble. It¡¯s an event that you personally organized, Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Ban.¡±

    But Aurora just called the name of the guard knight.

    ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Those who im to be the first will embrace resentment for their whole lives. This is just the beginning, and if n is a guy who would die with just this, it would be better for him to die, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a hard word?¡±

    Aurora straightened her posture. The second princess finally sat on the throne properly.

    ¡°Let me ask you this. If this guy wins and I personally escort him to the tower, and he gets hurt then, how ridiculous would I be?¡±

    She looked at Ban with a terrifying gaze.

    ¡°¡­How much would my authority be trampled on?¡±

    ¡°I understand. Your Highness.¡±

    Ban had no choice but to bow his head.

    Aurora snorted. At the same time, her posture, which had been straightened, rxed again.

    ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t n chosen his teammates yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I guess he won¡¯t decide until right before the selection ceremony.¡±

    ¡°What, that¡¯s typical of him. That¡¯s just like him.¡±

    Ban handed me a few more sheets of paper.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a list of those who imed to be n¡¯s allies. Would you like to take a look at this too?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to. Would you like to¡­ Can¡¯t you summarize it yourself? Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Your Highness, I¡¯m a guard knight.¡±

    Ban answered with a pout, and Aurora burst into a snicker. Teasing her guard knight was still a fun hobby for her.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped at one ce. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at the name that caught her attention.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. He¡¯s on the list.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes sparkled like crescent moons.

    ¡°I had an interesting idea.¡±

    Whenever Aurora said she had an interesting idea, Ban felt a chill down his spine. He was afraid to hear what she would say next, so he just looked at her.

    ¡°Assign him to be n¡¯s ally.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an order. Wouldn¡¯t that be more fun?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s against the rules.¡±

    Ban tried to stop Aurora.

    ¡°He¡¯s a renowned knight. The selection ceremony only targets students, it¡¯s clearly stated¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we have to change the rules altogether.¡±

    Aurora smiled wickedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll extend the recruitment period by three days. We¡¯ll get rid of the criterion that only students can apply. That way, all the problems will be solved at once.¡±

    She had a point.

    It would solve both the problem of having a famous knight join n¡¯s team and the problem of those with unknown motives trying to sneak in.

    But Ban still looked worried.

    ¡°But Your Highness, the stakes will be much higher.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do. Don¡¯t you get it? The bigger the stakes, the more fun it is.¡±

    Aurora rubbed n¡¯s name with the tip of her index finger, then moved on to another name.

    Scarlet Udit.

    n¡¯s sister.

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 158 I want to participate in the group selection.

    Even after the open recruitment expanded its scope beyond the students, n¡¯s poprity did not wane.

    n had selected the first-round winners, and they were very few in number. In the magic department, only Yushia, Trixie, and Becky made the cut.

    And now, in the waiting room of the magic department, the first-round winners were busy with the glow-in-the-dark puzzle.

    ¡°Will this fit here¡­?¡±

    Becky carefully moved the puzzle piece, and with a thud, the piece snapped into ce.

    Yushia nodded her head with a satisfied expression.¡°Wow¡­ Becky, you¡¯re doing great. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Yushia had brought a jigsaw puzzle with a total of 1024 pieces.

    For those who had been waiting, there was nothing else to do, so the puzzle became a pretty good pastime in the waiting room.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s Trixie¡¯s turn¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Trixie.

    Surprisingly, Trixie was also joining in the fun.

    The blue-haired girl showed a careless expression as she manifested her psychokinesis.

    The sound of the piece fitting in was impable as always.

    ¡°¡­Trixie?¡±

    But Yushia called Trixie cautiously.

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to use magic, you know.¡±

    Yushia puffed up her cheeks with a firm expression.

    She was not merciful when it came to the puzzle.

    Trixie responded dryly.

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°You have to take a break for one round. You understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Trixie nodded her head as if she was annoyed.

    On the other hand, Becky shook her head from side to side.

    ¡°Trixie is weaker at puzzles than I thought.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, no? You keep putting them in the wrong ces, and you forget the rules even though Yushia tells you several times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie did not give any answer.

    She had a reason why she couldn¡¯t focus on the puzzle, but she couldn¡¯t tell them.

    Becky tilted her head as she matched the next piece.

    ¡°Right? You would have snapped back at me if it was normal, but you don¡¯t even react this time.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You guys do it.¡±

    Trixie finally got up from her seat. Then Yushia tilted her head slightly and added.

    ¡°Trixie, are you upset¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Really really?¡±

    Trixie let out a deep sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t get out of this conversation anyway.

    The more she denied it, the more it seemed like she was.

    She felt frustrated. She wasn¡¯t really upset. She was just deeply immersed in another worry.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Trixie.¡±

    Then, Becky grabbed Trixie who was about to leave.

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t say anything when she met her eyes.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes, and Becky scratched her cheek and said the next words.

    ¡°About you and n¡­ Contract marriage? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s just a contract, right? Right?¡±

    First of all, it was a rtionship that was only contractual.

    The previous lord Isaac insisted that n and Trixie at least pretend to be engaged for a while to protect his family, but now that the session issue was resolved by verification, there was no need to maintain the contract marriage.

    But.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Yushia and Becky looked at her with more serious faces than ever.

    She hesitated to answer as she looked at their expressions.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Think what you want.¡±

    n.

    Trixie also had a lot of worries about him.

    She turned away after saying that, but Yushia and Becky ran after her and grabbed her.

    ¡°Tri, Trixie. Don¡¯t be like that. Let¡¯s do the puzzle together.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trixie, we need to have the same number of people. Right?¡±

    In the end, Trixie was dragged back to her seat by the two girls¡¯ strong force.

    She had no interest in the puzzle, but she fiddled with the puzzle pieces for no reason.

    ¡®Why am I doing this.¡¯

    Trixie wondered why she was here in the first ce.

    The reception ceremony was not an event organized by the academy, so she could have ignored it.

    But when she came to her senses, she had already applied, and when she closed and opened her eyes, she was inside the waiting room.

    Why?

    She tried to focus on the puzzle to shake off this worry, but it was useless.

    ¡®I need to check.¡¯

    That was the conclusion.

    Yushia nodded as if she understood.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a selection criterion?¡±

    ¡°Criterion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Like, if you win a duel, you pass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±

    Becky nodded her head.

    ¡°Most of the other groups areposed of knights. They might have called us for that reason.¡±?It was then that the spection spread like wildfire. ?Knock knock©¤?A different knock from before, with a remarkably steady rhythm.?Everyone¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the door. The next moment, the door began to open at a moderate speed.?The heat of Reheln Hill seeped into the room. But no one cared about that.?He was always tall and sturdy. He entered with the same steady footsteps.?¡°Are you all here?¡±?Soon after, n stood in the middle of the space.

    ¡°I¡¯m n, the mage.¡±?His attitude and atmosphere were more serious than usual, so everyone waited quietly for his next words.?But at that moment.?This time, without even a knock, the door opened with a bang. Everyone¡¯s eyes moved to the door again.?¡°¡­!¡±?And everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    The shock did not spare the mages or the knights.?Whether they knew the magnitude of the shock they received or not, the one who showed up calmly looked at n.?A towering height and a muscr body that anyone could see was a knight¡¯s.

    She didn¡¯t care about the heat of Reheln.

    The Knight of Flickering me, Scarlet Judith.?The silence was broken by n first.?¡°What¡¯s going on, Scarlet?¡±?Then, Scarlet answered his question.?¡°Me too.¡±?The knight said with a serious face.?¡°I want to participate in the group selection.¡±?The concept of sound disappeared.?No one made any sound.?Everyone except n showed confusion on their faces, and they looked back and forth between Scarlet and n.

 Chapter 159:

    Chapter 159:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 159 Eliminated.

    It was already dark when everyone gathered at the Reheln Hill, so they decided to start the selection of the team members the next morning.?They had built about five shelters in the process, so there was no problem with amodation.?And now, at midnight, when the clock struck twelve.

    I was checking the personal information that Maiev had collected.?Trixie, Becky, J, Yvonne, Yushia.

    There were only five who passed in the first round, not many. But the data was deep. In other words, each person had at least 50 pages of information.?¡°¡­Not entirely useless.¡±?By the way, this investigation was done by Maiev. He had verified it several times by trapping them in the frame, so there was no false information mixed in.?It didn¡¯t take much time to look over the data of the five people, but there was one variable.?The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet Judith.?I muttered calmly.?¡°Well, does it matter?¡±?I intended to be fair in selecting the team members. And I had confidence in myself.?Bang©¤!?Suddenly, a sound of magic explosion came from outside. My eyes naturally turned in that direction.?The magicians, including Becky, were trying various kinds of magic without sleeping. Indeed, their power had improved a lot since I first met them.?On the other hand, on the opposite side, Yvonne and J were swinging their swords.?They were both the rising stars of the first-year knight department, and the leader of the Celestial Blessing of the second-year.

    They had some taste in swordsmanship. I could feel that they had also made progress.?But there was someone who did nothing.?Scarlet Judith.?She was not swinging her sword right now. She was not observing the actions of the other waiting candidates. She was just standing still, looking at the window of my shelter.?It was a one-way transparent ss, so they couldn¡¯t see me from that side. But still, she was looking this way with her red eyes flickering.?I summarized the evaluation criteria.?The first was whether they had potential for development, and the second was whether they fit my n. That was the minimum.?I looked at Scarlet quietly.?Our eyes were touching, but not touching.?If you meet these conditions¡­.?¡°I won¡¯t rule you out.¡±???The next day, at dawn, Scarlet opened her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was nothing more than waking up from meditation, not sleep.Looking around, she saw that some of the early risers were warming up.?¡°Knight of the Flickering me, did you sleep well?¡±?A second-year knight student, the leader of the Celestial Blessing.

    J approached her and spoke kindly.

    Scarlet nodded briefly.?¡°I was really surprised. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. You must have joined to honor Judith¡¯s name¡­.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±?Scarlet cut off J¡¯s words with a firm voice. It was a cold reception.?¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I talked too much.¡±?Understanding her meaning, J left her seat after adding a few morepliments.

    Left alone, Scarlet began to review the worries she had all night.?¡®It¡¯s suspicious.¡¯?The daughter of the Cloud family, Elphis¡¯s team had won.?The recruitment criteria had been rxed to allow anyone to apply, but Elphis¡¯s team hadpleted their application when only ¡®students¡¯ were eligible.?And those ¡®students¡¯ were not the ones that Scarlet saw at the academy.?¡®It must be revenge.¡¯?It was not hard to figure out the cause and effect after obtaining the information that the son of the Cloud family had lost his life in the Hunting Competition.

    They must have wanted to get back at n.?Scarlet dared to want to protect n.?If only n would ask her why.?He didn¡¯t ask or question Scarlet¡¯s reason. He just treated her like any other candidate.?Then. n showed himself.?¡°The first task is simple.¡±?He spoke calmly and opened the record. The form inside it emitted light and unfolded the terrain of Reheln in the air.?¡°I¡¯ve marked the destination for each individual.¡±?Six red dots appeared on the three-dimensional terrain.

    They must have been the destinations for each individual.?¡°There will be a cube at each destination, so leave your own mark in any way and return.¡±?Everyone nodded.?¡°If you have any questions, ask them now.¡±?But no one had any doubts, and soon they all scattered.?Scarlet also headed for her destination.?She was immune to the humid climate by nature, but the terrain was bizarre, which was a bit of a problem.

    ¡°Hm.¡±?It would have been easy if she had used fire to make a straight path, but she didn¡¯t choose that method.?¡°He must be evaluating the traces.¡±

    Dawn butterflies were creatures that would flee at the slightest sign of presence, so there was some reason to it.

    Scarlet focused only on hiding all traces of her existence and moved like a powerless person.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    It was a hard task. She had to act without using any of her innate abilities, and soon her whole body was covered in sweat.

    And finally, she reached her destination.

    At the edge of a sharp cliff, her name tag and cube were hanging.

    Scarlet decided to leave only a very faint mark on the cube and started to return.

    Bang-.

    She opened the door of her dwelling.

    n¡¯s dwelling had be more luxurious in the meantime. He was sitting on an antique chair in front of the firece, reading a book.

    Scarlet parted her lips.

    ¡°Ipleted it.¡±

    n checked Scarlet¡¯s mark through the record sheet connected to the cube and nodded.

    ¡°The second task is simple.¡±

    n¡¯s hologram pointed to a specific area again.

    ¡°Kill a vampire, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t care what kind.¡±

    Scarlet obediently went outside the dwelling.

    The lower vampires didn¡¯t even bother to hide their presence, let alone show off, so it was very easy to find them.

    The part that bothered her was the trace again.

    Scarlet silently approached the back of a vampire and cut off its throat with a skilled movement.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    That should have been enough. She returned again.

    n was still engrossed in reading. She seemed to have made no mistakes and was somewhat confident, but.

    ¡°The third task.¡±

    It was still not over.

    Scarlet narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Was there a third one?¡±

    There was a reason to narrow her eyes.

    As she returned, she looked around and saw that everyone else was resting. In other words, n was giving her more tasks than anyone else.

    But n still looked at the book and just asked.

    ¡°Are you giving up, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Scarlet quietly went outside.

    The third task began.

    The content was to find a Dawn butterfly. It was over if she just observed it with her eyes.

    She had to hide her presence even more. She had to be careful even when using her muscles, let alone her innate abilities, and Scarlet overcame all of that with her mental strength alone.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Even if she hid her presencepletely, it was not easy to witness a Dawn butterfly. It was because the creature was unbelievably sensitive.

    And finally, she barely found one.

    A noble and rare being that contained the dawn in its wings. It soon disappeared without any warning.

    She felt more relieved than aplished. He said this was thest one, so there should be no more tasks.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scarlet returned to her dwelling.

    She was so exhausted that her sweaty bangs were already stuck to her face.

    And the other waiting people had returned to their dwellings, or there were only her and n in this space.

    ¡°Ipleted it.¡±

    Rustle, rustle.

    n just turned the pages even after hearing Scarlet¡¯s words.

    The silence grew longer and Scarlet¡¯s throat burned.

    And at some point.

    n said.

    ¡°Scarlet, did you see a Dawn butterfly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see. You worked hard.¡±

    n¡¯s answer was just that.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t even bother to verify that Scarlet had seen a Dawn butterfly, nor did he ask anything else. He just calmly acknowledged that she had worked hard.

    Did she pass or fail? She couldn¡¯t tell what he meant.

    ¡°Pl¡­ No, listen.¡±

    n.

    She couldn¡¯t spit out his name easily, so she changed her words.

    ¡°I want to know the result.¡±

    ¡°The result¡­ I just made a decision.¡±

    n finally closed the book. Their red eyes met in the air.

    ¡°You failed. Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At first, she didn¡¯t know what she had heard.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    And three beatster, the question hit her.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes went nk. She thought she had done everything right for the mission.

    She barely managed to squeeze out a sound, after repeatedly opening and closing her lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail, I couldn¡¯t have failed¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    A voice that cut off her words firmly.

    n¡¯s expressionless gaze turned to her.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not needed for my n.¡±

    And then, words that pierced her heart like a dagger.

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 160 You have nothing to gain.Nothing at all.It was as if the concept of sound had disappeared inside the shelter. Scarlet licked her lips several times, but she couldn¡¯t make any noise.?n was still rxed.

    His dignity, immersed in reading, dyed the nearby atmosphere with an old-fashioned charm.?Rustle, rustle.?He started to turn the pages again and asked.?¡°Do you still have something to say?¡±?Scarlet took a deep breath.?She hade this far with the goal of passing, and now she had been notified of her failure.

    Of course, she had something to say.?¡°I want to know why. Didn¡¯t I seed all three times?¡±?¡°Yes.¡±?n cleanly admitted Scarlet¡¯s words. But then, his next words were shockingly harsh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you were rejected.¡±?Scarlet couldn¡¯t understand what n was saying. It felt contradictory to acknowledge her sess and reject her at the same time.

    ¡°I tried to find your ws through the three tasks, but I couldn¡¯t. You were perfect.¡±??¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are alreadyplete, Scarlet. You are far from my n.¡±?Her doubts grew with every word he added. She asked desperately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your n is, but wasn¡¯t winning the goal?¡±¡°To be precise, the goal is to bring the second princess to the tower. A normal victory won¡¯t do that.¡±?Was he nning another extraordinary victory this time? She didn¡¯t care about that. What hurt Scarlet more was the fact that she had to be excluded for his sake.?She stared nkly at n. Her body, soaked with sweat, had dried up and cooled down. ?¡°Scarlet, you are brilliant.¡±?And then, a sudden remark.

    ¡°You were faster than anyone, you hid your presence excellently, and that was the only reason why it was possible for you to witness the dawn butterfly.¡±?There was no sarcasm in his tone. ?n was sincerely praising Scarlet.

    Even though she felt it clearly, Scarlet felt like her body and mind were sinking into a bottomless swamp.?¡°I never intended to catch the dawn butterfly.¡±?Then Scarlet clenched her fist.?She didn¡¯t know what his n was, but if she decided, she could participate in it.?¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°But Scarlet. There is one more important reason.¡±?His words were cut off abruptly.?¡°You have nothing to gain by being with me. Nothing at all.¡±

    Her head went nk.?n¡¯s eyes captured her. Her own eyes, reflected in his, were shaking madly.?¡°¡­¡±?Her vision swayed. She had to take several deep breaths because of her fast breathing.?¡°Is that enough exnation?¡±?Scarlet couldn¡¯t give any answer. Her body was stiff and motionless, and so was her mouth.?Silence lingered in the shelter for a while. Because of the sweat drops that fell from her body, Scarlet looked like there was a puddle on the floor.?n eventually opened the book again and started reading. But even after he turned over thirty pages, Scarlet couldn¡¯t move as if she had nails in her feet.?n finally broke the silence.?¡°You¡¯re not slow to understand, are you?¡±?It was practically an order to leave.?¡°¡­Yes. I understood.¡±?Scarlet finally retorted. She was trying to calm her trembling body, but that made her look more miserable.?¡°I did everything perfectly.¡±?¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t like me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±?She would be lying if she said she never imagined being with n.

    She was annoyed by the threat of the Cloud family, but she was happy to find an excuse to spend time with him.?But the result was so cruel.?She was a burden to n in the past because she was weak, but now she couldn¡¯t be with him because she had grown well.?She was recognized by him, but she couldn¡¯t be happy. Rather, she felt like her heart was breaking.?But Scarlet tried to act as calm as possible. She bowed her head. Her eyes felt moist.?¡°Do you know Kian?¡±?Scarlet changed the subject.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember well.¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Azure who died in Verkel.¡±

    ¡°I remember now. But why?¡±?¡°His sister is participating in this gathering. Theposition of her team is a bit suspicious.¡±?Scarlet took out the list from her bosom. It waspletely crumpled, but not to the point that she couldn¡¯t read the contents.?

    She handed it to n while still bowing her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with their documents, but I¡¯ve never seen them at the academy before. They¡¯re probably forged.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    I wanted to escort him by his side.

    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.

    The silence stretched on.

    The angle of the sunlight pouring through the window gradually tilted.

    It was none of my business.

    That¡¯s all it was. n didn¡¯t need me. I was enough just by delivering the information.

    Being with him was a greed¡­

    n was the first to break the silence. As if he had heard something trivial.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    That was all he said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    n nced at Scarlet, who lowered her head even more. n didn¡¯t bother to question her reaction.

    Scarlet turned around without a word.

    She walked toward the door of the residence, her shoulders slumped.

    n quietly added one more thing.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Then Scarlet stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She stood still with her back to n.

    ¡°You more.¡±

    She left a meaningful remark and left.

    ?

    The next morning.

    The team selection waspleted without a hitch.

    I chose Trixie and Yushia, and promised to train with Yvonne and Jter, who were eliminated.

    As soon as I returned to the dormitory, I started writing down the things in my head.

    ¡®A normal victory.¡¯

    That wouldn¡¯t do. Aurora might not ept a normal victory.

    That¡¯s why I was devising a n to catch the ¡®princess¡¯ instead of the ¡®butterfly¡¯.

    ¡°Wand.¡±

    I muttered something that came to my mind.

    ©¤I¡¯ll make you a wand.

    I hadn¡¯t ordered the wand that Cte promised me yet, but now it seemed like the time.

    This event was not only for students, so I had to do it perfectly.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The criteria for the public recruitment had changed a lot, so the preparation period had also increased. I judged that it would be enough to equip a wand.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    From the picture hanging on one side of the dormitory, the World in the Painting, Maiev popped out.

    ¡°Did youe? I just woke up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She immediately handed me something.

    ¡°Something else came from the pce. You should take a look.¡±

    ¡°Did you summarize it?¡±

    ¡°I summarized it for you.¡±

    Maiev answered confidently. And as soon as I saw the document she handed me, I furrowed my brows.

    I had no choice.

    [ Increase the team size to four. ]

    [ Consider the danger of Reheln Hill. ]

    [ Assign a knight of the capital to each team. ]

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that they changed it considering Reheln Hill was a dangerous ce.

    ¡°A knight of the capital.¡±

    They were the ones who had reached a certain level and only below the position of the Sword Saint. But what made me narrow my eyes was the line below.

    [ Scarlet Judith ]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The name of the knight of the capital assigned to my team.

    ¡°Master. I made a new tea. Try it.¡±

    Maiev pushed a new tea without any tact. It was a strange liquid that bubbled and foamed at a nce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any tact?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s delicious, though.¡±

    Maiev drank it with a sheepish expression.

    I looked over the name of the knight of the capital added to my team twice. But nothing changed as I looked at it.

    ¡°¡­Does it matter?¡±

    I soon brushed it off calmly.

    It didn¡¯t matter. I just had to catch the princess instead of the butterfly as nned.

    Knock knock©¤

    Then there was a knock. I opened the door without thinking.

    The brown hair cut at an angle and the badge on the shoulder that said ¡®President¡¯.

    It was Emily.

    She held a notebook in one hand and a pen in the other, as usual. But for some reason, she was only looking at her own feet.

    ¡°Junior~ I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Is it okay for a moment?¡±

    Her tone was steady, but her eyes couldn¡¯t meet mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come in.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you. It¡¯s my first time in a guy¡¯s space¡­¡±

    Emily cautiously entered the dorm. She seemed restless, but her words were confident.

    ¡°Junior, you finished the team selection, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Emily continued to scribble notes as she spoke.

    ¡°Congrattions. Now we can talk about something else.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Of course, orientation! I think we need to do it again. Junior, do you remember the question you posted on the Agora Board?¡±

    I nodded lightly.

    ¡°I remember. It was a very easy question.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks to that¡­¡±

    Emily walked towards the window and flung the curtain open. She pointed with her chin as if to show me something.

    And the scene that appeared.

    There were people crowded everywhere.

    ¡°Can you believe that they all gathered because of your lecture?¡±

    She hung the pen over her ear and shrugged her shoulders as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. I stared at the crowd for a while.

    And I muttered.

    ¡°Is this all I get?¡±

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 161 El parma paja.

    The time for the orientation was approaching.

    I looked around the scenery outside the window.

    People were moving around without rest and talking busily among themselves.

    I was calm as I watched such a scene, but Maiev couldn¡¯t stay still for a moment and wandered around. She was mixing up papers and organizing them in a rather chaotic way.

    Suddenly, Maiev touched her forehead.

    ¡°¡­Sigh, who am I doing this hard work for?¡±She muttered to herself and nced at me once, then quickly moved around again and asked me.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°You might want to be this time.¡±

    Maiev started to put papers on the desk. In no time, the wooden board was filled with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, first of all, the reception is right in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°There will be some people who will visit to gauge your power, or to find any ws in you.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t surprising news.

    With so many people gathering here, it was almost delusional to think that they were all friendly to me. So I didn¡¯t have such expectations from the start.

    ¡°The freshmen who will attend the academy next year¡­ You probably don¡¯t care about the young ones, but the real problem is this part.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s index finger pointed somewhere.

    It was the item that said ¡®I do not discriminate against students by their race¡¯ in the lecture n that I wrote before.

    ¡°You do not discriminate against students by their race? Master, this is not reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Going beyondmon sense is a good thing.¡±

    I nodded quietly and said.

    ¡°So, what is the problem?¡±

    ¡°When different races gather, they will fight. Definitely.¡±

    Maiev sighed deeply.

    ¡°Vampires won¡¯t be interested in human magic, and beastmen are rtively gentle, so they might be okay¡­¡±

    Her index finger moved and pointed to a list that was colored green.

    ¡°Elves. They are troublemakers for sure.¡±

    ¡°Elves, you say.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are good at magic for no reason, have a filthy pride, and live for a very long time.¡±

    From Maiev¡¯s words, it seemed that vampires didn¡¯t like elves either.

    I asked Maiev.

    ¡°How do elves usually treat humans?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the elf, but¡­¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Humans are insignificant to them. It¡¯s not only the elves who think that way. That¡¯s how the long-lived races see it.¡±

    ¡°Insignificant, huh.¡±

    In fact, in the previous world, the rtionship between elves and humans was not that bad. They left achievements that suited their characteristics by race.

    I didn¡¯t hate elves either. I used the advantage of being a long-lived race and had many assistants who were elves.

    ¡°Oh, no. Of course, I respect you, master.¡±

    Maiev exined herself when I muttered without thinking.

    ¡°Well, the perspectives of the long-lived and the short-lived races are bound to be different.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They have apletely different sense of time.¡±

    Maiev nodded her head.

    The difference in appearance was also a difference, but the biggest difference between elves and humans was their lifespan.

    The life of an elf was basically leisurely. No, they didn¡¯t even realize that their life was leisurely.

    Humans valued talent, but elves didn¡¯t.

    If theycked ability, they would fill it up with decades of effort. It was a natural concept for the long-lived races to press everything with time.

    Maiev clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Master, you are young. They will surely pick a fight with you by saying this and that.¡±

    ¡°That would be interesting.¡±

    But still, I had no intention of discriminating by race.

    The masterpiece that the short-lived races created under the pressure of time, the research that the long-lived races could produce in their leisure. I hoped that these unique vors would naturally blend together.

    ¡°Yes, well. I knew you would answer like that.¡±

    That¡¯s how our conversation ended.

    But at some point.

    ¡°El pamal pajai.¡±

    Maiev muttered something iprehensible. She repeated the same words, not just once.

    ¡°Er pamal pajai?¡±

    I looked at her naturally because she was muttering such strange words.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Elvish.¡±

    I became more curious after hearing her answer. I didn¡¯t know any Elvish words like that.

    Maiev spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I should learn some Elvish soon. When the exchange starts in earnest, I¡¯ll have to disguise myself as an elf.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amendable attitude.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you know Elvish, right, Master? Er pamal paja. Do you understand?¡±

    She was probably practicing ¡®El mar paja¡¯, which meant ¡®Hello¡¯ in human terms.

    I corrected her words with a different expression.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°El parma paja. Pronounce it like this.¡±

    ¡°El parma paja¡­ Ah, that¡¯s easier. So that¡¯s how you pronounce it.¡±

    Maiev nodded her head as if she had cleared her doubts.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Maiev continued to practice diligently.

    ¡°El parma paja. El parma¡­¡±

    I left her behind and left the dormitory.

    El parma paja.

    It meant ¡®I am a ve¡¯.

    ?

    The ssroom was full of noise.

    The ce, where a round staircase stretched endlessly around the center stage, was a space made bybining five ssrooms, so it was a natural result.

    The candidates who would be freshmen next year sparkled their eyes, and the already enrolled mage students also flocked in.

    ¡°Is there a seat here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    The erged ssroom and therge number of people, the voices mixed here and there were dizzying. But there was excitement and anticipation in the noise.

    But slowly, the ssroom began to divide into sections.

    The human nobles started to sit where the nobles naturally started to sit, and themoners formed groups with themoners.

    The beastmen and knights were the same. They formed groups with familiar people regardless of race and age.

    And this habit was the same for the elves.

    Two elves leaned their chins and talked.

    ¡°Humans are lucky. They can make a fuss and be surprised by just this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. They live too short and die.¡±

    Then, another elf joined in.

    ¡°I heard n is actually quite amazing. His paper was quite interesting even from the perspective of the Great Forest.¡±

    ¡°Amazing or not¡­ Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That human, he¡¯s never been near the Great Forest.¡±

    As soon as they heard that, the elves¡¯ lips curled up. It was something close to a sneer.

    ¡°That¡¯s serious.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no different from a baby bird that hasn¡¯t left the nest.¡±

    The Great Forest was known as the synonym of magic for the elves.

    Even famous mages wanted to visit there.

    The mana of the World Tree was so dense there that its prestige was very high.

    To them, the Tower was nothing more than something that could be boasted among humans.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was the human¡¯s usual fuss, but even so, he crossed the line. A tower that surpasses the World Tree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how young, no matter how ignorant of the world, there are words that should not be uttered.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Someone¡¯s questions made them all think alike.

    They had lived for a long time and met countless humans who were called ¡®the talk of the town¡¯. And most of them were nothing special.

    This time would be the same. No matter how great he was, he was still a student with a human nature.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say hello lightly?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    But until then, there was a woman who kept silent.

    The elves who exchanged meaningful nces turned their eyes to her.

    ¡°Perien, what do you think?¡±

    That call became a catalyst and the other elves also turned their heads to Perien.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m curious about Perien¡¯s thoughts too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best among us, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The face of the elf called ¡®Perien¡¯ was not well seen. Her dark brown wavy hair covered one eye.

    Perien blinked her blue eyes slowly. She did not give any answer, but just chewed on the bear candy in her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that time she was consistent with silence.

    The door of the ssroom began to open without any sound.

    Finally, a man showed himself.

    ?

    ?

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 162 Do you know some magic?He resembled the sea.?He was calm and quiet in any situation, without a single ripple, but at the same time, his presence was vast and distant.?At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him alone.?He wore a coat that made him look too stylish to be a student in uniform. His broad shoulders and tall height were imposing, but his walk had a touch of elegance.?He was the reason why so many people gathered today, n.?¡°¡­¡±?There was no need to tell them to be quiet.

    The noisy crowd shut their mouths and straightened their postures.?The bright ssroom lights. His sharp eyes and sleek jawline shone under them.?¡°I am a mage, n.¡±?And as he introduced himself, the world of ck and white burst into colors.

    The atmosphere of the ssroom, which was submerged in the waves, finally rose to the surface.?It was a time when the sunlight through the window was unusually clear.???¡°Wow!¡±?A girl¡¯s exmation marked the start of the orientation.?n turned his gaze to her, and she covered her mouth with both hands and shook her head.?¡°Are you all here?¡±?n¡¯s red eyes slowly scanned the surroundings.

    Those who met his eyes either looked away or swallowed their saliva.?¡°There is no division n. My lectures will not distinguish between status, grade, or race.¡±?¡°¡­!¡±?A murmur of voices began to erupt from everywhere.

    Since such a diverse crowd had gathered, they all expected a division naturally.?n quietly silenced their reactions.?¡°Quiet.¡±?With just that, the noises that could be called so disappeared.

    The audience¡¯s eyes returned to n.?¡°I do not allow chatter. Instead, I take questions.¡±?Then, someone raised their hand and spoke.?¡°Why won¡¯t you separate by race?¡±?The questioner was a male elf.

    He sat in a crooked posture, like a boy, but judging by the energy he felt, he seemed to be quite old.?¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of taking care of everyone. This is a magic lecture, not a daycare.¡±?n answered calmly.?¡°There are only two types of students in my ss.¡±?¡°Two types?¡±?¡°Yes. Those who I will take, and those who I will not.¡±?n looked straight at the questioner and continued.?¡°The magic I teach is not bound by race or age. If you thought it was daycare, it was simply your mistake.¡±?¡°Ha.¡±?The questioner shrugged his shoulders.?¡°Theory, category, manifestation¡­ You have to present a specific n, don¡¯t you? Anyone can beat around the bush with vague words.¡±?¡°Let me tell you one more thing.¡±?The questioner narrowed his eyes at the stillposed answer.?¡°Including this orientation, those who do not meet the standards will be eliminated mercilessly.¡±?¡°You should have said that from the beginning.¡±?The questioner finally crossed his arms and epted it. He had immense confidence.?But n¡¯s words were not over yet.?¡°You are rude. Get out.¡±?¡°¡­?¡±?An unexpected remark.?The person¡¯s eyes widened. The elf male could not contain his excitement and asked in a bewildered voice.?¡°Are you talking to me? Are you telling me to get out now?¡±?¡°If you don¡¯t, I will.¡±?n¡¯s red eyes turned to him.?¡°¡­.¡±?The questioner¡¯s crooked posture gradually straightened. He grumbled and got up from his seat.?¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t need this kind of lecture¡­.¡±?He left the room with a swagger. n did not even spare a nce at his noisy exit.?¡°Next question.¡±?He just said that.???¡°Next question.¡±?

    I looked around.

    I had nned to spend exactly one hour on the orientation.

    Now, 15 minutes had passed, and I was thinking of finishing it quickly and enjoying a whopping 45 minutes of free time.

    But in front of me.

    Only the elves were raising their hands.

    As if they were protesting the fact that the other elves had been kicked out of the ssroom.

    I pointed to one of them.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°What grade did you enter the academy with?¡±

    This elf¡¯s tone was respectful and polite, and his ent was smooth. He also had a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°F.¡±

    ¡°F? Is that the highest grade¡­?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and exchanged nces with his colleague.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand.

    They were maintaining this attitude to protest without being kicked out of the ssroom.

    The question continued.

    ¡°Do you know any famous mages? Who do you get inspiration from? Cler, Therese, Christy¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any of those names.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t lying.

    I didn¡¯t need to.

    I also get inspiration only from magic.

    ¡°How can you not know Christy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who established the basic theory.¡±

    Some of them murmured.

    The other elves also raised their hands one by one.

    They deliberately continued to ask me sharp questions as if they were interrogating a criminal.

    ¡°The book ¡®Change¡¯ by Remir, who is said to have established the current human magic, I like it too. Do you think there will be any rted content in the future lectures?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother to read it because I knew it would be obvious content, and I already knew the information that would be contained in it.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    A faint sneer escaped from the elf¡¯s face.

    ¡°I guess I have to study hard to not drop out of the lecture. How do you do the theory? If you have any secrets, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do anything in particr.¡±

    After giving a few honest answers, the atmosphere in the ssroom froze with a slightly different feeling than before.

    The other races, including the beastmen, raised a hint of doubt on their faces, and the faces of the human mages who had expected something from me turned somewhat pale.

    Eventually, one of the elves muttered.

    ¡°Hmm~ I¡¯d like to see some magic.¡±

    It sounded like a soliloquy, but it was loud enough for the surroundings to hear.

    The intention hidden in that remark was clear.

    Is it really right for you to stand in the center of the ssroom that epasses all races? It was a remark that demanded proof of qualification.

    ¡®Magic.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t wee.

    I also preferred to prove it with one manifestation rather than a hundred words.

    But I didn¡¯t intend to use any magic at random. Every manifestation had to have a theme or a center.

    I had an idea in mind, so I looked at the materials that Maiev had given me.

    There were some names marked with asterisks among the list of notable people.

    ¡°Perien.¡±

    As I called out her name, the atmosphere of the elf camp cooled down a bit.

    I found his application among the papers.

    [Name] Perien [Application reason] ©¤ [Major field] ©¤ [Goal] ©¤ [Specialty] ©¤

    Hers was nk except for her name.

    But I was familiar with Perien¡¯s name and soon realized why.

    She had the same name as the author of ¡®The Application of Wind Element¡¯, which I had asked Becky to summarize before.

    ¡°The author of ¡®The Application of Wind Element¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not been long, but you know right away.¡±

    The elves¡¯ faces were smug. I briefly recalled the contents of the book in my head.

    It didn¡¯t take much time.

    ¡°Which one of you is Perien?¡±

    But the person in question didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, the elves sitting in front, beside, and behind her pointed to Perien with their eyes.

    I looked at Perien¡¯s appearance.

    She had wavy hair that covered one eye, and her eyes were a dull blue. She had a band-aid in her mouth.

    ¡°I read your paper well.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Perien? She¡¯s pretty famous.¡±

    Someone next to him chimed in.

    ¡°It was deep research. I could feel that you have been in contact with the wind element for a long time.¡±

    The elves¡¯ faces became more and more smug.

    ¡°But.¡±

    I lightly pulled up mana and manifested one of the forms that was written in the paper as I remembered it.

    A small whirlwind rotated and disappeared at the tip of my index finger with a ping sound.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    One of the elves who had been sneering at me with his expression suddenly lifted his head and rolled his eyes, looking at Perien¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it has a high degree ofpletion, but just because it¡¯s a wind element doesn¡¯t mean you have to focus on the output. Did you get influenced by someone else?¡±

    Perien mmed her staff down with a thud. Her dull eyes slowly rolled and stared at me.

    ¡°Human.¡±

    Finally, she let out a tone.

    The sharp eyes of the elves stared at me.

    ¡°Do you know some magic?¡±

    Then, Perien¡¯s surroundings began to sway.

    ¡°She finally opened her mouth.¡±

    ¡°Perien is no joke.¡±

    I silently cursed at Perien¡¯s words. And then I understood the meaning of her absurd question.

    I chuckled and cleared my head.

    My condition was better than usual, and before I knew it, the contents of the thesis were all in my head.

    psed time 45 minutes, remaining time about 15 minutes.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 163 The word regret. You understand now, don¡¯t you?

    All eyes were on me as I stood in the middle of the ssroom. I quietly raised my mana.?¡°I¡¯ll skip the form exnation.¡±?The ssroom became silent.

    Everyone was curious about what was going to happen next.?The beastmen looked rxed, as if they didn¡¯t care.

    The humans¡¯ eyes sparkled with interest.

    And the elves narrowed their brows, as if they were looking for any w.?Wind.?The element that elves loved by nature.?They had 41 different words to describe and distinguish the wind.

    The wind was always present and important in their lives.?Swish©¤?My mana scattered a pure wind.

    It was not strong enough to flutter the clothes, but gentle enough to ease the tension.It was the ¡°breeze¡±.?¡°It¡¯s smooth. You handle it well.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±?As the wind element softly caressed them, the doubt that had been spreading slowly melted away.?This was what everyone thought of when they heard ¡°wind element¡±.?It was something they could encounter as soon as they opened the textbook, and something they were quite familiar with in their lives. But they all felt that it was very pure and clear.?In other words, it didn¡¯t seem like a wind created by magic. It felt like a natural wind that they encountered.

    ¡°The mana is so blue¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a natural wind.¡±?Many of the audience began to enjoy the touch of the wind.

    The wind element itself was verymon, but they weed it if it caressed them so softly.?¡®It¡¯s simple.¡¯?But the one who manifested it, n, felt differently. If he had to express his feeling, it was boredom.?He had to try hard not to put his subjectivity into this manifestation.

    He had to show the most basic wind element first.

    He needed to feel the default value beforeparing and exining the variations written in Perien¡¯s paper.?As soon as the ¡°breeze¡± disappeared, the audience¡¯s mouths opened as if they had been waiting for this moment.?¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°Is it practice or talent¡­?¡±?Praise and questions, eyes filled with curiosity and dissatisfaction.

    All kinds of things mixed around n.?Except for a few very young candidates, no one made a fuss that would be considered rude. ?It was a manifestation that convinced only a fifth of them.?¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯?n was also satisfied with this. He hadn¡¯t given the answer to Perien¡¯s question, ¡°Do you handle magic well?¡± yet.?The elf camp was still looking at him with an ufortable gaze.

    Perien was the same.

    She didn¡¯t frown, but she kept fidgeting.?n flicked his finger.?Snap©¤.?It wasn¡¯t for the manifestation.

    It was just to draw the attention of the audience to him again.?¡°Brilliance.¡±?He uttered three words.?Everyone stopped moving.

    They listened and focused to understand what he was going to say.?¡°Brilliance is not a brainwashed impression. If something is truly brilliant, you don¡¯t have to learn to feel it.¡±?Brilliance doesn¡¯t need understanding. You feel it first.?Magic is meaningful because it is a miracle itself.

    It is not something that you add meaning to by adding words.

    This was n¡¯s belief since he became a mage.?Therefore, a mage should be able tomunicate only with magic. He should be able to exin everything with magic.?¡°But, the same goes for the impression of regret.¡±?Everyone blinked quietly.?Before they could figure out what n meant, he flicked his finger again.

    The ¡°breeze¡± wrapped around the ssroom softly once more.?¡°I¡¯ll skip the form exnation again.¡±?He drew five forms in his head and then manipted the air.

    The first impression of the wind element was in.?But at some point.?The air that had rotated about half a circle in the ssroom suddenly shot up.

    It wasn¡¯t very strong, but it had a ticklish force that seemed to make everyone stand up.?This wind was called ¡°encouragement¡±.?¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±?Sounds started to burst out from all directions.?A meticulous design, a circuit that was tied up, a mixture of mana¡­. He made them feel all of that with the texture of the wind. Those who felt it opened their mouths one by one.?n¡¯s expression was still stiff.?¡®Is this all?¡¯?The second manifestation followed the style that Perien had written in her paper.

    As he had said before, he felt that Perien had been in contact with the wind element for a long time.?But there were still more things that he regretted.?He liked the intention of expressing the emotion of ¡°encouragement¡± with the wind, but he didn¡¯t like the way.

    At least, that¡¯s how n felt.

    ¡°How did it change in the middle?¡±

    ¡°It started the same way, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Did you switch the form in the middle? A transfer manifestation¡­?¡±

    Ignoring the questions that burst out from everywhere, n muttered slowly.

    ¡°This was the kind of research that Perien wrote.¡±

    n turned his head leisurely and looked at Perien.

    The man¡¯s red eyes and Perien¡¯s dull eyes crossed in the air as if to challenge each other.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perien, who had been half-opening her eyes all along, opened them fully.

    The form written in the paper was nothing but a picture or a letter. But now, she could perfectly manifest it just by looking at it carefully or recalling it in her mind.

    Perien also needed some time to sort out her thoughts.

    And then. Becky, who had been sitting quietly, murmured.

    ¡°It seems like you did better than what was in the paper¡­¡±

    The elves¡¯ sharp eyes were fixed on Becky.

    Becky defended herself by quietly lowering the brim of her hat.

    But currently, there was more than one person who had read Perien¡¯s paper in the lecture hall.

    ¡°It does seem better.¡±¡°Is there a possibility that the interpretation was wrong and it changed?¡±

    ¡°It was so brilliant¡­ Is that so?¡±

    n¡¯s position seemed to be exined enough for now. But n, who had proven his qualifications, didn¡¯t seem to stop.

    He just closed his eyes and concentrated again.

    There was still onest manifestation left.

    Not the wind element that everyone thought of, not the wind element that Perien reinterpreted, but his own.

    ¡°I talked about regret earlier.¡±

    His calm voice swept the room.

    Before long, most of the expressions were filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Just watch. There¡¯s no exnation this time either.¡±

    Before everyone could grasp the meaning of his words, n lifted his eyelids.

    The red eyes that looked like jewels gradually revealed themselves.

    Along with a very gentle manifestation.

    It was the simultaneous manifestation of three magics.

    ¡¸Breeze¡¹, ¡¸Encouragement¡¹, two kinds offort that n modified, began to form a harmony.

    ¡°Three¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Everyone felt it.

    n¡¯sst manifestation was slowly rising.

    If it was music, the previous two manifestations were nothing but apaniments.

    n kept his promise and didn¡¯t exin anything.

    Brilliance and regret were feelings that didn¡¯t need an exnation. And if youpare them, they would be more clearly revealed.

    ¡®Much better.¡¯

    It was easy to recall the contents of the paper in his head. He just went through his own reinterpretation.

    Encouragement is something that boosts courage or motivation.

    To express such an abstract emotion with the texture of the wind, it was not enough to just use the rising current.

    Swish©¤.

    Before long, the lecture hall became a stage for one person.

    It was an undeniable fact that n¡¯s reinterpretation had a sessful conclusion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After the manifestation was over, the lecture hall was quiet.

    There were many people who opened their mouths, but there was no sound.

    ¡°What the hell is this.¡±

    The one who broke the silence was an elf¡¯s bewildered voice.

    It was the elf who had been chewing gum all along.

    That became a signal and everyone opened their mouths.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I don¡¯t know what I saw.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Many of themughed as if they were absurd. But their reactions were mixed with sympathy.

    There was no disagreement on the point that it was amazing.

    n looked quietly at the elf camp.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elves exchanged nces with each other and finally nodded.

    They couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It was impossible to refute such a graceful thing. No, if they bit their tail, they would only lower their status.

    But n was not satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±

    His eyes were directed at Perien.

    ¡°The word regret. You understand now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ??

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 164 Please, please, I beg you! ¡°¡­¡±

    Perien still showed no reaction.

    She just met n¡¯s gaze with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°Being exposed to something for a long time and understanding it are different. The more familiar you be, the more you should strive for objectivity.¡±

    n adjusted his impable attire once more and prepared to leave the ssroom.

    ¡°Reproduce the manifestation you just saw in the next lecture. It¡¯s your assignment.¡±

    ¡°Reproduce?¡±¡°Reproduce, he says?¡± Everyone¡¯s face was filled with shock. A torrent of resentment began to pour towards the elf faction.

    n left the ssroom as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ?

    The dean¡¯s office of the magic department.

    The door opened with a loud noise.

    Then, as if a dam had burst, papers spilled out like water into the hallway. No, it was more urate to say they flowed out.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    And a woman sighed and revealed herself.

    Her hair had different colors on the outside and inside, and her strange eyes had ck and white reversed.This woman with a peculiar charm was none other than the dean of the magic department, Cte.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. All parents have the same mindset¡­¡±

    They would be worried about the situation where various races gathered, and they would hope that their children would walk the path of sess like n.

    Any parent would want their child to do well.

    The result was this.

    Currently, an enormous amount of inquiries were flooding the magic department, and Cte was representing this ce and answering all the questions sincerely.

    With a bang, a hand reached out from the paper mountain in the hallway.

    ¡°My sses, my sses¡­¡±

    The woman who barely crawled up fumbled for her sses.

    She was Cte¡¯s secretary.

    She also sighed as soon as she found her sses.

    ¡°Dean, it¡¯s a happy but also a hard thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But let¡¯s focus on the happy part.¡±

    It was true that it was a busy and difficult situation, but looking back on the history of the magic department, this ce had never had this much vitality.

    So she had to devote herself to her work. To see this much interest leads to achievement and happiness.

    ¡°Dean, you should go to the ssroom soon.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    Cte rolled her eyes and looked at the paper mountain.

    The secretary nodded her head with a weak face.

    ¡°Yes. This is my job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡±

    Cte finally took a step. Her destination was the ssroom where n¡¯s orientation was taking ce.

    And when she was almost there.

    ¡°How did you do this here? No, we have the same three manifestations right now. They all have to be different.¡±

    ¡°If that was possible, we would have done it already.¡±

    Cte¡¯s ears were filled with noisy sounds.

    ¡®The orientation should have been over by now?¡¯

    Cte¡¯s reason for visiting this ce was not a mid-term check.

    She had juste to restore the five ssrooms that had beenbined, but the voices that came out did not stop.

    She thought they were gathered at the door to chat, but the hallway was empty. Then there was only one possibility.

    They were all still in the ssroom.

    ¡®Extension?¡¯

    She felt grateful to n when she thought of the extension.

    He was willing to spare his time for the academy even at this point when the entrance exam was not far away.

    She arrived at the entrance of the ssroom and looked inside.

    The main character, n, was nowhere to be seen, and only the students were racking their brains.

    ¡°Do you understand this?¡±

    ¡°No. We really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Even the beastmen were talking to the humans without any hesitation.

    They were just busy running around as if their feet were on fire, and they didn¡¯t seem to care about the differences between the races.

    In the midst of that, one student noticed Cte and shouted.

    ¡°Dean, it¡¯s the dean!¡±

    ¡°The dean?¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s ask the dean!¡±

    The students had never treated her so casually.

    They always had fearful faces because of her strange eyes.

    Before Cte could react, the students surrounded her.

    They asked questions in unison.

    ¡°Dean, please look at this.¡±

    ¡°The elements have to harmonize, but¡­¡±

    Several papers hung in the air, and the students started to ask questions without any exnation.

    Even Cte, the dean of the magic department, blinked her eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down first.¡±

    ¡°Please. We look like we¡¯re going to fail from the start¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for the wind to harmonize with the wind?¡±

    Calming them down had no effect.

    ¡°Here, this part!¡±

    ¡°What do you think, dean?¡±

    ¡°Is this the right way to do it?¡±

    Cte tapped her forehead with her palm.

    ¡°Oh boy.¡±

    It was the first time she had encountered this situation in her life, and she didn¡¯t know for a moment whether it was good or bad.

    But soon she burst into a snicker.

    *

    It seemed like it was on the good side.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like n.¡±

    ?

    After the orientation, I quickly headed to the dormitory.

    From now on, I had to prepare for the ritual after arranging my schedule.

    ¡°Was it too easy?¡±

    I wondered if I had given them too easy a task because of the orientation.

    I would have to bnce it with something more challenging next time.

    On my way, I ran into Violet.

    She waved at me with one hand, which was rare for her.

    ¡°You did well, n. It¡¯s not easy to get that much attention from the orientation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It is something. No one left their seats, no oneined, and that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Violet smiled faintly.

    ¡°And there was no student who interfered with your magic, right?¡±

    It took me a moment to understand.

    I had unknowingly destroyed her wee magic during her orientation. I barely remembered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not denying it now.¡±

    Violet grinned. Her expression had no trace of displeasure.

    But soon, her face turned serious.

    ¡°n, the ritual ising soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The pce kept extending the deadline due to the change of standards, but the ritual would probably take ce within a week.

    ¡°I was surprised to hear that the Imaginary Knights are participating.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just knights who swing swords.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. Can you easily believe that there are knights who can cut anything with their imagination?¡±

    It was an interesting story. To make imagination into reality.

    Violet continued.

    ¡°The Imaginary Knights are all like that. They transcend imagination and do incredible things. So be careful.¡±

    She emphasized again when I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Be careful. If something happens, the students will be sad, and our ancient rune research will also¡­¡±

    Violet paused.

    ¡°¡­have trouble. You understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I was not afraid, but rather curious.

    After exchanging some usual greetings, Violet left.

    But this time, my steps to the dormitory were interrupted by someone else.

    ¡°You.¡±

    It was one word.

    The owner of the voice was Trixie.

    She was fiddling with Trivia and staring at me.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just wondering if you have time.¡±

    There was a brief silence, and she added.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else. I have to prepare for the ritual and I have some things to check. That¡¯s all.¡±

    But before I could answer, a white fluffy thing ran towards me. It was Yushia, with a clean cotton scent.

    ¡°Ah, n sir!¡±

    She greeted me with her eyes shining like the sun. She ran up to me, sped her hands in front of her chest, and looked up at me.

    ¡°Did the orientation end well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t join. I envy Becky¡­¡±

    Trixie and Yushia didn¡¯t participate in the orientation.

    The reason was obvious.

    They were busy preparing for the ritual.

    Trixie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you interrupting?¡±

    Yushia looked surprised. She didn¡¯t realize she had cut off Trixie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, Trixie. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Please continue what you were saying.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    I made a joke because her lie was obvious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask about my schedule?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Trixie flinched. She blushed, even her face. She red at me.

    ¡°When did I?¡±

    She turned her head and brushed her hair behind her ears a few times. Trixie fanned her face with her hand, and Yushia watched her closely.

    ¡°Trixie. Anyway, are you done talking?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I say something?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want with that.¡±?Yushia ignored Trixie, who was inexplicably stinging. Yushia approached me with a swaying motion like a ball of fluff.

    ¡°Sir n~ Have you had your meal? I want to join you!¡±?¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I sit next to you?¡±?Yushia waited for my answer with sparkling eyes. Her smile was full, and her hips swayed from side to side. She looked like an excited girl to anyone who saw her.

    ¡°Hey!¡±?Someone stopped me with an urgent voice.?¡°Wait a minute!¡±?It was the nameless elf I saw in the ssroom.?

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 165 Your reaction is iprehensible¡­

    Sometimes, you can understand everything without exchanging a single word.

    Nonverbal expressions like facial expressions, gestures, eye contact, and posture are enough to convey your intentions.?That was the case with the elf who blocked my way.?He had long, ash-colored hair that reached his shoulders, sharp ears, but his appearance was not important right now.

    His furrowed brow and hostile gaze showed that he was full of resentment.?¡°Apologize.¡±?That was the first thing he said to me. I answered without blinking.

    ¡°Identify yourself first.¡±

    ¡°Identity? Oh.¡±?He clicked his tongue at my request. I felt that dealing with his attitude was a waste of time.?¡°Terry. That¡¯s my name.¡±?He looked at me as if that was enough.

    Yushia and Trixie, who were watching, each uttered a question. ?¡°Sir n?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±?They seemed to be as clueless as I was. A subtle tension rose on their faces.

    ¡°I have something to say.¡±?Terry put one hand on his waist and said. The target of his anger was me.?¡°Sir n, what did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±?Since the person in question was right in front of me, I could just ask him directly. I met Terry¡¯s eyes and said.?¡°Terry, was it? If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    ¡°Apologize to Perien.¡±?

    Apologize.

    I recalled the orientation. But even after repeating it twice, I didn¡¯t see anything I should apologize for.

    ¡°Do you know what ¡®encouragement¡¯ means to Perien?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t reinterpret it as you please and give it as an assignment. Go and apologize to Perien right now.¡±

    Yushia, who was next to me, narrowed her eyes and tried to step forward, but I stopped her with a telekinesis. I didn¡¯t need anyone else to interfere with my business.

    I said it myself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Give it up.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the confidence to not regret what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    For a while, our eyes were locked in a standoff. Terry soon sighed deeply, as if he was dissatisfied with the situation.

    ¡°¡­Do as you wish. Let¡¯s see how the lecture goes.¡±

    He turned his body and quickly left his seat.

    Just when I was about to move on to the next schedule without much thought, other students started to flock in.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    There were five girls.

    They looked quite desperate, judging by their panting breaths and messy clothes.

    They shouted ¡°excuse me¡±, but it was easy to tell who they were calling. All of their eyes were directed at me.

    ¡°We¡¯re really sorry for interrupting, but we know who you are, n!¡±

    A young girl eximed proudly.

    I didn¡¯t care much, as I had experienced this many times in the previous world, but Trixie and Yushia seemed to find this reaction awkward.

    Trixie muttered casually.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I read all the posts about you on Trivia!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Please say hello to us!¡±

    The girls chirped like chicks, without getting tired.

    One of them brought out a Trivia, and the other four quickly followed suit.

    ¡°Can we exchange Trivia codes?¡±

    But the rejection came from Trixie, not me.

    The blue girl stretched out her arm and pushed back the Trivias that were handed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    She continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re busy.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    The five girls blinked quietly.

    They looked back and forth between Trixie and me, and then asked cautiously.

    ¡°Are you n¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Girl, girlfriend? What are you talking about? No.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s expression, which had been emotionless until then, finally changed. And the students¡¯ faces also turned red.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not his girlfriend, then why¡­¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re in the same position of preparing for the entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Okay.¡±

    The young girls left with question marks on their faces. Yushia shook her head from side to side.

    ¡°n, it seems like it¡¯s going to be quite hard for you to attend the academy now. In other words, you need a special measure.¡±

    Yushia pounded her chest.

    Every time her fist hit, there was a loud sound and her curved chest swayed.

    ¡°As I told you before, you need a guard now. Leave it to me!¡±

    I only gave them a short answer.

    ¡°Just train and get ready.¡±

    The next morning.

    Cte rarely left her office.

    The reason was simple.

    First, Cte herself did not like to leave her office, and second, she always had too much work to do anyway.

    ¡°Are you okay for a moment?¡±

    But today, Dean Cte came to see me first. I was about to enter the training ground.

    The sudden visit was unexpected, but I nodded.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have some information for you.¡±

    The Dean spoke in a gentle tone. Her eyes shed strangely, and the corners of her mouth were faintly curved as usual.

    I said something before that.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re amazing. n.¡±

    Cte smiled as if she was satisfied.

    At the same time, the wind began to walk.

    With a normal first step, a second step to adjust her posture, and a final third step, the wind shaped into a human form.

    Soon, an elf appeared.

    She was sitting in the air.

    Her green wavy hair covered one eye and the smell of bear fat hit my nose btedly. It was Perien, a face that was quite familiar to me now.

    ¡°I would have liked to talk to you in the Dean¡¯s office, but since you¡¯re not there today, I had to visit you in person.¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    ¡°What information do I get?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the exact schedule of the Dawn Butterfly Collection has been decided. A document came from the magic department.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect to hear this from Cte, not Maiev.

    It was a new feeling.

    ¡°How much time is left?¡±

    ¡°Three days. It starts exactly three dayster.¡±

    After saying that, Cte looked at my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see your calm reaction. Since the standard that only targeted students disappeared, the magic department has had a lot of thoughtstely.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. My worries.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯te to talk about your worries.¡±

    Cte opened her palm and clenched it, and before I knew it, there was a wand in her hand.

    It was a stick painted ck and white, resembling Cte¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Since this is the ce, and as I promised, I thought you would need a wand soon.¡±

    ¡°A wand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yours, the representatives¡¯. Is that enough quantity?¡±

    Her strange eyes stared at me.

    It was not bad for me.

    I had to check the schedule of the Dawn Butterfly Collection, and I was going to ask about the wand. But both were solved at once.

    ¡°Originally, the wand production was impossible. Because the deadline was too tight. But¡­¡±

    Cte smiled and looked at Perien.

    ¡°This part was helped by Perien. n, your wind element impressed her.¡±

    Perien nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    It was the first time I heard her voice.

    Her enchanting voice tickled my ears.

    I had a momentary illusion that the world had rhythm.

    Anyone who heard this tone would have felt the same.

    Perien was half-closing her eyes as if she was sleepy, but her pupils were clear, and her voice was clear.

    ¡°Your rising reputation was a convincing manifestation. Since you don¡¯t have a weapon yet, I¡¯ll lend you my power.¡±

    The sessfulpletion of the orientation, the fast production of the wand, and the cornerstones for the Dawn Butterfly Collection were all made better than ever.

    But, I asked something else first.

    ¡°Are you the representative of the elf tribe?¡±

    Then Cte opened her mouth first.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    But she didn¡¯t finish her sentence and smiled. She looked at Perien with an interested look.

    ¡°¡­No, it would be better for you to answer directly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯m sorry for thete introduction.¡±

    Perien blinked slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Perien, the 14th branch of the World Tree. If you want to interact with the elves, you have to go through me.¡±

    ¡°The 14th branch?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the regional division system of the Great Forest. The 14th branch is¡­ it would be the tower here.¡±

    Perien¡¯s words seemed to be true.

    After all, Cte, the dean of the magic department, did not object.

    However.

    Even so.

    ¡°Stop the interaction.¡±

    I said that.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as I said that, Cte¡¯s eyes shed and Perien tilted her head as if she couldn¡¯t understand.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the question toe back to me.

    ¡°Your reaction is iprehensible¡­ No, never mind.¡±

    Perien looked at me with curiosity.

    ¡°I just want to hear the reason. Why?¡±

    This elf was impressed by my manifestation.

    In other words, she said she would make me a wand out of kindness, but in fact, she wanted to open up an exchange with me, not her.

    So, it wasn¡¯t hard to give her an answer.

    ¡°Terry.¡±

    I muttered that first.

    ¡°Terry?¡±

    ¡°That was his name. He opposed this exchange.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perien slightly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I told you. As for the exchange with the elves, it¡¯s enough that you moved my heart.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, you and Terry are just elves.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    Perien nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡±

    Would I see Terry in the next lecture?

    I was just curious about that.

    ?

    The Round Table.

    A building that only the knights of the Order could enter.

    This was where the proud knights gathered. A ce that was sacred to those who wielded swords.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Scarlet, for the first time in a long time, set foot on the ground of this ce.

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 166 Don¡¯t use ¡®geum¡¯ too often. It lowers the tone.

    A building shaped like two swords crossed and stuck into the ground.

    This is where the knights¡¯ round table is located, and its size is overwhelming, representing its dignity.?The round table is also known as the Sword Star in the world.?The knights also dream of visiting this ce as their first priority.

    They have various ways and ces to train their swords, but their ultimate goal is to be Sword Stars here.?Scarlet stepped into this ce, which only those who reached the realm of the knight of the capital could ess.

    A blind girl with a bandage over her eyes greeted her.?She was a girl who was called simply ¡®the guide¡¯ without a name.?The girl sensed Scarlet¡¯s aura.?¡°Scarlet Judith has arrived.¡±

    The guide bowed her head and opened the door for her.?There was no fancy structure inside.

    There was only a huge round table under the white light.?Fourteen vacant seats for the knights of the capital.?Scarlet found her seat and sat down, and soon the thirteen seats were filled.?The knights ced their swords on the round table. Ordinary greatswords, long needles, special swords that stretched like whips¡­. The types were too diverse to describe.?¡°Long time no see. Darling.¡±?The owner of the unique ability ¡®Charm¡¯, the knight of the capital, Selphen, greeted her with her pink hair fluttering.

    It was their first encounter since the duel with n.?Scarlet nodded lightly with her eyes.?Someone next to her broke the silence.?¡°We¡¯re all here except one. Let¡¯s talk about the main point briefly. Time is precious. Time is¡­¡±?As she muttered, the pupil of the female knight was spinning with the minute and hour hands silently.

    She was the one who swung the long needle, the one who cut time, Clot.?The moment Clot muttered.?The interior was wrapped in a clear melody of string instruments. At the same time, thest vacant seat of the round table was filled by a woman.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll deliver it briefly.¡±?Thest one to appear ced her violin bow on the round table.

    That was her sword.

    The one who cut sound, Vi.

    Vi was a person who looked like a musical score made of human. Her hair was white like a staff, and on top of it, there were ck lines like a staff at regr intervals.?She said.?¡°We are obliged to participate in the Dawn Butterfly Collection. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know that.¡±?¡°I¡¯m so sick of it. They¡¯re making us escort them because they¡¯re afraid of something unpleasant happening at the Dawn Butterfly Collection.¡±?¡°So, the one who recorded the high rank in the Dawn Butterfly Collection will be awarded a special benefit in the Heroic War.¡±

    ¡°Special benefit?¡±

    ¡°You can decide the time, date, and ce of the duel.¡±?¡°Are they trying to motivate us like that¡­?¡±?The superiority among the knights of the capital could not be uniformly determined.

    It changed every time depending on the time and ce, so this was undoubtedly a great benefit.?¡°In other words, it¡¯s a disadvantage for the lower-ranked knights of the capital. And one more thing.¡±?Vi lifted her violin bow lightly. With a high octave sound, the round table was split in half.?¡°The quota of the knights of the capital is reduced by half.¡±?¡°¡­!¡±?Everyone focused on the statement rather than the state of the round table. Someone quickly asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re reducing the quota by half? At this time when the Heroic War is not far away?¡±?The winner of the Heroic War (Ó¢ÐÛ‘ð) is given a title. Sword Star is the title that the knights receive.?The title of the mage has not been decided yet. There was no winner or even a participant from the mage.?¡°Why are they suddenly reducing it?¡±

    ¡°The second princess has doubts about the quality of the knights of the capital. She thinks that not all of the fourteen deserve the benefits of the pce.¡±?¡°She doubts our quality? Oh, no way.¡±?In the middle of the conversation, Selphen nced at Scarlet sneakily.

    ¡°Is this because of Scarlet?¡±

    ?The round table was quiet at the tant remark. Selphen continued to speak without caring.?¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it? The princess must know that Scarlet lost to n. That¡¯s why.¡±?The eyes of the knights turned to Scarlet.?Their eyes were varied. Eyes that seemed curious about the truth, pure curiosity¡­. The boredom disappeared from everyone¡¯s faces.?¡°Ah¡­. Really. Why did you do such a duel?¡±?¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to matter much.¡±?But someone cut off Selphen¡¯s words.?

    The owner of the voice was the one who cut memory. Libra.

    ¡°Only one person will receive the title of Sword Saint. Besides, the fewer the number of knights, the higher their rarity, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem right now. We¡¯re getting half of the benefits we used to get¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then I have to ask you. Selphen, what is your goal?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Selphen narrowed her eyes as if she was offended.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I thought you were¡­¡±

    Libra lifted her hat slightly. Her mysterious gaze stared at Selphen.

    ¡°You look like a knight who only cares about the benefits.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? This is all Scarlet¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    ¡°A knight is someone who wees a duel. A being whomunicates only with the sword. If you have a bigint against Scarlet, you should fight her to the death.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Selphen avoided her gaze and their conversation ended.

    The round table became noisy.

    ¡°Libra is right, though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more fun this way. I¡¯m tired of stepping on those who im to use the sword. I thought there would never be a strong mage¡­ But it looks like one has appeared.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name? n?¡±

    ¡°Read the newspaper, will you? Don¡¯t just swing your sword.¡±

    The conversations were mixed up everywhere.

    In the end, Vi grabbed Violent¡¯s bow again.

    ¡°©¤.¡±

    ¡°©¤.¡±

    ¡°©¤.¡±

    All the noise was annihted and disappeared.

    The silent round table.

    Everyone was mumbling, but no sound came out.

    ¡°Stop making noise. It¡¯s loud.¡±

    Vi muttered.

    Of course, there was resistance.

    ¡°Who do you think can¡¯t wield a sword?¡±

    ¡°What a waste of time¡­ I should have gone to Belka¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    This time, Libra calmed the situation down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save the rest of the story for the reception. And.¡±

    Finally, Libra looked at Vi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your sword too often. It lowers your dignity.¡±

    ?

    Six dayster. The training ground at 11:50 p.m.

    Ten minutes before the reception begins.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In front of n, who was standing calmly, Yushia and Trixie were lying down with miserable faces.

    They barely rolled their eyes and looked at n.

    ¡®Monster.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t keep up¡­¡¯

    That was the impression of Trixie and Yushia.

    They had endured hellish training for a week, sleeping only three hours a day.

    In the meantime, n opened his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you great mages. After the reception, the tower will have a solid position.¡±

    His usual calm voice.

    But it sounded more sincere. Trixie and Yushia nodded their heads without knowing.

    They might die if they repeated this training a little more¡­ But if they survived, they felt they could reap the rewards. n never lied.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Suddenly, Trixie opened his mouth.

    ¡°Look at Trivia.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the Trivia all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡±

    Trixie avoided his gaze. n didn¡¯t bother to point out Trixie¡¯s strange attitudetely.

    ¡°Then, from now on¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    n slowly gathered mana.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to do the final check.¡±

    ¡°¡­The final check?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a surprising thing, is it?¡±

    Trixie and Yushia just nodded their heads.

    They had no strength to argue, and even if they did, it was something they had to do anyway.

    ¡°Think of it as squeezing yourself to the limit for thest time. If you can endure it, surely¡­¡±

    n nodded his head.

    ¡°Your rank will go up by one or so.¡±

    Rank.

    As soon as they heard the two letters, Trixie and Yushia¡¯s bodies shuddered.

    For a mage, raising one¡¯s rank by one step was nothing less than an achievement.

    ¡°The final check is to fight a knight.¡±

    ¡°A knight fight¡­¡±

    Yushia rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Yvonne or J. It must be one of them.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we can finally face them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Trixie. I¡¯m not afraid either.¡±

    n watched the conversation between Trixie and Yushia with satisfaction.

    They used to worry a lot, but now they were ready to try.

    ¡°Sir n. We think we are prepared.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    As the two girls staggered to their feet, n quietly looked towards the entrance of the training ground.

    There was an unknown silhouette in front of the opaque ss door.

    But the silhouette was too tall. Soon, Trixie and Yushia tilted their heads.

    ¡°Why is she so tall?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Yvonne or J are not that tall¡­¡±

    The door opened, and a knight appeared.

    ck hair that seemed to weave the dark night sky, red eyes that flickered on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet Judith.

    ¡°!¡±

    Trixie and Yushia¡¯s eyes widened a beatte.

    The two girls nced at each other, then turned their heads to n at the same time.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sir n?¡±

    The clock¡¯s second hand pointed at midnight.

    It was the day of the reception.

 Chapter 167:

    Chapter 167:

    <b>Trantor: MarcTempest</b>

    <b>Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent</b>

    Chapter 167 I did nothing.Fortunately, the final inspection was not done with Scarlet.

    No, maybe I shouldn¡¯t call it fortunate. n¡¯s final inspection was hard enough as it was.?And now, dawn.?Everyone was able to rest in their own quarters. But Yushia was an exception.

    The girl chose to check on her work instead of sleeping.?Yushia never neglected her duties as the leader of the secret organization ¡®Wilderness¡¯ that she created herself.

    She was currently receiving reports from her members.?¡°Yes. Thank you for your hard work.¡±?Yushia nodded.

    Thankfully, Wilderness was operating without any problems until today.?But the member hesitated.?¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±?¡°This is just a side note.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please tell me.¡±?The member finally spokefortably. ¡°There was some information rted to n. Do you want to handle this part yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a side note. Give it to me right away.¡±?Yushia received a Trivia from the member. It was a Trivia for Wilderness¡¯s workmunication.?The member left after a polite greeting.?When Yushia opened the trivia, the request was simple.

    The mage n, who was causing a stir recently, had he opened a magic tutoring service on Trivia? Please find out.?¡°Hmm.¡±?Yushia unconsciously furrowed her brows.?She prided herself on knowing n fairly well, but this was a rather unfamiliar story.?[?I¡¯ll look into it once.]

    [?Probably yes.]?But the questioner¡¯s attitude was also a bit strange.

    It didn¡¯t seem like they were asking out of pure curiosity, but rather to confirm something they already knew.?[?Yes?]

    [?Probably yes, I said.]?Besides, the questioner asked about various things rted to n.

    No, they got confirmation.Yushia became curious naturally as she had such a conversation.?Who was the questioner? What kind of rtionship did they have with n that they had so much interest in him??If they had a grudge against him, she would have dismissed them properly, and if they had wrong information, she would have corrected them.?But asking bluntly what their rtionship was, was low. Yushia closed her eyes and thought for a moment.?The conclusion was one.?[?Do you want to receive some benefits as well?]?She threw the bait, and soon there was a bite.?[?Benefits?][?Yes. If you want, I can provide you with various information tailored to the subject. But¡­]?Yushia moved her fingers cautiously.?[?You have to tell me what kind of rtionship you have with the subject.]?But the reply that had beening well was cut off.?Yushia thought it was rather good.

    If the questioner was someone who had an awkward rtionship with n, Yushia wouldn¡¯t want to give them information either.?But right then.?[?A kiss.]?The reply came.?[?We only kissed, though.]?¡°¡­!¡±?Yushia¡¯s eyes widened. Without thinking, her fingers moved and wrote a reply.?[?Please answer sincerely.]

    [?It¡¯s true.]?Thud, the Trivia fell to the floor without strength.?¡°¡­?¡±?The shock was indescribable.

    A sensation that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. Her well-organized mind turned into a mess in an instant.?The Trivia rang a few times after that, but Yushia was busy fitting the pieces of her thoughts like a puzzle. She had no time to look at the Trivia.?The imminent reception ceremony, the sessful conclusion, the princess who was studying at the academy, the development of the magic academia, n, n, n¡­?¡­Sleeping was out of the question.???At a time when even the sun couldn¡¯t wake up from sleep. Scarlet called Trixie and Yushia early.

    The two girls faced Scarlet with eyes full of wariness.?There was no greeting like ¡®Did you sleep well?¡¯

    The Knight of the Flickering me had an unreadable expression on her face.?It was an awkward reunion from the start.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    n never epted Scarlet as a teammate, and thisbination would never have worked together in the first ce.?

    In front of an unnamed warehouse, Trixie broke the silence.

    ¡°Do you have something to do?¡±

    ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Yushia and Trixie felt uneasy about Scarlet¡¯s subtle change. She was still dignified, but she didn¡¯t seem to be pressuring the two girls with her oppressive attitude.

    ¡°n wrote a code of conduct.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already checked it all.¡±

    Scarlet nodded as if that was enough.

    ¡°Is that all you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    In fact, Trixie and Yushia wanted to get out of this awkward situation as soon as possible. But Scarlet moved faster.

    ¡°Come in first.¡±

    Scarlet muttered and entered the warehouse first.

    The two girls exchanged subtle nces. Yushia, who had dark circles under her eyes, whispered very softly.

    ¡°¡­Miss Trixie. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe she wants to bury us in the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so, do you?¡± ?Scarlet turned to the hesitating girls.

    ¡°What are you doing? Come in.¡±

    ?In the end, they couldn¡¯t resist Scarlet¡¯s red eyes, and Yushia and Trixie entered the warehouse as if they were pushed. Fortunately, the warehouse was not as gloomy and dark as they had feared.?

    Scarlet quietly closed the door of the warehouse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few things briefly.¡±?

    Scarlet¡¯s attitude, crossing her arms by herself, was stern at a nce.

    Yushia and Trixie swallowed their dry saliva and waited for the knight¡¯s questions.?

    ¡°How much do you know about n?¡±

    ?But the first question was slightly off from the girls¡¯ expectations.

    Trixie tilted her head and reacted.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡±

    ¡°We know as much as we need to.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±?

    Scarlet brought a veryrge bag.

    It looked like several document bags were attached together, and it seemed like something that ordinary people could never lift.?

    It unfolded like a staircase and revealed the items inside.

    Hats, cloaks, wands¡­ Each one of them was an artifact rted to magic.?

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±?

    Trixie and Yushia eximed without knowing it.?

    They admired the quantity rather than the quality first.

    The bag was so huge that the amount of artifacts pouring out was enormous.?

    ¡°What are these¡­¡±

    ¡°These are things I picked up by chance.¡±?

    But Yushia and Trixie doubted Scarlet¡¯s words.

    They were too good to be picked up.?

    ¡°Is there anything that n would like among these?¡±

    ?The two girls blinked.

    ¡°n?¡±

    ¡°n¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±?

    Trixie and Yushia looked at each other quietly.

    They understood the question, but they didn¡¯t understand the situation.?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew as much as you needed to?¡±?

    ¡°We did say that, but.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±?

    Trixie and Yushia had no choice but to look at the artifacts one by one. But that was just a pretense.

    They honestly didn¡¯t have a clue about n¡¯s preferences.?

    But then.?

    ¡°Are you all here?¡±

    A familiar voice.?

    ¡°The reception ceremony is right in front of us. You don¡¯t have time to dawdle.¡±?

    n appeared.? Scarlet¡¯s face, which had been expressionless all along, showed some emotion.

    It wasn¡¯t a big change that could be easily noticed, but she seemed to be flustered.?

    Scarlet quickly looked back and forth between n¡¯s face and the artifacts piled up on the desk.

    n also quietly examined the situation.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±?

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yushia opened her mouth to answer.

    ¡°Scarlet was¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± ?Scarlet mmed the bag shut and cut off Yushia¡¯s words.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±?

    ??

    Afternoon.?

    Reheln Hill.?

    This ce, which was usually so rugged that human traces were hardly felt, was bustling with people¡¯s energy for the first time in a long time.?

    Despite being hosted by the royal family, the waiting people were quite free-spirited.

    Perhaps the fact that they didn¡¯t broadcast through the correction sphere was a big factor.

    The butterfly hunt was essentially an event held for Aurora.

    ¡°Sir n, aren¡¯t you hot? It¡¯s so hot¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is a hard ce to maintain dignity.¡±?Yushia and Trixieined alternately.

    The two of them stuck to me, and Scarlet stood still a little distance away.?I also looked at the other teams.?There were teams of elves with pointed ears, and teams of knights only. But there was something else that caught my attention the most.?¡®Water knights¡¯?They were easy to recognize even without introducing themselves. The energy they emitted was impressive.

    I remembered how Scarlet¡¯s mes had entertained me, and I was curious about their unique abilities.?In the midst of that.?¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡±

    ¡°Is that Ban?¡±?Someone appeared with the murmurs of the people. He was the escort knight of the second princess Aurora, Ban.?¡°Exin the rules of the butterfly hunt.¡±?He got straight to the point.?¡°The time hase for the dawn butterflies to appear. There are only two conditions for winning.¡±?He continued with a serious expression.

    ¡°You must capture a dawn butterfly. All team members must survive. The dawn butterfly must not be damaged in any way.¡±?He punched the air at the same time. Then there was a loud sound, as if a transparent ss wall existed.

    ¡°There is a barrier that restricts human ess. In other words, you are not allowed to chase the dawn butterflies outside this ce.¡±?Yushia whispered quietly to me.

    ¡°Sir n, does that mean that once we lose a dawn butterfly, it¡¯s over for that one?¡±?¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The difficulty has increased even more¡­.¡±?Ignoring all the noise.

    ¡°Then let the butterfly hunt begin.¡±?Ban announced the start calmly.?

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 168 A curse, not a blessing

    It was a moment when I was collecting the Dawn Butterflies.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yushia approached us and shouted with her expression.

    The girl silenced even her breath and waved her hand, then pointed to a certain spot with her index finger.

    We also prepared ourselves immediately.

    Thanks to Yushia¡¯s best efforts to exin, no one failed to understand that she had found a Dawn Butterfly.And her expression was true.

    On a single flower that barely bloomed on the Reheln hill, close to thend of destruction, there was a butterfly that was anything but ordinary.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes widened.

    A body that no one could touch.

    Its wings contained the light of dawn.

    The powder that scattered around sparkled like gem fragments.

    I quietly showed my index finger.

    The first item of the code of conduct that I had informed them beforehand. ¡®If you find a dawn butterfly, try to capture it freely.¡¯

    Yushia and Trixie exchanged nces.

    They seemed to have their own ns that they had decided in advance.

    Yushia was the first to raise her mana.

    Kugugugu©¤

    Her talent was outstanding in the ¡¸sticity¡¹category.

    The soil around the flower rose without any warning. It formed a certain shape and aimed at the dawn butterfly.

    ¡°Trixie!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Trixie joined the coordination right away.

    It was time to check thebination that they had practiced until the final inspection.

    The soil was shaped into a cube and trapped the butterfly. And in the blink of an eye, it was surrounded by a blue me barrier.

    I muttered quietly as I watched.

    ¡°Magic blocking, huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m thinking of stopping the teleportation itself.¡±

    The dawn butterfly was a living creature that possessed mana, as it could use teleportation. And Trixie seemed to n to cut off its source.

    The quality was pretty good.

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned something like that.¡±

    ¡°You taught me, after all.¡±

    Trixie murmured without any thought, then started to make excuses as if she realized something.

    ¡°Just to be clear, I was just stating the facts. There¡¯s no other meaning¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Do you think we caught the dawn butterfly?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Trixie coughed a few times and regained her original appearance.

    She nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s properly caught in the blocking magic.¡±

    But it didn¡¯t take long for Trixie¡¯s confidence to crack.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yushia was the first to question. She looked puzzled as she rotated the cube made of soil.

    ¡°Strange? The energy inside is gone.¡±

    ¡°Can the butterfly hide its presence?¡±

    But soon they knew the reason. The dawn butterfly was flying outside the cube, as if to show off.

    ¡°Maybe, there¡¯s another one.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yushia crumbled the soil cube. There was no dawn butterfly trapped inside.

    ¡°Was my blocking not tight enough?¡±

    Trixie grumbled incredulously.

    There was no need for an answer.

    The sight of the dawn butterfly flying freely was an answer itself.

    The principle of magic blocking was simple.

    It was to weave the caster¡¯s mana like a and prevent the flow of other mana. That was all there was to it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t think of it as just a butterfly.¡±

    But the dawn butterfly¡¯s teleportation was more advanced. It was something that only a well-trained magician or more could do.

    ¡°But, n, the butterfly won¡¯t leave us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you trying to tease us or what?¡±

    The dawn butterfly didn¡¯t leave our vicinity. It pped its wings with no meaning and danced in the air.

    Yushia and Trixie vented their anger by casting magic a few more times, but they still couldn¡¯t catch the butterfly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I narrowed my eyebrows around then.

    At first, I didn¡¯t have any thoughts when I saw the dawn butterfly. But soon my heart started to beat. I noticed its flying trajectory.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    The butterfly was drawing ancient runes in the air.

    But it was a rune that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.

    In other words, it was a character that only existed in the previous world.

    ?

    At the same time, in the inner chamber of the imperial pce.

    Aurora¡¯s escort knight Ban was very busy.

    The Dawn Butterfly Collection was in progress, but his essential duty was to escort the second princess.

    ck hair that seemed to be woven by cutting out the night sky. Mysterious pupils that resembled the waning moon.

    The empire¡¯s second princess, Aurora, asked.

    ¡°Is the Dawn Butterfly Collection going well?¡±

    ¡°So far, no group has seeded in collecting.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any in the future either.¡±

    Aurora was somehow different from usual today.

    She didn¡¯t rest her chin on her hand, nor did she blink her eyeszily as if she was asleep.

    She just stared at the dawn light wings of the butterfly on her palm.

    Of course, the dawn butterfly was nothing but a model.

    ¡°Ban, this is just a model,¡±

    Aurora muttered suddenly. Her pupils sparkled with a serious light unlike usual.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has something they can¡¯t give up. Ban, you must have one too.¡±

    Ban lifted his head and looked at Aurora¡¯s face.

    The princess had a solemn expression, and so Ban answered seriously as well.

    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s life.¡±

    The guard knight said with a resolute face.

    ¡°As befits the duty of a guard knight, I will protect Your Highness¡¯s safety no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Aurora frowned at the remark that would have touched anyone else.

    She replied with a sullen attitude.

    ¡°You always give boring answers. What if I choose death myself?¡±

    ¡°I will stop you from doing that. If I fail, I will kill myself.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Enough. Stop with the boring talk.¡±

    Aurora lifted the butterfly model to her eye level.

    The princess¡¯s face was grim as she examined it.

    ¡°¡­I really like the dawn.¡±

    Waxing, crescent, first quarter, full, third quarter, waning.

    The one thing that Aurora, who had everything,cked.

    The one thing she didn¡¯t want to give up because she never had it.

    The one thing she wanted to embrace someday.

    It was dawn.

    ?

    To see the future is a curse.

    Aurora realized that when she was only eight years old.

    Everyone was delighted and happy at the appearance of the girl with noble beauty.

    The girl sometimes stared at people intently, and the royal family praised it as a blessing whenever they received her gaze.

    But that happiness couldn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    The short and puzzled question was the fuse.

    Aurora asked that to an official, and the official naturally tilted his head.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re dying.¡±

    Anyone would feel ufortable if they suddenly heard a bad rumor about their death, but the official felt a chill not only because of the content of the remark.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes.

    The mysterious pupils that repeated dtion and contraction pierced the official¡¯s soul.

    The official wiped his forehead with a handkerchief and asked.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, please.¡±

    Then someoneughed nearby.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re old. The young princess¡¯s eyes must see us as dead trees.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, is that what you meant?¡±

    The official finally rxed and smiled at Aurora.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s okay. I may look old, but I still have a long way to go. I will serve Your Highness for a long time.¡±

    The official died just three dayster.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, please.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to go?¡±

    The same thing happened several times after that.

    The scenes that showed up at will sometimes showed the girl something too cruel, and she just blurted it out, but the officials who faced Aurora began to darken their faces day by day.

    People struggle to know the future, but there are also people who are better off not knowing.

    Eventually, a rumor started to spread that anyone who got involved with Aurora would die.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the bright girl to be an outcast.

    The young Aurora was confined to the inner pce.

    No, she couldn¡¯t get out.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ Why, why, why¡­¡±

    Tears like dew ran down her cheeks endlessly.

    She had only seen the future that everyone hated and avoided.

    Aurora could see all the scenes clearly, so she soon began to avoid meeting people.

    Meeting others meant inviting hatred.

    Of course, her rtives stood by Aurora¡¯s side.

    One day, her uncle and aunt visited the inner pce.

    They patted Aurora¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Aurora. Lately, some strange rumors are bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Strange rumors¡­¡±

    Aurora muttered weakly. Fortunately, her uncle and aunt seemed to think of them as ¡®rumors¡¯.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She had no choice but to answer that way. The girl had already earned too much hatred, and she didn¡¯t want to be hated anymore.

    Now that everyone turned pale as soon as they saw Aurora, her uncle and aunt¡¯s expressions seemed sincere.

    Her aunt wiped her tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling¡­ What did I do wrong at such a young age? It¡¯s all because you¡¯re too smart. Too smart for your own good¡­ Everyone is jealous and envious of you¡­¡±

    But then.

    ¡°Aurora.¡±

    My aunt, who had wiped away her tears, asked me.

    ¡°Do you really see the future?¡±

    There was a brief silence.

    I caught a glimpse of something subtle passing over my aunt¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­Then, do you see our future too?¡±

    I quietly swallowed my dry saliva.

    The scene that I saw.

    My uncle was slitting the throats of me and my parents.

 Chapter 169:

    Chapter 169:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 169 It¡¯s going well.

    A severed head rolled on the ground.

    Aurora closed her eyes tightly.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene with a clear mind.

    But it was toote.

    The images that were etched in her brain became clearer as she shut her eyes.

    Her rtives in the scene showed no mercy.They held their swords in reverse and stabbed her repeatedly until her body stopped twitching.

    ¡°Aurora?¡±

    A voice from reality snapped her out of her trance.

    Her aunt urged her again.

    ¡°Look at us, dear. Can you see the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that you can see the future. If that¡¯s true, we¡¯d like to know what our future holds.¡±

    Her aunt and uncle¡¯s faces had no trace of worry.

    They only looked skeptical and curious.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Aurora pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the future. Really.¡±

    Her aunt and uncle exchanged a brief nce.

    Knowing that their lives were hanging by a thread, Aurora kept silent and broke out in a cold sweat.

    After a hellish time, her aunt broke the silence.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Her uncle and aunt nodded.

    The girl felt relieved several times, thinking that she had saved her life.

    ¡°Take care, Aurora.¡±

    After her uncle and aunt left.

    Aurora ran to her parents and told them the truth.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    But Aurora¡¯s urgency prevailed and an investigation began. Her rtives were all arrested.

    They had evidence of plotting treason.

    ¡°You saved us, Aurora.¡±

    ¡°We almost had a disaster.¡±

    Aurora was finally able to get out of her chamber.

    After that, her surroundings changed.

    The time she spent with her parents, the luxurious tea, the clothes that she could never wear in her lifetime¡­.

    The girl was happy.

    She wanted to live like this forever.

    But that was a mistake.

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Aurora. Do it as usual.¡±

    One day, her parents ordered her to examine the officials around them.

    People called it ¡®judgment¡¯.

    ¡°Aurora. Is there anyone here who disagrees with the royal will? If there is, tell us.¡±

    Her father sat on the throne, surrounded by fierce soldiers.

    The dragged officials trembled in the middle.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though she was young, she understood that an official¡¯s life depended on her word.

    But unfortunately, the girl had no will of her own.

    The only thing she could do was look at the paper in her hand.

    ¡°They are¡­ traitors.¡±

    [X]

    That¡¯s what was written on the paper.

    The girl was nothing but a tool for the rule.

    ¡°I knew it. Take them away!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s unfair. Cough!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t look into the eyes of the officials who were dragged away.

    It was natural.

    In fact, there was no treason in their future.

    But she believed that this was the right thing to do.

    As long as she did this, she would be loved, she would be a lovely daughter, she was sure of it¡­.

    ng©¤!

    One day, Aurora dropped her teacup. She saw a future that she couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    The girl muttered in despair.

    The dark space, her father¡¯s roar, her mother¡¯s contemptuous gaze¡­. The future she saw was all like that.

    Bang©¤!

    At the same time, the soldiers stormed into Aurora¡¯s chamber.

    A strong hand grabbed the girl¡¯s slender wrist.

    ¡°Aurora.¡±

    Her father appeared between the soldiers. Aurora didn¡¯t know what to ask. She barely managed to utter a word.

    ¡°What is, what is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°The empire has finally achieved peace. So I thought we should focus on your treatment now.¡±

    ¡°Tr, treatment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been neglecting you as parents while you were bearing the weight of the emperor. Now it¡¯s time to pay attention to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±

    But no matter how much she pleaded, it was useless. Her father only gave her the same answer.

    At first, she tried to exin.

    She tried to make him understand. She tried to tell him that she was fine and that she worked hard for him. But.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The moment I met my father¡¯s eyes, my thoughts were erased.

    His cold gaze.

    What was reflected in his pupils was no longer the look of a father towards his daughter.

    Aurora¡¯s breathing started to quicken.

    No matter which part of the emperor¡¯s future she tried to peek at, there was no scene where he regarded her as his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You can join me anytime once your condition improves. You just have to stay alone until your mind clears up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you afraid?¡±

    Aurora asked in a hollow voice.

    Only then did the emperor¡¯s face show a hint of confusion.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot of doubts about Abamamately. Were you afraid of that? That I would say something bad about Abamama?¡±

    It was natural for fear politics to breed resistance and suspicion.

    Aurora thought she understood why her father kept mentioning ¡®treatment¡¯.

    Treatment was just an excuse. He just wanted to bury her underground.

    ¡°Look at this. You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±

    ¡°What was I to you?¡±

    Aurora¡¯s voice trembled faintly.

    ¡°I did everything to please you, but you want to lock me up because of your anxiety? You don¡¯t trust me even as much as a straw. What am I to you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The emperor shouted.

    He was no longer treating her as his daughter.

    Yes, Aurora had seen that expression before. It was the expression he made every time he executed innocent officials.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Aurora burst into a bitterugh.

    ¡°Considering your bloodline, I decided not to execute you and watch your progress, but how can you utter such foolish words! You stupid and pathetic thing!¡±

    Every word turned into a dagger and pierced her heart.

    She had always been an arrow for her father, but he finally stuck an arrow in her heart as well.

    ¡°Your eldest sister lost her emotions, and your youngest sister copsed, all because of your eyes and mouth! Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know!¡±

    The soldiers grabbed Aurora¡¯s arms with strong hands.

    The small girl¡¯s body was hanging in the air.

    ¡°Kik¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    Aurora keptughing.

    She seemed to know for sure now.

    The moment she was born with a power that others didn¡¯t have, she was already unable to understand others and be understood by them.

    Emotional exchange was nothing but an illusion.

    ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t need the affection that was only a shell. Emotions other than anger only made humans weak.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha©¤!¡±

    She felt the ridiculousness.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the sight of herself being reduced to a mere tool and being used.

    She was no different from a pathetic dreamer who longed for what she couldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°See you in eight years. Abamama.¡±

    With those words, she was thrown into the dark underground.

    Exactly eight years.

    That was the time the girl spent underground.

    ?

    Present, Reheln Hill.

    ¡°Yes. There is such a story.¡±

    On ate night when the stars twinkled in the sky, we sat around a bonfire. We naturally ended up like this because we didn¡¯t sleep for the sake of guarding.

    Trixie, who had been listening quietly, asked.

    ¡°How did you get out of the underground?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Yushia started to exin slowly.

    ¡°The empress died suddenly and the emperor was also brain-dead.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but wasn¡¯t the eldest princess first?¡±

    ¡°Just think of the eldest princess as nonexistent.¡±

    Scarlet, who was leaning on a pile of wood, interrupted.

    ¡°The eldest princess has no emotions. She¡¯s a vague existence that can¡¯t even be called human.¡±

    ¡°Yes. As Scarlet said.¡±

    Yushia nodded.

    ¡°All the rtives were executed and killed, and even the third princess was in a vegetative state¡­. The only one who could be called a sessor was Princess Aurora.¡±

    Trixie still seemed to have some doubts.

    ¡°But there must have been a lot of opposition when you came to the surface.¡±

    ¡°She broke them all.¡±

    ¡°Broke?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Princess Aurora came up as apletely different person. She eliminated all her enemies and kept only loyalists by her side, and built an indisputable position.¡±

    ¡°Eight years¡­ That¡¯s possible.¡±

    Trixie nodded and continued.

    ¡°But where did you get all that information?¡±

    ¡°Me, that?¡±

    Yushia spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to do some research beforehand? I looked up various things as a way ofmemorating my participation in the Dawn Butterfly Collection. They said it was very recent information that was released¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Fortunately, Trixie didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    I closed the book I was reading with a thud. I had conjured up a chair and sat in front of the bonfire.

    ¡°A mundane story.¡±

    Being outstanding alwayses with loneliness.

    Aurora had the ability to see the future, not just excel in a specific field. She must have endured a lot of loneliness.

    I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy orpassion for her. I just wondered what she felt.

    A life of darkness longing for dawn.

    To me, it was nothing but a mundane story.

    I calmly gave the next order.

    ¡°You should get some sleep. I¡¯ll guard alone.¡±

    But neither Trixie nor Yushia followed my words right away.

    They just looked at me with worried eyes.

    ¡°Sir n, what about our butterflies?¡±

    Yushia looked at me anxiously.

    I understood the concern in her expression. They had encountered eight dawn butterflies today, and they had missed every single one of them.

    But.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±

    That was all I said.

    ¡°From tomorrow, don¡¯t hide your presence. Rather, chase away all the butterflies on the Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how you catch butterflies. Don¡¯t ask anything else.¡±

    There was a connection between the dawn butterflies and the previous world. Maybe, my falling into this world was not a simple phenomenon.

    I needed more research on this.

    But the most urgent thing right now was¡­

    I lifted my head and stared at the barrier.

    The barrier that seemed much weaker than before.

    ¡°From tomorrow, worry about surviving.¡±

    ?

    Early morning.

    Aurora lifted her body from the bed, soaked in cold sweat.

    She wiped her forehead with her arm and it was terrible. It was enough to make her believe she had been rained on.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Her panting breath was not noble. She calmed her breathing first.

    She had a dream of her childhood.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell if it was day or night outside, there was no sound at all, and she was always lost in thought and slept until the meal came.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Auroraughed at herself.

    ¡°Are you still afraid of that time¡­¡±

    Being able to see the future was a curse.

    The people who met the young Aurora had simr impressions.

    They were afraid of Aurora revealing something of theirs, and they always turned into anger.

    But now it was different.

    Everyone was afraid of Aurora, bowed their heads, and swore loyalty for honor and power.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Could she still say ¡®everyone¡¯?

    There was an exception who was wide awake and active.

    n.

    She thought of the man who was not afraid of Aurora and felt a strange feeling in her head.

    It was an instinctive defense mechanism.

    She would never go back to the past.

    It was dark and cold, wasn¡¯t it?

    Even her blood rtives who shared the same blood had abandoned Aurora.

    If you trust humans, that¡¯s what happens. If you have power, you have to dominate others.

    That was her destiny.

    So.

    ¡°Ban.¡±

    Aurora muttered in a low voice.

    Soon, her knight guard came in front of her in formation.

    ¡°Is the Dawn Butterfly Collection still going on?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are all chasing the dawn butterflies diligently.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to catch them. From the beginning, the dawn butterflies were just an excuse to gather them all.¡±

    No matter how brilliant they were, they were meaningless if they didn¡¯t submit to Aurora.

    Breaking and taming the ones who didn¡¯t bend was Aurora¡¯s way.

    That was the only way to survive.

    Aurora slowly raised her head.

    ¡°There are two barriers right now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is a barrier that blocks the Vampires, and a boundary that serves as the border of the Dawn Butterfly Collection.¡±

    ¡°Remove the barrier that blocks the Vampires.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Completely¡­ You mean to remove it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She never intended to catch the dawn butterflies.

    If she could subjugate the ones who didn¡¯t bend, that would be her own ¡®dawn butterfly¡¯.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes sparkled.

 Chapter 170:

    Chapter 170:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 170 It¡¯s time to catch the butterflies.

    The harshnd of Reheln showed no mercy, and the sultry climate made me sweat profusely.

    The collection event was still ongoing in this ce where every step was a struggle.

    But it was not proceeding with any intensity. Most notably, there had been no battles so far.

    No, to be precise, someone had created a situation where peace was inevitable.

    ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s magic residue here too.¡±

    ¡°No wonder we can¡¯t see any butterflies¡­.¡±Someoneined as they gathered around.

    Humans, beastmen, elves¡­. They didn¡¯t discriminate by race.

    They all tried to collect in their own ways, but someone¡¯s magic traces had ruined everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    Many people left the scene while the memory cutter, Libra, stabbed a sword into a twisted tree. She shook her head from side to side after a while.

    ¡°Sure enough, this ce is done for too.¡±

    At the same time, herpanions sighed. Libra¡¯s team members were all elf-born mages.

    An elf approached the tree that Libra had examined. She also touched her forehead with her hand as if she was frustrated.

    ¡°This is unbelievable. There¡¯s magic all over this ce.¡±

    ¡°If they apply it so thickly, the butterflies will all run away¡­. Did they already catch them?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not even it. They couldn¡¯t catch any either.¡±

    ¡°What? Then what the hell are they thinking?¡±

    It was not a behavior that could be understood bymon sense, so there was a brief silence among the group.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Then, one of the elves spoke as if he had realized something.

    ¡°I get it. They¡¯re trying to prevent others from catching them because they think they can¡¯t do it either. Isn¡¯t that their psychology?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Another elf shook his head.

    ¡°That would only hurt themselves. We¡¯re barely breaking even, but if they can¡¯t catch any butterflies, the tower construction will bepletely scrapped.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I really don¡¯t know what their intention is.¡±

    The Reheln hill was divided into five zones. The group had visited four of them, but the result was the same. The magic that n¡¯s group had applied had driven away the butterflies.

    ¡°This is a draw. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping for something, but there was no battle at all.¡±

    The reason for the battle was an important factor. Wouldn¡¯t there be enough reason to fight for the dawn butterflies?

    But none of the groups had any dawn butterflies, so there was no reason to fight. Peace was forced to be achieved, and it was a natural course of events.

    But then.

    A strange current wrapped around the vicinity.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Libra instinctively reached for the hilt of her sword. The elves protected their bodies with mana. It was a short moment, but it was enough to make them tense.

    But the change urred in the barrier.

    The barrier began to ripple like a wave. It showed an illogical appearance, bending and twisting, and then it disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°The barrier¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely gone?¡±

    The elves exchanged nces for a moment, but none of them thought it was very serious. It was because they were born as elves.

    ¡°Who cares. The collection event is almost over anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the humans¡¯ problem after all.¡±

    Suddenly, one of the elves asked Libra.

    ¡°What will you do now, knight of the order? You¡¯re free to stay or leave from now on.¡±

    The duty period of the collection event was three days. Staying after that was voluntary. Leaving the Reheln hill was not considered a withdrawal.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three days already. I haven¡¯t seen any butterflies the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Shall we try for another week?¡±

    Libra quietly chewed on the dog grass and pondered for a while, then adjusted her straw hat and answered.

    ¡°I will return.¡±

    That was the knight¡¯s answer.

    Of course, the elves also expected such an answer toe back. It was not a bad situation for the knight, and she had no reason to stay.

    ¡°I guess you have no reason to stay.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if everyone was a draw.¡±

    A draw meant that none of the knights would suffer any disadvantage.

    ¡°Good job, everyone.¡±

    ¡°The other teams are in a simr mood. The knights are returning, and the rest are staying behind.¡±

    ¡°But this¡­¡±

    Suddenly, an elf tilted his head.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t intentional, was it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No one caught the butterfly, and only the knights are leaving. It seems a bit strange, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    The elf snorted.

    ?

    I was still reading.

    I had gathered some information on the ancient runes. It became clear after reviewing it.

    The ancient runes that the dawn butterfly carried were definitely from the previous world.

    ¡®The previous world¡­¡¯

    It was natural to have many thoughts.

    In the meantime, Yushia reported the situation.

    ¡°Sir n. We havepleted everything. We painted mana intensely on every noticeable nt!¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Then Trixie intervened.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The blue-haired girl brushed her hair quietly.

    She had a beauty that could enchant many men.

    Except for the dissatisfaction on her face.

    ¡°Is this how you catch a butterfly? Really?¡±

    I understood her feelings.

    She had done her job more diligently than anyone else, so her doubts were naturally the biggest.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    But that was the only answer I could give.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if we¡¯re making any progress.¡±

    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s going smoothly.¡±

    I looked into Trixie¡¯s eyes, meaning it was not a lie. Then Trixie averted her eyes diagonally and subtly avoided my gaze.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because I didn¡¯t trust you, but because I was curious. You never exin anything in detail¡­¡±

    Trixie muttered in a vague voice that was barely audible. I could have left her alone, but I thought of a way to appease her.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to the Trivia. Didn¡¯t I tell you that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie twitched her eyebrows at the unexpected remark.

    She blinked several times and thenbed her neat hair again and again.

    ¡°Did you? Why?¡±

    ¡°When this is over, I¡¯ll have some free time. I¡¯ll have plenty of time to watch Trivia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie¡¯s facial muscles moved slightly. I caught a glimpse of her grumpy expression rxing.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Suddenly¡­¡±

    Trixie turned around quickly. But I could see her shoulders twitching a few times.

    Around that time, Scarlet returned. I had ordered her to scout the other teams.

    ¡°Are you back, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As expected.¡±

    Scarlet said calmly.

    ¡°The knights are all leaving Reheln Hill. Only the ordinary members are staying behind.¡±

    ¡°I thought some of them would stay for a while, but is there a reason?¡±

    Yushia asked with sparkling eyes. Was it because of time and familiarity, but Yushia could now ask Scarlet various things.

    ¡°The knights¡¯ goal is ultimately the Sword Saint. The only thing that could motivate us in the collection ceremony was the privilege.¡±

    ¡°Privilege?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The privilege to decide the date, ce, and other details of the duel. But if it¡¯s a draw, there¡¯s no reason to stay. No one will get the privilege, but no one will suffer any disadvantage either.¡±

    ¡°I see. I understand. Then¡­¡±

    Yushia bowed politely.

    ¡°Scarlet, thank you for your hard work for three days. I hope you return safely.¡±

    ¡°So do I. Goodbye.¡±

    Trixie also joined the farewell.

    Even I, who was engrossed in reading, gave her a final greeting.

    ¡°You did well. Rest up.¡±

    But Scarlet didn¡¯t move.

    She seemed to be pondering something, rolling her eyes for a while and licking her lips a few times.

    The farewell became awkward as it dragged on.

    Finally, Scarlet opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yushia blinked at the unexpected statement. Trixie¡¯s face also showed confusion.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    It was more of a pure curiosity than aint.

    After all, Scarlet was also a knight of the Order, and she was forced to join by Aurora¡¯smand. It was only natural to think that she would wee the news of her return.

    But Scarlet just repeated the same words.

    ¡°She said she won¡¯te back.¡±

    This time, my eyes also turned to Scarlet. The knight, surrounded by many eyes, continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­ liked butterflies.¡±

    She crossed her arms and looked serious.

    ¡°So I decided to participate. I¡¯m just interested in butterflies, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, do as you please.¡±

    I shrugged and epted it.

    It didn¡¯t matter much whether Scarlet was there or not. If anything, it was a benefit, since her swordsmanship would be a reliable force.

    Yushia nodded as well.

    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good then. The barrier that blocked the Vampires is gone, so this is good news.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right. The barrier that blocked the Vampires is gone too. Are we just going to chase butterflies from now on?¡±

    I nodded at Trixie¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes. It starts now.¡±

    ¡°Starts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to catch the butterflies.¡±

    A gust of wind blew and wrapped around me. I closed the book and slowly got up, pulling up my mana.

    The collector said.

    This event is targeting the Dawn Butterfly, and we¡¯re only going to collect that mysterious creature with extreme difficulty.

    Of course, it might actually be that way. It might be a solution to catch the Dawn Butterfly and offer it to Aurora. A promise is a promise, after all.

    But.

    It wouldn¡¯t mean much to force Aurora to attend the Magic Tower.

    The situation that was needed was for her to sincerely attend the Magic Tower, and to make that happen¡­

    I put my hand on the barrier that acted as the collector¡¯s boundary line.

    There was no hesitation. I pushed my mana as nned, and my face was reflected on the mirror-like barrier.

    Pssst©¤!

    And in the blink of an eye.

    The barrier turned ck like a curtain.

    It was a wless sess.

    Now, no one could see the inside of Reheln Hill from the outside.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The eyes of mypanions widened a beatte.

    ¡°You. This is a barrier made by the royal family¡­¡±

    ¡°There was no use that said not to touch the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    I had to repeat the same words.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to catch the butterflies.¡±

    Aurora.

    That was the name of the butterfly I was going to collect.

 Chapter 171:

    Chapter 171:

    Trantor: MarcTempest

    Proofreader: naturallyInconsistent

    Chapter 171 Have you arrived?

    ¡°It looks like everyone is here.¡±

    The Void, the nest of the Vampires.

    A Vampire in a suit and a reversed mask opened his mouth. No one cared that his mask was upside down, with the mouth on the top.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. Why did they call us all of a sudden?¡±

    A girl Vampire yawned, hugging a teddy bear.

    ¡°You must have forgotten what it was like to be humiliated by a human. You look so rxed.¡±¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you need to get your act together.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re really something.¡±

    The girl threw the teddy bear on the floor and approached the masked one. The tension in the Void rose in an instant.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°She¡¯s watching.¡±

    The princess¡¯s secretary said firmly.

    ¡°The princess is awake right now. She¡¯s watching everything we do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two Vampires who were arguing straightened up at the mention of the princess. The secretary called their names one by one.

    ¡°Mask.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Vampire in the suit adjusted his mask quietly.

    ¡°This is where we carry out the princess¡¯s orders. Don¡¯t provoke your allies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    The Vampire in the suit fiddled with his mask. Everyone knew that it was his habit when he wanted to kill someone, but no one dared to say anything.

    ¡°And girl.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Have some sense of gravity.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡±

    After calming them down, the secretary looked around.

    ¡°Is the shadow here yet?¡±

    ¡°Just arrived. Right now.¡±

    A neutral and unpleasant voice. At the same time, a shadow rose high. Despite being as ck as pitch, its eyes were human.

    The secretary nodded.

    ¡°Three should be enough. You all have a vague idea of why we¡¯re here today.¡±

    The girl shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Oh, I know. It¡¯s because Maiev got his arm cut off by a human and came back.¡±

    Then the officers burst intoughter. No one here cared about Maiev, who had lost his arm.

    The secretary snapped his fingers and a light descended into the darkness of the Void.

    There stood Maiev, with one arm severed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev avoided the eyes of the other officers.

    She had to cut off her left arm every time she visited the Void, because it had n¡¯s ve mark on it.

    ¡°I knew this would happen when you boasted about your disguise. You always skipped the meetings.¡±

    ¡°How about you stop criticizing each other, officers. Of course, I agree that this was expected.¡±

    The shadow, who had been silent, tilted his head.

    ¡°Human¡­ Did you say he did this to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The mask nodded.

    ¡°The human mage that the princess has taken an interest intely, n. He said he lost to him.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic. To be defeated by a weak mortal.¡±

    ¡°It must have been because of his carelessness. There¡¯s another Vampire here who got careless and paid the price.¡±

    The girl, who had been listening, clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not strange to be careless when dealing with humans, is it?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The secretary cut off their conversation.

    ¡°You can be careless if you want. But if you fail this mission, you¡¯ll have to take your own lives. The princess, who has woken up, will have no mercy for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Vampires shrank at the two words of the princess.

    Diana de Rochefort.

    The symbol of the Vampires.

    The reason for the Vampires. Diana was such a being, and in front of her, any Vampire was nothing but a speck of dust.

    The silence was broken by the girl.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder the princess woke up. The humans got cocky and destroyed the barrier. How rude.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you the mission first.¡±

    The secretary¡¯s eyes became serious.

    ¡°We will capture n at the Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°We will prepare for the march after securing a shelter at Reheln. This part will be decided by the princess.¡±

    ¡°A march¡­ This is a big deal.¡±

    The girl picked up the teddy bear on the floor.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in humans, but why are you going this far?¡±

    ¡°Do not question it.¡±

    The secretary snapped.

    ¡°We do not need to know the princess¡¯s mind. We just need to follow her will.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The princess was not a person who would mess up her work, even if she was sleepy.

    Once she woke up from her slumber, she would surely make her grand n a reality.

    ¡°Three officers participated. That should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Not three.¡±

    The secretary grabbed the air.

    Then a man with a cor around his neck was dragged into view. No, he looked more like a monster than a human.

    His grotesque muscles twitched and his eyes had no focus. He was nothing but a cursed lump of flesh that emitted only malice.

    ¡°¡­A Vampire Hound?¡±

    Everyone grimaced at his sight.

    ¡°Who let him out? Who said we would use a Vampire Hound?¡±

    ¡°I would rather not use this.¡±

    ¡°It is the princess¡¯s will.¡±

    The secretary silenced the officers¡¯ protests.

    ¡°You should know. The princess is, sincere.¡±

    The secretary disappeared into the darkness after saying that. After confirming that she was gone, the officers muttered.

    ¡°¡­The princess seems to be really serious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We have no choice but to be serious too. I don¡¯t want to be chopped off.¡±

    It wasmon for the princess to wipe out and rece the officers. And no officer wanted to experience that.

    The girl hugged the teddy bear tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we should. And catch some butterflies along the way.¡±

    The officers started to vanish one by one from the empty conference room. They were soon to run wild at Reheln, where there was no barrier.

    And there was one Vampire Hound left alone.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev, she swallowed her dry saliva.

    ?

    Aurora held the crystal ball with an ufortable expression.

    Her usualnguid appearance was nowhere to be seen. She was focused on something, and the surrounding bureaucrats had to tense up.

    Of course, Aurora had her own reason.

    ¡°¡­The barrier turned ck?¡±

    There were two barriers at Reheln Hill.

    The barrier that acted as a border, and the barrier that blocked the Vampire Hounds.

    The barrier that acted as a border turned ck. The color did not matter, but the problem was that they could not observe the inside.

    ng©¤!

    Aurora finally threw the crystal ball on the floor. The second princess looked for a bureaucrat with a crumpled face.

    ¡°Tell me the situation right now. Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±

    A bureaucrat hastily reported.

    ¡°All teams failed to collect the dawn butterflies. Also, all the knights except Scarlet left Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°n chased away the dawn butterflies. The knights had no reason to stay at Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    She wanted to bring in the Vampire Hounds and measure their power, since n and the knights were gathered. But n ruined that n.

    It was too coincidental to be an ident. It was too intentional to be unintentional. The current situation was clear.

    ¡°He dares to challenge me.¡±

    It was not a big deal to crush n.

    She could suppress the magic department, cancel the construction permit of the magic tower, and bury n¡¯s achievements in a moment. She was Aurora, after all.

    All these ns were already documented. With one signature from Aurora, n would disappear from the history. No, he would not even remain in history.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But there was one reason why Aurora hesitated.

    She did not want n to bepletely ruined. He was the first one who had an unpredictable future, so she needed to keep him intact and observe him.

    But soon, she made a decision.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave a precedent.¡±

    If she tolerated n, more beings who would try topromise with her would appear.

    Aurora did not know how topromise.

    When I was young, I was treated like a tool. Maybe that¡¯s why I tried topromise. But I had to remain a person who could neverpromise.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone.¡±

    Aurora spoke seriously.

    ¡°I will go to the Reheln Hill myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It means I want to see for myself how he loses his butterfly, gets trampled by the Vampires, and begs for his life.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the departure was arranged.

    Aurora moved her throne to the Reheln Hill, and the court magicians fanned her with magic.

    The soldiers on both sides were solemn.

    Aurora waited for only one person on her throne.

    The future that awaited her was simple.

    People be weak in times of crisis.

    If n, who was driven to the Vampires, broke his neck, Aurora would show him mercy then.

    The man showed up muchter.

    At that moment, Reheln felt like an old-fashioned ce.

    Everyone who gathered there probably felt the same.

    He looked neat, as if he had juste out of the dormitory.

    There was no w to be found, and every little movement was graceful.

    Aurora broke the silence first.

    ¡°Have you arrived?¡±

    n looked at Aurora on the throne.

    His red eyes, shining through his ck bangs, were deep.

    Aurora was curious about what was in that depth, but she would find out soon enough.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He answered briefly.

    It was a reunion in thend of destruction, not the pce.

 Chapter 172:

    Chapter 172:

    Chapter 172 We have to survive on our own.

    Their eyes met in the air.

    Aurora parted her lips in a low voice.

    ¡°I came here in person. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Those who faced Aurora¡¯s question always had to rack their brains.

    It was only natural. If they gave an unsatisfactory answer, they would lose their heads in an instant.

    But n just nodded as if it was nothing. His expression showed no fear. In front of Aurora, there was only a calm andposed man.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora frowned in displeasure.Based on their status, she had an overwhelming advantage.

    Anyone of ordinary birth would have to watch her mood, as she was the princess.

    But n was not one of them.

    He was serene even when facing the princess, and confident even in this perilous ce.

    She would have been interested in his attitude if it was any other time, but unfortunately, Aurora was not in a generous mood.

    ¡°You understand. Then, what do you understand?¡±

    ¡°You must have been curious toe here yourself.¡±

    ¡°You tampered with the royal barrier.¡±

    ¡°There was no use that forbade me from doing so.¡±

    ¡°You have a loose tongue. It would be easy for me to cancel the construction of the tower, or squeeze the magic department¡­ Even if you beg for forgiveness now, it would not be enough.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s words were clear.

    You dared to block the outside observation and made me visit here in person, so you should bow your head and ask for mercy. That was what she meant.

    But n seemed to ponder for a moment.

    Aurora waited patiently for his answer.

    It must have been scary to imagine that all his achievements would crumble.

    He might have been shocked.

    But n¡¯s answer was unexpected.

    ¡°How many butterflies do you want?¡±

    That was all he asked.

    He was not lying. He was not trying to divert the topic, or buy some time. He was genuinely wondering about the number of butterflies.

    Aurora blinked in surprise.

    Was that all he could think of after hearing her words?

    Did he take her warning lightly, or did he not feel it because he only heard it verbally?

    Either way, it was not a pleasant thing for her.

    The second princess suppressed her confusion and asked.

    ¡°If I tell you the number, can you catch them?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡±

    As the conversation went on as if they were walking on air, a bureaucrat approached Aurora with cautious steps. He had an urgent report to make.

    ¡°Your Highness, there is something you need to check urgently.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The energy is unstable because of the disappearance of the barrier. It might be better to return to the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Aurora spat out a word. Just two letters made the bureaucrat stop his speech.

    He understood as soon as he heard her resolute tone.

    The princess was not going to listen to anyone¡¯s words, nor change her decision.

    ¡°All of them.¡±

    Her gaze was fixed on n.

    ¡°Can you catch them all, if I ask for them?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll give you one day. Show me what you can do. Bring me the dawn butterflies. If you fail¡­¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes glinted.

    ¡°¡­you will have to pay the price.¡±

    n epted Aurora¡¯s warning easily. His eyes were calm as ever, and hers were burning as ever.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    The second princess quietly watched n¡¯s back.

    She realized that this bet was a ridiculous mistake, only after some more time had passed.

    ?

    The second princess Aurora visited the Reheln Hill in person, the knights of the capital left, the barrier disappeared, but the butterfly festival was still going on.

    My n did not change much.

    I applied my magic to the key points, so that the others could only focus on chasing the butterflies.

    ¡°Wow¡­ they are ring at us so hard.¡±

    Yushia scratched her cheek and muttered.

    Because of our method, the others who passed by us gave us resentful looks. But what could we do?

    This was the way to realize our n.

    The girl with fluffy hair asked me with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Sir n. It seems that there is no ce left without our magic. What should we do now?¡±

    Her eyes were innocent. She did not care about the others¡¯ gazes, or have any doubts, and Yushia just trusted my n.

    ¡°We are done.¡±

    If we caught only one butterfly, we would have been used of being lucky.

    Fortunately, Aurora demanded me to catch them all.

    I was d to hear that. It would be a result that anyone would have to acknowledge. In other words, I did not worry at all about whether I could seed or not.

    Of course, not all of mypanions were as cheerful as Yushia.

    There was a girl who had questions and worries about the future.

    It was Trixie.

    ¡°We ended up driving away all the butterflies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just part of setting the trap.¡±

    Trixie bit her lips and swallowed the words she was about to say. She opened her mouth again after some more time had passed.

    ¡°I wonder if you are confusing driving away and catching. Well, you must have a n. I still don¡¯t understand it, though.¡±

    She seemed to have lost some of her stubbornness, but her grumbling increased. I suddenly thought of something and asked Trixie.

    ¡°Trixie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you work the hardest for that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a casual remark, without any intention. But it was true that Trixie was the most diligent in participating in the magic painting.

    No, that was not all. She performed efficiently and faithfully whatever rules of conduct I gave her.

    ¡°That¡¯s, well¡­¡±

    Trixie looked at me with her navy blue eyes. But she was the first to avoid eye contact, so I was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡±

    ¡°I trust you. Why do you have to ask?¡±

    Her cheeks turned slightly red. But her eyes still did not meet mine. That was the end of the short and strange conversation.

    Or so I thought.

    Suddenly, Trixie asked with a re.

    ¡°But you. Why don¡¯t you have any impression?¡±

    ¡°Impression?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, impression. Don¡¯t you have to have some reaction? It was soft, warm, or at least how many times it was¡­¡±

    Trixie trailed off and bit her lips with the tip of her index finger. I thought I understood what she meant. She probably wanted me to share my feelings about the kiss.

    ¡°Do you really want to hear?¡±

    I asked lightly.

    ¡°If you want to hear, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Trixie¡¯s face turned even redder. She was about to say something with her lips twitching, when.

    Flick-.

    Flick-.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, the color of the world disappeared and reappeared.

    I calmly looked around. But the energy that had turned the world ck and white for an instant had already vanished.

    The important thing was that there was a moment. In other words, what I felt was not an illusion.

    The world had actually turned colorless for a while.

    What snapped me out of my thoughts was a rough voice.

    ¡°Hey, you guys.¡±

    The elf mages looked at me with angry eyes.

    There were three of them.

    As expected, there was no knight.

    ¡°I was going to let it go, but what are you thinking, chasing away all the butterflies? Do you want to keep doing this?¡±

    Their sharp ears twitched and moved.

    The elves¡¯ emotions were clearly read by their bodily changes.

    They were a proud and arrogant race, even in the previous world.

    I asked one thing first.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys feel it just now?¡±

    ¡°Your magic? It was so strong that we couldn¡¯t miss it.¡±

    They stepped on a false leg, and I was sure. The moment the world turned colorless, it was a skill that even the elves with sensitive senses could not perceive.

    ¡°Anyway, stop chasing away the butterflies.¡±

    But then it happened.

    ¡°Keep doing that¡­ doing that¡­ doing that¡­¡±

    The elf¡¯s eyes slowly rolled up and then flipped over.

    The sight of only the whites showing was not normal.

    She scratched her face with her nails and muttered. Her grip was strong enough to peel off the flesh, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Huh? Why am I saying the same thing¡­ same thing¡­ same thing¡­¡±

    As she muttered, it happened.

    Flick-.

    The world turned colorless again.

    At the same time, with a loud noise, the elf¡¯s body was torn apart. A bloodthirsty beast that resembled a hunting dog howled and showed off its presence.

    The elf¡¯s flesh was torn to pieces and scattered around.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Vampire, Vampire Hound?¡±

    The hunting dog that came out of the elf¡¯s body started to attack the people around indiscriminately, and explosions began to ur all over the hill.

    Bang- Bang-!

    In the midst of the chaos, I just spread a shield.

    Yushia, Trixie, and Scarlet were fortunately fine. But they all looked at me with eyes that craved answers.

    ¡°Surprisingly, the dawn butterflies prefer red mana. So, the Vampire Hound have an easy time collecting them.¡±

    I said calmly.

    ¡°But the butterflies are safe. I chased them all away.¡±

    Trixie asked cautiously.

    ¡°Then the butterflies are safe, but what about us?¡±

    ¡°We have to survive on our own.¡±

    It was a simple fact.

    Trixie widened her eyes as she understood my words a beatte.

    ¡°No, what¡­¡±

 Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173 Who is on top

    ¡­The world turned colorless once again.?It was only a brief moment, but it was more intense than before.

    A shock that shook the earth.

    A deafening noise that pierced my ears. The situation changed in an instant with the appearance of the Vampire Hound.?¡°What, what is this!¡±

    ¡°Vampire Hound? Get away from them!¡±

    Reheln was once again approaching the fate of destruction.

    The monsters that looked like hunting dogs increased their numbers and started to rampage.

    The participants of the gathering were unable to hide their panic.?All the holy knights except Scarlet had left Reheln.

    The only ones left were human magicians, human knights, beastmen, and elves.?It was not a good situation for the participants, as they had to face the Vampire Hound without their strongest force. ¡°Sir n!¡±?Amidst the chaos, Yushia called out to me.

    ¡°The barrier, look at the barrier!¡±?I slowly turned my gaze.

    As the situation became more urgent, I needed to analyze the situation more carefully.?¡°Hm.¡±?The barrier that served as the boundary line was dyed red.?Of course, it was not just the color that changed. It was a barrier that was designed by sophisticated ck magic, reinforced by life force, andpletely blocked the entrance and exit of both inside and outside.?This must have been the work of the Vampire Hound.?¡°Divide! Fight right now¡­!¡±

    ¡°We need to regroup first!¡±?The other participants were in a state of confusion.

    It was understandable.

    They came here expecting a beautiful dawn butterfly, but what they saw was a monster that devoured flesh.?¡°Hey, then run away! Regroup!¡±?Everyone started to retreat from the scene, but it was not a good method.

    The barrier blocked the entrance and exit, so it was not a retreat.?It was just a scattering act.

    I gave instructions to mypanions.

    ¡°Gather around me.¡±?My judgment proved to be right, as the result soon showed.

    The bodies of the knights who hastily left their positions swelled up like balloons and then popped. ?After the human bodies exploded like soap bubbles, the Vampire Hound appeared and devoured them.

    Trixie¡¯s face also showed bewilderment.

    ¡°Theye out from inside the body. How did this happen?¡±?¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±?Yushia muttered with cold sweat.?¡°¡­Vampire Hounds, or otherwise known as fear absorbers. They are creatures that grow stronger by devouring the fear of others.¡±

    ¡°Then the reason why the participants¡¯ bodies exploded was¡­¡±¡°They felt fear. They were devoured.¡±?Trixie¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.

    ¡°Are you kidding? They were devoured just by feeling fear?¡±?¡°That¡¯s why I only heard of it. There are hardly any survivors after facing the Vampire Hounds.¡±?Vampire Hounds.?My impression of them was short.?¡°How ugly.¡±?Three eyes stuck together, a mouth that could swallow a human whole, their appearance was repulsive and unpleasant. I had no room to feel fear.?¡°And they are not that impressive either.¡±?In fact, there were many capable people here, even excluding the holy knights.?But the problem was the unexpected ambush, theck ofmunication among the participants, and the ignorance of many about the existence of the Vampire Hounds.

    All these factors were problematic.?Everyone tried to respond in their own way, but it did not yield any results.

    In no time, most of the visible participants exploded and became the Vampire Hounds¡¯ excellent nourishment.?Kyaahaaak©¤!?Then, a Vampire Hound as big as a rock flew at me.?But the Vampire Hound stopped in mid-air as if it was stuck, and then a silver line was drawn vertically on its head.?With a st sound, the Vampire Hound that charged at me was split in half and fell to the ground.

    It was Scarlet who swiftly swung her sword.?¡°n, are you okay?¡±?Scarlet looked at me and nodded slightly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to react.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±?Strictly speaking, I saw Scarlet¡¯s wrist move, so I stayed still. But I did not bother to exin those details.?But what really bothered me was something else, namely that Scarlet called me by my name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do something you don¡¯t usually do. Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Something you don¡¯t usually do, bes something you do if you repeat it.¡±?That was when I had a brief conversation with Scarlet.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    I heard Trixie¡¯s urgent scream.

    Kyaaak©¤!

    At the same time, two Vampire Hounds charged at me.

    Scarlet swiftly cut them off, but their severed bodies only grew into new entities and rushed at me again.

    ¡°Sir n! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re alling for you!¡±

    The two girls¡¯ shouts were not lies. In the middle of this bleak battlefield, the Vampire Hounds that multiplied in number only aimed at me like arrows.

    But that was why.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Sincerely, I could answer that.

    The Vampire Hounds mmed into the ground.

    ¡°Ah©¤!¡±

    Yushia screamed with her eyes wide open.

    At the same time, eight Vampire Hounds soared into the sky.

    Their mouths wide open and flying at me, it was more appropriate to call it flying than jumping.

    I quietly sped my palms.

    By the time I pulled up my mana, the Vampire Hounds were already in front of my forehead.

    Their speed of shooting their bodies while swallowing others¡¯ fear wasparable to lightning.

    At that moment, the magic manifested.

    Kwajik©¤!

    As if an invisible fist clenched, the Vampire Hounds¡¯ bodies were crushed whole.

    The bursting blood was pushed away by telekinesis so it wouldn¡¯t stter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the master is¡­ but how pathetic.¡±

    It was still a very low level. It would be a different story if they absorbed a lot more fear.

    Pssss©¤

    The Vampire Hounds that were crushed by me scattered like dust. Yushia and Trixie¡¯s faces finally regained their color.

    ¡°As expected of Sir n! That was a splendid kill!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a kill. They were absorbed somewhere else.¡±

    I gained three pieces of information from briefly dealing with them.

    First, the Vampire Hounds could freely separate and merge, and there seemed to be a separate master controlling them.

    I straightened my clothes and gave instructions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you. You search the area and tell anyone you meet not to be afraid. It seems that the bastard will be annoying if he swallows more fear than necessary.¡±

    They all nodded with determined expressions. Soon, the party began to faithfully perform their duties.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! He¡¯s a monster that feeds on fear, that alone can help you avoid danger!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s shout was effective regardless of race. He was the only pdin left here.

    But there were still limits.

    Bang! Kwang©¤!

    Red mana explosions continued everywhere. The ground was dug with deep holes and human voices were easily buried.

    Scarlet turned to me and shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to what I can convey by voice. The explosions make the visibility too narrow! It¡¯s hard like this!¡±

    The Vampire Hounds were creatures that fed on fear, so the most urgent task was to reassure the people. But if I couldn¡¯t deliver this fact quickly¡­

    ¡°I have no choice but to show them all at once.¡±

    Snap©¤!

    I flicked my finger.

    At the same time, countless telekic forces hit the heads of the Vampire Hounds scattered around.

    Thanks to that, the Vampire Hounds that were chasing other participants all focused their attention on me.

    Grrr©¤.

    The Vampire Hounds showed their displeasure and gnashed their teeth.

    They seemed to realize that they were provoked.

    ¡°Trashy byproducts, don¡¯t bother to mess with me.¡±

    As I gathered arge amount of mana, my forehead lifted up a few times.

    Responding to that energy, the Vampire Hounds began to bite and tear each other and gather.

    Grrr©¤.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the gathered Vampire Hounds to grow enormously. I didn¡¯t bother to look up at its face and muttered.

    ¡°I hope you know.¡±

    I continued calmly.

    ¡°This is yourst chance to attack.¡±

    The Vampire Hound growled as if it knew. It flew at me, trying to instill fear in me.

    At the same time.

    Whoosh©¤!

    The mana that was sharpened like a de swept fiercely and tore the area.

    The sh that seemed to dpose the space itself was too dull for the Vampire Hound to react.

    It just stared nkly at the situation with its dull eyes.

    In an instant, the surroundings were devastated.

    The rocks and the ground were left with scars as if they were cut by a sword.

    The Vampire Hound was nothing but minced meat.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Someone eximed.

    They all looked at me.

    Their faces wereplicated, but their fear was definitely reduced.

    I cleared away the corpse of the Vampire Hound and said.

    ¡°Get to work. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±

    Only then did the others start to move hesitantly.

    But.

    A strange thing happened the next moment.

    ¡°What, what is that!¡±

    Someone¡¯s frantic scream hit my ears.

    The flesh of the Vampire Hound that had been torn apart began to stick together.

    It was as strange as seeing something that had diede back to life, and it was happening right before my eyes.

    People started to panic again.

    Even I hesitated for a moment.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could produce fear in this ce.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    But there was only one conclusion.

    There was someone who could produce fear.

    Someone who was spewing out such tremendous fear that they could revive the fear-eater as if to show off.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who it was.

    My gaze turned to the barrier that had appeared like a prison in the distance, barely visible.

    ¡°¡­Aurora.¡±

    The soldiers of the pce and Aurora were trapped in that narrow barrier.

    There was no need to see for myself that fear was emanating from inside.

    I briefly thought of the reason why I had to save her.

    Also, I didn¡¯t have any heroic thoughts of stopping the Vampire Hound and protecting everyone.

    I just thought that it would look better if Aurora stayed in the tower.

    Also, I could only show her my victory if she survived.

    ¡°Scarlet. Can you hold the Vampire Hound?¡±

    Scarlet nodded.

    I quietly headed towards the small barrier that held Aurora.

    Peace¡­ Safety¡­

    I didn¡¯t care about those things. But.

    I had to show her, too, who was on top.

 Chapter 174:

    Chapter 174:

    Chapter 174 I can do it until you stop breathing.

    Aurora tried to calmly assess the situation.

    But it was not easy.

    As soon as the crimson barrier was created, explosions erupted from all directions, turning everything in sight into a battlefield.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fangs and weapons of the bloodhounds shed, making loud noises.

    Aurora was caught off guard by the unexpected situation.

    Beep.

    A terrible ringing and pain assaulted her.She felt like she was going blind, like her head was going to explode.

    This was the fatal drawback of her talent.

    She saw the results of the changing futures of the people around her in real time before her eyes.

    She epted even the slightest changes. But there was a reason why Aurora was holding her head and groaning right now.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    All she felt was difort.

    There was no exception to the future that Aurora observed. She had been watching the futures of the soldiers as well, so she should have known beforehand that this would happen.

    But.

    ¡®It didn¡¯t show.¡¯

    Aurora had never seen the negative futures of the soldiers.

    It was absurd.

    She had never had a problem with her ability before.

    The headache seemed to get worse with the unprecedented event.

    The crimson boundary that trapped Aurora and the soldiers was not very wide.

    At most, it was the size of the stadium in the magic department, where the soldiers¡¯ stomachs were torn one by one and the bloodhounds began to show themselves.

    ¡°The princess is the priority!¡±

    ¡°Fall back!¡±

    Of course, the soldiers did their best.

    They willingly threw themselves and fought against the enemy for her, the princess.

    If it weren¡¯t for them, she would have been in danger.

    Aurora wanted to observe their futures more clearly.

    Was the end of this fight survival or death?

    But even that was gradually darkening and bing invisible.

    ¡°Show me¡­¡±

    Aurora muttered as she put her hand on her left eye.

    The headache was so severe that she couldn¡¯t even open her left eye.

    She realized that the concept of ¡®guessing the future¡¯ was absent in her life.

    She had always seen it, and always judged based on it.

    It had always been like that.

    ¡°Show me¡­¡±

    As she repeated the words like a prayer, a faint image of someone shed in her mind.

    The insolent person who had made here all the way here.

    The mage, n.

    Looking back, he had never been observed.

    That was the reason why Aurora had started to take interest in n in the first ce.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Did that mean that the reason why she couldn¡¯t observe any future right now was because n was at the end of this situation?

    At first, it was just a fleeting thought. But the more she thought about it, the more the spection gained strength.

    There was no other reason, no matter how hard she thought.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She felt aplex emotion with that short fact.

    She took out a hand mirror from her bosom and looked at it, but it was the same.

    She couldn¡¯t see her own future either.

    In the end, he was boldly in her future as well. But in the midst of that, another thought began to rise in her mind.

    Did that mean she had to deal with it without her ability from now on?

    She felt suffocated as her thoughts reached that point.

    A fallen genius was worse than an ordinary person.

    Ordinary people were used to living by guessing the future, but Aurora had no such experience at all.

    It was a disaster.

    After leaving the underground, Aurora had not trusted anyone.

    The future did not lie, so she had moved forward based on that.

    But if she couldn¡¯t see the future, if she had to move forward by predicting the opaque future¡­

    She wouldn¡¯t feel as awkward and ufortable as if she suddenly lost her arms and legs.

    Aurora, who was caught up in aplicated emotion, was pulled out by Ban¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Princess, you have to move right now!¡±

    Ban¡¯s face was more urgent and serious than ever. He had no trace of the hesitation he had shown when Aurora asked him questions.

    Aurora had no choice but to nod her head first.

    The crimson barrier limited her range of activity, but there must have been an optimal position.

    ¡°I¡¯ll move as close to the barrier as possible. As soon as the barrier is broken, we can meet our allies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora¡¯s gaze went beyond the barrier for a moment, to the center of the Reheln Hill.

    The participants of the gathering were still there.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    But Ban shouted again.

    ¡°If something happens to the princess, the people of the empire will lose their master. Hurry¡­!¡±

    The faces of the soldiers around him who heard the shout were no different.

    They were all loyal to Aurora, and there was nothing more important to them than the life of the second princess.

    Grrr!

    Then a bloodhound rushed at Aurora¡¯s neck with a sharp bite.

    Ban quickly blocked it, and again, he was stabbed and blood sttered everywhere.

    She was the one who held the gathering, she was the one who broke the barrier as if to show off, she was the one who didn¡¯t see the future properly.

    But not a single soldier med her.

    It was too confusing. Confusion, fear¡­ She felt like she was feeling things that she had vowed not to feel.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Aurora tore at her own head.

    But the situation was still urgent.

    The number of bloodhounds was increasing due to the terror that emanated from the barrier that trapped the royal figures.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    One of the elves stood up and grabbed a staff. But he was not in good shape.

    He was a morgul, bleeding from various wounds and scratches.

    The elf with sharp eyes. n somehow knew her name.

    ¡°Terry. Was that your name?¡±

    The elf who came to demand an apology right after the orientation.

    The elf who had no manners. It was her.

    n spoke briefly.

    ¡°Leave. You¡¯re in the way.¡±

    Terry hesitated, but eventually epted. It was the situation, and n¡¯s mood was not one to argue with.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Terry nodded silently and turned away, another elf approached n and whispered softly.

    ¡°Please understand. Terry, he got scolded by Perien all day. Really, all day long¡­¡±

    Perien was the elf who had a bandage in her mouth.

    n remembered that he had told Perien about Terry.

    It seemed to have some effect.

    After sending the elves away,

    n headed towards the barrier that held the royal figures.

    He was not far away now.

    At that moment,

    A red aura red up.

    As if guarding the barrier, a Vampire in human form appeared, holding a leash in his hand.

    ¡°We meet again~¡±

    The one who looked like a girl, he felt familiar somehow.

    He was the one he had encountered at the ballroom.

    ¡°I told you then, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    The girl sneered and pulled the leash.

    The leash was attached to a strange man, who swallowed the terror and spat out bloodhounds from his mouth.

    ¡°This time, I came with my real body, not a clone.¡±

    The girl vampire smiled.

    ¡°So, it won¡¯t be likest time. You can¡¯t kill me, no matter what you do.¡±

    As she said, the real body in front of him looked much more formidable than the clone he had faced before.

    He had an immense life force, as if he was an immortal being.

    In other words, he could not bring down the Vampire with the level of ¡®death¡¯ that he knew.

    And the vampire seemed to know that very well.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    n concentrated quietly.

    The next moment.

    Bang!

    The girl Vampire¡¯s head exploded.

    In front of the body that lost its head and staggered, he muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Then, a sh of light came from his eyes.

    ¡°I can do it until you stop breathing.¡±

    After all, his only interest was meeting Aurora.

 Chapter 175:

    Chapter 175:

    Chapter 175

    Do you still think of yourself as a princess?

    The girl vampire¡¯s neck began to boil.

    It was not a pleasant sight to see the headless torso wriggling and regenerating.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n silently gathered his energy.

    He also drew Hera¡¯s energy and started to design in his mind.

    He estimated how many times he had to repeat a certain task to cut off the enemy¡¯s breath.

    Soon, the form waspleted.When n casually lifted his eyelids, the girl vampire had already restored her head on the other side.

    However, there was a restriction on the activation of the high-difficulty magic.

    The girl vampire had to manifest her magic first for this magic circle to take effect.

    It was a kind of counterattack magic. It was easy to think of it that way.

    ¡°How simple. Is this all? Human.¡±

    The girl vampire sneered at the corner of her mouth and red.

    Blood droplets began to flow in the air.

    It was a characteristic of ck magic that used life force as a medium.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple attack.¡±

    n nodded.

    It was true that it was simple, but simple was not a disadvantage.

    He also understood how to suppress such arrogant vampires. He had known that since the previous world.

    ¡°You made my blood flow backwards before, right? It was fun. I think you should try it too this time¡­. How about it?¡±

    Whooosh©¤!

    The vampire¡¯s blood ignited and the magic circle appeared.

    Thanks to that, n¡¯s magic also met the activation condition.

    The ground where the girl vampire was standing emitted a blue light in a hexagram.

    No one could perceive the start of it. It was too fast.

    n didn¡¯t have to intervene.

    The counterattack magic circle manifested exactly as the design.

    For a moment, it felt like the world had stopped, and the blue pir rose endlessly to the sky.

    Kwaahaaah©¤!

    The vampire¡¯s body floated in the air and was cut.

    There were countless magic des inside the blue pir.

    One of them cut her neck again. It didn¡¯t stop there and split her body¡¯s center vertically in half.

    Once, twice, three times.

    The same method repeated with precise cuts.

    It sliced her abdomen horizontally and separated her upper and lower body, and even cut her organs like ingredients.

    Wrist, ankle, finger¡­. It even cut the end of the joints in detail. The cutting speed was far ahead of the speed of recognizing something.

    ¡°What did you say¡­.¡±

    The girl vampire muttered with her severed head.

    She was powerless inside the endless pir, and her body was being torn apart endlessly.

    Kwaduk©¤!

    But n didn¡¯t even allow observation.

    The magic de smashed the girl¡¯s brain and burst her eyes.

    n opened his mouth around then.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I mentioned it.¡±

    He had given a simple hint, and he had never lied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your breath.¡±

    The girl vampire tried to manifest ¡¸Regeneration¡¹, but then n¡¯s magic also manifested.

    The blue pir rose again and cut the girl vampire countless times.

    The elves who hadn¡¯tpletely left their seats yet, stared at the sight and lost their minds.

    ?

    Aurora was still suffering from a sense of alienation.

    Even though the situation seemed to gradually turn in their favor.

    The court magicians and the royal magicians were not ipetent.

    They quickly devised a solid defense and dealt with the vampires, and protected Aurora well.

    It was a part where they could feel that the royal people had not trained in vain.

    If they hadn¡¯t, they would have given their necks to the vampires by now.

    Of course, they still couldn¡¯t rx.

    They couldn¡¯t be sure of their safety until they got out of this crimson barrier.

    Aurora sighed habitually.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    It was strange.

    The monster called ¡®Vampire Hound¡¯ was especially so.

    A being that shaped the invisible fear.

    It was a monster that was shaped by an abstract sense, so it was impossible to observe the future of the Vampire Hound.

    And of course, that gave Aurora a sense of alienation.

    Leisure and confidence came from ¡®knowing¡¯.

    Information is, in other words, ¡®power¡¯.

    The data collected by observation and measurement naturally raises the position of the one who possesses it.

    It tends to make the situation favorable.

    But Aurora couldn¡¯t exert that power now.

    Even though the situation seemed to be favorable, Aurora couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    It was because the answer sheet had disappeared from the life that he had always lived byparing with the answer.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurorapulsively looked at the faces of each and every one of them.

    The future is visible.

    It¡¯s not visible.

    It¡¯s visible.

    It¡¯s not visible¡­. It was driving her crazy.

    Humans were tied to n and couldn¡¯t observe the future, and they couldn¡¯t observe the future of the vampires who didn¡¯t followmon sense.

    Except for the royal bloodline, she had nothing left.

    Aurora, who was sweating coldly, sensed her embarrassment, and the escort knight Ban opened his mouth cautiously.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡±

    His voice was not small, so the voices of the soldiers, as well as the court magicians, reached Aurora.

    Everyone¡¯s interest was how Aurora felt.

    They were lives that had to follow the princess¡¯s orders anyway.

    Aurora calmly took a deep breath.

    If she showed a weak appearance, the confusion would double. And she would be looked down upon.

    She couldn¡¯t lose her dignity even in extreme situations.

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me something obvious?¡±

    Of course, even after hearing such an answer, everyone cautiously looked at Aurora¡¯s appearance.

    She didn¡¯t look all right at all, sweating profusely unlike usual.

    But no one could dare to ask out loud. If Aurora said so, they had to ept it.

    The escort knight Ban opened his mouth.

    ¡°It seems that the surroundings have been cleared. The barrier is being deciphered, and you can order something else if you want.¡±

    Aurora fell into a moment of thought.

    The crimson barrier was only the size of the academy¡¯s arena, and it trapped only the royal people.

    There was nothing else to order, and everyone looked exhausted, so it didn¡¯t seem efficient to order anything.

    Finally, Aurora nodded.

    ¡°Rest. We¡¯ll move again when the barrier is lifted.¡±

    I chose the safest option.

    I had a headache that wouldn¡¯t go away, and to be honest, I wanted to rest a bit.

    A sigh of relief mixed with exhaustion erupted from everywhere.

    The Vampire Hounds were monstrous creatures that defiedmon sense.

    No matter how royal they were, they would run out of breath if they faced the countless numbers of them.

    Everyone started to focus on resting.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    I heard someone¡¯s breath stop.

    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the sound. It must have been someone who was very tired and choked on water.

    Crack-!

    But the next sound I heard was something I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    It was a cold sensation that rang the rm in my instinct, the sound of flesh being cut off by a de.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the source of the sound.

    And for a moment, they looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A sturdy knight with bangs covering his eyes.

    My escort knight, Ban, had cut off the neck of a soldier. I had to blink several times at the surreal sight.

    Drip- Drip-

    Blood drops fell from the tip of the sword that Ban held.

    ¡°Ban?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes and called his name.

    There was no one among the soldiers here who hadn¡¯t trained with Ban.

    That¡¯s why the shock was immense. He was the one who showed more loyalty to me than anyone else.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban quietly adjusted his sword.

    His eyes were no longer human.

    It seemed that I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt an unknown chill.

    A court mage shouted urgently.

    ¡°Attack him! Right now!¡±

    But despite his shout, many people were still frozen.

    The court mage quickly created a magic bullet and shot it.

    But Ban dodged it with just his movement. His sword danced like water and cut down the mage.

    And at the same time, everyone felt a sense of incongruity.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As he swung his sword, a red afterimage followed. It was clearly the aftermath of the ¡®life force¡¯ that the Vampires possessed.

    Why did Ban have a life force afterimage, I wondered as it crossed my mind. His body and sword moved swiftly several times.

    ¡°Ugh, cough!¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    The soldiers who were hit in their vital spots fell like rags. What unfolded before my eyes was a cruel and one-sided massacre.

    ¡°Counterattack!¡±

    The court mages who had formed a formation quickly shot magic to deal with him.

    The magic bullets that were refined with mana were like rays of light.

    But Ban destroyed them.

    As he swung his sword, the court mages¡¯ wrists were separated from their bodies at once.

    The blood and flesh sshed around was a matter of a beatter.

    ¡°Sa, save me¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Simr screams repeated as the royal figures fell one by one.

    There was no hesitation or guilt on Ban¡¯s face as he killed hisrades.

    He was calm as if he was cutting a training dummy.

    Finally, when only Ban and I were left.

    I asked him with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Ban¡­ what are you doing¡­?¡±

    I didn¡¯t need much time to get out of breath. I couldn¡¯t see Ban¡¯s future, but I felt an immense sense of dread.

    ¡°What are you doing? You were supposed to¡­¡±

    ¡°You were supposed to.¡±

    Ban snorted andughed.

    ¡°Humans love that phrase. You were supposed to, you were supposed to¡­ That¡¯s what you say when you mistake that you know the other person.¡±

    The escort knight¡¯s gaze turned to me.

    ¡°Vam¡­ pire¡­?¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    I had never seen such a thing in the future I had seen.

    I didn¡¯t know who to trust anymore.

    Ban took a step towards me.

    I stepped back.

    We repeated that, and at some point, my back touched the crimson barrier. I had nowhere to run.

    I muttered.

    ¡°Ban¡­ don¡¯te near me.¡±

    ¡°Second princess, Aurora.¡±

    The escort knight ttened his palm and swept his face from left to right. Then Ban¡¯s face disappeared and a masked Vampire remained.

    ¡°Do you still see me as your escort knight?¡±

    A future I had never confirmed, a reality I couldn¡¯t ept, was unfolding before my eyes.

    I heard augh from behind the mask.

    ¡°Also, do you still think of yourself as a princess?¡±

 Chapter 176:

    Chapter 176:

    Chapter 176 They call them parents.

    As the masked vampire approached, Aurora raised her voice without realizing it.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The princess picked up a sword from the floor.

    She had a noble bloodline, but also a remarkable talent for magic and swordsmanship.

    Therefore, her high-level sword skills were supposed to protect her body in an emergency.

    But the masked vampire only scoffed at that.

    A bizarre voice came from behind the mask.

    ¡°What kind of face do you like¡­¡±It was strange.

    The owner of the voice that the masked vampire uttered was different for each word.

    An old man, a girl, a man¡­ It was already beyond themon sense that was generally epted.

    ¡°Is this good? This? No, no¡­¡±

    The masked vampire took off the mask. He tore his face as soon as it was exposed.

    Every time he did that, blood and flesh sttered, but he repeated that action like a madman.

    Crunch-

    Aurora stared nkly at the sight of his face being torn off whole. She had seen countless cruel scenes since she was young, but this was grotesque in a different way.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At some point, Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly.

    It would have been fine if it was just a cruel scene. But every face that was torn off was one that Aurora knew well, so she couldn¡¯t help but be flustered.

    ¡°Ah, yes. This is good¡­¡±

    The masked vampire tore his face onest time. Then, the bones inside his body moved as a whole and reassembled.

    The sound of wood cracking was extremely unpleasant and creepy.

    The body that seemed to be rightly called regeneration soon regained its calm.

    The masked vampire chose the face of a woman who had bothziness and arrogance. He lifted his chin with confidence and smirked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with this face for now.¡±

    It was Aurora¡¯s own face.

    It was definitely her face, but not her.

    She felt like she was looking at a strange mirror, and she had no choice but to take a few deep breaths.

    The princess asked calmly as possible.

    ¡°Where is Ban?¡±

    ¡°I am Ban.¡±

    ¡°You are not my knight.¡±

    The vampire was rxed even after hearing the princess¡¯s firm voice. His eyes looked like he was dealing with something amusing.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re right. But¡­¡±

    The vampire changed his face every second.

    Among them were the faces of the soldiers who had just died, the court magicians, and Ban.

    ¡°¡­Ban was just one of my faces.¡±

    He acted as if he wanted her to see this. He took the knight¡¯s salute.

    He knelt on one knee and put one hand on his shoulder.

    A greeting like that.

    Aurora¡¯s face was more confused as she faced him. Surely, every little part of his movement felt the same as Ban¡¯s.

    The vampire nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite pleased to see your firm attitude shaken. Moments like this are addictive, so I can¡¯t let go of the mask¡­ Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The vampire brought his hand to his face.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Where is Ban?¡±

    Then, the vampire¡¯s hand that was moving to his face twisted strangely.

    With a crack, Aurora¡¯s head turned to the side.

    He pped her.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He was so strong that Aurora lost her bnce for a moment. If she hadn¡¯t leaned on the crimson barrier behind her, she would have fallen down.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened a beatte. It was a rare experience for her body to be handled by someone else.

    And even more so if it was a p.

    ¡°You have no ability to ept reality. Well, that¡¯s natural¡­ Let me ask you one thing. Was your lifefortable, always looking at the answer sheet?¡±

    Aurora clenched her teeth at his words.

    She put more strength into her hand holding the sword. She shouted in a rare loud voice.

    ¡°If only my power was intact! You are nothing but¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a meaningless assumption.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s words were cut off mercilessly. A voice that sounded like the answer came in her own tone.

    ¡°Look me in the eye. Can you see the future? I¡¯ll give you as much time as you want.¡±

    The vampire pushed his face close to her as if he was willing to kiss her. It was a provocation that meant he was fine with her observing him as much as she wanted.

    Aurora¡¯s pupils shook.

    It was a natural course of action.

    Even though she didn¡¯t know why, the result that the future was not visible at all was clear.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. There¡¯s no way¡­ How about you start with your full name. I¡¯ve sttered blood here and there, but I¡¯m very happy to meet you.¡±

    Unlike Aurora, who was bing more anxious, the vampire¡¯s face became more rxed.

    After all, it was natural, since there were only two left in this crimson barrier.

    The vampire was not only good at disguising his appearance. He was also outstanding in his skills, as he had easily cut down the court magicians.

    In other words, it was a confident rxation.

    ¡°Dusk. That¡¯s my name.¡±

    Dusk said that and knelt down.

    He sped his hands and looked at the sky with a devout expression.

    He deliberately acted like this in the face of Aurora, the princess.

    It was to mix his intention of provocation.

    ¡°There is a leader for every tribe on the continent, but I am the one who moves as the apex¡¯s limbs. The apex here means¡­¡±

    Dusk showed his teeth and smiled. He had the same face as Aurora, but the vampire¡¯s fangs were clearly visible.

    ¡°¡­of course, it¡¯s the vampire. Have you heard of the princess? Or do you know anything?¡±

    The princess that the vampires serve.

    Aurora knew about that existence.

    They loved ck magic and life force, and they could do anything they wanted to achieve their goals.

    The guy in front of her called himself a ¡®limb¡¯, so he must have been at least amander. The barrier that had stopped the vampires was lifted, so it was not strange to meet these guys.

    But Aurora¡¯s question was¡­.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I foresee this?¡¯

    That was the only thing she wondered.

    If she had known this would happen, she would never have sent the knights out of Reheln.

    She felt like everything was deceiving her.

    ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t I see thising¡­. What happened to Ban¡­. My head¡­.¡±

    As she muttered to herself, Aurora¡¯s gaze eventually turned to Dusk.

    She felt like he would know the answer to this situation, so she moved instinctively.

    Dusk nodded a few times.

    ¡°You still seem to have trouble understanding.¡±

    He changed half of his appearance.

    As if to show the level of this body, he examined every corner of himself carefully.

    And then he sneered.

    ¡°You must have liked this mask a lot. It wasn¡¯t a role I put much effort into¡­. I guess even I can¡¯t fully understand human psychology.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened then.

    She was purely shocked this time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me since childhood, so it makes sense, right? Indeed, this was the longest role I¡¯ve ever yed.¡±

    Ban, the escort knight, was nothing but a role yed by a bloodsucker.

    That¡¯s what Dusk was spitting out right now.

    It was an unbelievable story.

    But at the same time, the things unfolding before her eyes were backing up those scenes.

    She felt like her head was going to explode. Her temples started to tighten.

    Aurora shook her head fiercely.

    She didn¡¯t want to be swayed by his words. She had relied on her future vision all her life, so she only intended to trust that.

    ¡°Lies, stop lying.¡±

    ¡°But, Your Highness. Don¡¯t you have any other questions? For example, what is my greatest masterpiece?¡±

    Dusk murmured with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Masterpiece?¡±

    His smile was so ominous that Aurora asked without knowing.

    Dusk still answered with augh.

    ¡°Yes. My masterpiece. In that case, I have to ask you one more thing.¡±

    Dusk, who had disguised himself as Aurora, took a step closer to the princess.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you unusually unsafe in this battle? You were safe because the royal family members were loyal. You didn¡¯t think that was all, did you?¡±

    She only thought that was all. Aurora looked at Dusk¡¯s face in despair.

    ¡°You were born with an outstanding ability, but didn¡¯t you ever doubt your origin? Didn¡¯t you ever wonder where your extraordinaryness came from while you were buried underground?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Aurora¡¯s silence grew longer, Dusk began tough as if he was enjoying himself.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Hisughter soon turned into a mad cackle, and he didn¡¯t stop until tears formed in his eyes.

    ¡°I asked you at first, didn¡¯t I? Do you still think you¡¯re a princess? I guess I have to greet you again.¡±

    Dusk bowed politely once more.

    ¡°I am Dusk.¡±

    His secret gaze met Aurora¡¯s.

    ¡°I am the one who created the masterpiece called Aurora. Humans call them parents, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ng©¤.

    The sword that Aurora was holding fell to the ground.

 Chapter 177:

    Chapter 177:

    Chapter 177 It was already decided.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Aurora staggered, losing her bnce.

    She leaned on the crimson barrier with her hand, barely standing.

    Dusk watched her leisurely, savoring her reaction.

    It was so much fun to tell her everything, one by one. But he didn¡¯t want to ruin it too soon, so he paused for a moment.

    No, on second thought, it didn¡¯t matter if she broke down. He had already achieved his goal, or was about to.

    He opened his mouth again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple and easy fact, isn¡¯t it? A Vampire wouldn¡¯t attack another Vampire. And a human wouldn¡¯t have the ability to foresee the future. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±Aurora felt like she was losing consciousness, but she focused her mind desperately, not wanting to miss a single word that Dusk uttered.

    Vampire.

    That was the key word.

    Dusk was saying that Aurora¡¯s origin was a Vampire.

    ¡°You became suspicious and chose humans more carefully than anyone else. You were interested in those who were strong and rare. But was it really a coincidence that you became like this? Did you really do it with your own enlightenment?¡±

    Duskughed out loud, making a loud sound.

    ¡°No. You were made like this. I put a lot of effort into designing you.¡±

    ¡°Why. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for a reason? It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Dusk shrugged, as if asking why she was asking the obvious.

    ¡°Because the princess wanted it. Because the princess ordered it. And because she ordered it.¡±

    He continued, tapping Aurora¡¯s temple with the tip of his index finger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a device imnted from the beginning? Didn¡¯t you feel it? When you met a human who was strong and interesting, when you found a human who suited the princess¡¯s taste, you had no choice but to react.¡±

    Dusk closed his mouth tightly after saying that. He hummed a tune, as if telling her to guess the rest.

    Aurora started to rack her brain, which was stretched tight.

    Soon, a dull response came out of her lips.

    ¡°¡­n?¡±

    The only person she could think of was him.

    Yes, if there was a device that she could feel, it was only that.

    The only man who gave her a sense of foreignness in her life was n.

    As she listened to Dusk¡¯s story, the fragments of thoughts that floated in her head began to fit together. She felt goosebumps on her back.

    Dusk understood what Aurora had realized by looking at her reaction.

    He smiled, as if he was pleased.

    ¡°It seems you finally understand. Yes. It¡¯s n. You couldn¡¯t see his future, could you?¡±

    Dusk patted Aurora¡¯s shoulder, as if he understood.

    Aurora¡¯s face hardened in real time, but the more it did, the more Dusk smiled.

    ¡°n Udit. You were a doll designed to find and bring in such a human. Do you understand?¡±

    Dusk didn¡¯t stop humming. He started to ponder happily.

    ¡°How should I proceed to make the next picture beautiful? That¡¯s the problem. Every doll has an end, and I¡¯m currently estimating your expiration date.¡±

    Aurora wanted to argue, but she had no chance. She was busy fighting with countless question marks and struggling in her head.

    Aurora slowly touched her face.

    A Vampire, me?

    It was absurd.

    What had be of her deeds, who had lived to despise Vampires and reign at the pinnacle of humanity?

    What had be of her enlightenment and conviction that she had felt all along?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Aurora clenched her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m human, human¡­¡±

    Dusk¡¯s words were part of a deception.

    She had to think that way.

    She was human and had parents.

    There was no way a Vampire could nt something in the noble bloodline of the royal family.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way a Vampire could hide in the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Does it feel impossible?¡±

    Dusk whispered in Aurora¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Why do you think the Vampires were quiet all this time? Why did they let the barrier be built? Why didn¡¯t they try to break through the barrier? Weren¡¯t there too many clues?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°They had already nted a Vampire in the center of humanity. They didn¡¯t need to move.¡±

    Dusk bit Aurora¡¯s ear lightly.

    ¡°¡­Why did you break the barrier on Reheln Hill? That was already decided, too.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Aurora grabbed her head. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain that attacked her.

    The thoughts that came to her mind didn¡¯t stop there, but ate away at her head.

    Of course, each of those reactions was nothing but a delightful amusement for Dusk.

    ?

    ¡°Your Highness is such a person. The one who makes the impossible possible.¡±?¡°No. No¡­.¡±?Aurora wrapped her head with both hands. Dusk gentlyforted the princess.?¡°Did you break down? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take over your role for a while. I¡¯m sure I can act as a better princess than you. Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±?But then.?Snap©¤!?Dusk¡¯s head turned around. He blinked his eyes a few times, unable to understand the situation. It took a while for his twisted head to return to its ce.?Aurora¡¯s defiant face, her wide eyes, her ragged breath, her outstretched hand¡­.

    The cluesbined to reveal what had happened.?¡°¡­.¡±?Dusk rubbed his face with his palm.

    Aurora shouted at the Vampire.?¡°I am©¤!¡±?A vein popped on the princess¡¯s forehead.?¡°I am the princess, and the owner of this continent. You are not worthy of mentioning my bloodline!¡±?¡°¡­.¡±?Dusk still rubbed his face with his palm.

    He closed and opened his eyes faster and faster, until he blinked like crazy.?He muttered quietly.?¡°Don¡¯t touch my mask¡­.¡±?The next moment.?¡°Cough¡­!¡±?Before he could realize it, Dusk¡¯s fist hit Aurora¡¯s vital point.

    The princess copsed weakly. She couldn¡¯t stand or endure the force.?Dusk grabbed the fallen Aurora¡¯s hair. He lifted it up to match his eye level and whispered.?¡°I¡¯ll peel off your face. And I¡¯ll cover it with another one. The ugliest one in the world.¡±?Dusk spread his palm as wide as possible and ced his nails on Aurora¡¯s face.

    It was a different sensation from a human¡¯s touch, since he had no body temperature.?It felt like a scalpel was ced on her. Aurora shivered at the coldness. She couldn¡¯t blink her eyes as she faced the fear of death.?Aurora repeated the same words with tears in her eyes.?¡°I am not a Vampire¡­. I am, I am¡­.¡±?A tear dropped.?She wanted to deny everything.?She felt empty and vain, thinking that the paths she had walked with conviction were all someone else¡¯s schemes.?The despair I felt when I was young, the eight years I spent underground, the things I did on the surface¡­.?Scratch©¤.?His nails dug in slightly.

    Blood flowed from her forehead and stained Aurora¡¯s face.

    At that moment.?Bang, a sound echoed and Dusk¡¯s head exploded.?There was no sign of something flying. It was an explosion that seemed to happen by itself in an instant.?Bang©¤! Crash©¤!?Explosions urred one after another from Dusk¡¯s body. Upper body, arms, legs¡­. The flesh became mere chunks until the explosions stopped.?¡°¡­.!¡±?Aurora finally wiped the blood off her face with her sleeve. She couldn¡¯t understand what had happened until now.?But the situation didn¡¯t give Aurora much time.

    Soon, Dusk¡¯s body parts stuck together and quickly regained their original shape.?¡°No¡­.¡±?Aurora muttered at that moment.?¡°It would be better not to regenerate.¡±?A low voice resonated in the barrier.?The world seemed to brighten up a bit.

    No, it might not have been an illusion.

    The bright mana shone from the man who appeared, leading his body.?He walked slowly.

    Aurora¡¯s waist was bent, but he still held his head stiffly.?¡°Even if you didn¡¯t die, you should have pretended to be dead and stayed away.¡±?It was an iprehensible thing.?It was a barrier that even the pce magicians hadn¡¯t finished deciphering yet, but there was a gap in the shape of a door behind the man in the crimson barrier.?The man adjusted his clothes once and looked at Dusk, who was nothing but a lump of flesh.?¡°I need to talk about butterflies for a while.¡±?n.?He, who had darkened Aurora¡¯s future.?Finally became ¡®present¡¯ and appeared.

 Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178 Something more interesting.

    What I saw before me was a cruel massacre.

    None of the soldiers, including the pce magicians, had a breath left in them. And not even a single corpse was intact.

    It seemed that the vampire¡¯s skill was far from ordinary.

    While I looked around, the vampire hadpletely restored his body.

    ¡°Well, well, the person of interest has appeared. n, nice to meet you. I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time, but this is the first time we meet face to face.¡±

    The vampire greeted me with a maid-like bow, wearing Aurora¡¯s appearance. His action was clearly intended to humiliate Aurora.

    ¡°My name is Dusk.¡±

    It was a name I had never heard before.So it didn¡¯t give me any impression, but his aura was different.

    Vampires are beings that don¡¯t hide their presence.

    They consider showing off their strong aura as a virtue.

    But the one in front of me was hiding his presence as if to boast.

    It was quite an amazing feat.

    It meant that he overcame his instinct engraved in his brain with his will.

    And soon I understood the reason.

    ¡°You have human blood mixed in you.¡±

    Dusk twitched his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°You have a very keen observation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not observation. It¡¯s written on your face.¡±

    As I spat out each word, Dusk¡¯s face showed subtle changes. His eyes curved and his mouth smiled, but what I felt was hostility.

    ¡°It was a fact that I had never read before¡­. I see, now I understand why the princess had her eyes on you.¡±

    I turned my gaze to Aurora.

    Her ck hair looked like it was woven from a part of the night sky. Her mysterious eyes looked like they contained the moon.

    A series of very aesthetic elements were now utterly miserable.

    Her cheek was swollen as if she had been hit, and she barely stood by holding onto the crimson barrier. Her eyes were shaking as if they were soaked in a huge shock.

    Dusk¡¯s gaze also followed Aurora.

    ¡°Ah¡­. Do you have something to do with the princess? Then let¡¯s make one thing clear before we talk.¡±

    Suddenly, Dusk stabbed a dagger into his shoulder, wearing Aurora¡¯s form.

    At the same time, Aurora grabbed her shoulder with a pale face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Dusk mutted his body with no expression, and Aurora, who was not harmed at all, writhed in pain and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts¡­!¡±

    The princess whimpered as if begging, but Dusk kept stabbing his body several times.

    Eventually, Aurora started to gasp for breath, shedding tears. She looked like a cat that was abused every day.

    Dusk looked at me and smirked.

    ¡°Did you see? It¡¯s a dark magic called ¡®Synchronization¡¯. Give up on the idea of saving the princess. Let¡¯s make this one thing clear and talk.¡±

    I just stared at Dusk¡¯s eyes. His attitude of continuing to talk excitedly was somehow funny to me.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s think of the one next to you as a corpse and have a deep conversation. n, we¡¯re going to capture you.¡±

    He muttered and spat out blood.

    It was natural.

    He had mutted his own appearance that was reversed from Aurora.

    He didn¡¯t bother to restore his body, probably to inflict pain on Aurora.

    I answered quietly.

    ¡°What a pathetic n.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have no intention of responding. I can guess the reason. Is it humanity? Or a sense of duty?¡±

    Aurora¡¯s body trembled as shey on the floor. Even though her face was buried in the ground, her sobbing and huping kept leaking out.

    After all, they had mentioned the word ¡®princess-killer¡¯.

    From her perspective, it was as good as saying she was going to die soon.

    She must have been terrified.

    Dusk walked towards Aurora with a mocking look. His body dripped blood as he moved, like a corpse walking.

    He stepped on Aurora¡¯s back and lifted her up by her hair.

    ¡°Oh, were you crying? I designed you as a tearless doll¡­ But it seems you¡¯re broken.¡±

    He wiped Aurora¡¯s face, which was soaked with tears.

    ¡°I like reading human expressions. Half fear, half regret¡­¡±

    He suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Regret? Sorry? Why do I see these emotions? I don¡¯t like these¡­¡±

    He looked at me and Aurora alternately and burst intoughter.

    ¡°How can this be? Are you feeling something for n? You¡¯re really broken. You¡¯re really broken.¡±

    He then started to pat Aurora¡¯s back. As if he was soothing a sick baby.

    ¡°Aurora. You have nothing to regret. You need to have something to regret and reflect on. You did your role as a doll and now your life is over. That¡¯s all there is to it. So¡­¡±

    He whispered cruelly to Aurora, who was shaking.

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to be sorry or repent. All you have to do is ept reality.¡±

    ¡°Uh, ha, ha¡­¡±

    Tears kept falling from Aurora¡¯s chin.

    The princess took several deep breaths and her eyes became lifeless. Her breathing calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the emotion. That¡¯s the one.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Resignation. The most fitting emotion for humans. And also the most beautiful expression of emotion¡­ It has aesthetics. I like this the most.¡±

    He kept patting Aurora.

    The princess¡¯s breathing became more and more calm, and her eyes lost focus and became dead.

    Aurora was not stupid.

    I didn¡¯t have to fight a bloodsucker who used a high-difficulty ck magic called ¡®synchronization¡¯.

    If I had be hated by humans, I could have just joined the front line of the bloodsuckers.

    So she knew it herself.

    That I had no reason to save her.

    There was no bond between Aurora and me.

    Even if there was, it would have been a bad one. We didn¡¯t have any good feelings for each other.

    But I asked.

    ¡°Did you say princess-killer?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a terrible crime. It¡¯s not something that humans living on the continent can handle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very fun.¡±

    Dusk¡¯s face showed a sense of victory.

    Resignation rose on Aurora¡¯s face, and Dusk was about to p his hands.

    She slowly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s skip the boring process. Let¡¯s just savor the sweet result.¡±

    He opened his arms as if to hug her.

    ¡°Pitiful.¡±

    A sharp beam pierced Dusk¡¯s heart.

    He stood there nkly for a moment, then slowly looked down at his chest.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He slowly lifted his head again.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±

    But I didn¡¯t give her a chance to continue. The beams continued.

    His legs, heart, lungs, stomach, and various parts were pierced.

    Dusk soon fell to the ground.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­! Good. A splendid ceremony. Killing the princess yourself! The princess will surely be happy!¡±

    But soon his face was confused.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Aurora was fine.

    Dusk slowly regenerated and muttered.

    ¡°What the hell¡­? You should be synchronized.¡±

    ¡°You said humanity.¡±

    I just answered.

    ¡°Dusk. I never had such a thing.¡±

    He had regenerated and got up. He twisted his neck and asked me.

    ¡°Stop bluffing. Why do you choose to go through a hard process? I thought you were smart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡±

    Ten yellow lights behind me started to glow.

    As soon as I gave the signal, they would turn Dusk into a hive.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything. Ruling the world, being hated by all humans¡­ It was all boring.¡±

    I looked at Dusk¡¯s face.

    ¡°So this time.¡±

    The beams shot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I find more interesting.¡±

 Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179 Remember that your life was meaningless.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    As he restored his body that was riddled with holes, Dusk let out a sigh mixed withughter.

    Surely, n was a human beyond his expectations.

    ¡°You make me use my life force to recover.¡±

    Just as humans consume mana to manifest magic, vampires use their life force.

    Dusk was originally more inclined to spend his life force on disguise than recovery.

    That¡¯s why he was interested in n.

    It meant that n was strong, since he made Dusk use his life force to recover. Moreover, he was not simr to other humans.He had no emotions, as if they were suppressed. If he had topare, he felt like he was facing a vampire rather than a human.

    In short, he was a talent.

    However.

    ¡®He should be synchronized, right?¡¯

    Why was the princess fine when he was in the form of Aurora?

    It was a simple and big question, but Dusk soon shook it off.

    It was because he remembered the words of the girl vampire at the meeting.

    -No, how can you not be careless against a human?

    Dusk muttered with a sneer.

    ¡°I guess I was too careless too.¡±

    He had no choice but to me himself if there was a mistake.

    There was never a problem with the ¡®synchronization¡¯ for a long and long time, so he manifested his refined ck magic once again.

    Kwang-!

    At least, until his head exploded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After restoring his eyes, Dusk narrowed his brows. As expected, this time too, Aurora¡¯s body was fine.

    Bang-! Kwang-!

    Dusk¡¯s body explosions continued in a chain.

    The power itself was not great.

    It was only a level of blowing up the ends of his limbs. But that made Dusk¡¯s mood even more ufortable.

    The meaning was clear.

    Once, and again.

    As if to make Dusk realize that he was not synchronized, n repeated the small explosions.

    As time went on, Dusk began to feel anxious.

    He put aside all the attacks and defenses and focused only on the synchronization.

    ¡­But there was no problem with the synchronization.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He looked down at his arm.

    He saw his hand that had disappeared from the explosion.

    Normally, the body of the princess, who was the original, should have exploded too.

    ¡°Did you see through it?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that way.

    The man in front of him, he pierced through the principle of ¡®synchronization¡¯ and inflicted effective hits only on Dusk.

    ¡°I told you for sure. It¡¯s written on your face.¡±

    n continued calmly.

    ¡°It was the words you spat out, including your pathetic magic.¡±

    Dusk suddenly felt something on his forehead.

    It was sweat.

    This body was feeling the sensation of ¡®tension¡¯ for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°I admit it. I tried to take it too easy.¡±

    Dusk stared at n with a strange look. Then, the vampire¡¯s body twisted and began to create a new appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how long I¡¯ve been watching you, how deeply I¡¯ve studied you, this love and interest¡­! My sincerity¡­! I¡¯ll show you now!¡±

    The scene of bones being reassembled and muscles being torn and reattached was not strange to call it recreation.

    n watched it quietly.

    Soon, a woman appeared.

    ck hair like pitch ck, burning red eyes, a knight who looked like Scarlet but much stronger.

    As n calmly guessed the identity of the appearance, a faint voice came from the floor.

    ¡°The Knight of ze¡­?¡±

    The owner of the voice was Aurora.

    She was in a situation where she couldn¡¯t even control her own body, but she opened her eyes wide and muttered.

    ¡°Parents, parents¡¯ appearance. How dare you, with such a method¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, haha!¡±

    Dusk burst intoughter as he saw the princess¡¯s unfamiliar reaction.

    Anyone would respect the being that created them, and humans were especially strong in that aspect.

    p-!

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    And he kicked her head nicely.

    ¡°Shut your mouth. I¡¯m not using a cheap trick. Aren¡¯t humans too weak to be serious?¡±

    They had different personalities and tendencies, but they were not different in the big picture.

    That was human.

    Even the attacks that were rushing towards Dusk were nowpletely stopped.

    It was evidence that it worked.

    He slowly regained hisposure.

    ¡°n, this is just a taste of the ¡®hard process¡¯. My research on humans is very subtle and deep.¡±

    Dusk spread his arms wide, as if to hug me, with a merciful expression on his face.

    ¡°How about it? Why don¡¯t you just skip to the sweet oue?¡±

    ¡°Dusk.¡±

    My voice was still cold.

    I couldn¡¯t read any emotion or intention in his voice. He probably guessed that it was ¡®anger¡¯. But his guess was soon shattered.

    n was mocking him.

    ¡°Is that what you came up with? Just¡­¡±

    At the same time, Dusk¡¯s body swayed.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    By the time he sensed the vast flow of mana, like a vast sea, there was already arge hole in his stomach.

    ¡°Gah©¤!¡±

    He spat out a lot of blood that he couldn¡¯t swallow.

    Humans would feel guilt and hesitation when killing someone who was engraved in their brains as a ¡®precious existence¡¯.

    There could be no exception. Dusk had to use his distant intelligence to understand the situation.

    ¡°How could you, without any hesitation, like this¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring, Dusk.¡±

    Squeak©¤

    With a short sound, Dusk¡¯s neck was cut.

    Dusk¡¯s head, floating high in the sky, was met with Aurora¡¯s stunned face.

    ?

    Dusk kept changing his appearance afterwards.

    Parents, friends, subordinates¡­ He seemed to imitate them at random, as if they were engraved in his body.

    But none of them were threatening.

    I didn¡¯t feel any connection with the humans he imitated.

    And the result was this.

    ¡°Mirror world.¡±

    Dusk muttered suddenly.

    ¡­At the same time, the world changed.

    The whole world was soaked in mirrors.

    Kugugugu©¤

    A shock that shook the heavens and the earth.

    A dizzying maze made of mirrors on the floor, ceiling, and walls.

    All the things we understood were swallowed by the mirrors and diminished.

    A silence where no sound existed.

    Another me smiled in front of my eyes.

    I muttered briefly.

    ¡°Is this your own domain?¡±

    I was familiar with the concept of own domains. I had experienced it through Maiev¡¯s ¡®Flower in the Water¡¯ world.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried even if Dusk took my form. We weren¡¯t in sync in the first ce.

    No, synchronization itself was a trick.

    He copied the appearance of the other person, then hid his presence and attacked both himself and the target at the same time.

    In other words, it was a high-difficulty illusion.

    I was confident in my mental power more than anyone else.

    ¡°You should know. You can never imitate me.¡±

    So I said, as if nailing a nail to the mirror.

    ¡°You shout synchronization, but you¡¯re just a fake. You¡¯re a fake who can¡¯t even approach the essence for a moment.¡±

    Dusk was enraged by my words.

    The blood-red mana of the vampire began to sway from beyond the mirror.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He stared at me for a while.

    ¡°Fake and real will be redefined by me.¡±

    With those words, the mirror world vibrated.

    Kwagwagwagwa©¤

    Many mirror surfaces began to reflect me. His voice slowly surrounded the space.

    ¡°I will devour your mindpletely. I will be you and meet the princess.¡±

    The mirror surfaces themselves began to approach me slowly.

    Memories rted to the people Dusk imitated, which remained somewhere in my head, floated in the air.

    ¡°n, it¡¯s not toote. If youpromise with reality, you can remain as the real one.¡±

    Dusk rummaged through my thoughts.

    I firmly rejected his attempt to dominate my emotions and memories, and muttered.

    ¡°I wonder if you can do it.¡±

    Dusk didn¡¯t answer with his voice. But soon after, the vibration of the whole space increased. It seemed to be a considerable provocation for him.

    The more he did, the more calm I found.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even imitate me, let alone devour me.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Dusk¡¯s eyes in the mirror began to shake.

    He was clearly shaken. But I didn¡¯t miss the guy who tried to turn his eyes away.

    ¡°Look me in the eye and say it. Dusk.¡±

    Such interference was nothing but a child¡¯s y.

    My wless mana ran through my body and unfolded magic.

    I slowly changed the mirror world into my library.

    I performed a simple miracle of changing his space into mine.

    I looked closely into the mirror.

    ¡°Speak up,¡± I said.

    ¡°No, no. No. No©¤!¡±

    He started to avoid my gaze. His arrogant n to clone me had gone wrong.

    ¡°Are you really worthy of being the original?¡±

    I was curious.

    Did he really have the confidence to do that?

    ¡°Ah©¤! Aaaah©¤!¡±

    The mirror began to crack.

    ¡°me yourself for having no essence.¡±

    As spiderweb-like cracks appeared, the reflections of the fakes multiplied.

    They all looked agonized.

    ¡°Remember that your life was meaningless, no matter how long you lived.¡±

    Crash©¤!

    The mirror shattered.

    It was probably beyond repair.

    Dusk had lost the battle for his identity.

    Sssss©¤

    After his unique domain dispersed, I suddenly felt a strong gaze on me.

    A tear drop on the tip of her chin, swollen eyes, and gasping breath. She looked miserable, not like a princess at all.

    Aurora was looking at me.

    After a while, she licked her lips.

 Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180 The promise that must be kept. By all means.

    Every moment was like a nightmare of being trapped in a swamp.

    It was a dream of being tormented by a vampire. It was a dream of seeing the royal figures fall.

    And in that dream, I was as weak as a leaf blown by the wind.

    Princess Aurora had a time when she vowed her goals countless times.

    During the eight years she had to spend underground, she gritted her teeth and swore to be reborn.

    A determination to not be looked down by anyone.

    A goal to stand tall as a princess. Countless things she learned to achieve her ns¡­.

    She yearned for a ray of light so desperately that she wanted to be a brighter sun than the one above the ground.But in the end, she failed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, she felt a terrible headache.

    Reflexively, she wrapped her head with her hands and opened her eyes.

    The crimson barrier was visible again.

    The royal figures, including the court mage, were lying on the floor, unable to breathe, and blood was everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    She sighed.

    After checking all the scenes, she realized that everything was not just a nightmare.

    She remembered everything she had gone through, and she recognized that it was reality.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then, a voice that was unbelievably cold called her.

    Aurora, who was lying miserably on the floor, quickly lifted her head.

    The one who saved her was standing upright.

    ¡°n¡­.¡±

    His ck bangs were neat without a trace of disorder, and his red eyes stared at her. His gaze was calm, as if nothing was wrong with this situation.

    Finally, he broke the silence.

    ¡°This is how it ended up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    Aurora lowered her head weakly.

    ¡°I also know that it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    She let out a sigh that was close to a groan. Her body and mind were both in a terrible state.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­. My fault¡­.¡±

    Aurora kept mumbling something, but there was not much that was easy to understand.

    The princess looked like she was out of her mind.

    It was only natural.

    Or maybe, she really was out of her mind.

    What distinguished Aurora from ordinary humans was none other than ¡®future foresight¡¯. But she couldn¡¯t use her ability at all on Reheln Hill, so she must have felt helpless.

    But not only was her mind exhausted, she also suffered a huge injury to her body.

    It was because of Dusk¡¯s ¡®synchronization¡¯.

    And thest thing was the surrounding scenery.

    As if to fit the expression nd of destruction¡¯, this ce was a graveyard of corpses.

    Wasn¡¯t Aurora the one who caused all this?

    She was the cause and the one who had to take responsibility.

    It wasn¡¯t that her enemies had died in vain. None of the people who died here had been loyal to Aurora.

    Wherever she looked, there was only something that would strike a fatal blow to her mind, and knowing that well, n looked at the princess silently for a while.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡±

    Aurora mmed her head on the floor. She didn¡¯t even have the slightest strength to lift her head.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do, and even if she realized what to do, she didn¡¯t know if she could do it. She was crushed by a sense of powerlessness and lost all her motivation.

    She was just endlessly hopeless.

    Was it reckless to release the barrier?

    No, going back further. Was it foolish to bet with n in the first ce?

    If she hadn¡¯t been greedy, or if she had been a little more careful, the situation wouldn¡¯t have gotten this bad.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. It¡¯s all my fault¡­.¡±

    Admitting her mistake quickly was the only thing Aurora could do.

    ¡°I should have died with them. That would have been better¡­.¡±

    Aurora muttered faintly.

    Tears that had gathered in her eyes finally fell and hung on her chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    But n denied her words.

    He looked at Aurora with a calm expression.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you admit that it was your fault?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a responsibility that follows. And it¡¯s not your life.¡±

    Aurora, who had been listening quietly, felt frustrated. She didn¡¯t intend to evade responsibility. She just didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Aurora barely murmured.

    ¡°Then, what should I do¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    n just asked a simple thing.

    Looking up at him as if seeking an answer, the man calmly uttered the next words.

    ¡°You just have to fulfill your promise. No¡­.¡±

    n shook his head.

    ¡°You will fulfill it. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Promise¡­. Butterfly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about the bet in this situation¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the bet that this situation happened.¡±

    n cut off Aurora¡¯s words firmly.

    ¡°I saved you to see the end of the bet. If it wasn¡¯t for that¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the meaning?¡±

    Aurora seemed to understand n¡¯s words and not at the same time. But n took a few steps toward Aurora, who was lying down.

    Aurora was still lying down miserably.

    It was funny to think about it. She was a princess, but she was lying down without any dignity, and n was standing proudly.

    He stopped when he reached Aurora¡¯s side.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    The next moment, he knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora cautiously lifted her head. She met the eyes of n, who was looking at her.

    ¡°I will protect you. As long as this promise exists.¡±

    n was looking at her with a very serious expression, and he was also speaking.

    ¡°So, all you have to do is say that you will keep the promise, Your Highness. Just one word.¡±

    She looked so weak and miserable in his jewel-like red eyes.

    She was a wretched mongrel who could hardly associate herself with the word princess.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Aurora was shocked.

    He was looking at her without any contempt.

    He didn¡¯t care about her appearance, and he was only talking about the ¡®promise¡¯.

    He made her understand that with his tone and gaze alone.

    How could he, in this situation?

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    That short question made Aurora dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora couldn¡¯t give any answer. But n turned his back as if he didn¡¯t need to hear it.

    Whooosh©¤

    The crimson barrier was dissolved at that moment.

    The unpleasant scene disappeared and the dawn light poured from the sky.

    The brilliant sunlight shone on Aurora and n as if caressing them.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora still couldn¡¯t say anything.

    But soon she began to nod nkly.

    Once, twice, and then the movement became faster.

    Later, she finally moved her lips.

    ¡°¡­I will keep it.¡±

    n nodded his head without looking back. Aurora stared at his departure nkly.

    n moved away gracefully and began to clean up the remains of the vampires.

    Crushed organs, blood, and flesh¡­ They were nothing but disgusting and horrible elements.

    n didn¡¯t look dirty at all.

    Rather, he looked like a jewel that shone more brightly because of the surroundings.

    Aurora thought as she looked at his back.

    Was he that big?

    She couldn¡¯t tell when she looked down, but now she could see his solidity when she looked up.

    Then, several people appeared through the broken barrier.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Are you, are you all right!¡±

    The royal figures who arrived immediately supported Aurora.

    She felt a strong sense of exhaustion.

    As the tension was released, her body became cold and her pulse weakened.

    As she looked at n¡¯s receding figure nkly.

    Aurora¡¯s vision went dark.

    ?

    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she opened her eyes.

    All she could see at first was the familiar ceiling of the pce, and the warmth of the bed that wrapped her gently.

    Aurora regained consciousness, but she blinked her eyes for a while.

    The first thoughts that came to her mind were obvious ones.

    How much time had passed? What should she do from now on? How did the matter end?

    The old bureaucrat¡¯s voice, who knocked on the door carefully, woke up Aurora who was immersed in her thoughts.

    ¡°Your Highness, may I report to you?¡±

    Aurora rang the bell on the bedside with her slender hand. It meant that it was okay to report from outside the door.

    But before that, she had something to ask. Aurora moved her steps to the door and asked.

    ¡°Hey, how long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s been about a week.¡±

    ¡°A week¡­¡±

    That was it.

    As she repeated the word ¡®a week¡¯ in her mind, a thunderous word struck Aurora.

    ¡°The matter in Reheln was settled safely. Your Highness, you can rest assured.¡±

    Relief.

    Relief.

    As she chewed on the word, a sudden uneasy thought came to Aurora¡¯s mind.

    If the matter was settled normally, she shouldn¡¯t be in such a peaceful ce.

    She had a dreadful thought that made her sweat.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know how many prayers were made outside¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°n.¡±

    Aurora barely muttered his name.

    She opened the door with a bang and asked.

    ¡°What happened to n?¡±

    Aurora was extremely anxious.

    For a brief moment, she hoped that the worst case scenario she had in mind didn¡¯t happen.

    The old bureaucrat who met Aurora¡¯s urgent gaze swallowed his dry saliva. And the next moment, Aurora¡¯s hope was cruelly shattered.

    ¡°I did everything ording to what you signed before.¡±

    It was a shock that hit me like a hammer.

    ¡°You wrote down the tasks you wanted to perform in detail when you lost contact at Reheln Hill, right?¡±

    ¡°That, that was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ipleted them all without fail. First, I canceled the construction of the magic tower, and I put a lot of pressure on the magic department. All thanks to your Majesty¡¯s firm and decisive actions¡­¡±

    ¡°Firm and decisive? What are you talking about¡­!¡±

    Aurora shouted as if she was kicking.

    The bureaucrat was flustered and only stuttered.

    ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw everything!¡±

    The bureaucrat nodded reflexively at Aurora¡¯s order, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand anything.

    Aurora left the bureaucrat behind and ran out of the corridor.

    A week.

    That period felt too long now. So she was endlessly anxious, anxious, and anxious again.

    ¡°The promise, the promise¡­¡±

    The princess ran out of the pce with all her strength.

    She had to keep her promise with n.

    By all means.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡±

    She was already out of breath from her chin.

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181 I¡¯ve been waiting. For a whole week.

    Is there a human who only has strengths?

    Of course, there might be somewhere, but most are not. Humans grow their strengths to hide their weaknesses.

    It¡¯s natural to not reveal their ws.

    Aurora, who had lived thinking she was human, was no exception.

    Aurora had spent her days like hell since she was young. It was because of the future of others that she saw, whether she wanted to or not.

    The future of people, although there were subtle differences, was simr when seen from afar.

    She had seen all kinds of scenes since she was toddling, so it was natural that her mind was exhausted.

    She was afraid of the future where she was hated by others.She was too young to harbor resentment and vow revenge, so she naturally wondered and researched ¡®how to be loved¡¯.

    But the adults exploited her efforts thoroughly. Her parents were the first to use Aurora as a tool.

    And in the end, she waspletely abandoned, so it was natural that the girl distrusted humans.

    ©¤Don¡¯t we get anything from them?

    ©¤Right. They have no sense. No sense¡­

    There was always a back story about her in the future she saw.

    Each one was a scene that reinforced Aurora¡¯s disbelief in humans.

    Those who were interested in sess had Aurora¡¯s bloodline as their goal.

    Those who were interested in beauty were jealous, and many men did not spare sexual harassment.

    They were all the same.

    They were all the same.

    Aurora came to dislike the word ¡®exception¡¯. She came to not believe it. It was because she had observed countless scenes beyond what others could see.

    Even after spending eight years underground, Aurora had changed, but humans were the same.

    She had felt lonely, but as soon as she saw their faces again, contempt rose again.

    Yes, it was something that did not change even as time passed.

    Those who brought Aurora to the surface had their own purposes.

    There was no exception even for the one who was endlessly loyal. It was because he had a different goal that he was so loyal.

    So Aurora decided to set that ¡®goal¡¯ for them.

    ©¤Please, just spare our lives!

    ©¤Your Highness! Please!

    It was ¡®survival¡¯. Aurora instilled fear for their lives in them.

    Anyone who wanted to survive had to pledge loyalty to her.

    While living like that, she met a man.

    n, he was a mage.

    At first, she thought he was interesting and strange. It was because his future was not visible at all.

    She had never met a human whose future was not visible before.

    Of course, she thought there was no need to see it.

    As always, there was no ¡®exception¡¯ for humans. Even if he looked calm on the outside, he must have been trembling inside.

    He must have badmouthed Aurora behind her back.

    She did not doubt her decision and had enough evidence.

    But as her interest in n grew, she wanted to break him more and more. It was a kind of defense mechanism.

    She remembered her past when she saw a human who did not bow down.

    She would not go back to the cold and dark times.

    She did not want to crouch in the basement. She did not want to be used as a tool by others.

    Every time she recalled that feeling, she vowed to dominate even the future of others.

    So she had to break n even more.

    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that you should keep your enemies close? Like a flower stuck in a vase, she was determined to disy him by her side, who did not yield.

    ©¤You are nothing but a made-up doll.

    But when she heard Dusk¡¯s words in Lehren, all of Aurora¡¯s thoughts were erased.

    Her origin was a vampire.

    She could not believe it.

    How could Aurora be a vampire when she had the bloodline of the royal family, which was said to be the most noble among humans?

    She did not believe it.

    She thought it was nothing but a scheme to confuse Aurora.

    But Aurora was not stupid.

    Even if Aurora did not want to ept it, the circumstances told her one by one.

    Half of the escort knights never showed up again, and after that, her fangs seemed to have be sharper.

    She did not want to ept it, but it was reality. Every little clue proved that she was a vampire. It was just that Aurora could not ept it.

    She had alreadye too far.

    If her origin was a vampire, what would she bepensated for her hardships? How would she live from now on¡­.

    She could not belong to either humans or vampires. She could not think of any more cursed origin than this.

    ¡°¡­n.¡±

    Then, it was n who saved Aurora.

    He had the right to be angry with Aurora.

    It would not have been strange if he scolded the ipetent princess and questioned her one by one.

    But the man did not act like that.

    ©¤As long as there is a promise.

    A word asking her to keep the promise. That was all.

    There was not a bit of falsehood in n¡¯s words and eyes.

    Aurora understood it instinctively, skippingmon sense. She realized that this was sincerity.

    ¡°That is¡­ the present¡­¡±

    She could be sure of the present even without checking the future.

    Aurora realized it then.

    ¡°And this is¡­ the dawn¡­¡±

    It was not something that was stuck on the wings of a butterfly, nor something that illuminated the whole world, but a dawn that wrapped around and warmed only Aurora.

    The dawn.

    I wondered if this was the light I had been searching for so long. Aurora thought to herself, without realizing it.

    She still remembered its warmth vividly.

    But¡­

    nk-!

    The carriage jerked violently.

    It was because Aurora had urged the driver to hurry to their destination.

    ¡°Faster¡­ Can¡¯t you go any faster?¡±

    The princess pressed the coachman.

    She had lost her ability to see the future after meeting Dusk. But even if she still had it, she would have asked the same question over and over.

    She wanted to save every second she could.

    Sharp regrets, like shards of ss, tore her heart apart.

    If only she had been less arrogant, more ordinary, more aware, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.

    ¡°Please, speed up. Please.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s voice was no longermanding. She was begging a mere coachman.

    ¡°We can¡¯t bete. Never¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. It¡¯s impossible to go any faster.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about another route? Is there a quicker way?¡±

    ¡°There is, but it¡¯s so narrow that the carriage can¡¯t fit¡­¡±

    Before the coachman could finish his answer, Aurora opened the door and jumped out.

    The impact was huge. She rolled on the ground several times, as if she had been hit by a storm.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness-!¡±

    The coachman¡¯s scream came from behind, but Aurora ignored it. She had a pain that she couldn¡¯t bear right now, and it wasn¡¯t physical.

    ¡°I have to go¡­¡±

    Aurora staggered to her feet. With a nk expression, she started to run on the rough road.

    The week that Aurora had been unconscious was a huge gap.

    It was a big deal among the empire¡¯s people that the princess had copsed, and the damage that n had suffered was immense.

    It was all Aurora¡¯s fault.

    The royal family members who had lost their lives, the harm that n had endured, the appearance of the bloodthirsty beasts. It was all because of Aurora.

    ¡°I have to go¡­ I must go¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why Aurora had no choice but to repeat the same words. To me herself for her shorings, and to never forget what she had to do.

    And the ce that Aurora arrived at was Fritz¡¯s territory.

    The ce where the construction of the magic tower was nned.

    ?

    Aurora wandered around Fritz¡¯s territory frantically.

    Those who recognized Aurora looked at her barefoot and wounded feet with a stunned expression, or stared at her with a calm and emotionless face.

    But even without her future vision, she could feel it.

    Everyone in this space hated Aurora.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Aurora had no right to me them for their rudeness.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the princess¡­?¡±

    ¡°Leave her alone. Princess or not¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lucky to be a princess. This ce is ruined.¡±

    She pretended not to see or hear anything.

    Whether Aurora regretted it or not, a tremendous hostility followed her like a shadow.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora ran away.

    She wanted to cry, to copse and clutch her head, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She had too much to be responsible for, and meeting the manager of Fritz¡¯s territory was her first priority.

    The princess barely made it to Fritz¡¯s mansion.

    Someone was waiting for her, as if they knew she woulde.

    It was a woman with her back turned, but it was clear that she was the owner. She wore a badge with the jasmine, the symbol of Fritz, as if to show it off.

    Trixie von Fritz.

    ¡°You finally came.¡±

    Trixie slowly turned her body toward Aurora.

    The owner of the blue me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting. For a whole week.¡±

    She was as cold as the owner of the ice.

 Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182 I¡¯ve been watching n for quite a while, you know.

    The Fritz estate was as quiet as a mouse.

    That was the impression Aurora got as she stepped into the room of the lord, Trixie.

    Warm as fire and passionate as me. Always full of energy.

    That was the rumor about him. But this scene was the exact opposite of that.

    Of course, Aurora was the one who made it this way.

    What exactly happened at the Reheln hill?

    The whole truth was not yet known to the world.

    It was only natural.n and Aurora were the only ones who survived inside the crimson barrier.

    Aurora suddenly took out a notebook called ¡®Trivia¡¯.

    It was given to her by a royal bureaucrat.

    [*What¡¯s going to happen to the tower?]

    [*It¡¯s on indefinite hold.]

    [*The atmosphere in the magic department is terrible¡­.]

    [*Where did n go?]

    Based on the information they had, the students of the magic department exchanged their opinions vigorously.

    Of course, their opinions varied widely.

    Those who couldn¡¯t dare to doubt the royal family said that the incident at Reheln was barely resolved by the royal level.

    But some anonymous people med the ipetence of the royal family.

    A lot of information was updated, but nothing was officially revealed, so the confusion only worsened.

    Who could have the courage to do that?

    It was hard to mention anything rted to the royal family, so they were all anonymous, and the stories that spread anonymously couldn¡¯t gain credibility.

    However.

    Regardless of anonymity and real name, among the stories that flooded like waves, there was amon denominator, and there was almost no exception for the stories about one person.

    [*A beastman who participated in the reception said that n actually saved the other participants, right?]

    [*Beastmen don¡¯t lie, do they?]

    [*I think I heard that story too.]

    [*The elves said the same thing.]

    n.

    The content that he brilliantly rescued the participants who were in danger. His skill was skillful, but he was also a hot topic because he didn¡¯t discriminate by race or status.

    Anyone who faced a crisis would prioritize and protect what was precious and familiar to them. But n was not like that.

    Regardless of race and status, he would teach magic, just like his belief on the orientation day, and he showed and practiced it with his own actions.

    [*Where is n now?]

    [*I wish he would show up and say something¡­.]

    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±

    Aurora closed the Trivia with a deep sigh.

    The world was so noisy, but the Fritz estate was so quiet that it was unimaginable.

    It was a natural course of events.

    The construction that was supposed to go smoothly was stopped abruptly.

    This ce became and that couldn¡¯t do anything, and the people of the estate had to find other jobs to maintain thisrgend.

    Even if it was hardbor.

    Therefore, the current Fritz family had no room to receive guests. However, there was an exception in this situation.

    The bloodline of the royal family was like that.

    That was why Aurora could be in Trixie¡¯s room now.

    They couldn¡¯t treat the princess casually. Therefore, there was a fine tea in front of her, but Aurora didn¡¯t touch it at all.

    It was because she was the cause of all the trouble.

    It would have been nice if the disaster ended as a matter of the Reheln region. Of course, reality was not like that. The entire Fritz estate was tilted as a whole.

    ¡°n¡­.¡±

    The Trivia said that n¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Aurora was also one of the people who was dying to know where he was.

    The one who gave her the light that she could call ¡®dawn¡¯ for the first time in her life. He could reveal the truth of that day, but he just hid his whereabouts mysteriously.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Trixie didn¡¯te for a long time.

    Aurora looked around the room slowly.

    ¡°Are these his treasures¡­.¡±

    Clock, belt, glove¡­. None of the items looked like men¡¯s things.

    They were in a dazzling disy case.

    The princess¡¯s eyes turned to the window again.

    The deste estate.

    The sight of the tower construction stopped was so miserable that it suited the expression ¡®deste¡¯.

    As Aurora quietly put her hand on the window.

    ¡°You need the best material, Mythril, to build a tower. You must know that, princess.¡±

    She turned around in surprise at the sudden voice.

    The door was open, and the owner of this mansion, and the lord of the Fritz family, Trixie, was standing there.

    Trixie¡¯s blue eyes sank as he stared at Aurora.

    No, it looked like he was looking at her, but it wasn¡¯t exactly like that.

    Trixie was staring at Aurora¡¯s forehead or cheek area.

    Aurora understood the reason intuitively.

    Trixie didn¡¯t even want to look into Aurora¡¯s eyes. It was very clear.

    ¡°As you know, Mythril is expensive to buy. How difficult it is, if you don¡¯t refine it for three hours, it will spoil right away¡­.¡±

    Trixie pointed to the window with his eyes.

    The gray and hard Mythril looked ugly and dirty at a nce.

    Not only that, it felt like a stench wasing from here.

    ¡°All the assets of the estate were invested to buy Mythril, and it was forced to be abandoned. For a whole week.¡±

    Aurora sighed with a sigh close to a groan.

    As Trixie said, the price of Mythril was sky-high.

    And n didn¡¯t he promise to build the biggest tower?

    It would have cost a lot of money to secure the amount to back it up.

    Trixie stopped talking for a while.

    He also had a teacup in his hand, but Trixie never brought it to his mouth.

    The silence was heavier than ever. Therefore, she was the one who broke the silence first.

    ¡°I understand the situation. The royal family forced the construction to stop, but if I give the reconstruction permit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only the permission is left, literally. It¡¯s very difficult to get rid of the hardened Mythril. Even if we manage to do so, it¡¯s hard to get this much amount again.¡±

    After answering like that, Trixie clenched her chest. She was trying to control her ragged breathing somehow.

    It was a scene that was unimaginable in the first ce.

    She was standing and talking as an equal in front of the princess Aurora, and even responding with such an attitude.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t me herself for that.

    After all, her origin was a vampire, and her only interest was n.

    It was Aurora who broke the silence first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help the tower be built safely. I¡¯ll take responsibility for the cost, manpower, and field, regardless. So¡­¡±

    Aurora nced at Trixie subtly.

    And after a brief pause, she muttered.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m curious where n is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s voice was cold as ever.

    Aurora was taken aback by her short remark.

    What does ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ mean? Does she know but doesn¡¯t want to tell, or does she really not know? Anyway, Aurora¡¯s heart was getting more and more uneasy every second.

    ¡°His whereabouts are mysterious, so I really don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    Aurora nodded awkwardly, feeling embarrassed. But then, Trixie asked her.

    ¡°Why are you looking for n?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have something to say to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Something to say?¡±

    Trixie repeated Aurora¡¯s words and exhaled.

    It was almost a snort.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Trixie looked at Aurora straight and asked.

    ¡°Did I look like I was worried about the gold coins in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°If not that, then what other reason¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching n for quite a while, you know.¡±

    She spat out the words as if chewing them. Aurora didn¡¯t know how to react and just stood there nkly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a person who knows nothing but magic. He thinks about magic all the time, and how to act so that more people can be interested in magic. So.¡±

    Trixie continued, barely suppressing her anger every moment.

    ¡°What you stopped was not a mere construction, but n¡¯s passion that he burned every moment. And his future that he nned every moment. Your Highness. You¡­¡±

    Trixie bit her lower lip.

    ¡°¡­should apologize. Not talk.¡±

    Trixie mmed the teacup on the desk with a thud. She didn¡¯t take a sip, but the teacup was already empty.

    It meant that she was holding back the mes every moment.

    ¡°Please leave. And I don¡¯t need any support other than the permission. The people of Fritz¡¯ territory are not weak.¡±

    Trixie turned her eyes to Aurora.

    ¡°And please visit the academy as well. Thanks to you, the magic department¡¯s sses arepletely stopped.¡±

    That was the end of the conversation.

    Aurora blinked her eyes for a while, facing Trixie¡¯s firm attitude.

    It was the first time she saw someone¡¯s emotions so tantly. She didn¡¯t need any future vision.

    The blue girl in front of her was sincerely worried about n.

    And the depth of her feelings was quite deep, even at a nce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora left the mansion with her shoulders slumped.

    n had told her what dawn was, but he was already dawn for another girl.

    Well, it was greedy.

    She couldn¡¯t have his dawn alone. Even if she had a chance, she didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She felt depressed as if she would copse at any moment, but Aurora never stopped. She moved her drooping steps.

    She had to visit the academy.

    Even if she felt suffocated, there were too many things to do for Aurora now.

    ?

    ¡°¡­Are you the one who made this?¡±

    A cold gaze.

    The first person she met at the academy was Yushia.

 Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183

    The reception at the Reheln Hill was an event organized by the royal family, so it was inevitable that things would change afterwards.

    First of all, the most immediate change was the public opinion among the empire¡¯s citizens, who protested against the removal of the barrier.

    It was understandable.

    Even though the princess was safe, the fact that vampires had attacked was terrifying for those who lived ordinary lives.

    Especially since the human who was in danger was none other than the second princess, who was at the center of power.

    The shock was greater because the noble bloodline that was thought to be untouchable was assaulted.

    Not long after, a petition to reinstall the barrier was raised. Even the royal family, who usually kept silent, had to step in this time.

    In fact, the royal family had their own grievances.It was all because of the second princess Aurora¡¯s unteral action.

    The royal family had to dere their position, calm down the people who were in uproar, and deal with the aftermath.

    They had no time to rest.

    ©¤There was an unfortunate incident at the reception, but the royal family handled it well. The damage was minimized.

    Regardless of the truth, this was the best the royal family could do.

    The only witness, Aurora, was unconscious for a week and they couldn¡¯t even verify the facts.

    They couldn¡¯t just announce that it was ¡®Aurora¡¯s mistake¡¯ in this situation.

    So their decision was simple.

    They would announce it as calmly as possible and watch the situation.

    But that was only the royal family¡¯s opinion.

    The opinion of the magic department was obviously different.

    No, it was almost the opposite.

    ?

    The editing department of the magic department.

    Bang©¤!

    The door opened wide with a loud noise.

    The next moment, the Dean¡¯s secretary appeared through the gap of the door.

    She had a lot of papers in both hands, and dark circles under her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t alone, as she looked sideways and talked to someone after the door opened.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me around¡­. Go outside and find out something. How can you act so frustrated in this situation?¡±

    She scolded the person who seemed to be her subordinate and stepped into the editing department. Then she asked the chief editor, Sephia.

    ¡°Did you hear the announcement from the royal family?¡±

    The eyes of the tired editing department staff were drawn to her, and she spoke with a weary expression.

    ¡°They announced that the participants caused trouble and the royal family took care of it. I don¡¯t buy it. What about us?¡±

    ¡°We have something.¡±

    Sephia nodded quietly.

    ¡°We have to do something if we have something. The whole magic department is paralyzed. This is driving me crazy. And I wonder how the Dean feels¡­.¡±

    She took off her sses and sighed deeply.

    Compared to her, Sephia looked quite calm.

    ¡°Secretary. Please sit down and have a sip of tea. You seem too agitated right now.¡±

    Sephia pulled a chair with telekinesis. And on the desk, a teacup and a teapot were ced one after another.

    The secretary still stood and sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be agitated. Don¡¯t we know about n? He¡¯s not the kind of person who would do that, but the royal family changed their attitude and pressured the magic department¡­. Huh?¡±

    She was ranting and raving, but she paused for a moment. She looked closely at Sephia¡¯s rxed face, and tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­But, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s in a hurry. You all look so different from yesterday. Is it rted to what you have?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Sephia nodded. She put her hand on the shoulder of the student sitting next to her and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Ask this student. She did a great job.¡±

    ¡°A great job?¡±

    In this situation, ¡®a great job¡¯ usually meant something bad.

    The secretary, who still didn¡¯t grasp the situation, looked worried.

    The girl sitting next to Sephia was Yushia. She was as white as a cotton ball.

    The secretary asked.

    ¡°Who is this student?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Our proud Yushia.¡±

    ¡°Proud? What do you mean by that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just look at this.¡±

    Sephia pointed to the piles of papers on the desk.

    The chief editor¡¯s face had a look that said there was no need to say anything.

    The secretary narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°An interview¡­? You recorded an interview?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The important thing is the content. Have a sip of tea and take a look.¡±

    The secretary, who was restless while standing, finally sat down. In silence, she began to scan the letters.

    After a while, her eyes moved down to the underline, and Sephia nodded with a satisfied look.

    ¡°That part is important. And it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ©¤I survived thanks to n.

    ©¤n¡­. I only remember n.

    The vivid stories of the reception participants.

    Sephia¡¯s face rxed with relief, even though she wasn¡¯t the one reading it. It was like she had recovered from a few days of illness.

    And soon, the secretary¡¯s face became the same. She let out a sigh of relief and parted her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. The testimonies of the participants will definitely have an effect. Then it¡¯s true, n wouldn¡¯t do that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course. n is n, after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that the interviewees are beastmen or elves. Their statements will give us some strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to see them as liars. Even if they are lying, why would they make such lies?¡±

    Sepia agreed with me.

    The secretary¡¯s gaze turned to Yushia. He put on his sses again, as if to examine the girl¡¯s face closely, and asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°Yushia¡­ was it? It must have been very difficult to get an interview with beastmen and elves. How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that.¡±

    Yushia showed him her trivia.

    ¡°I analyzed the trivia board. I focused on the anonymous users who wrote stories about the n incident.¡±

    ¡°Anonymous?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They were all anonymous, but they had a lot ofmonalities in their stories, and they couldn¡¯t hide their unique way of speaking. I realized they were participants of the reception, and then I politely asked them for an interview.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The secretary nodded and smiled slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. I can only say that you¡¯re remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Right? She¡¯s very brave, isn¡¯t she? The editorial department almost missed this talent. She¡¯s so adorable.¡±

    Sepia continued with excitement.

    ¡°I was at a loss about what to prepare without n, but I feel relieved after getting the interview.¡±

    ¡°Right. This is unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Now, if only n woulde back¡­¡±

    As the secretary and Sepia were talking, Yushia felt a vibration on her bracelet.

    It was a device that exchanged signals, and it seemed that one of her secret organization ¡®Wilderness¡¯ members had sent a signal.

    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom for a moment¡­¡±

    Yushia left her seat with a casual smile.

    The girl went outside and looked for a secluded ce. She hid her presence and waited calmly.

    Soon, one of the organization members appeared.

    ¡°Miss Yushia.¡±

    He had a rather urgent face.

    ¡°He finally showed up.¡±

    ¡°Who showed up?¡±

    Yushia¡¯s face bloomed like a flower.

    If there was someone she was desperately looking for, it was none other than n.

    But the organization member¡¯s words dashed her hopes.

    ¡°Princess Aurora has revealed herself. She seems to be heading this way.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing that¡¯s unusual. She¡¯s alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    A disappointment that she couldn¡¯t hide spread over her face.

    ?

    It was a particrly sunny day.

    The students who were bustling around the academy looked more anxious than lively.

    The magic department was paralyzed, so they were all trying to do something.

    And at the edge of the main gate, there was a tea house.

    Yushia and Aurora sat facing each other. There was no conversation between them, even after the steaming tea had cooled down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora suddenly remembered the not-so-distant past.

    When she met Yushia in the pce corridor, Yushia was tense like a cornered cat, and Aurora was immersed in her leisure.

    But now the situation was reversed.

    She was practically a criminal, and Yushia had a firm attitude like her old self.

    She would be even firmer in the future.

    It was inevitable.

    Aurora, who was born as a vampire, had to step down from the princess¡¯s position. It was her duty to do so, even if no one noticed this secret.

    The first princess Naomi had no interest in the seat of power, so naturally Yushia would inherit it.

    So she was nothing but a vampire, and Yushia in front of her eyes was the true princess now.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Aurora looked at Yushia nkly.

    Her future vision was gradually returning, but Yushia¡¯s future was still ck and invisible.

    Yushia¡¯s future was still deeply involved with n. She was jealous of that, and she felt pathetic for being jealous.

    Aurora had nothing to say.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    Meanwhile, Yushia broke the silence with a cold voice.

    ¡°Why did youe to the academy? By what right?¡±

    ¡°To normalize the magic department¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to find Lord n?¡±

    The one who brought n to the pce, the one who made n participate in the session ceremony¡­.

    ¡­and the one who made n disappear now.

    ¡°Shameless woman.¡±

    A tone that seemed to drop the de of the guillotine.

    A sharp gaze pierced through Aurora.

    Yushia hated Aurora.

    Beyond words.

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184 I Saw the Future.

    It was a strangely beautiful day.

    The warm sunlight streamed through the windows of the tea house.

    The aroma of tea filled the space with elegance, and the two women sitting across from each other were noble figures of the royal family.

    And in such a situation.

    ¡°Shameless woman.¡±

    That was all Aurora heard from Yushia.

    More than the words, Aurora was startled by the look in Yushia¡¯s eyes.

    There was an unmistakable resentment in Yushia¡¯s gaze, piercing through Aurora.Aurora was momentarily at a loss for what to say, but Yushia opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Is that the only reason you came here?¡±

    Yushia¡¯s voice hit Aurora¡¯s ears again, and she snapped out of her trance.

    ¡®Did you juste to see n?¡¯

    That was what Yushia meant.

    It made sense, but it wasn¡¯t urate. Aurora wanted to see n¡¯s face, of course, but she also came to take responsibility.

    The entire magic department of the academy was paralyzed.

    It was all Aurora¡¯s fault.

    The royal family, who didn¡¯t know the truth, med n for the disaster at the reception.

    ¡®Of all things¡­.¡¯

    If it were the past, she would have taken these things for granted.

    The royal family had to protect themselves, and all the mistakes and faults were to be borne by the lowly ones.

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    But now things had changed.

    Keeping her promise to n became her goal, and these actions became shackles that choked Aurora¡¯s neck.

    She had to somehow undo what had happened.

    If n, who had revealed himself, found out that Aurora had not kept her promise, if he found out that the whole magic department was paralyzed¡­.

    ¡­n would never shine his light on her again.

    She hated that. She was terrified of that.

    It was the first light Aurora had ever experienced in her life.

    He was the only one who made her feel at ease even when she couldn¡¯t see the future. She didn¡¯t want to be resented by him, not even in death.

    That¡¯s why, for Aurora, Yushia was a good opportunity.

    Unlike herself, who had the blood of a blood demon flowing in her body, Yushia had a pure bloodline. Her existence was the essence of legitimacy. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?

    ¡®My origin is a blood demon¡­¡¯

    From now on, it would be difficult for her to give orders directly.

    If the fact that she was a blood demon was revealedter, it might cause harm to the magic department and n. It would be no different from them being tied to the orders of a blood demon.

    So, Aurora happened to be looking for Yushia.

    If Yushia, who had pure blood, gave the orders, there would be no problemster.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad deal for Yushia either. It could be a great leap for her to gain power.

    So Aurora nned to make Yushia give orders for the sake of the magic department.

    If necessary, she was also willing to ask for a favor in the process.

    For the previous Aurora, bowing to someone else was unimaginable, but now her only interest was n.

    She didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Aurora took a deep breath.

    And carefully opened her mouth.

    ¡°Regarding the paralysis of the magic department¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±

    The words she uttered with courage were mercilessly cut off. Startled by Yushia¡¯s tone, which sounded like anyone else¡¯s, Aurora blinked a few times.

    But as if she didn¡¯t care about Aurora¡¯s confusion at all, Yushia continued firmly.

    ¡°I gathered the voices of the people who participated in the reception. Sir n is not someone who would cause an ident, and he didn¡¯t either.¡±

    Yushia¡¯s eyes were cold as ice.

    ¡°He will never be broken. He is not someone who will bow to anyone, and I won¡¯t let him either.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s face went numb.

    She knew Yushia fairly well.

    She was a sickly child when she was young, and a coward afterwards. She was a child who was scared every time she faced Aurora.

    But how could she be so fierce and determined just because n was involved?

    She could tell even without foresight.

    Yushia looked like she would do anything for n. She feltplicated. She felt jealous and frustrated.

    But soon she realized her own feelings.

    Aurora was envious of her.

    Come to think of it, Yushia¡¯s future had been hard to read since she entered the academy. It must have been because she was entangled with n since then.

    She envied that.

    If only I had n a little earlier, if only I had realized the warmth of his light a little sooner, the situation would have been very different.

    You are blessed beyond measure. Do you know that?

    Just as Aurora was about to utter some objection.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yushia¡¯s words sank in.

    What truly surprised Aurora was that she saw her old expression on Yushia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even if you try to gouge out my eyes, I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s your fault that something disgraceful happened, then ept it gracefully. Don¡¯t you hear what the participants are saying? Lord n is not a viin, but a hero.¡±

    That¡¯s when she remembered.

    When they met in the pce corridor. Aurora had threatened to gouge out Yushia¡¯s eyes if she won the bet.

    And now, Yushia shook her head firmly.

    ¡°Even if you ckmail me with my eyes as coteral, even if you really gouge them out, even if you try to control the information, or press me with force, I won¡¯tply.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m on Lord n¡¯s side, no matter what.¡±

    First of all, Yushia misunderstood.

    Aurora didn¡¯t want to use Yushia as a means.

    She didn¡¯t want to suppress the magic department and n with force, either.

    She rather wanted to normalize the magic department¡­

    But Yushia didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She tried to exin something, but Aurora mped her lips shut in the middle.

    She realized that it was natural that they didn¡¯t think so.

    Not only Yushia, but anyone she asked would agree with her.

    She was arrogant.

    She was a person who never gave up her stubbornness.

    Everyone knew that better than herself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So it was useless to tell the truth.

    Even if she spilled everything, no one would believe her.

    Humans only believed what they wanted to believe.

    A woman who never repented. A broken person who never gave up her stubbornness.

    A fake who acted like a princess when she was a bloodsucker.

    ¡­That¡¯s how she would be remembered.

    Aurora clenched her fist so hard that her nails dug into her palm. But she didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    She wondered whether to tell Yushia the truth or to stay still. She focused on that.

    In fact, there were many options.

    She could temporarily hide the fact that she was a bloodsucker and threaten Yushia more. Or she could tell her everything and hope that she would believe her a little.

    But.

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    Blood dripped from Aurora¡¯s clenched fist.

    She felt that this was karma.

    Compared to what she had done to control and despise other people¡¯s futures, this was something she had to ept.

    She would be grateful if she could keep her promise with n.

    Being a bloodsucker who was doomed from birth, being a tool that was used by others, or being a trash that used others as tools, it would be greedy to keep her dignity.

    So.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Aurora forced a defiant smile. If there was anything she could do best right now, it was this kind of act.

    ¡°Yes. Then go ahead.¡±

    Yushia was a bit puzzled by the tears in Aurora¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t bother to ask. She just sent her away with a cold voice.

    Aurora left the tea house with her shoulders slumped.

    Yes. This was the perfect ending for her. It was a simple conclusion, and a miserable reality.

    But then it happened.

    The full moon rose in Aurora¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A ringing sound and a headache came along. She closed her eyes reflexively, but something started to unfold clearly.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Her foresight ability came back.

    It was the first time in a long time that she saw it.

    The future.

    Aurora looked around quickly.

    A ce where white andrge mansions were lined up.

    Jasmine¡¯s crest.

    It seemed to be the territory of Fritz, a familiar scenery by now.

    Of course, there were Mythril everywhere, hardened and ugly.

    They had been neglected for a week, so they couldn¡¯t be fine.

    But then.

    A warm wind wrapped around her body, and a butterflynded softly on her nose.

    She shook her head left and right to shake off the butterfly, and then she saw a man¡¯s silhouette in front of her eyes.

    As soon as she recognized his identity, Aurora¡¯s eyes widened.

    The man she had been looking for.

    The man who made a promise with Aurora.

    It was definitely n.

    ¡°Hey¡­!¡±

    She reached out and shouted, and the whole scenery scattered like a mirage. What she saw was the reality again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She swallowed her dry saliva.

    She slowly dropped her hand that couldn¡¯t hold anything. She felt the sweat dripping down her forehead.

    ¡°What was that¡­¡±

    It was clearly a vision of the future.

    There was no doubt about it.

    I longed to reunite with n.

    His words of promise, that he would protect me as long as he lived. I wanted to hear that warm voice again.

    I wanted to face his sincerity that I felt even without seeing the future.

    So, I had decided on my destination.

    n, only for him.

    Aurora moved her feet again.

    ?

    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    That was the first thing Maiev heard from the man.

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185

    The World in the Painting.

    I visited this world with the notes of the ancient runes I had researched and the runes that the Dawn Butterfly pointed out.

    The conclusion was that I had achieved some results. I could manipte the ancient runes in the water as if they were my limbs.

    I found the central area in the World in the Painting, where the scenery was the most beautiful and the mana quality was the best.

    I closed my eyes and focused my mind.

    And the next moment, I manifested magic.

    My sight turned ck as I closed my eyes, like a ckboard. White forms began to appear clearly in my mind and in front of my eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±I was dealing with six ancient runes. I ovepped them as if they were onenguage.

    Different parts were highlighted and created a new picture, and I engraved the finished product in my brain.

    The different characters that seemed to have no connection at all started to reveal the silhouette of a form.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Of course, it was not without risk.

    Every time an ancient rune wasbined, I felt a difort as if blood was flowing backwards.

    My body was burning with fever.

    I could increase my endurance, but my sense of pain did not dull.

    In other words, I was suffering from indescribable pain from within every moment.

    I overcame everything with extreme willpower and ovepped six runes.

    I suddenly remembered a past event. I was covered in sweat as if I was dehydrated.

    -Then, Mr. Kan, how would you feel if you were in a position where you had to prove yourself again?

    Thest words I heard in the previous world.

    I thought it was a simple question, but if it wasn¡¯t, if someone else¡¯s intention brought me to this world, if there was some connection between that faceless being and me¡­

    ¡°No.¡±

    I brushed away many thoughts and opened my eyes.

    Even if someone intervened and caused this, that someone would not rule over me.

    I had never lived under anyone¡¯s shadow, and I would continue to do so.

    I found the office in the World in the Painting.

    Even though my body was exhausted, my mental power was fine.

    The environment was not much different from the dormitory room, but the time flowed only a third as much. It was very effective for summarizing the information I had obtained.

    I immediately started the summary work. The letters that were written clearly looked quite good to me.

    ¡°Five, six¡­¡±

    I forgot even the flow of time and exerted extreme concentration, and when I put down the pen, a week had passed.

    I had confirmed the connection between the previous world and the Dawn Butterfly, so that was enough for now.

    There was no end to the path of training, and it was time to look at the outside world.

    ?

    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    After leaving the World in the Painting, I asked Maiev.

    ¡°Yes, master. Exactly a week.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    As expected, time had passed as much as I expected. I had to check if the things I expected had happened as well.

    Thud-.

    Maiev put a cup of tea on the desk.

    ¡°Not ¡®I see¡¯, but ¡®it¡¯s a mess¡¯. The magic department is paralyzed and the tower construction is stopped.¡±

    ¡°I expected that.¡±

    I muttered briefly and grabbed the teacup.

    The scent had deepened, but the toxicity had also be much stronger.

    I stared at Maiev quietly.

    She was still doing her best. She did what I told her to do, and also tried to assassinate me.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Master.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the void?¡±

    ¡°The void?¡±

    Maiev tilted her head.

    She sighed deeply after a while and took the dagger to her side.

    ¡°¡­Is it a dispatch? What information do you need this time?¡±

    She seemed to think that I would send her to the void and cut off her arm again. I took a sip of tea and shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dispatch. I mean, I¡¯ll send you back for good.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Maiev tilted her head a little more. I pointed to the back of her hand with my index finger.

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s liberation.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes, which had been expressionless, began to grow bigger as she understood what I said.

    She stuttered, which was rare for her.

    ¡°Li, li, li¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll erase the ve mark and-¡°

    ¡°Liberation? You mean liberation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sending you back to the void.¡±

    As I finished speaking, all the documents that Maiev was holding fell to the floor. She spoke as if she couldn¡¯t believe what I said.

    ¡°Liberation¡­ But you said you would never release me, that it would be longer than death¡­¡±

    That was true.

    And that was what I really thought.

    Maiev¡¯s ability was disguise. And she did what I told her to do very well.

    The longer I kept her by my side, the more benefits I could get.

    But there was a head-on collision with the vampires at Leheln Hill.

    There would be more confrontations with them in the future, and that was obvious.

    I needed a decision now.

    I needed to keep someone loyal around me.

    Especially if the target was a vampire, I had to verify their loyalty.

    That was my decision.

    It wasn¡¯t for some false and righteous reason like ¡®doing it for Maiev¡¯.

    I was just at a point where I had to test this girl¡¯s intentions and loyalty.

    ¡°You did well on your assigned task. It was shorter than I expected. You can graduate now.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°No questions. Give me your hand.¡±

    I erased the ve mark engraved on the back of her hand.

    And I gave her a small souvenir.

    It was a pathetic thing to call a souvenir. It was a teacup that Maiev had made countless times while living as a ve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm humans and live quietly.¡±

    Maiev took the teacup with a trembling face. And she looked at her clean back of her hand several times.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was frozen for a while. She looked more moved than I had expected.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then Maiev picked up the papers that had fallen and stacked them neatly.

    Without any errors.

    ¡°This is the information I¡¯ve collected for you. And I¡¯ll be going now. I can go, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It annoys me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Master.¡±

    Maiev quickly opened a dimensional door and prepared to leave.

    I didn¡¯t bother to look that way.

    But then.

    ¡°Um, onest thing.¡±

    Maiev carefully handed me a book from her arms.

    ¡°This is thest thing I organized. Be careful.¡±

    [About the vampire Officers]

    [Suspicious People Among the Participants of the Gathering]

    [Family Proof Meeting]

    Maiev pointed to the second item with the tip of her index finger and emphasized it.

    The participants who were suspiciously out of ce. I was aware of them too.

    Especially, I kept an eye on the Conrad family, who had lost their son in the dangerous area of Verkel and med me.

    ¡°They withdrew too easily from the gathering. They probably wished you would die at the hands of the vampire, master.¡±

    She continued calmly.

    ¡°But since you survived as if to show them, they are likely to do something strange at the family social meeting. Maybe they will finally make their move¡­¡±

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Then Maiev stopped talking and stared at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±

    There were always forces threatening my life, so this wasn¡¯t surprising information.

    And I was confident.

    ¡°¡­I know. Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Maiev nodded in the end.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. We won¡¯t see each other again¡­ probably.¡±

    Maiev muttered and bowed like ady, not like a ve. She bent her body gracefully and lifted one side of her skirt.

    That kind of greeting.

    Maybe, this was our new beginning.

    ?

    Three dayster.

    The second princess Aurora wandered around Fritz¡¯s territory all day.

    The reason was obvious: to fix the situation.

    But ¡®fixing¡¯ meant that the incident had already happened.

    So Aurora couldn¡¯t walk around here confidently.

    The lord of the Fritz family, Trixie, and n¡¯s party were also awkward whenever they met.

    They were all suffering with pale faces.

    Then she heard the maids whispering.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I heard it for sure.¡±

    ¡°Mr. n is finallying back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. How many times are you going to ask?¡±

    It was a small voice, but it sounded strangely clear in Aurora¡¯s ears. And at the same time, her face brightened.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    But as the maid¡¯s whisper continued, Aurora¡¯s face hardened gradually. Very coldly.

    ¡°¡­He seemed angry? A lot.¡±

    A word that made her heart sink.

    Aurora¡¯s smile was rather, covered with fear.

 Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186 Already dead.

    n.?Aurora felt a chill run over her body as she heard the whispers of the maids.

    Of course, the maids had no idea what she was feeling and kept talking.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Right? The situation is what it is.¡±?Aurora fled from her seat as if to escape. ?She bit her thumbnail in confusion, but the scenes that were hard for her to endure continued afterwards.?The professors of the magic department, and even the dean, Cte, visited Fritz¡¯s territory from time to time.

    Every time she met their eyes, Aurora felt like hiding in a mouse hole.?The visitors¡¯ expressions were all dark.?They sighed as they touched the frozen Mythril, or expressed their worries about n.

    Every single element became a dagger that stabbed Aurora.?Eventually, Aurora began to lower her head from some point on. She was afraid of observing other people¡¯s expressions.?But there was a moment when she lifted her head again.

    ¡°Finally¡­!¡±?[They btedly confirmed that there was no problem with the construction of the tower. This was clearly a mistake by the royal family, and therefore they should take responsibility andplete the remaining work¡­.]?Finally, a decree came from the royal family to resume the construction.

    Although it was an order from the third princess, Yushia, not herself, Aurora was just happy.?There was a big difference between being able to resume the construction and not being able to. n¡¯s mood would be a little better when he returned to the site. ?This was not just Aurora¡¯s fuss, but a real achievement.

    Even the lord of the territory, Trixie, had a relieved expression, that¡¯s how much it was.?But it didn¡¯t take long for Trixie¡¯s calmness to crack. It was because Aurora, who was in a hurry, kept urging her.?¡°Did you check the royal decree?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to start working on it right away.¡±?¡°Do you have enough manpower? You¡¯ll need a ce to store the new materials, and a technique to remove Mythril. This might require the royal magicians¡­.¡±?Trixie¡¯s face gradually turned cold as he nodded politely.

    Strictly speaking, Trixie had already given up a lot to the princess.?It was because of Aurora¡¯s stubbornness that n participated in the reception in the first ce.

    Of course, that was fine.

    n was a man who could prove his skills in any situation.?But the magic department was paralyzed, the construction of the tower was stopped, n¡¯s whereabouts became vague¡­. These were problems that could not be ignored.?The people of the territory suffered all day, and he waited for n all day, the students of the magic department were wandering every day. ?Seeing her excited in this situation, the anger that he had suppressed rose again.?He wanted to treat Aurora as invisible, but it was not easy because she was a princess. Moreover, the princess often sighed deeply as she touched the devastated territory whenever she caught his eye.?Trixie was incredulous.?¡­Aurora, isn¡¯t this all your fault??Even Trixie, who tried to keep calm every moment, was reaching his limit. He knew n¡¯s passion for teaching better than anyone, so he was more angry.?Eventually, a vein popped up on Trixie¡¯s forehead.?On the other hand, Aurora didn¡¯t notice Trixie¡¯s expression at all and just continued to talk.

    ¡°It looks like it would be nice to have a warehouse over there. If we start building it right now, we can finish it by today¡­.¡±?¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±?Aurora¡¯s body stiffened at the cold tone.?Aurora nced at Trixie with only her eyes. Her eyes were full of confusion.?¡®What are you saying?¡¯?Aurora¡¯s confusion was unbearable. It was because Trixie muttered in a calm expression as usual.

    In other words, cognitive dissonance urred.?At first, she doubted her ears.

    How could he say that, when he knew she was a princess in front of him??It was not easy to blurt out something rude when he knew the other person¡¯s status was high.

    Either he hated her to death, or he was so angry that he forgot his status.?But Trixie was both.?Trixie spoke calmly.?¡°I think you know better than anyone why the situation became like this. But now you¡¯re even giving me advice. Maybe, was your goal to manipte the territory like this?¡±?¡°No, no¡­?¡±?Aurora didn¡¯t know what to do.?If the other person was angry, Aurora was more angry. If the target exerted force, she exerted more force and broke it.

    She lived every moment of her life like that, so she couldn¡¯t find another way when she suddenly needed it.?It was so hard to focus on the present. Trixie¡¯s words continued as Aurora pondered how to deal with it.?¡°Can¡¯t you please stop interfering with the affairs of the territory. Frankly speaking, everyone is ufortable with you, Your Highness.¡±?Every word pierced Aurora¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    Aurora unconsciously gasped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept the punishment for what I just said. So¡­.¡±?The joy of getting the permission sank into the abyss in an instant.?¡°¡­Please leave. Please.¡±?Aurora was hurt by that one word.?As much as a death sentence.

    No, as much as the day of the guillotine.?¡°¡­.¡±?The princess clutched her chest. She couldn¡¯t breathe well.?The girl in front of her was also trembling.

    Trixie was also quite nervous to face her, who was a princess.?But still, Trixie did not back down, like a loyal dog protecting something precious.

    Aurora felt suffocated, as if she knew what that ¡®precious thing¡¯ was.

    Yes, she was nothing but an obstacle in n¡¯s way.

    ¡°Please stop.¡±

    Then, a voice intervened.

    The one who calmed Trixie down was Dean Cte.

    ?

    There was a brief awkward silence as Cte stepped in.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Cte slowly wiped her face with her palm. But even then, he only nced at Trixie a few times, and did not give Aurora a look.

    She blinked her strange eyes and said.

    ¡°Trixie. You have the dignity of a lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie looked at Cte¡¯s face with a lot to say, but their confrontation was not long.

    Sighing deeply, Trixie finally bowed politely to Aurora.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll restrain myself.¡±

    With that, Trixie left the ce with a dark expression. Aurora looked at Cte with a flustered expression.

    She wondered for a moment if the dean of the magic department had taken her side, but that expectation soon shattered.

    She saw a glimpse of Cte¡¯s future with a headache.

    And the scenes she observed were all pushing Aurora into the abyss of despair.

    Sighing deeply in her office, quietly venting her anger in a ce where no one was, staring at the royal emblem with a cold gaze¡­

    This time, too, it was nothing but resentment towards Aurora.

    It was only natural.

    She was the one who paralyzed the magic department.

    Cte stepped forward and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness, please understand. The situation was tense, so he was sensitive, but I¡¯ll discipline him.¡±

    It sounded like a soothing word, but the princess felt it.

    In this space, she was nothing but a contaminant that had to beforted like a child.

    Cte handed Aurora a map.

    ¡°Your Highness, a separate residence has been prepared for you to stay in ordance with the etiquette. From now on, there will be no such incidents.¡±

    Aurora quietly looked at the map.

    She could tell right away that this was not a genuine consideration.

    The location of the residence was at the edge of the territory.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a polite eviction order.

    Cte, the dean, was legally driving Aurora away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write a report and send it to you as the situation changes within the territory. For now, stay there and¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    epting it was the only thing Aurora could do.

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t leave the residence.¡±

    In the end, Aurora was alone again.

    Then Cte nced at the attendants next to her.

    ¡°Housekeeper.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord.¡±

    Only the housekeeper was called, but three maids quickly came and lined up.

    ¡°Please guide her. And be as considerate as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    To Aurora, it sounded like a word to not let her wander around the territory even if they were considerate.

    It probably meant that in reality, too.

    The reason for attaching the maids was also to make sure that she was locked up in the residence with their own eyes and then report it.

    The maids cautiously approached Aurora.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She was surrounded by nothing but anger and lies.

    ¡°Dean, n has returned¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current state of the reception room?¡±

    The moment n returned to Fritz¡¯s territory.

    Aurora was driven out again.

    When she realized that, her whole body twisted.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Aurora staggered a few times and vomited with a gwek sound.

    The maids patted her back and muttered anxiously, but she couldn¡¯t hear them because of the ringing in her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She staggered and walked towards her residence.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m such a¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    She muttered words that no one could hear, and her eyes sank.

    Like a person who was already dead.

 Chapter 187:

    Chapter 187:

    Chapter 187 Judgment

    Aurora drifted in the swamp of nightmares.

    Her mother and father tried to manipte her like a puppet, tying her with spiderweb-like threads.

    She struggled to break free from the bondage.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Suddenly, her feet sank into the ground.

    When she came to her senses, she realized she was in an underground dungeon where no light existed.

    From the blocked vision, numerous voices started to echo.

    They all had a neutral tone that made it impossible to tell their gender or age.¡°Just do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Monster.¡±

    After floundering for a while, she finally woke up from her sleep. Aurora gasped for air as she fell off the bed.

    It was the time when the waning moon was nting in the sky.

    Despite the moderately cool weather, Aurora felt a strong chill. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason, but a bad feeling crept up on her.

    ¡°Dream¡­.¡±

    Aurora muttered as she covered her face. She had escaped from the nightmare, but that was not a relief.

    A much more dismal reality surrounded her.

    n.

    He was Aurora¡¯s hope, like a thread of silk.

    What if that only hope was unjustly taken away from her?

    No, what if the possibility of reunion waspletely erased?

    There was a true abyss below the abyss. It would be more despairing than anything she had ever experienced.

    Aurora didn¡¯t want to look into that depth.

    The princess left her residence as if she was going to face the wind.

    The outside was quiet as it was the gap between night and dawn.

    The people in the Fritz territory looked like dots in the distance, and only a few attendants guarded the entrance of the residence.

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness.¡±

    One of the attendants cautiously handed her something. Aurora examined the item under the moonlight.

    It was a thing delivered from the royal pce.

    The corners were shining gold, so there was no doubt. However, as soon as she recognized that fact, anxiety engulfed her body.

    She felt something beyondmon sense or simple understanding. It was the sense that people often called intuition.

    The fact that they sent a box instead of a letter meant that they dealt with a very important matter, so Aurora opened the box with a tense face.

    The content was only a thin sheet of paper. The princess¡¯s eyes quickly read the high-quality paper that had a hint of gold.

    There were many polite expressions typical of the royal pce, but the writer was clear.

    The writer seemed to be Yushia, and the conclusion was even clearer.

    ¡®We have identified your whereabouts. We will not disclose this fact to the public, but please refrain from interfering with the affairs of the royal pce.¡¯

    The paper in her hand fell to the ground powerlessly.

    Aurora¡¯s legs trembled.

    The faint vibration soon spread throughout her body.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Her face, which was already pale from the moonlight, turned even paler.

    She picked up the fallen paper and looked at it again, then dropped it once more.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Now she had nowhere to go.

    I had no freedom to roam around Fritz¡¯s territory, and even the royal pce was no longer a safe haven for me.

    Where should I go?

    I looked around nkly.

    I repeated that motion for a while, then gently touched my face, neck, arms, and so on. Soon, a bitter smile curled up my lips and I let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±

    When I had everything in my hands, I couldn¡¯t bear to lose even one thing. But when I lost everything, I felt strangely relieved.

    Theughter that escaped me soon turned into madness.

    ¡°Hahahaha©¤!¡±

    I bent over and covered my face with my hands, but theughter wouldn¡¯t stop. But what was seeping through my fingers were tears. It was a cry disguised asughter.

    What should I do from now on?

    It was a futile question.

    There was nothing I could think of that I could put into action.

    After that thought crossed my mind,plex emotions welled up. Being powerless despite having so much to do meant, in other words, that there was no chance of forgiveness.

    I hated to ept that fact.

    It was a fact that tore my brain apart. It was a pain that ripped my heart out. I couldn¡¯t stand it and ended up pulling my hair.

    The first sincerity I ever encountered was warm.

    Because it was the first time, I didn¡¯t want to let it go. It was natural to have the instinct to hold it for a long time.

    It was a selfish thought, but I wished for one more chance.

    I could endure any punishment for that. Literally, any punishment.

    But the truly cruel thing was, there was no one who wanted to punish me now.

    The reality that kept pushing me into a corner started to tear my reason apart.

    ¡°Ha, hahaha, hahaha¡­¡±

    I snickered and headed inside the residence.

    Thud©¤!

    I almost lost my bnce and fell, but I barely managed to support myself by grabbing the side table.

    Due to the shaking, a notebook on top of it fell to the floor.

    It was a trivia.

    I picked it up and opened it.

    [Did you hear the truth? n did nothing wrong.]

    [No matter how royal they are, this is too much.]

    The second princess, Aurora.

    She was the one who had everything she wanted without leaving the throne of the royal family. But the public opinion reflected in the print media had no trace of that glory.

    [There¡¯s nothing to misunderstand.]

    [How are they going to make up for the damage they¡¯ve done?]

    [It seems toote to deal with it now¡­]

    Even as Aurora was looking at it, vivid voices wereing up in real time.

    Most of the students at Merhen Academy were nobles.

    They were spewing out resentful voices one after another, so it was obvious what kind of stories were circting outside the academy.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora closed the trivia without a word.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to make a decision.

    There was a way even if no one punished me.

    I had no choice but to judge and punish myself.

    ?

    Bang©¤!

    A loud noise rang out from the inside of the princess¡¯s residence.

    The attendants who were fighting with sleep hurriedly woke up and headed inside the building.

    It was taboo to enter the space where the princess stayed, but they had no choice because the noise was so fierce.

    One of them opened the door of the residence with a loud sound.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for shock to spread across the faces of the attendants.

    The dining table was overturned.

    Food and broken tes were scattered all over the floor, and Aurora was in the center of it, cutting her wrists with a knife.

    The number of wounds was unbelievable.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Everyone was frozen, unable to utter a word.

    The shock was too immense.

    The floor was soaked with blood, so much that it was hard to believe it came from one human body.

    Aurora, submerged in a pool of blood, slowly turned her head. Her eyes, which should have reflected the moon, were filled with nothing but abyss.

    Only despair that could not be measured.

    Tears of blood streamed down from Aurora¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yo-your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°It was true.¡±

    A single word, buried in emptiness.

    ¡°I am not human¡­¡±

    The attendants were petrified, unable to do anything. It was a scene that no one could bear to witness.

    The princess looked neither alive nor dead.

    Aurora ignored the gazes around her and started to walk shakily. It was a miracle that she could still walk with that much blood loss, but no one dared to question it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m such a¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. So I have to¡­¡±

    As if brainwashed, Aurora repeated the same words and headed somewhere.

    An attendant who came to his senses tried to stop the princess.

    ¡°Your Highness, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way©¤!¡±

    But everyone was startled and backed off by her thunderous roar.

    No one had the courage to stand in front of Aurora, who had veins popping on her forehead. Especially when she was covered in blood.

    ¡°I have to beg for forgiveness¡­¡±

    She muttered words that no one could understand and left in a hurry. Her blood dripped along her footsteps, leaving a clear trail.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    In the cold dawn, only Aurora knew her destination.

 Chapter 188:

    Chapter 188:

    Chapter 188 Thank you for everything.

    n stepped into the domain with his characteristic expressionlessness.The fertilend had be unbelievably barren.

    The wind that tickled his nose carried the scent of hardened Mythril, which allowed him to quickly grasp the situation.

    This had happened in just a week.

    He had not expected this scenery, but he still furrowed his brows in displeasure.

    He began to walk around and inspect the domain carefully.

    It was a pitiful sight, reminiscent of the Reheln Hill, but he thought it was possible to restore it.

    He had refined his ancient runenguage skills to a great extent in the Fire World.

    The first time n stopped walking was when he found the lord of this domain.The blue-haired girl, who had turned around carelessly at his presence, soon froze.

    Trixie, who had been exhausted by fatigue, blinked her eyes several times.

    The next moment, she opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish, and muttered with a voice crack.

    ¡°¡­n?¡±

    n nodded slightly.

    He did not bother to ask how she was.

    The domain had suffered a huge blow, and a week was a long time.

    The shock that Trixie, who had just be the lord, must have felt was immense.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    So n said only that.

    It was only four words, but manyplex emotions crossed Trixie¡¯s face.

    The girl, who had been looking pale, soon nodded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m working hard.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget your efforts.¡±

    n praised Trixie¡¯s hard work and then asked.

    ¡°Trixie, where is the second princess now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Trixie, who was approaching n, stopped for a moment as if she had faced an unexpected question.

    There was no time to waste, so n asked again.

    ¡°The second princess. She must be here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Trixie made a troubled expression as if she had recalled something awkward. But she could not withstand n¡¯s straight gaze, so she soon took a breath and spoke.

    ¡°The center of the tower construction site.¡±

    Trixie was not stupid enough to add any unnecessaryments. She filtered out the clear facts and delivered the information to n as it was.

    The rough story was this.

    Many people, including the academy, were hostile to the princess, and the princess herself, Aurora, was kneeling quietly in the center of the construction site.

    Trixie especially emphasized that the princess¡¯s mental and physical state was both strange, but n¡¯s mind naturally pictured the scenes.

    Promise.

    Aurora seemed to have tried to keep her promise with n in her own way.

    Trixie quickly blocked n, who was about to leave with a nod.

    ¡°Are you going to see her right now? Her condition is very¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going myself.¡±

    n¡¯s red eyes turned to Trixie.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else who can step in but me.¡±

    Trixie could not argue.

    In fact, n was the only one who could solve the situation right now.

    ¡°Make sure to control the ess around here. I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    n could not be stopped as usual. But Trixie was curious about his move and asked.

    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡±

    ¡°Tie up.¡±

    n answered easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to tie up this promise too.¡±

    ?

    No sunlight reached this ce.

    Even though the construction had been halted halfway, there was already a lot of Mythril piled up, and Aurora was in that site, which was almost as big as a mansion.

    In this ce where even the flow of time was not clear, Aurora was kneeling down. She waited endlessly for someone, without changing her posture.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A dark view, a nk mind.

    Aurora, who was breathing nkly, had only one sense of mission left.

    The promise with n.

    That was all.

    ¡°¡­I have to protect him.¡±

    Aurora muttered weakly.

    The problem was that she had no way to fulfill her words.

    Mythrile, who had frozen coldly, was already as big as a mansion. She did not have the ability to do the difficult task that would require several court magicians.

    Let¡¯s wait.

    That was the simple conclusion she came to.

    But then, thump, a sound echoed with her heart. Aurora instinctively clutched her chest at the unexpected sensation.

    She understood it by instinct, beyondmon sense.

    The ¡®expiration date¡¯ that the masked Vampire Dust had mentioned.

    It seemed to have finallye for Aurora as well.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Aurora barely held on to her consciousness.

    She did not feel pain, but her senses were fading. She knew by instinct that if she let go of her awareness now, she would nevere back.

    But at some point.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She lost the feeling in her left arm.

    Aurora was amazed by the sudden change and touched her body with her right hand.

    ¡°The feeling¡­¡±

    She only felt like touching a wooden stump in her left arm. Soon, the sensation on the left side of her face also seemed to dull.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aurora checked again where she was paralyzed. She was afraid that the parts where she could not feel anything were increasing.

    ©¤Didn¡¯t I tell you? There is an expiration date.

    She had no choice but to listen to the voice that pierced her head. Dust¡¯s voice yed vividly in her mind.

    ©¤Are you surprised to hear my voice? It¡¯s not such a strange thing. All the dolls are connected to me.

    Dust¡¯s voice was still grotesque and unpleasant.

    ©¤You acted foolishly and were also abandoned by the royal family, so you have be apletely useless doll. Now you have to dispose of it.

    He sneered and no longer spoke.

    Only intense pain followed.

    It felt like being stabbed with a needle, and then there was a bang, and a shock inside her body.

    ¡°Cough©¤!¡±

    Aurora spat out blood.

    She could not breathe as her organs twisted.

    The fear that crept up on her.

    The death that her instinct warned her of.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But even so, Aurora endured.

    She did not know how long she couldst, but she was determined to hold on until her limit.

    ¡°I have to, endure¡­¡±

    She had to endure for the sake of her promise with n.

    She had endured for eight years in the dark basement, so endurance was not unfamiliar to Aurora.

    One second. Two seconds. Three seconds.

    Aurora wiped her nose with her trembling hand.

    The nosebleed was flowing incessantly.

    Again, one second. Two seconds. Three seconds.

    She clenched her teeth and endured, but it was futile.

    It was impossible to ovee her nature with just her willpower.

    There was a thud, and she felt a pain in the back of her head.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Her vision blurred and her mind faded. Aurora eventually fell back andy down.

    This ce was still dark.

    Just like the underground prison where she had spent eight years.

    A hollowugh escaped from Aurora¡¯s lips.

    ¡­I never escaped the darkness in my whole life.

    Some thoughts came to her mind, but they just stopped there.

    They could never lead to actions or be reality.

    Aurora¡¯s eyelids began to fall slowly.

    I have to keep my promise¡­

    She felt a faint light between her half-closed eyelids.

    It was still too weak.

    . . .

    ¡®Mom, do you really have to throw it away? He¡¯s someone I really cherish, isn¡¯t there a way to fix and use him? We¡¯ve been together for so long¡­¡¯

    ¡®Affection is trivial. If there is a defect, just get a new one. It¡¯s more expensive to fix a broken thing than to buy a new one.¡¯

    ¡®Get a new one, you say¡­? But that¡¯s apletely different thing. I like this one.¡¯

    ¡®Neither things nor humans are meant to be fixed and used. You have to remember that if you want to live safely.¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡®Are you crying? Stop crying right now!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯

    The things that Aurora remembered were always like this.

    Memories were based on the past, and there were never any happy days in Aurora¡¯s past.

    She realized that she had never tried to fix anything.

    If she deemed something defective, she discarded it, even if it was a human.

    If something broke, she looked for something else that could rece it.

    She wanted to be something irreceable.

    And yet, she wanted to change herself now.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    It was a vain decision, and looking back, it was a dark life.

    Aurora had no more patience left.

    She closed her eyes quietly, waiting for death to take her away as it approached her.

    But at that moment.

    Thud-

    Somethingnded on the bridge of her nose.

    It tickled.

    Like a strand of hair stuck to it.

    But being ticklish meant that her senses had returned. Aurora opened her eyelids with a question in her mind.

    Flutter- Flutter-

    A very warm light filled her vision. It took her quite a long time to realize that a dawn butterfly was sitting on the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±

    At the cold and heavy call, Aurora noticed who was standing behind the butterfly.

    The princess slowly lifted her head and looked up.

    n looked down at her.

    ¡°You have kept your promise.¡±

    His voice was filled with the warmth she had longed for.

    Aurora wanted to say something in this reunion.

    Perhaps an apology, but she failed to utter a word. Her body was still not fully moving.

    ¡°So, this is my promise to you.¡±

    A gentle breeze blew, and the frozen Mythril began to melt away.

    A brilliant light poured from the sky, and the gray and hard Mythril scattered like white petals.

    Aurora felt her heart beating again, and tried to take in the events unfolding before her eyes.

    A swarm of butterflies, which could be called a ¡®flock¡¯, was flying towards her.

    The dawn butterfliesnded on her body, starting from her shoulders.

    The light that she had wanted to embrace so much was now so close to her.

    The princess barely raised her hand and grabbed n¡¯s hem.

    Aurora¡¯s facial muscles moved in a way that they had never done since she was born.

    ¡­It was a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    With just those words, she finally fell into a peaceful sleep.

    ?

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    As soon as he arrived in the void, Maiev let out a sigh.

 Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189 Vampire Maiev

    The temporary meeting room of the Fritz estate.

    ¡°I finally feel relieved¡­¡±

    Becky sighed with relief.

    In front of the girl, there were many newspapers, all of which reported the normalization of the magic department.

    The week-long gap was quickly remedied in various ways.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. I was worried, you know.¡±

    ¡°That was unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t unnecessary, okay?¡±Becky puffed up her cheeks and grumbled.

    ¡°Next time, at least tell me before you disappear.¡±

    ¡°Is that really a necessary procedure?¡±

    ¡°It is for me. A lot.¡±

    I nodded vaguely and stopped talking. Becky seemed satisfied and turned her head away.

    ¡°Fine. That¡¯s done, and now it would be really nice if we could do something about Mythril.¡±

    Hearing Becky¡¯s muttering, I looked at the hardened Mythril fragments.

    This world seemed to have notmercialized the technology to melt Mythril, so I exined it by analyzing Mythril in particle units and so on.

    ¡°Hey, can you take a look at this?¡±

    Trixie handed me something.

    ¡°I tried various things with the hardened Mythril for a week. I summarized the research results.¡±

    I started to skim through it quickly.

    ¡°I did my best. Even though I failed to melt it.¡±

    The words were not false.

    It was well summarized what kind of material Mythril was, and what changes it underwent when it hardened. I could feel the sincerity in it.

    ¡®This means that this level of ess is possible.¡¯

    Considering Trixie¡¯s ability, other magicians must have approached Mythril to this extent.

    Then it was not difficult to think about where they got stuck, and what part to focus on teaching.

    An idea came to me like a light bulb turning on.

    ¡°Melting.¡±

    Melting Mythril like ice.

    In fact, ¡®restoration¡¯ is a rather difficult concept. It is not much different from reversing the time of a specific object.

    But if I only focus on melting Mythril, and put aside things like casting liquid Mythril¡­.

    ¡°It will take longer, but the difficulty itself will be lower.¡±

    The procedure will beplicated, but the difficulty will be reduced.

    Those who find Mythril difficult will be able to ess it more easily than now.

    ¡°Huh? What takes longer? What¡¯s easier?¡±

    Trixie asked back.

    ¡°I will focus on melting, not restoring. I will divide the procedure and postpone what is not necessary.¡±

    ¡°Melting? Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very foolish question.¡±

    In the world of magicians, asking about the possibility is quite foolish. I was confident enough to make it happen.

    I didn¡¯t unfold the paper or lift the writing utensil with telekinesis. Maybe I could do this work easily in my head.

    Bang©¤!

    Then the door opened with a loud noise.

    Familiar faces from the magic department were standing there.

    First, Professor Violet and Sephia, the chief editor of the editing department.

    There was no greeting or anything like that. Perhaps because of the situation, Sephia went straight to the point without anyment.

    ¡°n, what¡¯s the n from now on?¡±

    It was a question that I liked.

    He must have realized that there was no way to stop me if I decided, and that nothing would work if he forced me.

    I answered calmly.

    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to melt Mythril.¡±

    ¡°Melt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the best way to get rid of it quickly.¡±

    This time, Violet next to him opened his mouth.

    ¡°n, I¡¯m d you¡¯re thinking about how to deal with Mythril. But there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Violet continued with a worried tone.

    ¡°How long do you expect it to take? ording to the schedule, the magic department has to clear everything within three days to ideally recover from the damage¡­¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    It was too far from my calction.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to take even a day.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Violet tilted his head.

    I didn¡¯t have time to exin the situation in detail, so I gave instructions first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the estate. I¡¯d appreciate it if you all took care of the academy¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back if it distracts you.¡±

    But Violet didn¡¯t back away even though he said that. He cautiously reached out one hand.

    ¡°Instead¡­ can I see the form that melts Mertil? I really want to check it out after I return to the academy.¡±

    I quietly looked into her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t find it hard to understand her. After all, she was also a mage. If there was a technique that could melt Mertil, she would want to see it right away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But I had to shake my head even though I knew everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I told her the truth as it was.

    ¡°There is no record. Mental calction is enough.¡±

    ?

    Maiev wandered aimlessly in the void.

    She was d and not d to visit this ce again after regaining her freedom.

    It was because nothing had changed at all.

    In the space for the officers, in the human world, it would be a veryrge mansion-like reception room, Maiev was sipping tea.

    Soon, two officers appeared and sat nearby.

    The masked vampire Dust and the girl Vampire Lillie.

    Neither of them had a bright expression. But it wasn¡¯t dark either.

    If I had to read the energy on their faces, it seemed close to doubt.

    Maiev tried not to contact them, but Lillie opened her mouth as if she knew.

    ¡°Hey. Maiev.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev just looked back at Lillie without saying a word. Lillie spoke in a rough tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? This time with both arms intact.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The greeting was awkward because they weren¡¯t on good terms.

    Lillie was in a state of deep concern in the first ce.

    ¡°Maiev, you know, right? Dust and I went to Reheln Hill this time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t not know. But even so, Maiev pretended not to know.

    ¡°So, Maiev, I have something I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    It would be another trivial question or a quarrel. Maiev thought so.

    ¡°Do you know n?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t not know.¡±

    He was flustered inwardly, but he adjusted his expression not to change.

    Maiev asked calmly.

    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a human who doesn¡¯t make sense logically.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Maiev was relieved.

    Fortunately, Lillie didn¡¯t dig into the part she was worried about.

    Well, n was a person who couldn¡¯t be understood normally.

    ¡°Lillie.¡±

    Then Dust called Lillie.

    ¡°So why did n save us? I think I¡¯ll be frustrated for the rest of my life if I don¡¯t know this.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s face was slightly stunned as he listened from the side.

    He thought the two vampires had returned on their own. But there was such a background¡­ He was not surprised by n¡¯s ability, but he was curious why he saved them.

    Lillie scratched her head as if she was annoyed.

    ¡°How would I know? I really don¡¯t know at all.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason¡­¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason. But, thanks to that, we have one sure benefit.¡±

    Lillie¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°If one of us diedter, the princess would have reced all the officers. But thanks to surviving like this¡­ we avoided that.¡±

    Recement.

    The princess wiped out all the officers and made new ones. Even the arrogant officers always shivered at the word recement.

    ¡°But I want to know.¡±

    Dust put on a serious expression and put on his mask.

    ¡°From n¡¯s point of view, there is no benefit to letting us go, so what was he thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ll kill him if I meet him again. You just think that way for now. You don¡¯t need anything else.¡±

    Maiev just fiddled with the teacup in her hand.

    ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯

    Could it be the reason she thought?

    ?

    There was also Maiev¡¯s residence in the void.

    A fortress, a castle¡­ It was not strange to say that in a splendid building, Maiev did her work.

    This office was also his.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She suddenly looked at the amount of work piled up in the room. It was a month to look at roughly. Maybe she had to work all night for more than that to do it.

    ¡°Officer.¡±

    Maiev muttered her position.

    She had escaped from very and returned to the officer¡¯s seat, but she felt like she had be more of a ve.

    ¡°ve.¡±

    That¡¯s what they called me when I was with n, but I never really felt like one.

    The only hard part was dealing with n himself.

    Nothing else was too difficult.

    But I soon shook my head and dismissed the thought.

    I must have gone crazy from all the strange things I experienced in the human world. This was my fate, and I had a clear reason to do it.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    That reason called out to me.

    It was none other than my little sister, who hade to my office.

    ¡°Sis. Sissy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis, sissy, sissy-boo.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I miss you.¡±

    Her innocent voice made me think for a moment.

    The growth of vampires and humans was different.

    Humans grew naturally as time passed, but vampires only aged when they reached a certain level of dark magic.

    As a result, my sister, Maibi, was still only six years old. She had a rare disease that prevented her life force from increasing.

    I saved her from being discarded. Or rather, I postponed it, to be more urate.

    I traded information about the human world for her life.

    I was the only vampire who could roam the human world so well, so it was a possible deal.

    ¡°What do you miss? Go to bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alive because of you, sis.¡±

    Maibi blinked her eyes and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick, and you work hard to keep me alive. That¡¯s why I miss you, sis.¡±

    ¡°What are you sick of? Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°I know everything. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡±

    But then, my face hardened.

    I felt an immense aura in an instant.

    When I came to my senses, I saw the secretary standing in the corner of the office.

    The secretary opened his mouth and a cold voice came out.

    ¡°Maiev. The princess summons you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    As I followed the secretary, I felt my sister¡¯s gaze from behind.

 Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190 Decision

    A heavy silence weighed down on us.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Princess Diana, the true master of the vampires, was sitting on her throne, nodding off.

    I was dying of boredom as I waited in front of her.

    But it wasn¡¯t boredom that caused her drowsiness.

    It was pain.

    I let out a sigh.

    I had been standing here for 30 hours already.I had to endure Diana¡¯s aura head-on the whole time.

    It was no wonder I felt miserable.

    Finally, her secretary broke the silence.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Huh?¡±

    Diana finally woke up with a yawn.

    She opened her sleepy eyes, straightened her posture, and shook her head.

    By the third time, she looked like apletely different person.

    The secretary spoke calmly.

    ¡°We need to make a decision soon. n¡¯s growth is rming, and we have suffered quite a lot. .¡±

    ¡°Damage?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The officers survived, but they were not unscathed. The status of the vampires¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, forget it.¡±

    Diana waved her hands as if she didn¡¯t need to hear more.

    ¡°Talking about status is foolish.¡±

    Her eyes became sharper.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s foolish no matter how you think about it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tyra.¡±

    Tyra.

    The secretary¡¯s name.

    He bowed his head as soon as he heard his name.

    ¡°Have you ever feared humans?¡±

    ¡°I can confidently say that I never have.¡±

    ¡°What about the elves in the center of the continent? Or the beastmen in the outskirts?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you mention, I will answer the same. I only fear and follow you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course you do.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But why all of a sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Flow.¡±

    Diana lifted the wine ss that was on her right side of the throne.

    The transparent ss was filled with blood, not wine.

    ¡°We need to see the flow, Tyra.¡±

    She tapped the throne with her fingertip, and a light descended into the void.

    Arge map unfolded there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look together.¡±

    Diana swirled the ss, and the blood inside moved freely and painted the map.

    ¡°Verkel, Great Forest, Academy.¡±

    She drew lines on the continent like dividing meat parts. She paused for a moment and blinked twice. Then she resumed painting the blood.

    ¡°Right. Maybe we should mark the Tower too. The Tower.¡±

    She finished marking everything and held the ss with satisfaction.

    The princess¡¯s smile was reflected in the blood.

    ¡°Hehehe. It was worth watching.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Tyra.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Look. The situation has be so interesting.¡±

    The secretary saw the princess¡¯s boundary lines that separated the continents.

    ¡°The knights were dominant in the human realm, but n has increased the influence of magic significantly. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His influence is still growing.¡±

    ¡°But the knights won¡¯t sit still either. The tension will rise to a point where they need to expand in a different way¡­¡±

    The secretary nodded quietly.

    ¡°The Tower blocks the way. It will be easy to interact with other races, and their power will grow ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Diana nodded.

    ¡°I said status is not important for this reason. It¡¯s limited to brainwash the noble and the handsome. What matters is how much power you have.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are right.¡±

    ¡°How strong you are, how wide your power distribution is¡­ We need to consider that. What do you think will happen if we take over the Academy and the Tower now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we can absorb their momentum. We can cover the continent in a very short time.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ Tyra.¡±

    Diana sloshed the liquid in the ss.

    ¡°That¡¯s focusing on the near things. We need to look at the far things.¡±

    ¡°I was short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Tyra. n is someone who has a clear conviction and doesn¡¯t get tied down by anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What if he leads the way and shouts the void? We will win the hearts of the others. Sometimes, the heart is harder to get than the life. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ It seems so.¡±

    ¡°We can sweep the continent without spilling a drop of blood if the one who turned the world upside down turns his grace to the void. It¡¯s easy.¡±

    Diana gulped down the blood in the ss.

    ¡°n, he¡¯s an exciting guy. Maybe he can really bring him down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The secretary watched Diana carefully.

    The princess was spitting out a malicious look.

    ¡°But Princess, I can¡¯t think of a way to make n loyal to the void. As you said, he is so confident¡­¡±

    ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the way now.¡±?The princess put down her cup and slowly spread her index finger. And she pointed at Maiev quietly.

    ¡°Maiev. You are the key.¡±

    ¡°¡­Maiev is the key?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±?A meaningful smile appeared on Diana¡¯s face, and a chilling aura flowed from her face.?¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Maiev first.¡±?The secretary still did not fully understand the princess¡¯s intention. But Diana didn¡¯t seem to give a kind exnation, she just threw a dagger at Maiev¡¯s feet.?¡°¡­!¡±?Maiev¡¯s eyes widened.?¡°This is¡­¡±?What fell on the floor was the dagger that the princess used. It was a precious and valuable treasure that no one else was allowed to hold.?Diana gave Maiev a look.?¡°Maiev, you don¡¯t need to bother n. Just touch the de. It¡¯s not hard, right?¡±

    ¡°This dagger is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¸Rest¡¹, a dagger that gives the blessing of the void.¡±?Maiev quietly bit her lip. She thought for a while and barely asked.

    ¡°What if I fail¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the army and go to the continent. Then I¡¯ll have to crush them thoroughly with the simplest method.¡±?The secretary intervened in a hurry.?¡°Princess, such an important thing to Maiev¡­!¡±?But the princess¡¯s eyes were still on Maiev. Her gaze seemed to pierce through everything about Maiev.?Princess Diana whispered.?¡°And one more thing. If you fail, your sister will be mercilessly disposed of. I¡¯ll rip out her heart in front of you.¡±?¡°¡­¡±?¡°You know why I¡¯m giving you this mission, right?¡±?How much does she know.

    Maiev wanted to ask the princess, but he couldn¡¯t.

    No, maybe the princess already knew everything.?¡°¡­¡±?Maiev picked up the dagger and kept silent for a while.?Many thoughts shed through his head.

    The days with n, the days in the void, her sister¡­. Countless things ovepped and tangled.?But she soon made a decision.

    No, she had to make a decision.?¡°¡­I know.¡±???Fritz territory.?As expected, it took exactly a day to recover.?¡°That¡¯s it.¡±?¡°n¡­. You always give us grace to the territory. How can we repay you¡­¡±?¡°No need.¡±?n cut off Hanja¡¯s words firmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was for my benefit.¡±?¡°Even so¡­¡±

    Hanja, who was about to thank him, finally bowed his head politely.

    n¡¯s face always had sincerity.?¡°n, then I¡¯ll be rude¡­¡±?Instead, Hanja cautiously made another request.?¡°Please take good care of ourdy too.¡±

    ¡°Trixie?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lately, ourdy seems to be very concerned about you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to teach her.¡±

    ¡°Other things too. Right?¡±

    ¡°Hanja!¡±?But Hanja¡¯s request was soon stopped by Trixie¡¯s scream.

    Trixie scolded Hanja with an unusually angry expression.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, go inside.¡±

    ¡°Ah,dy. No, lord¡­!¡±?n didn¡¯t care about Hanja, who was pushed away.

    Soon after, Trixie returned to n¡¯s side and said.

    ¡°The situation in the territory was terribletely. Everyone was tired and talked a lot of nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Was that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±?Suddenly, Trixie¡¯s face turned slightly red.?¡°¡­Keep your word to teach me well.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±?n¡¯s eyes quietly turned to the outside of the territory.?The goals that were abstract aftering to this world are now quite clear.

    The stones buried in the mud also began to take shape and polish.?So always, tomorrow will be better than today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the academy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Trixie and Becky followed behind n.

    ?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    As soon as I arrived at the dormitory, I looked at the person in front of me with disbelief.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    Maiev.

    She was standing there, waiting for me.

 Chapter 191:

    Chapter 191:

    Chapter 191 Just for one day. ¡°¡­¡±

    n just stared at Maiev silently.

    What answer would the man give?

    It was not easy to guess his intentions from his expressionless face.

    Even for herself, who was skilled at disguise, reading n¡¯s face was a difficult task.

    He finally uttered a word.

    ¡°Be specific when you speak.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±¡°I want to stay here for a while.¡±

    She knew it was a bit of a stretch.

    After all, she had been shouting for freedom and trying to assassinate n all the time she was by her side.

    But she had no other choice.

    If n had been a normal human male, she would have unhesitatingly seduced him with her beauty, but she understood that such an act would not work on him at all.

    It would be better to be honest like this.

    ¡°You mean, you want to stay here¡­¡±

    n repeated Maiev¡¯s words.

    The silence was getting longer and harder to bear for Maiev.

    In the end, he averted his eyes with an awkward face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Do whatever you want.¡±

    She somehow managed to get his consent. Maiev, who realized the situation a beatte, fumbled with the document bag in her hand.

    ¡°Oh, of course, I don¡¯t mean to stay here without paying. I can do some work rted to the academy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The answer came back quickly.

    Maiev¡¯s hand stopped abruptly.

    ¡°You are not a ve. I don¡¯t intend to ask you for any work-rted help anymore.¡±

    His words were calm, but Maiev felt uneasy for some reason.

    There was nothing wrong with what n had said.

    Come to think of it, it was strange.

    n had allowed her to stay here without paying anything.

    He should have been satisfied with the situation, but she felt a bit anxious.

    How could she ease this anxiety?

    Maybe he would feel better if she asked him a question.

    Eventually, Maiev blinked and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t ask me why I want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±

    n nodded quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You came back without notice, and you made an unreasonable request.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But why¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    His voice was as indifferent as ever. But why did it feel colder than usual?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything either. If you need to stay here, just keep quiet and leave when you¡¯re done.¡±

    She got another positive answer, but she felt a pang in her chest.

    There was no emotion in n¡¯s words or actions.

    It was different when he was a ve.

    He sometimes mocked her pathetic assassination attempts, and scolded her when she failed to do her work properly. Why did she think that was better?

    ¡®Don¡¯t think about useless things.¡¯

    She was born as a vampire and became a human¡¯s ve.

    That was shameful enough.

    And now she was on a life-threatening mission.

    She tried to calm herplicated feelings and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Okay. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, n!¡±

    Maiev¡¯s words were cut off by someone calling n.

    He turned his head to see who it was, and saw a girl with red hair.

    Her name tag said Becky.

    ¡°Can you look at this?¡±

    She handed him a heavy document bag, whining.

    He wondered how much data she had in there, as her slender arm was trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident I can pass this time!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I summarized the academy schedule, the things to do, and the papers I left for you. I did my best, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it¡­!¡±

    n took the bag from her.

    ¡°I told you to get enough sleep.¡±

    ¡°I slept enough! Besides, if I pass this, I¡¯ll have some free time¡­ Do you want to go out with me? If I pass, that is!¡±

    ¡°Well, sure.¡±

    Anyone would think she was his pet. Maiev quietly watched her.

    She sparkled her eyes, longing for n¡¯s praise. She stayed up all night to spend some time with him.

    She felt pathetic watching her.

    Yes, it was pathetic.

    n patted her head.

    ¡°Good job, Becky.¡±

    n¡¯s sincere praise and faint smile.

    Seeing that, my heart became restless again.

    I couldn¡¯t even name this restless emotion, so I just turned my head to the side.

    ?

    That night.

    Inside the World of Painting, my residence.

    -You got a mission from the princess, right?

    -Just fail. I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.

    -Just throw your soul to the Vampire Hound. A heavy time, I¡¯ll give you the pain of being bitten forever.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I sighed and folded the letter.

    After it was known that I received a mission from the princess, the contacts from the officers were full of threats.

    -Don¡¯t worry about it.

    I thought I would handle it myself. My life and my sister¡¯s life were at stake.

    I wrote a short answer and left the World of Painting. I checked the clock and it was time for n to finish his dinner and return to the dormitory.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How long have I been n¡¯s ve?

    It wasn¡¯t long, I¡¯m sure.

    It was a strange feeling that my seat next to n¡¯s desk was gone.

    I made coffee as usual.

    This time, it was just ordinary coffee without poison. But n¡¯s reaction was calm when he returned shortly.

    ¡°Coffee?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no poison in it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    I stiffened again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Coffee is fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out my frustration. I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling, or why I was frustrated.

    Did n hate me? Push me away? I couldn¡¯t understand why I cared about these things. This was not like me at all.

    n casually sipped his coffee.

    ¡°I told you. You¡¯re not my ve.¡±

    He flicked his finger.

    The ingredients flew from afar andbined in the air to be coffee.

    Even though he used the same ingredients, his coffee was much more fragrant than mine.

    n used his telekinesis to pour coffee into two cups. He put one in front of him and gave one to me.

    ¡°Drink it. This is better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n looked at me indifferently.

    I was treated better than before, but his kindness had no emotion in it.

    I finally changed the subject.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    I raised a piece of paper on his desk.

    He never gave me any work, but I needed to increase the contact points toplete the mission.

    And one more thing.

    I wanted to find out the name of the restless emotion I had. I had to.

    ¡°Did you check? The academy will be empty soon.¡±

    ¡°The vacation is near.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the vacation. The knights are leaving for the expedition, and the magicians of the magic department are getting a study tour from the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°Expedition?¡±

    n looked at me.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called an expedition, but it¡¯s not really going to war. They gain experience by fighting monsters in dangerous areas like Verkel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. Wasn¡¯t it six monthster?¡±

    ¡°It seems that they rushed it because a magician won the Sword Master Tournament twice in a row. The training intensity also increased so much that it was iparable to before.¡±

    Then n chuckled.

    ¡°Then I did a good thing for the knights.¡±

    He rubbed his chin and continued.

    ¡°The knights are leaving the academy, and some are going home for the vacation¡­ What do you mean by the study tour of the magic department?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like. Topensate for the gap, the royal pce guaranteed a study tour of the Great Forest during the vacation.¡±

    ¡°How many people do you think will participate?¡±

    ¡°No one will miss it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I think so too. There won¡¯t be many people left in the academy. But¡­¡±

    n nodded and said.

    ¡°What do you want by organizing these things? I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather, if you have something you want, just tell me honestly.¡±

    n and Maiev¡¯s eyes met. His words, telling her to be honest about what she wanted, made her feel uneasy for some reason.

    ¡°What if I tell you the truth?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it andpromise. I don¡¯t like favors without a price.¡±

    ¡°Consider¡­¡±

    Maiev suddenly remembered the face of Becky, whom she had seen earlier.

    n had praised her sincerely, cing his hand on her head.

    Becky¡¯s face had a mix of sadness and joy.

    Maiev was puzzled.

    What had made the girl so anxious and then so happy?

    Was her own anxiety the same?

    Her curiosity ignited like a me and soon spread like a wildfire.

    Well, this was part of her mission anyway.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll help you with various tasks like before. But in return¡­¡±

    Her curiosity overpowered her reason.

    The words slipped out of her mouth.

    ¡°Tomorrow, just for one day¡­¡±

    Maiev swallowed her dry saliva nervously.

    She emptied the coffee in her teacup in one gulp and finally finished her sentence.

    ¡°Can you treat me like a friend?¡±

    Still, Maiev wondered what the name of this anxiety was.

 Chapter 192:

    Chapter 192:

    Chapter 192 ¡­you promised to spend it with me.

    Silence fell for a moment.

    Even Maiev was pondering the words she had just uttered.

    In her heart, there was something heavy that she could not understand with emotion or reason.

    But because of that, she wanted to understand it desperately.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was still hard to figure out what was on n¡¯s mindless face.

    As time passed awkwardly, Maiev finally added a word.

    ¡°You told me to be honest. I¡¯m curious about the concept of ¡®friend¡¯ that works among humans.¡±¡°I didn¡¯t have trouble understanding your words. However.¡±

    n continued calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had anything like a friend. And, even if I did, I don¡¯t know if I could treat you like a friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Honest and blunt words. But Maiev realized only now that those words were even more bitter.

    Maiev¡¯s head slowly turned away. She murmured quietly without looking at n.

    ¡°I was just being honest.¡±

    ¡°Maiev, wasn¡¯t the concept of friend something you understood better than me in the first ce?¡±

    n took a sip of coffee.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wandering around the human world, disguising yourself countless times, and you¡¯ve had many rtionships, and among them, there must have been some friendships.¡±

    ¡°That was just observation or acting. I want to know what sincerity is among humans.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you wantmunication with sincerity.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    n nodded at Maiev¡¯s agreement.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to ask. I don¡¯t lie to others, and I was the same when I dealt with you.¡±

    ¡°Except for the sincerity of treating me as a ve.¡±

    Thanks to n¡¯s calmness, my thoughts became clearer.

    Indeed, n seemed to have never lied to me from the beginning.

    Then, what I want now is¡­.

    ¡°The sincerity of treating something precious. I¡¯m curious about that.¡±

    Maiev said slowly.

    ¡°Humans sometimes willingly suffer for others. Not because they were ordered, or threatened.¡±

    ¡°Suffer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way I can express it. Humans spend time, money, and emotions for those they call ¡®precious people¡¯ without anypensation. You know that.¡±

    n nodded after a while.

    ¡°So, you want me to treat you preciously for a day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it positively.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll consider it¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a definite answer, so I wasn¡¯t very pleased. But it would be hard to get a better answer than this. Maiev had to ept it for now.

    ¡°Rest for now, Maiev. I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Maiev turned her body and entered the flower world.

    No, she was about to enter, but n opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Maiev. One more thing at the end.¡±

    Maiev turned her head and looked at n.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly curious about this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Maiev bit her lips a few times.

    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s my job.¡±

    ¡°Job.¡±

    n chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s a job, you have to do it. I¡¯m the same.¡±

    n had no idea.

    That his words made Maiev more anxious.

    ?

    The next morning.

    -You were supposed to report every 10 minutes.

    -Hey, what are you doing?

    -Hurry up and finish it. It¡¯s not a hard job.

    Maiev crumpled the letters and felt tired.

    ¡®Home¡¯, ¡®kin¡¯, do humans really feel a bond with such words?

    It was only strange to me.

    -I seeded in contacting the target. The mission will bepleted as soon as possible today.

    I wrote a rough reply. But in fact, I couldn¡¯t guarantee that I could finish it today.

    n¡¯s answer yesterday was vague.

    But when Maiev left the flower world, she was surprised.

    In front of the mirror in the office, n was neatly dressed and ready to go out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev blinked her eyes without knowing.

    Neatlybed hair and tidy clothes without a wrinkle, he looked even more luxurious than usual.

    Maiev just stared nkly at him.

    The words ¡°positive review¡± were often a euphemism for rejection among humans.

    That¡¯s why I had half-given up hope¡­.?¡°Hmm.¡±?A momentter, I sensed that Maiev had appeared and slowly turned around. His gaze met mine.?¡°It¡¯s a rather nice morning. Did you sleep well?¡±?A faint warmth had crept into his voice, and that slight change made my heart flutter for some reason.?And it was also awkward.

    It felt so strange to be treated as a ¡®precious thing¡¯ rather than a ve, and Maiev was not prepared to deal with it.?For now, I could only answer awkwardly.?¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then get ready to go out.¡±?Snap©¤?As he flicked his finger, a bunch of grooming tools flew out of thin air.

    He carefully manipted the magic to fix up Maiev¡¯s appearance.?¡°I¡¯ll trim your hair a bit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trimming it¡­.¡±?Maiev stood still with a stiff body, letting him handle her hair.

    She felt something that was not quite anxiety, but she couldn¡¯t describe it either.?Awkwardness.?Maybe that was the name.

    It was like wearing shoes that didn¡¯t fit, ufortable and suffocating.?As she thought that, Maiev¡¯s hair became noticeably smoother.

    He nodded quietly.?¡°This should be enough to not embarrass me when I take you around. Let¡¯s go right away.¡±?¡°Yes.¡±

    I followed him as he took the lead. His broad back seemed unusually huge today, and I didn¡¯t know why.?¡°Wait.¡±?¡°¡­!¡±?He suddenly came closer and I instinctively closed my eyes.?And then his hand tapped my shoulder.?¡°¡­.¡±?I slowly opened my eyes.?He had no malice, only good intentions to help me dress up, and that was so awkward.?It would be fine if it was just awkward, but a different kind of nervousness from yesterday kept rising up.

    My breathing was unstable and my chest felt strangely ticklish.?¡®What are you doing?¡¯?It was a task I started to figure out the name of this nervous feeling. But instead, I was getting more and more confused.

    How stupid was this?

    I pped my cheeks with both hands, making a sound.?¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±?After fixing my clothes, he walked ahead casually.?I felt pathetic for not being able to clear my mind, and I asked him out of curiosity.?¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The library.¡±

    ¡°The library?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my favorite ce.¡±?The academy¡¯s library was not far away.?As we opened the door and entered, the crowded bookshelves greeted me. To be honest, it was not a ce I liked very much.?¡®Maybe I should quit.¡¯?Maybe trying to figure out this feeling was a mistake.

    I just had to do the mission I received from the void. That¡¯s what I thought, but¡­.?At that moment.?¡°Lord n, you¡¯re here.¡±?A middle-aged woman came over. Her name tag said she was a librarian.

    She smiled kindly and handed him a list.?¡°I¡¯ve already set aside the books you requested.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Um, by the way¡­.¡±

    The librarian hesitated, holding back augh.?¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no offense. I was just surprised that you only requested romance novels¡­. It¡¯s interesting¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no special reason.¡±?¡°Is that so? Anyway, have a good time, both of you.¡±?I felt ufortable by the librarian¡¯s gaze that alternated between me and n.?¡°Sit down.¡±?We moved to a seat in the area where conversation was allowed, and he pulled out a chair for me with his hand, not magic.

    I sat down with a nervous expression.?¡°There may be some discrepancies between novels and reality, but they will still help you understand human emotions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±?I answered sullenly.?I couldn¡¯t understand why he brought me to the library and made me read novels as a way of treating me as a precious thing.?But that thought was soon erased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this part.¡±?He opened the book in front of me, like reading a fairy tale. His gesture of turning the pages was almost dignified.?¡°To understand emotions, you need to experience many lives. So©¤¡±

    I gazed at n¡¯s side profile in awe.?He didn¡¯t stop his clear and concise exnation, and I could easily understand what was in his expression.?¡®Sincerity¡­?¡¯?Sincerity.?He didn¡¯t just bring me to the library.?It wasn¡¯t a mundane thing like taking me to a luxurious restaurant or a scenic ce.

    It was an act that showed how much he valued me.

    n was sharing that with me right now.?His promise to treat me preciously today was not a lie.?At some point, n looked at me in the eyes.

    ¡°Are you paying attention, Maiev?¡±?¡°Huh? Oh, that¡­¡±?I flinched and pulled my neck back like a turtle. I hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but n and I were very close.

    Weren¡¯t we staring at each other intently while sitting side by side??¡°I heard, I heard you. I understood.¡±?I quickly mumbled and straightened my back and posture. My body had been stiff for some reason.?But then.?¡°Ah, n!¡±

    The dean of the magic department, C¡¯s secretary, found n. She had a rather urgent expression on her face.?¡°You were here. Have you heard the news? The second princess has regained consciousness.¡±?¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±

    ¡°It is, but the second princess asked for you as soon as she woke up. Do you have time right now?¡±?That¡¯s when I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I nced at n¡¯s troubled face without knowing it.

    ¡°No.¡±?The words that followed came out of my mouth without me knowing.?¡°Today¡­¡±

    I mean, I really didn¡¯t know why I was doing this.?¡°¡­you promised to spend it with me.¡±?I was already murmuring that.?

 Chapter 193:

    Chapter 193:

    Chapter 193 A foolishly beating heart.

    As soon as they left the library, Maiev and n got into a carriage side by side.

    They didn¡¯t know where their next destination was, but that was less of a problem than the awkward atmosphere between them.

    The reason was¡­

    ©¤I can¡¯t today. I have an important schedule.

    It was because of what n had said to the dean¡¯s secretary.

    He could have just declined casually, but he didn¡¯t expect him to say it so firmly.

    ©¤You promised to go with me.

    And he was sure he hadn¡¯t said that out loud. His face burned with embarrassment btedly.¡°¡­.¡±

    As a result, an awkward current flowed between the two who sat at opposite ends of the seat.

    Of course, it was more urate to say that Maiev was the only one who couldn¡¯t ovee the awkwardness.

    n was immersed in reading with a steady attitude even in the rattling carriage.

    She tried to focus on the scenery outside the window, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate, and he was annoyed.

    In the end, it was Maiev who broke the silence first.

    ¡°You travel by carriage more often than I thought.¡±

    ¡°A carriage is a normal vehicle.¡±

    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t know that¡­¡±

    She regretted starting the conversation as it only made things more awkward.

    Maiev, who was crushed by the awkwardness, suddenly had a thought.

    ¡°Come to think of it, have you ridden a carriage often? You hate wasting time. If it was a nearby ce, you could have used short-distance teleportation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But, the longer I ride the carriage, the more time I share with you.¡±

    ¡°Time¡­ you share with me?¡±

    Maiev tilted her head with pure curiosity.

    She had never thought of sharing time with others in her life.

    She had always considered her life and others¡¯ lives aspletely separate worlds.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Time is not something you can give or take, and sharing it makes even less sense.¡±

    Just as he was about to ask something more.

    Screech©¤.

    The carriage stopped with a sound of the wheel scraping the pavement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get off.¡±

    [Sweet Melody]

    That¡¯s what was written on the sign that came into his view as soon as he got off.

    She nced around and saw that it was a tea shop that sold various kinds of teapots and cups.

    ¡®He¡¯s so unpredictable.¡¯

    She had felt the same way when they headed to the library, but this time too, she couldn¡¯t guess n¡¯s intention.

    Maiev couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity.

    ¡°Why are we visiting this ce?¡±

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t understand what it means to share time. Didn¡¯t you just say that with your own mouth?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to give you a chance to think about that concept.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The more he heard n¡¯s words, the more Maiev felt like she was falling into a maze.

    She also felt a bit rebellious.

    She was sure that no matter what experience she had, she wouldn¡¯t ept the idea of sharing time with others.

    ¡°Well, do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Then follow me.¡±

    n opened the door of the tea shop first.

    She couldn¡¯t tell the name, but it was a very luxurious tea fragrance.

    They mixed together and tickled Maiev¡¯s nose.

    The staff, who looked gentle, bowed their heads.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Greetings that harmonized like a musical ensemble followed.

    The man who looked like the owner asked politely.

    ¡°May I ask the name of the reservation¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. Who doesn¡¯t know the hero of the magic department? I had to ask because of the procedure, so please forgive me. Wee again.¡±

    The owner continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°And thank you for visiting. What kind of tea vor do you want? Something that enhances concentration? Something that rxes you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    n lightly brushed off the owner¡¯s approach.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the cups, not the tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean the cups?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can choose for myself, so I don¡¯t need any assistance.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please take your time and look around. I can¡¯t charge you anything, since you¡¯re none other than n. But instead, my daughter is studying at the magic department, and I wonder if you could meet her sometime¡­ She¡¯s Emily, who¡¯s in the president¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her. She wore a bracelet on her arm and always wrote something on her notebook.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s her! She¡¯s really kind©¤¡±

    The owner¡¯s bragging about his daughter went on and on.

    Maiev red at him and he finally stopped talking.

    ¡°Ahem, sorry for the digression. I hope you enjoy your visit.¡±

    ¡°Touch the shop for a moment.¡±

    Snap©¤!

    n flicked his finger.

    Then, without any preparation, the shelves moved.

    The items spread out in a clear staircase shape.

    The interior changed so much that it was surprising.

    He changed the structure of the shop as he pleased, but no one med him.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    No, they couldn¡¯t me him and they all admired him.

    The shop was improved in every waypared to before.

    Maiev also admired and touched a few cups.

    They were splendid cups with jewels embedded here and there.

    n asked.

    ¡°Do you like them?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Maiev shook her head in dismay.

    She had never cared much for luxury, and besides, this teacup was impractical.

    It seemed more like a decoration than something to drink from.

    That¡¯s when n picked up something else from the side.

    A in white teacup without any pattern.

    It had nothing remarkable about it and was the most ordinary teacup in the world.

    No, to be precise, it was too wed to be even ordinary.

    There were ugly lumps all over it.

    The shop owner opened his mouth cautiously.

    ¡°Sir n, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    ¡°Is it not for sale?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Actually¡­ we tried to make a special teacup, but we failed. You see, the material is mertile.¡±

    ¡°I see. I recognized it right away.¡±

    ¡°We are very disappointed, too. It was a very expensive attempt¡­¡±

    But n nodded his head.

    ¡°I like this one.¡±

    ¡°What about the other ones we prepared with great ambition¡­ Yes?¡±

    The shop owner¡¯s eyes widened a beatte.

    ¡°I want this one. Two of them, please.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want this one¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I got it.¡±

    The shop owner nodded his head, unable to hide his confusion.

    After the wrapping was done, the two left the shop.

    The sun was finally setting in the world. A warm and perfect scenery, Maiev muttered as he climbed into the carriage next to n.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t solved any of my questions.¡±

    He casually brushed his bangs and continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we visited this teashop, or what it means to share time. Is a precious rtionship always full of things I can¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you now.¡±

    n took out the mertile teacup.

    ¡°The shop owner called this a failure, but it doesn¡¯t look like that to me.¡±

    ¡°This one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mertile is an attractive material because it can hold the magic of the caster. For example¡­¡±

    n closed his eyes for a moment and concentrated.

    ¡°¡­This is also possible.¡±

    The messy mertile teacup became as neat as a ss artwork. And the next moment, one glowed blue and the other red.

    It was the magic of n and Maiev.

    The blue teacup was handed to Maiev. n asked softly.

    ¡°Do you remember, Maiev? You made tea at the same time every morning.¡±

    ¡°Because you always woke up at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You should do the same even after you return to the void.¡±

    n¡¯s gaze suddenly met Maiev¡¯s.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of tea it is. The point is that you make and drink tea at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand anything¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for us to share time.¡±

    n cut off Maiev¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be every day. It could be once a week, once a month, or even¡­ yearster, if you suddenly drink tea at that time.¡±

    The carriage was still running. Fast.

    ¡°I will also be drinking tea from this teacup, so we will surely share a short but same time.¡±

    ¡°A short but same time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The fact that we do the same thing in the morning, no matter when you think of me. The fact that we think of each other.¡±

    But at some point, the rattling noise stopped. The only thing in the world that seemed to have sound was n¡¯s voice.

    His red eyes swayed sincerely.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the gift I can give to the one I cherish. It¡¯s the time that only this kind of rtionship can share.¡±

    Suddenly, the carriage felt too spacious.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    On the other side of him, there was n.

    As always, he treated her sincerely.

    The scenery outside the window disappeared from her sight.

    In her wide view, only n¡¯s figure was visible.

    His voice came in like a wave.

    ¡°Maiev. Now I have one question for you.¡±

    His tone continued calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a real reason foring to me?¡±

    A precious rtionship.

    It was only a day¡¯s experience, a mere illusion¡­

    She didn¡¯t feel like lying.

    Her foolish heart.

    It started to beat more foolishly.

 Chapter 194:

    Chapter 194:

    Chapter 194 ¡­I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m doing this.

    Midnight.

    Maiev enjoyed the warmth of the bathtub, soaking her body in the water.

    The moonlight that streamed through the window illuminated her curved figure in a pale glow.

    She quietly wiggled her toes and suddenly pulled a teacup with telekinesis.

    In the cup that her red eyes stared at, there was n¡¯s blue magic.

    ¡®A gift?¡¯

    It was something that n had given her out of kindness, without any conditions.

    It was enough to call it a gift, since she had received it without paying anything to anyone.She tapped the cup with her fingertip, making a sound.

    Then the cup resonated with a blue light. She felt the refined magic of the man and her body stiffened involuntarily.

    ©¤It¡¯s a gift for the one I cherish.

    She wondered what kind of psychology he had to say that to her.

    Their rtionship had started from hatred, and she had even acted as his ve.

    ¡®Even though it was only for a day¡­¡¯

    It didn¡¯t feel like a false act. In other words, n had treated her sincerely for yesterday, without a doubt.

    ¡°Sharing time, sharing time, sharing time¡­¡±

    She muttered the words that n had said, for no reason.

    It was a word that seemed impossible to understand, but she couldn¡¯t understand herself who was now somewhat convinced.

    She felt like she knew a little bit what ¡®a precious rtionship¡¯ meant. It was a kind of rtionship where she felt relieved when she was with him, and wanted to stay a little longer.

    But was it that precious?

    Was it worth risking her life, spending her time, or feeling desperate?

    Questions and thoughts chased each other¡¯s tails, making her confused.

    ¡°How stupid.¡±

    She said to herself.

    She had tried to find out the name of the anxious emotion while performing the mission, but she had failed both. If she looked at the result, she had achieved nothing.

    But, despite that.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did she feel like she didn¡¯t lose anything?

    Maiev fiddled with the cup for a while.

    She got out of the bathroom after a long time.

    She ignored the letters that had arrived from the Void, piled up high.

    It had been a day with a lot of thoughts, so she thought it was better to sleep first.

    Shey down on the bed and covered herself with a nket.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She kept thinking about the cup.

    She realized that there was no cupboard in the lodging of the World of Painting. And how did n store the cup?

    ¡®If it gets dusty, I¡¯ll just wipe it then.¡¯

    She thought so, but Maiev eventually got out of bed. She tried to make a cupboard like this and like that, but none of them satisfied her.

    She wondered.

    Why am I doing this?

    It was just a cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s my cup, so what.¡±

    It was natural for the owner to take care of their own things, right? So this was not a strange thing.

    And it had nothing to do with n. Absolutely not¡­

    Maiev drew a cupboard several times.

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one, and hugged it to sleep.

    ?

    The next morning.

    Maiev left the World of Painting as soon as she woke up.

    n, who was working at his desk as usual, asked her without even looking at her.

    ¡°Did you have a good day yesterday?¡±

    n was indifferent as he was two days ago.

    There was nothing sincere in his words or expressions.

    It was natural.

    Maiev and n had made a promise for just one day.

    Maiev nodded slightly.

    ¡°It was helpful in a way.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now go back to normal.¡±

    His voice was cold enough to make her think that yesterday¡¯s appearance was nothing but a fleeting illusion.

    Maiev felt a little anxious again.

    ¡®Do I regret it? No way? Me?¡¯

    As she thought so, n continued calmly.

    ¡°Then do you have the courage to tell me the truth now. Why did youe back to me?¡±

    Maiev was also silently frustrated.

    ¡°What difference does it make if I tell you?¡±

    ¡°It will. We¡¯ll be honest with each other.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about being honest with each other?¡±

    ¡°The precious rtionship that we experienced yesterday starts from honesty.¡±

    Maiev thought for a moment after hearing that.

    Her thoughts deepened gradually.

    It was almost impossible to deceive n anyway, so she thought it might be better to tell him the truth.

    She finally made a decision.

    ¡°The Void Ruler wants you. I came to curse you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an important mission. You got it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he gave it to me because of my ability. Maybe he knows that I was your ve.¡±

    ¡°Then I understand.¡±

    Maiev nodded along.

    ¡°Right. He probably wanted to test my loyalty too. Whether I¡¯m a traitor or a loyalist to the Void.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I expected.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem surprised at all by Maiev¡¯s story. He just drank his coffee and asked.

    ¡°Why does the Void Ruler want me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s under the princess¡¯s rule now, but the true ruler of the Void is someone else.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sealed, and to break the seal, he needs excellent magicians from each race. It wasn¡¯t hard to get elves and beastmen, but¡­¡±

    Maiev continued.

    ¡°The human¡¯s magic level wasn¡¯t high until then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when I appeared.¡±

    ¡°Right. The princess had no choice but to covet you.¡±

    ¡°What does he n to do when he revives the ruler?¡±

    Then Maiev twitched her eyebrows and answered.

    ¡°They must be nning to put the whole continent under the Void¡¯s control. It¡¯s only natural that they would wield such a great power once it awakens. Even if the ruler doesn¡¯t revive, simr attempts will continue.¡±

    ¡°I understand that much.¡±?n mmed his teacup down, making a loud noise.?¡°It won¡¯t be easy for you to turn your back on the Void. You have the blood of a vampire, so it¡¯s impossible for you to betray them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My life, and my sister¡¯s life, depend on this mission. Maybe it won¡¯t even end with death.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Maiev. You¡¯ve been honest with me, so I won¡¯t kill you here and now.¡±?Maiev nodded slightly.?¡°¡­Did you know from the start? Thank you.¡±?n looked at Maiev with a curious gaze. Maiev had aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°And whether you carry out the mission or not is up to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said. It¡¯s your choice to try the mission or not. But.¡±?n¡¯s tone became more serious.?¡°The rules of the Void that you¡¯ve lived by as the truth. You should doubt them at least once. And also think deeply about what it means to live.¡±?¡°A self-determined life¡­.¡±

    ¡°And one more thing. The Void¡¯s n will fail.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±?¡°Because I¡¯m the one who will change the world.¡±?Just one sentence.?His tone was so full of conviction that I couldn¡¯t help but believe him for a moment.

    I shook my head without realizing it.?n quietly activated his magic.

    He took off the painting of the Flower World that was hanging on the wall and handed it to Maiev.?¡°This is the end of our conversation. If we meet as enemies next time, I won¡¯t show you any mercy. And if you¡¯ve changed, I¡¯ll also treat you differently. Don¡¯t forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay. Then.¡±?Maiev left the ce without a word.???Maiev returned to the Void quietly.?When he came back, his ce was a mess.

    The roof was full of holes, and the walls were crumbling in ces.

    It was a perfect fit for the word ruin.?©¤Get lost.

    ©¤Slow bastard.

    ©¤Inferior.?The walls were filled with mocking words written in red blood.

    There were no casualties since it wasn¡¯t a ce where many people stayed, but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience either.?However, Maiev desperately searched for his brother.

    ¡°Maibi, where are you? Maibi!¡±?Fortunately, she was able to find his brother without much difficulty. Her brother, who was only as tall as her waist, was trembling pitifully in a corner.

    ¡°¡­!¡±?At the same time, Maiev¡¯s eyes widened.

    Maibi¡¯s body was covered with wounds, and there was a hole in his chest.?¡°What is this¡­ Maibi, are you okay?¡±?¡°Sister¡­ You¡¯re alive¡­¡±?But what was this, her sister was rather asking about Maiev¡¯s well-being.?¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°They said they killed you¡­¡±?Maiev bit his lip in anger.?¡°That won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±?¡°Yeah.¡±?¡°I¡¯ll just die. Okay?¡±?¡°Why are you saying that¡­¡±?She felt a stone weighing on her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re suffering. I¡¯m just sick and stupid, so I might as well die.¡±?¡°Hey, don¡¯t say such nonsense.¡±?Maiev frantically searched her pocket for something. But all he could find was the teacup he received as a gift from n.?Suddenly, her face and words came to his mind.?©¤Think about what it means to live.?As she looked at her sister who was writhing in pain, Maiev was lost in thought. She still couldn¡¯t understand n¡¯s words at all.?¡®What does that mean?¡¯?Maiev struggled to figure it out.

    She tried toprehend the meaning even in the worst situation.?She desperately wanted to.?***?¡°Uh, sister¡­? Where are we going?¡±?¡°¡­¡±?Maiev hugged her brother and quickly drew a dark magic circle.?¡°Sister, where are we going? We have to report, they said.¡±?¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±?¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Maiev shouted angrily.?Even so, she constructed a magic circle.

    She was more desperate than ever, and she wanted it so badly that she was willing to die for it.?Afterpleting the magic circle that would transport him to the human world, Maiev muttered nkly with a face covered in sweat.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m doing this.¡±?In the end, Maiev chose her own life for the first time.

    She had no idea what the consequences would be. But still¡­.?She had to believe that this was the right thing to do.?

 Chapter 195:

    Chapter 195:

    Chapter 195 Honesty, Honesty, Honesty.

    Nothing is more precious than time.

    I checked the ancient runes I had collected inside the World of Painting.

    Even though I had given the frame to Maiev, it was not hard for me to enter this ce.

    I sat on a chair and spread out the necessary materials and books.

    I also made a small round table and put a teacup and a teapot on it.

    This was a perfect working environment.

    ¡°The previous world¡­¡±

    The connection with the previous world.I had regarded the runes as a means to manifest powerful magic, but when I discovered the connection, my interest surged like crazy.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I closed my eyes and activated the power of the runes.

    A ck sight, a white and thin passage appeared.

    My goal today was to confirm the ¡®connection¡¯ between the previous world and the ancient runes.

    The passage was visible, so it must be certain.

    Sssss©¤

    Soon, a door was created at the end of the passage.

    That must be the boundary that connects the two worlds.

    Bang!

    But as soon as I confirmed that, my sight was blocked.

    The reason was obvious without guessing.

    It was because there were still ancient runes that I had not collected.

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    What would happen if the connection between the two worlds became free?

    On the other hand, I had another thought. Did someone intentionally bring me to this world?

    If so, who dares?

    I was lost in such thoughts when it happened.

    Boom©¤!

    A huge explosion urred on the other side of the World of Painting.

    It seemed like a fierce battle was going on.

    At the same time, a Vampire passed by in front of me.

    She was holding a child vampire, and she was so desperate that I could not describe him.

    It was not a strange thing.

    I was not the owner of the World of Painting in the first ce.

    It would not be strange if someone else used it.

    I focused on examining the materials.

    Boom©¤!

    But the explosions and screams continued.

    After a while, a Vampire with a familiar face ran up to me, holding someone.

    It was Maiev, the owner of the World of Painting.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    She greeted me awkwardly and then mmed into the ground.

    I answered her from a distance.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I nced at her and saw that other Vampires were chasing her.

    I briefly watched the chase and then lost interest.

    Boom©¤!

    Crash©¤!

    After that, the whole World of Painting shook with shocks, and Maiev showed up again.

    Was it a reunion after ten minutes?

    She looked miserable as she met me again. Her hair was soaked with sweat and stuck to her face, and her expression was hollow as if she had lost everything.

    She smiled at me with a forced smile.

    ¡°¡­We meet often.¡±

    We had no reason to talk.

    But I guessed why Maiev tried to talk to me.

    She had something she really wanted to say, but she could not bring it up and was wandering around.

    I just nodded until then.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Then I met the eyes of the small life she was holding.

    It was a little Vampire that looked like a six-year-old child, and she seemed to die soon.

    The little Vampire muttered as she was held.

    ¡°Sister¡­ I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±

    Then Maiev shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡±

    She mmed into the ground again after the scream.

    Many Vampires followed her like shadows.

    I roughly guessed the situation.

    Maiev must have betrayed the Void.

    Crash©¤!

    Every time I turned a page of the book, blood and flesh exploded and noises rang out.

    Thirty minutester, when I was reading the most important part.

    ¡°Excuse me, n.¡±

    I met Maiev again.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Maiev trailed off.

    Sweat was pouring out of her body.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Maiev gave me the most awkward smile in the world.

    It was the expression that only someone who was cornered and about to go crazy could make.

    I pointed to her back with my chin.

    The Vampires were crowded with red eyes.

    ¡°They all seem to have something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Maiev. I told you before.¡±

    I looked at the book again and said.

    ¡°If youe out with an honest attitude, I will also respond to you with an honest attitude.¡±

    ¡°Honesty¡­¡±

    Maiev repeated my words and let out a hollowugh.

    She looked like she couldn¡¯t grasp her own thoughts.

    Then she said in a hopeless tone.

    ¡°¡­Yes. I want to live. I want to get out of here. I want to beg someone, even if I have to kneel.¡±

    She gentlyid down the brother who was barely breathing on the ground.

    She staggered as if she would copse at any moment, and squeezed out her voice.

    ¡°But I betrayed the Void. It was an impulsive choice, but I can¡¯t go back now.¡±

    Maiev swallowed her dry saliva.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡±

    I lifted my head and met her red eyes. It meant that I would listen to her until the end.

    ¡°Being chased by the Void means having an inescapable fate. Even if I beg and plead for n¡¯s help, if I have to suffer from threats every hour, every minute, every second¡­¡±

    A clear drop of water slid down Maiev¡¯s sweaty face. It looked like a tear.

    ¡°¡­n will resent me by then. He will find me annoying. He will regret his choice to help me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Maiev screamed in agony.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared¡­! It¡¯s painful to see someone with good intentions change!¡±

    As she spoke, vampire creatures crowded behind her.

    Some had human forms, but others crawled or had five mouths, so monstrous that they had to be called ¡®abominations¡¯.

    One of them shot a ck magic bullet.

    With a bang, it hit Maiev¡¯s back of the head.

    ¡°What a great act, Maiev. Who are you disguised as now? Should I have brought a handkerchief?¡±

    A giant vampire creature with abnormally long arms and legs, about twice my height, turned his gaze to me.

    ¡°Hey, human.¡±

    He put his hand on Maiev¡¯s head and continued. He treated her like an object, and Maiev looked very small.

    ¡°Do you recognize this symbol?¡±

    He took out a pendant from his chest.

    It had a grotesque shape of a ck heart with a dagger stuck in it.

    ¡°It means a special mission from the princess herself. The whole Void is after Maiev. The moment you interfere, you will be crushed too.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good. You better think again. If you disappear right now, I won¡¯t hold you ountable.¡±

    I finally closed the book I was reading.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    At the same time, the book flew with telekinesis.

    Bang!

    The giant vampire creature fell like a scarecrow, and I started to crush the pendant floating in the air with telekinesis.

    The faces of the vampire creatures were filled with horror.

    Even Maiev was staring at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Stop! Stop it now!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing¡­! The princess¡¯s pendant!¡±

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t stop.

    The pendant couldn¡¯t withstand the force and crumbled with a tter.

    One of the vampire creatures asked incredulously.

    ¡°Do you really understand what you have done?¡±

    The giant vampire creature who got up again joined in.

    He hadpletely lost his reason.

    ¡°Human, how dare you tarnish the princess¡¯s honor! The whole Void will chase you. You better give up on surviving!¡±

    ¡°Why do you talk so much?¡±

    I snapped his neck with telekinesis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Maiev.¡±

    ?

    Maiev was speechless and helpless, opening and closing her mouth like a fish.

    She looked at me and the powdered pendant alternately with a shocked face.

    A brief silence in the midst of chaos.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    n was rxed even at this moment.

    The man dyed the whole world of fire with his mana.

    ¡°No need for excuses, Maiev.¡±

    He gently waved his finger as if conducting a melody.

    Countless blue magic circles appeared behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev looked up at n, who stood next to her.

    He seemed to have chosen to protect her.

    And then¡­

    ¡°What is your honesty?¡±

    A word that struck Maiev¡¯s heart.

    Maiev unconsciously licked her lips.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her exhausted heart started to beat again.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her frozen heart melted and left only sincerity.

    She longed for both honesty and preciousness.

    She wouldn¡¯t be confused about this feeling anymore.

    ¡°I want to live. Please, I want to get out of this¡­ Please©¤!¡±

    She wanted to survive and spend truthful days.

    She wanted to live and enjoy a precious rtionship.

    She uttered her deep sincerity as if begging.

    n nodded lightly.

    ¡°It will be so.¡±

    As if he knew from the beginning, that this would happen.

 Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196 Precious person.

    ¡°They are the princess¡¯s enemies. The princess¡¯s enemies¡­¡±The eyes of the vampires that were densely gathered changed.

    Sssssss©¤!

    Wings sprouted from the backs of the vampires.

    The next moment, they rushed towards n like a swarm of giant bats.

    They were too many to count, but n was calm.

    A blue beam that stretched only in a straight line.

    The blue magic circle behind him pulverized the enemies without leaving any exceptions.

    The vampires were reduced to dust and oxidized withoutnding a single hit on him.¡°n, if you kill them, their numbers will only increase. It¡¯s better not to fight them¡­¡±

    Maiev whispered on n¡¯s back. But the man just muttered softly.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just close your eyes and be quiet for a moment.¡±

    Maiev did not understand n¡¯s intention, but she followed the order anyway.

    She had no choice.

    Sssss©¤

    As she closed his eyes, her senses became more sensitive and read the currents around her.

    Sssss©¤ Sssss©¤

    Even at this moment, the breath of the vampires was growing.

    Their amplified life force created a sinister current that swirled around them.

    The approaching breath.

    The looming bad feeling.

    ¡°When you open your eyes again, it will all be over.¡±

    n¡¯s voice erased them all.

    It was a strangely reassuring tone.

    But the vampires on the other side seemed to find n¡¯s warning ridiculous.

    They rather increased their breath, and when Maiev felt it was threatening.

    Tick©¤.

    The sun of the World of Painting turned blue.

    There was no blind spot that n¡¯s pure light could not reach.

    ¡°Kieek©¤!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The flesh of the vampires that received the blue sunlight melted.

    The screams did not harmonize and created a hellish scene.

    It was a merciless and one-sided battle.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    n said.

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    At his firm voice, Maiev slowly lifted her eyelids like a newborn creature.

    The World of Painting that gradually came into his sight was truly peaceful.

    Maiev bowed his head after a while.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    But he was still anxious and added a few words.

    ¡°They won¡¯t stay still in the void. If you ever regret helping me, please just tell me honestly. I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡±

    Maiev entrusted herself to someone else for the first time in her long life.

    It was natural that she felt uneasy.

    I did not answer, but instead took out a teacup and handed it to Maiev. It was something I bought from a store.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Enough, just make some coffee.¡±

    She politely took the teacup with both hands, but she tilted her head as if he did not understand.

    ¡°Why coffee all of a sudden¡­¡±

    I pointed to the bright scenery of the World of Painting with my chin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to waste your mind on unnecessary worries on a good day. Prepare the coffee you¡¯re going to drink.¡±

    Maiev replied.

    ¡°Making coffee is not hard, but my sister¡­¡±

    His gaze reached his sister who was lying on the floor.

    The small creature that was gasping for breath was in a critical condition at a nce.

    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t change my order.¡±

    After meeting his eyes, Maiev seemed to understand what I meant.

    It meant to leave her brother to n.

    Finally, she made a decision.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ?

    The next day, the World of Painting.

    It was a long time since the magic department¡¯s group gathered.

    Usually, they used the advantage of time flowing slower than reality to train, but today, they had a different reason to call them all.

    I opened my mouth softly.

    ¡°Today is a rest day.¡±

    At my words, Trixie, Yushia, Becky, and Louis blinked in disbelief.

    Becky looked around.

    ¡°Rest, rest? Did I hear that right?¡±

    ¡°The magic department is getting back to normal and the domain issue has been resolved. I decided it would be more efficient to take a break today.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±

    Of course, there was another reason.

    I nned to make friends with Maiev, the magic department¡¯s group, today.

    Maiev deserved a new life now.

    Trixie quietly surveyed the surroundings.

    ¡°But why is the aura of the vampires so thick? It feels like when we were at the Reheln Hill.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the vampire¡¯s aura. What happened here yesterday?¡±

    Louis chimed in.

    They all seemed to be chatting as usual, but they nced at Maiev.

    And they had a reason.

    Maiev was in her true form without any disguise. Her silver hair with a hint of purple was silky, and her high nose and plump lips were attractive.

    It was natural that they were bothered by her presence.

    I introduced her first.

    ¡°She¡¯s a transfer student. She¡¯ll be attending the academy with you and living as the representative of the magic department.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s true that there was an invasion of vampires in the World of Painting yesterday. She took care of them all.¡±

    Maiev red at me with wide eyes, but I just put my index finger on my lips.

    She had no choice but to ept the situation.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Maiev. A transfer student¡­ yes.¡±

    I stepped back a little, made a chair and sat down, and watched the conversation while sipping coffee.

    Of course, Becky, Trixie, and Yushia looked at Maiev with a bit of displeasure. If I had to put their expression into words, it would be ¡®restraint¡¯.

    Trixie asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with n?¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±

    Then Yushia grabbed Maiev¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡­!¡±

    Maiev looked at Yushia with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yushia greeted her warmly afterwards. Becky and Louis joined in one by one.

    I watched them while taking another sip of coffee.

    Soon, all the students here weed Maiev.

    The awkwardness faded.

    ¡°What kind of magic do you like?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ maniption.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know anything about that¡­ How do you study normally? Memorization?¡±

    At first, Maiev couldn¡¯t even speak properly, but before I knew it, she listened to the others with a serious face.

    She started to answer the questions sincerely.

    Maiev¡¯s sister, who was sitting on the floor without a chair, blinked and muttered.

    ¡°My sister is out of it.¡±

    I used a simple but effective method for Maiev.

    I shared my life force with her, and thanks to that, the girl was in a very healthy state.

    ¡°It must be confusing.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    The little girl looked at me and asked.

    ¡°Why did you save me and my sister?¡±

    ¡°I saw the potential in Maiev. She¡¯ll be a useful force in the magical research in the future.¡±

    ¡°Research¡­? Power¡­?¡±

    Maiev tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Can I live from now on?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡±

    The tiny Maibi gulped down the water. It seemed that water was a drink for vampires.

    ¡°My sister will be a real student soon.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be a student than a ve of the void. Maibi.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Get along well with Maiev from now on. She didn¡¯t look for her own happiness. She wanted to be happy with you.¡±

    Then Maibi smiled and showed her teeth.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She handed me a ss of water.

    ¡°To our sister!¡±

    I was speechless, but I obliged.

    The teacup and the ss clinked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act frivolously. It lowers your dignity.¡±

    ¡°Frivolous?¡±

    We all took a sip of our drinks.

    It was a while after the representatives of the magic department left for the training ground again, when Maiev stood by my side with a nervous expression.

    She blinked her eyes several times. As if she couldn¡¯t believe it, she clenched and unclenched her hands a few times before opening her mouth.

    ¡°n.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to reveal my true self andmunicate. Everyone treats me like a model student¡­. Is this right?¡±

    I poured coffee for Maiev as well.

    ¡°Take a sip first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She must have been really tense, as she gulped down the coffee like water.

    ¡°You followed my instructions without a word, epted the advice excellently, and performed the things I taught you without a problem. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being called a model student.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s expression was priceless as she fiddled with the empty cup. Her eyes blinked incessantly and her lips twitched.

    She seemed happy but also clueless, and also as if she couldn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    That¡¯s when Maibi tugged on Maiev¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What do I call this oppa? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±

    Then Maiev¡¯s gaze met mine.

    But it was a slightly different look from before. Not a look of uncertainty, but a look of determination.

    ¡°n.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I lied to the other students earlier. Tomemorate the start of a new life, can I tell my sister the truth about myself?¡±

    I nodded.

    ?

    Maiev crouched down and looked into Maibi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Maibi. That man is¡­¡±

    Holding her little sister¡¯s hand, she whispered softly enough that n couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone very precious to me.¡±

    ¡°Precious person?!¡±

    But Maibi asked loudly, revealing what she had said.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maiev turned around like a child caught doing something wrong, and met his eyes without a hint of wavering.

    ¡°¡­Haha, pahaha.¡±

    She burst intoughter for the first time in her life.

    In the World of Painting, spring had finallye.

    ?

    I met the secretary of Void that night.

 Chapter 197:

    Chapter 197:

    Chapter 197 It¡¯s beneath your dignity.

    Void.

    In front of the throne, all the officers knelt down.

    Amid the heavy silence, shadows gathered above the throne and formed the figure of a princess.

    Diana.

    She was the current master of Void.

    The princess looked at the Four Heavenly Kings with a sleepless face.

    ¡°Why do you think I have officers in Void? It¡¯s not for ying house. It¡¯s for executing my orders efficiently and conveying my will effectively.¡±

    The eight officers answered loudly.¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You lost at the Reheln Hill, you let the traitor escape as if to show off¡­ You even created this situation.¡±

    The girl Vampire Lillie and the masked Vampire Dust pressed their foreheads to the ground at the same time.

    ¡°We have no excuses. Please punish us.¡±

    The princess opened her mouth as she rested her hand on the armrest.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your Highness, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    The secretary knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°As a secretary, you must have something to say to the officers. Go ahead.¡±

    The secretary easily understood the princess¡¯s intention.

    This way, the princess could observe how the secretary scolded the officers. In other words, she could test the secretary¡¯s qualifications while punishing the officers.

    The secretary¡¯s eyes turned to the officers.

    ¡°Listen up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her story continued in a stern tone.

    ¡°You underestimated your opponent too much and overestimated your own abilities. Is there any officer who can object?¡±

    ¡°We have no objections.¡±

    ¡°You should have prioritizedpleting the mission even if you had to swallow your pride, instead of wasting time making excuses.¡±

    The girl vampire Lillie licked her lips.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Void¡¯s authority look low if we acted humbly and cowardly after dropping our pride? So¡­¡±

    ¡°The princess already told you not to be obsessed with appearances. You lost. Didn¡¯t you realize that you brought shame upon yourself because of your arrogance and vanity?¡±

    Lillie lowered her head.

    ¡°If you want to maintain your haughty attitude, then keep improving your skills. You¡¯re weak to begin with. It¡¯s a miracle that you haven¡¯t been disposed of. Remember that.¡±

    ¡°We apologize.¡±

    ¡°Would you have lost even if you had done your best?¡±

    Then, the masked vampire Dust, who had been silent, spoke.

    ¡°I have something to say about that. Perhaps, even if we had given our all, we would have still lost in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°We admit that we were arrogant and careless, but from the start, n was too outstanding.¡±

    The secretary closed her mouth for a moment.

    She expected him to beg for mercy or ask for another chance to take revenge. But she didn¡¯t expect such a calm confession.

    Then the princess cracked a smile as she clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    But no one couldugh with her.

    ¡°Regardless of sess or failure.¡±

    The princess stoppedughing and continued.

    ¡°Among all the officers I¡¯ve ever created, you¡¯re the most pathetic. Pathetic, pathetic, and pathetic¡­¡±

    They all pressed their foreheads to the floor without a word.

    ¡°All of you, stay out of my sight for a month. I won¡¯t limit your means or methods, so train as you please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°The key is not to be seen by me. I¡¯ll forget about you, the inferior failures, for a while, and you¡¯d better be useful when I summon you back in a month.¡±

    The princess¡¯s eyes shed every time she blinked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still pathetic when we meet again, I¡¯ll execute you on the spot. If you understand, disappear from my sight right now.¡±

    The officers mmed their foreheads to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Thank you! Your Highness!¡±

    The officers vanished like dust, and the princess sighed.

    ¡°What about Maiev?¡±

    ¡°She joined n¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everything is going ording to n, but¡­¡±

    The princess fiddled with her purple dagger.

    What she had given to Maiev was a fake from the beginning, a device to monitor her actions and words.

    ¡°¡­There are some slight deviations.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of n¡¯s personality. The n to grow him and take him is good, but it¡¯s also bing worrisome.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°Some of the officers are already whining that they can¡¯t beat him. What will we do if he bes even strongerter?¡±

    The princess nodded calmly.

    ¡°We should be happy. Something interesting has happened.¡±

    She continued to speak to her worried secretary.

    ¡°To begin with, n is still far from reaching the level you are concerned about. He needs a lot of things to attain the ¡®heavenly¡¯ realm that does not distinguish between races.¡±

    ¡°What if he bes a heaven someday? A heaven of magicians.¡±

    Princess Diana remainedposed even after hearing that.

    ¡°I chose sleep instead of s*****e to witness such a spectacle. Even if every day is boring, I have to stay alive. The ruler of the void would also prefer the side with more strong ones when he revives.¡±

    ¡°I wish your world tost forever, princess. But if n bes such a being, isn¡¯t that a new threat in other words?¡±

    The princess chuckled.

    It was not augh of ridicule or pretense. It was a leisure filled with pure joy.

    ¡°Just enjoy it endlessly. You have to wee the new strong ones and expand infinitely. Don¡¯t forget that this is the void.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then, I will dare to ask onest thing and leave.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The secretary asked cautiously.

    ¡°What are we going to do with n now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s time to meet him once. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Should I talk to him? Or fight him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. Approach him cleverly.¡±

    The secretary nodded.

    ¡°I will do my best to be wise. I will evaluate him with all my strength to see if he is worthy of meeting you, princess.¡±

    ¡°One thing is certain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    The secretary perked up her ears and waited for the princess¡¯s next words. But no matter how long she waited, the words did not continue.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She lifted his head and looked up.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The princess was already dozing off.

    ?

    Academy, magic department¡¯s ssroom.

    n increased the number of representatives of the magic department.

    Becky, Trixie, Yushia, Louis, Maiev.

    Including n, there were six representatives in total.

    Considering n¡¯s achievements, adding a representative was not a big deal. But the magic department had the right to know who the new representative was.

    As a result¡­

    ¡°We have a self-introduction from the transfer student, Maiev.¡±

    In the ssroom filled with the dean and professors of the magic department, Maiev had to introduce himself here.

    Apuse erupted and followed by intense gazes.

    Maiev climbed onto the podium with a stiff body.

    She had never felt nervous when she disguised herself or wore a mask, butmunicating with others in hwe true form was a difficult thing.

    A situation where everyone was looking at him only.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡¯

    It was the most awkward moment of her life.

    She was confident in intimidating someone, but belonging somewhere and cooperating.

    She had never imagined such a thing.

    Yushia and Becky were chatting, but Trixie elbowed Becky¡¯s side.

    ¡°She¡¯s starting the presentation. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry.¡±

    Maiev swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What should she say?

    What was she? She didn¡¯t even know himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Maiev¡­¡±

    Maiev spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I have a younger sister as my family. I didn¡¯t receive basic education, but I¡¯m very interested in magic.¡±

    She thought she was saying something stupid.

    The words that were not organized properly were listed in a rambling way, and she looked pathetic as she stuttered.

    But.

    ¡°It¡¯s awkward to live with someone. But I¡¯ll try hard. I¡¯ll do my best to be a magician who is not ashamed.¡±

    Maiev couldn¡¯t stop talking.

    What was this relief?

    She spat out to others, but it also reached her own ears.

    In other words, this was a confession to herself.

    It was an honest conversation with herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll learn well from n. I¡¯ll use what I learned for good things, not bad things. I¡¯ll try to fit in with the group. Thank you.¡±

    When she finished his speech, the surroundings were very quiet.

    I felt relieved, but then a wave of embarrassment hit me.

    At that moment, the dean of the magic department, Cte, nodded her head with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed, you are a fine person to join us. I understand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She was not the only one.

    The professors and other representatives also weed Maiev.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev left the ssroom with a mixture of joy and nervousness. And at some point, as she passed by a deserted street.

    She heard a voice.

    ¡°You look quite good pretending to be human.¡±

    A voice that he shouldn¡¯t have heard. But at the same time, a voice that she couldn¡¯t mistake for anyone else.

    Maiev turned his head awkwardly.

    ¡°How is it, Maiev? Did you find paradise in the ce you ran away to? You even look like you have a human child now.¡±

    The secretary who always stayed by the princess¡¯s side in the void was staring at him.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Before she could even react, the secretary¡¯s hand reached for Maiev¡¯s shoulder.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, a burst of power knocked her hand away.

    ¡°Get your hand off.¡±

    It was the same familiar voice.

    The two vampires turned their heads at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s beneath your dignity.¡±

    And there he was, n.

    It was the moment when a three-way confrontation urred.

 Chapter 198:

    Chapter 198:

    Chapter 198 Wha-t, is, thi-s¡­?

    I emerged from the air and met the gaze of the Vampire.

    ¡°Maiev, return to the dormitory.¡±

    I sent Maiev back first.

    She looked anxious as she left, ncing back several times.

    Then I eyed the Vampire in front of me.

    Asymmetric blue bangs covering one eye, short hair. She was still a mystery to me. She broke the silence first.

    ¡°n, this is perfect. I was looking for you anyway.¡±

    Bang©¤!I shot a magic bullet at her at the same time. It was aimed at her lips, but she blocked it with one hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say my name so casually. This was a warning, but the next one won¡¯t be.¡±

    I spoke coldly.

    ¡°Who are you in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I have no name. I don¡¯t need a name for this kind of life. But I have a position. The secretary of the void, the princess¡¯s secretary¡­. Something like that.¡±

    The secretary whispered.

    ¡°n, there¡¯s no need to be so wary. I just want to check a few simple things and then return to the void cleanly.¡±

    ¡°Wary?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Oh, of course.¡±

    The secretary let out a faintugh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be wary at all. You¡¯re the first human like that. A rare breed.¡±

    She turned her head halfway and looked behind her. She gestured lightly and muttered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a little chat. You guys wait while suppressing your aura and vitality.¡±

    Then eight red eyes appeared in the air.

    They blinked as if they understood the secretary¡¯s order.

    I looked at the secretary again.

    She was definitely the highest level of Vampire I had ever met.

    I said quietly.

    ¡°You can suppress your aura and vitality.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The secretary nodded lightly at my words, then asked a beatter.

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, what kind of reaction is that? No human has ever pointed that out before.¡±

    ¡°I just felt that it was impressive.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°All living beings evolve in favorable directions.¡±

    I spoke calmly.

    ¡°Vampires are no exception. They evolved to eliminate unnecessary fights by avoiding cannibalism.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you are inevitably beings that show off your aura and vitality. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    The secretary was focused on my story by now.

    ¡°n, you¡¯re right. Since they can gauge each other¡¯s strength by their aura, Vampires don¡¯t need to fight each other.¡±

    ¡°Being able to suppress the disy instinct engraved in the genes means that you have reached a high level. That¡¯s what I meant by impressive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at me for a while. Then she rubbed her chin seriously.

    ¡°I thought you were just spouting nonsense¡­. But it was actually a remark that came from a high level of understanding. n, who taught you about Vampires?¡±

    ¡°I always learn from myself.¡±

    The secretary let out a faintugh.

    ¡°You always make absurd answers, but I like it. Thanks to our conversation, my mind haspletely changed.¡±

    She turned her head halfway again.

    She nodded slightly and eight red eyes appeared in the ck space.

    Ignoring them, the secretary¡¯s gaze turned back to me.

    ¡°n, there¡¯s no point in wasting time with trivial questions or stalling with you. Do you know anything about ck magic?¡±

    It was not a pure question.

    There were many meanings implied in it, and I was not the one to miss them.

    I answered right away.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ready to take responsibility, I¡¯ll dly test it.¡±

    The secretary nodded her head strangely, as if she couldn¡¯t ovee her sleepiness.

    At the same time, the world around me began to change.

    The boundary between the ground and the sky blurred and everything turned ck.

    The world was filled with silent des.

    The secretary disappeared without a trace, and only eight eyes glowed red in the dark space.

    They said.

    ¡°n, we have no ill feelings towards you.¡±

    Soon after, something rushed at me from all directions.

    In the blink of an eye, crimson thorns were in front of my cornea.

    I saw the eyes beyond the thorns.

    ¡°Are you not resisting? Or are you unable to react?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t resist or react. It¡¯s worthless.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll check the truth of that.¡±

    Whoosh!

    The crimson thorns extended their length, but they only pierced the air.

    My eyes were not damaged.

    As always, the illusion was ultimately a battle of willpower.

    The red eyes blinked.

    ¡°Excellent willpower. Confirmed.¡±

    The ck view cleared and the world returned to its original appearance.

    The red eyes tried to hide their presence like dust, but I grabbed them with telekinesis.

    ¡°¡­n?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t allowed you to return yet.¡±

    ¡°Our purpose today is notbat.¡±

    ¡°Neither is mine.¡±

    My answer was unexpected, and the red eyes quietly focused on me.

    I asked quietly.

    ¡°Whose unique barrier was that just now?¡±

    ¡°It was the secretary¡¯s. She left right after activating it, and we just observed as ordered.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I retraced the unique barrier that had unfolded.

    In no time, my head was filled with lines and circles.

    ¡°When you return, tell the secretary this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This part wascking in the magic deployment.¡±

    I used the air as a ckboard.

    I drew the magic circle of the unique barrier and exined the corrections with blue mana.

    ¡°This part, this part, and this part.¡±

    There were three corrections.

    ¡°If you fix this part, it won¡¯t just stop at an illusion. It will also be possible to implement it in reality.¡±

    The red eyes were engrossed in the exnation without blinking.

    They had no choice.

    The difference was huge, even though it was only three parts.

    ¡°It was quite interesting. Now you can return.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief silence, the red eyes asked me.

    ¡°Excuse me, n.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is this why you kept us here?¡±

    ¡°What other reason would there be?¡±

    I calmly added.

    ¡°The magic is inadequate. There¡¯s no more important reason than that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s just that. This is the first time this has happened.¡±

    The red eyes finally scattered gracefully.

    I watched them quietly.

    I actually found four problems, but¡­ thest one needed a different way of solving.

    Not a simple remark, but a rougher way of solving.

    ?

    The rooftop of a nearby academy building.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The secretary rubbed her chin and waited for the red eyes to return.

    The existence was called the secretary¡¯s performance and was called a limb, and it performed the mission like a hand and a foot.

    n always brought unexpected results, so even the secretary was curious about the oue of the evaluation.

    She divided the evaluation into three.

    If you fall for the unique barrier, it¡¯s level 1, if you resist the unique barrier, it¡¯s level 2, if you understand the unique barrier, it¡¯s level 3.

    ¡®Level 2 is good enough, but¡­¡¯

    To reveal the princess of the void, you need to be level 3.

    Just then, the red eyes returned in front of the secretary. Without any report, they were talking to each other.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a freak. How does he understand the structure of ck magic? A human.¡±

    ¡°It was only a moment, too. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for even the same Vampires to grasp the magic circle in an instant.¡±

    The secretary smiled at the reaction of the limbs.

    It was a sight he had never seen before.

    ¡°Report first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, secretary. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    From what happened inside the barrier to the three parts of the magic circle that were pointed out.

    The red eyes reported the situation without missing anything.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And after receiving the whole report, the secretary smiled again.

    ¡°He only pointed out three parts. Level 2.¡±

    That was the secretary¡¯s verdict of n.

    The red eyes blinked.

    ¡°¡­Level 2?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have to take him to the princess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I nted four ws in my own barrier.¡±

    The secretary began to manifest his own barrier.

    It was a maggot that could create endless red thorns without limit, called the Infinite Hell.

    ¡°You pointed out three of them brilliantly, but thest one was the most important. It¡¯s rted to the ancient runes.¡±

    As the power of the ancient runes was infused, the ck thorns began to turn red.

    ¡°The ancient runes are like this©¤¡±

    She was about to continue her speech when it happened.

    ck-ck-ck©¤!

    The thorns started to move like intricate gears.

    They brushed against each other like animal fur and began to form a shape that was not the secretary¡¯s will.

    ¡°Wha-t, is, thi-s¡­?¡±

    The secretary¡¯s speech became more and more spaced out until she finally stopped.

    The attendants next to her also watched the situation with blinking eyes.

    As if making a path, the thorns rose up on both sides at regr intervals.

    In the middle of them, a man was walking.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They all stared nkly at the scene.

    ¡°However, I never ordered the secretary to return.¡±

    As if the intrusion of his barrier was not confusing enough, n¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°I also have a lot of interest in the ancient runes. Therefore, if you tell me everything you know, I will allow you to return.¡±

    He was not ignorant of the existence of the ancient runes.

    He was not just superficially aware of them either.

    He had even ¡®used¡¯ them to interfere with the Void.

    He had his own research on the ancient runes.

    From that point of view, he had already.

    n had more than met the secretary¡¯s conditions.

    ¡°Stage 3. No, stage 4¡­?¡±

    The secretary muttered without realizing it.

    ?

    It was the first time she felt such confusion.

 Chapter 199:

    Chapter 199:

    Chapter 199 ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because she was still stunned.

    The secretary stared at me nkly for a while.

    She had gathered the thorns of the Infinite Hell once.

    After realizing that they were still under her control, she asked me with curiosity.

    ¡°This is the first time this happened, right? I¡¯m still the master of this barrier¡­¡±

    ¡°I just became another master.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t point out thest ancient rune. I didn¡¯t modify it, I reced it with a new one.¡±¡°Ancient rune¡­¡±

    The secretary tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°n, did you say anything about the ancient rune? No, you know it. How did you use it to be a co-master of the original barrier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that partter, if I get a chance. You¡¯re not in a position to ask questions right now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I said calmly to the secretary.

    ¡°I told you before, evaluate me when you¡¯re ready to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility¡­ n, did you mean that when you said to spill everything you know?¡±

    The secretary nodded.

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll dly do that. You¡¯ve proven yourself anyway. You deserve to be treated as a guest of the void.¡±

    Fortunately, the secretary was not a person who would deny or reject her confusion.

    Rather, she quickly epted it and prepared to leave.

    She nodded once.

    ¡°n, let¡¯s go right now.¡±

    ¡°I told you to spill everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll tell you by showing you the ce instead.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look like she was lying, so I agreed.

    Of course, I was confident that I could ovee it even if it was a trap.

    We left the academy and headed to a deserted mountain slope.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very secret and sensitive ce. It takes quite a lot of time to move, so please understand.¡±

    The secretary drew arge red octagon on the ground.

    She concentrated her mind and applied runes to each corner until the sun rose high after the night and dawn.

    I quietly observed her behavior.

    It was unfamiliar, but not difficult.

    There were quite a few parts that I could figure out by just watching.

    I muttered quietly.

    ¡°Is this a magic circle for teleportation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that it¡¯s an octagon, not a hexagon.¡±

    ¡°As I said, the ce is very sensitive. A hexagon won¡¯t do. You have to add two vertices and fill in 128 runes¡­¡±

    The secretary, who was continuing her speech, suddenly turned to look at me.

    ¡°¡­But, this is ck magic, right? How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a different tone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, that¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±

    The secretary muttered and focused again.

    I wanted to shorten the time as much as possible, so I did my own assistance.

    I created a barrier around and induced the internal flow to be smooth.

    The secretary looked at me again.

    Her asymmetrical blue hair covered one eye, and the other eye stared at me strangely.

    ¡°n, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This is enough to make you concentrate fully. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re helping me right now?¡±

    ¡°It must be a feeling close to frustration. You¡¯ve be slow.¡±

    The secretary stared at me silently for a while.

    I felt that this time was too precious to waste, so I urged her again.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡±

    ¡°I think I understand a little bit why Maiev was fascinated by you. You have a talent for seducing females.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    It was absurd.

    The conversation ended there and the secretary focused again.

    Eventually, the octagon was filled with runes when the sun was high at noon.

    ¡°Manifestation©¤.¡±

    The world slowly flipped clockwise and the view changed. It was just the dark emptiness of nothingness.

    This was the destination that the secretary had mentioned.

    She looked at me.

    ¡°Are you okay? Is it hard to breathe?¡±

    I nodded vaguely.

    It was a dark space, but the secretary set up thorns that emitted light on both sides.

    The red thorns acted like streetmps and made a path.

    ¡°n, let¡¯s walk for a while.¡±

    We walked without talking for a while.

    The path was not always straight.

    There were sections that curved and sections that twisted like a spiral.

    The secretary suddenly called my name.

    ¡°n.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here. But we¡¯re not here yet.¡±

    I knew right after the conversation that the secretary was not joking.

    The narrow corridor widened and took the shape of an exhibition hall.

    Tick©¤

    Tick©¤

    The lights turned on one by one and the corridor gradually brightened.

    The wall was very wide and white, and there were countless murals on it without any boundaries.

    The secretary murmured.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to walk from now on.¡±

    She gently touched the mural with her hand.

    ¡°If you appreciate the mural, you¡¯ll enter automatically.¡±

    ¡°Quite interesting.¡±

    My eyes slowly moved towards the mural.

    It was so huge that I had to ovey mana over my cornea to gauge its size.

    As soon as my gaze touched it, the mural started to move.

    The humans in the crowd were dressed poorly.

    They wore clothes made of leaves and other things, and they were endlessly fascinated by the fire they lit.

    I muttered quietly.

    ¡°Humans¡­ before civilization developed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As we admired the mural, the wall moved and brushed past us.

    The mural followed a chronological order.

    People established rules, adopted formalities, advanced their civilization, and repeated learning and research.

    The secretary asked quietly.

    ¡°n, have you figured out what kind of mural this is?¡±

    ¡°So far, it¡¯s a normal record.¡±

    ¡°The important part ising up.¡±

    At some point, the ones called knights finally manifested their unique abilities.

    The ones who were left behind realized the existence of mana and learned magicter.

    ¡°n, do you see? Humans have always developed themselves in their own way, but¡­pared to unique abilities and magic, they are nothing. That was a leap of a different kind.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°It was indescribably groundbreaking, but humans didn¡¯t have to pay any price for it. It was a miracle.¡±

    The secretary¡¯s eyes were immersed in admiration.

    On the other hand, my reaction was indifferent.

    ¡°It was just something that was bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°If you take it for granted and move on, it would be nothing, but the more you think about it, the more amazing it is. Isn¡¯t it? Why was this miracle given?¡±

    The secretary pointed his index finger at the ceiling.

    ¡°n, the answer is in this mural.¡±

    Murals started to flow from the sky as well.

    This time, it was not humans, but vampires that were depicted.

    The vampires always moved wlessly.

    When humans were amazed by fire, when they established rules, when they founded various institutions¡­ always.

    The secretary said.

    ¡°n, what is discovery? Isn¡¯t it finding something that hasn¡¯t been revealed yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Then where did the ¡®unrevealed things¡¯e from? Humans don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    The mural soon showed the vampires infiltrating the human world.

    They ced various things in the human realm, including magic books.

    Around then, I seemed to understand what the secretary wanted to say.

    ¡°You want to say that magic was passed down from the vampires.¡±

    The secretary smiled slyly.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. The knights¡¯ unique abilities were natural, but magic was not.¡±

    If this was true, there was a huge difference between the previous world and the current world.

    ¡®Origin.¡¯

    In the previous world, magic was a unique product created by humans. But if the secretary was right, then the magic of this world was nothing but a n intended by the vampires.

    The secretary murmured.

    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    The corridor copsed like a partition and fell backwards.

    I quietly looked around.

    There were circr disy stands that rose in a staircase shape, and inside them were books and objects and so on.

    It was a scale that I couldn¡¯t measure the height and size of.

    I asked the secretary.

    ¡°What is the name of this space?¡±

    ¡°Just like I don¡¯t have a name, this space didn¡¯t need a name either. But if you ask me if there is none at all, that¡¯s not true.¡±

    She spoke slowly.

    ¡°There is a name that others gave it.¡±

    ¡°I can roughly guess.¡±

    ¡°¡­History. That¡¯s what humans call it.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    I feltplicated.

    If her words were true, then the humans of this world had been in the clutches of the vampires all along.

    ¡°n, did you say you wanted to dig up everything? Fine. From now on, I¡¯ll tell you the most important thing, and I¡¯ll also ask you the most important question.¡±

    The secretary rested her chin on one of the bookshelves.

    ¡°It¡¯s ancient runes. It¡¯s actually not practical.¡±

    One eye that was only exposed turned towards me.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t reveal everything to the world. It¡¯s a secret even among the vampires. It¡¯s because the princess didn¡¯t n for the continent to use the power of ancient runes.¡±

    There was a suspicious light in the secretary¡¯s eye.

    ¡°We never revealed it, but¡­ a human who understood ancient runes appeared. It¡¯s iprehensible.¡±

    In that suspicion, there was a mix of expectation and hostility.

    ¡°n, how do you know ancient runes?¡±

    A heavy silence settled.

    ¡°¡­Are you our friend, or our enemy?¡±

    She asked me that.

 Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200

    Our eyes met in midair for a while.

    The one who broke the silence was the secretary.

    ¡°This space hassted as long as my lifespan. I¡¯ve never seen a human like you. How did you get in here?¡±

    Then, ck mists gathered in the air and took the shape of human bodies.

    The secretary raised one of her hands lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. He¡¯s a guest.¡±

    She said to me.

    ¡°Please forgive them. They¡¯re not used to outsiders. Especially if they¡¯re human.¡±¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    I answered, and she smiled as if she was satisfied.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get back to the point. We¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. Of course, we also did some research.¡±

    ¡°Research?¡±

    ¡°n, you¡¯re young. You have the bloodline of a knight, and you barely passed the academy. But you know ancient runes. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    I understood her feelings.

    I had possessed this body one day without warning.

    If they had been observing me, they must have had many questions.

    She asked me.

    ¡°Just tell me. How do you know the ancient runes that we haven¡¯t revealed yet?¡±

    I sneered between my lips.

    There was one word that annoyed me.

    ¡°You keep using the word ¡®reveal¡¯.¡±

    Reveal.

    That was the word.

    The secretary continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you heard it from Maiev. Among the vampires, only I and the princess know the existence of this space.¡±

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t hear it from Maiev.¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s impossible that you found and studied it. There are some traces of ancient runes on the continent, but the runes you used in front of me didn¡¯t leave any clues.¡±

    The gist was simple.

    The vampires had been controlling the information about the magic and ancient runes that circted on the continent, and they were curious about how I used the unrevealed ancient runes.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    If what I saw was true, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing.

    For example, the magicians who boasted of oveing their limits were actually ying on the palm of the vampires.

    In the end, I expressed my honest opinion.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°The humans who were born on the continent and didn¡¯t get innate abilities, you treated them like experimental subjects, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°n, that¡¯s not a bad thing. Thanks to that, the ones who should have gone extinct are living proudly, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The secretary said calmly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make a fuss about your remark of arrogance, since everyone has a different perspective. But n, you have to give me an honest answer to my question.¡±

    I looked around the bookshelves.

    I got frustrated and pulled out dozens of books with telekinesis.

    ¡°Destroy, harmonize, manipte, summon. Are these the big branches of magic that you intended?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s put aside the other talk and answer me first. If you evade the answer, we¡¯ll have to find another way.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°There are simple and intricate methods. We can use them all. But one thing is certain, we¡¯ll try until we get the information we want. So¡­¡±

    The secretary rubbed her chin with her hand.

    ¡°n, the people around you might disappear overnight.¡±

    It was a threatening remark, but not a threatening tone. In other words, the secretary was speaking as if she was stating a natural truth.

    So I also answered calmly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re giving another interesting answer. n, we don¡¯t miss any human. We record every birth.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to hear this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You have a different story from others. You gave up your innate ability to find a fianc¨¦. And when I looked it up, you were one of our special beneficiaries.¡±

    I was speechless.

    Beneficiaries?

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°There was a discussion about granting you a fire rune that is more powerful than your innate ability, ¡®Ember¡¯. To create a hero among humans, a narrative is important, and you had enough of it.¡±?The secretary mmed the books that were floating in the air. He pushed them into the bookshelf.?¡°But the discussion was scrapped. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because there was no need for it.¡±?¡°Exactly. You defeated the knight of Ember with the fire you learned by yourself. It was an unpredictable event.¡±?The secretary took a step closer to me.?¡°n, tell me where you learned the ancient runes. If you cooperate, I will cooperate too. If not, I will have no choice but to dispose of you. There is a procedure in the Void.¡±

    This was the third time the secretary urged me to answer, but I was still focused on satisfying my curiosity.?When I browsed a few more books, I felt a slight change in the secretary¡¯s energy.?A faint anxiety appeared on the secretary¡¯s face, which had been expressionless until then.?It was natural.?The one who knows nothing is happy to learn even one thing, but the one who knows everything suffers from not knowing even one thing.?¡°Secretary, when you ask me something, there is also an appropriate attitude that goes with it.¡±?The secretary asked back incredulously.?¡°n, are you telling me to question you politely?¡±

    ¡°Only then will I have room to think.¡±?¡°Are you confident? How absurd.¡±?The secretary¡¯s tone became sharper.

    ¡°n, I hope this conversation can be resolved without a fight. Tell me what you know quickly.¡±?¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°This is the attitude that¡­ is arrogant.¡±?I looked at him without avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°You seem to treat me as an interesting specimen, but if you want, I can show you who has the upper hand here.¡±?¡°You choose the hard way. I have lived a long time, but I have never seen a human who kept his sanity while watching the despair of those around him.¡±?The secretary raised her red energy, and I said.?¡°No matter what you do, you won¡¯t get the answer you want. There is no other way than to look good to me. And also.¡±?I swiped a bookshelf with my index finger.?¡°¡­If I want, I can destroy this entire space. secretary, can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±?The secretary was furious.?¡°Didn¡¯t the Void have that much prudence? This space is just a ce for observation. It doesn¡¯t matter if you break it!¡±?He spewed out a tremendous amount of killing intent.?But soon after.?¡°Hoo¡­.¡±?The secretary took a deep breath and calmed her energy.

    She looked at me with gentle eyes again.?¡°n, this is the first time I¡¯ve experienced this, so it¡¯s hard to choose my words and attitude. I apologize. Anyway, I hope you cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°For example, I could spread a magic that would turn the continent into hell. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±?¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°In the worst case, I could kill you.¡±?At the secretary¡¯s words, Iughed without realizing it.?¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°n, why are you confident?¡±

    ¡°If I die¡­ who will research the ancient runes that haven¡¯t been deciphered yet?¡±?The secretary¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­!¡±?She blinked her eyes several times as if she had encountered something unexpected, and then rolled her eyeballs.

    She seemed to be trying to calm herself down.?I added calmly.?¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡±?¡°n, what¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You say you haven¡¯t revealed the ancient runes, but in fact, there must be something you couldn¡¯t research either. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that much?¡±?I delivered the final blow.?¡°Secretary, how much of the ancient runes are left?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I guarantee that it won¡¯t bepleted without me. It¡¯s something only I can do.¡±?I checked my clothes and stood more confidently.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    As always, I had my own way.?Cooperation is basically a two-waymunication.

    But what I want is a one-waymunication, so I don¡¯t want cooperation, but submission.

    ¡°If you want thepletion of the ancient runes, kneel down and beg me.¡±

    This was the only way we could get along without conflict.

 Chapter 201: Trust

    Chapter 201: Trust

    Chapter 201 Trust

    The secretary slightly furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Get down on my knees and beg? Me?¡±

    I nodded calmly.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like the secretary was lying to me. The Vampires possessed tremendous power and seemed to have been secretly manipting this continent.

    But just because the opponent was strong, it didn¡¯t mean I could afford to get involved.

    A crisis could be a formidable force if redirected. So, I decided to y a psychological game with the secretary first. I aimed to extract the desired information and simultaneously gain an ally.

    ¡°Is it a difficult request?¡±

    ¡°n, regardless of the difficulty, it¡¯s impossible from the start. I only bow my head in front of the princess. And one more thing.¡±The secretary continued speaking calmly.

    His asymmetrically cut short navy blue hair revealed one eye that glowed red.

    ¡°There are only four ancient runes we haven¡¯t deciphered. Don¡¯t underestimate us.¡±

    To havepleted the research on all but four was indeed an impressive feat. However, I couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    In the end, he had admitted that ¡®there exist ancient runes they haven¡¯t deciphered.¡¯

    Even if there was just one ancient rune left unresearched, I had enough qualifications to take the lead.

    ¡°My assessment is always urate. Moreover, what do you n to do about the four ancient runes you haven¡¯t researched yet?¡±

    ¡°n, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. I don¡¯t want to cover up my means anymore¡­.¡±

    I finally made a decision.

    To mix one lie among ny-nine truths.

    ¡°You will have to cover it. Since I definitely know those four, you have no choice but toply with my demands.¡±

    In truth, I didn¡¯t know what those four ancient runes were.

    However.

    If I started researching them in earnest, I was confident I would understand them. So to begin that ¡®research,¡¯ observation was necessary first, and I cleverly mixed in a lie.

    Could there be any greater power than information and knowledge?

    There were nobat spells exchanged between the secretary and me, but it was more intense than such a situation.

    Attitude, judgment, provided information¡­. These trifles would determine superiority after a meticulous contest. I repeatedly agonized to extract the information I wanted.

    The opponents were the ones manipting the continent. The fate of the entire continent could change depending on this conversation.

    I finally opened my mouth.

    ¡°This conversation is going in circles. Let¡¯s talk again shortly.¡±

    ¡°When do you mean by that? n, once you step foot here, you can¡¯t leave until this is settled.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes¡­?¡±

    The secretary tilted his head.

    ¡°What can change in just ten minutes?¡±

    ¡°A lot can change.¡±

    I summoned all my mana with all my strength. Since my goal wasn¡¯tbat, the secretary watched for the moment.

    First manifestation: rearranging the bookshelves. Second manifestation: gathering all the books and spreading them in a fan shape. Third manifestation: oveying my corneas with mana to aid understanding.

    With just three manifestations, I was ready.

    With eyes aided by magic, I quickly scanned the contents. Since my goal was observation, not learning, it was swift.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Precisely ten minutester, I confirmed the contents of all the books except for the ancient runes.

    After arranging the space as it was initially, the conversation between the secretary and me resumed.

    ¡°n, what did you find out in those ten minutes?¡±

    ¡°You have deeply researched human magic. But the magic used by other species, like the beastmen and elves¡­ is atrocious.¡±

    I quietly rubbed my chin as I continued speaking.

    ¡°You speak as if everything has gone ording to n, but it seems that hasn¡¯t been the case. Am I wrong? Particrly, it looks like you abandoned the research on elf magic halfway.¡±

    The unpleasant expression faded from the lieutenant¡¯s face.

    The emotion that soon covered her face was something far from difort, something resembling joy.

    When she parted her lips, an intriguing tone flowed out.

    ¡°n, you could assess the magic of elves and beastmen. To even confirm the progress of the research¡­ impressive. Very impressive.¡±

    Her eyes widened a little. However, it was an expression of some kind of delight.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived a little over twenty years, and you spent half of that time wielding a sword. How on earth did you master all the magic on the continent?¡±

    Like talking to herself, the lieutenant constantly muttered something. After a while, she suddenly burst into awkwardughter.

    The reason for the awkward tone was obvious. Smiling must have been a very unfamiliar act to the lieutenant.

    ¡°n, you do have some credibility. I¡¯ve begun to feel emotions other than anger. This is the first time I¡¯ve had an opponent on my level.¡±

    She raised her hand into the air and moved it as if conducting a melody. The space rearranged itself differently from before, creating an environment suitable for a pleasant conversation.

    It resembled a teahouse in the human realm.

    The lieutenant opened her mouth again with a more gentle tone.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t given up on elf research. n, you can guess the reason, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°The difference between long-lived and short-lived species.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Elves are a long-lived species. Since they aren¡¯t pressed by time, they never rush. We also have to n over a very long period.¡±

    She gazed at my eyes, or perhaps she wanted to see something beyond them.

    ¡°In that respect, humans are remarkable. Most blood fiends disdain humans out of instinct, but in fact, there is no existence more fascinating from our perspective.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating?¡±

    ¡°Short-lived species have a strong obsession with leaving achievements. Thanks to that, something brilliant often emerges. Therefore, to preserve humans, we divided the continent¡­¡±

    At that moment, the entire space shook.

    Dark shadows swarmed toward the lieutenant. Countless shadows covered her.

    A strange whisper filled the space. The sound was as bustling as tree branches swaying in the wind.

    Bang©¤!

    However, the lieutenant brushed it away with one hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine¡­ Guardians of the Void, calm down. The princess understands. It¡¯s okay to discuss this much.¡±

    Her index finger pointed to the sky.

    Before I knew it, an enormous purple eye was gazing down at us. I instinctively knew it was the eye of the princess.

    ¡°She knows everything anyway. From the beginning, it seems we need to reveal everything to n for this conversation to proceed. So, you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    After calming down those called the Guardians of the Void, the lieutenant¡¯s gaze returned to me.

    This time, I spoke first.

    ¡°I think I can guess what you¡¯re about to say. Humans, beastmen, elves¡­ you designated areas for each of them to live in?¡±

    ¡°n, that¡¯s exactly it.¡±

    The lieutenant unfolded a map in midair as she continued.

    ¡°n, focusing research on humans caused problems. If all species lived together, humans couldn¡¯t survive properly.¡±

    ¡°So you divided the continent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we nted trees in the Great Forest and scattered demonic energy in Verkel, which the demonic beasts love. Everything is within our grasp.¡±

    Given these points, it was an astonishing achievement.

    Of course, there were those who attempted such things in the previous world, but since the power dynamics among species were simr, it never leaned to one side.

    There had never been a species that tried to dominate others on such a meticulous and grand scale. Nor had there been one that seeded so thoroughly in monopolizing the benefits.

    The reason these creatures were trying to negotiate with me was clear¡­.

    ¡°I think I understand why you¡¯re looking for the ruler of the void.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Elves, beastmen, demonic beasts. Their heads have all grown too big. It must be getting difficult to manipte the power dynamics as you wish.¡±

    The point was simple.

    ¡°You want to keep the power of the blood fiends as hidden as possible, but you¡¯re running out of strength. To solve all these problems, you need the four ancient runes.¡±

    The lieutenant seemed slightly ufortable with my remark.

    ¡°Running out of strength? Be careful with such statements.¡±

    The lieutenant stared quietly at the map.

    Bang©¤!

    She pped the map loudly with her palm. As a result, an ind pressed under her hand slowly disappeared.

    She looked at me and said.

    ¡°n, I just erased an entire ind right in front of you. Fortunately, it was uninhabited, but if it were a strategic point, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a war broke out.¡±

    A crimson ck thorn rose from the ground. The lieutenant grabbed it as if it were a staff.

    ¡°That¡¯s the end of my story. n, I¡¯ve told you a lot and I haven¡¯t lied.¡±

    She pointed the tip of the thorn at me.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Give me your trust.¡±

    ¡°Trust, huh.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve really researched the remaining four ancient runes, show me a bit of the results.¡±

    ¡°And after showing you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get down on my knees and beg. But, n, if you earn my trust, I will support you without question.¡±

    Support from the blood fiends would mean a lot. It meant the very beings who had structured this world would cooperate with me.

    So, what exactly would I show?

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    It was already decided.

    There was something I had been attempting, and now I felt I could seed.

    ¡°n, what will you do?¡±

    Instead of answering, I closed my eyes and focused my mind.

    The door I had vaguely seen while researching the ancient runes. The one and only passage connecting the previous world and the present world.

    ¡­Now, I intended to open it.

 Chapter 202: Speak First. Okay?

    Chapter 202: Speak First. Okay?

    I focused my mind to the maximum.

    First, I shared my thoughts with the Secretary. At this moment, we gained the same vision.

    What unfolded was a vast sky.

    Gray stone materials floated on a blue canvas without a single cloud. They aligned piece by piece, creating a single passageway.

    I guessed this was a passage connecting the current world and the previous world. If the door were to open, it would be possible to connect the two worlds.

    Ting©¤!

    However, the door remained unopened and firm. The scenery we could observe together ended here.

    I quietly opened my eyelids.¡®Not yet.¡¯

    It was only natural that we couldn¡¯t open the door yet, as I hadn¡¯tpleted the study of the four Ancient Runes. Nevertheless, this alone was evidence that my research was progressing, so it was fine.

    As expected, aplicated expression passed over the Secretary¡¯s face as she gazed at the same scenery.

    She quietly muttered.

    ¡°That just now¡­.¡±

    Her eyes, craving an answer, turned towards me, but I didn¡¯t bother to respond. She already knew the answer herself.

    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing¡­.¡±

    She kept murmuring the same words.

    ¡°What was that passage just now? In any case, I admit it. I had my doubts, but you really were studying Ancient Runes. Amazing, truly amazing!¡±

    It was right then.

    Drip©¤ drip©¤

    ck liquid started to fall to the floor. In fact, it was ambiguous to even call it a liquid. It was something between solid and liquid, extremely slippery and highly viscous.

    They began to form various shapes as they clung together. Some were beasts, some were people, and some were indescribably bizarre.

    Themonality was that they were slowly surrounding me. I quietly asked the Secretary.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­n, forgive me.¡±

    The Secretary slowly stepped back.

    ¡°My desire is unrestrained. This urge to take youpletely on the spot is simply uncontroble.¡±

    I looked at the gtinous beings that were called ¡®Guardians of the Void¡¯. Judging by the situation, it didn¡¯t seem like they intended to take me in a gentle manner.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I blinked and thought. I pondered the oue of this battle¡­. No matter how I thought about it, I didn¡¯t seem likely to lose.

    When the Guardians rushed towards me,

    I distorted a part of the space. Telekinesis, space, maniption. It was an art that handled all three simultaneously.

    Crunch©¤!

    A part of the study folded like a curtain and crumpled. The Guardians of the Void, trapped there, couldn¡¯t resist at all and were slowly crushed.

    But at that moment,

    A part of the space began to tear. I furrowed my brow. This was not intentional.

    A crack appeared like a piece of broken ss. It was a pure white crack, the opposite of the current dark space.

    Was there another space? In life, there are moments when you feel an inexplicable intuition, and it led me into the crack.

    The moment I stepped into the pure white space,

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    For the first time, the Secretary lost herposure. That constantly spurred my intuition.

    When I entered the space, it was pure white.

    The study was still endlessly arranged, but the background being white made it seem like a reversed version of the ck space.

    ¡°n, wait a moment!¡±

    The Secretary suddenly blocked my path.

    In the blink of an eye, she had cast a teleportation spell more urgently than ever before.

    She whispered in a serious tone.

    ¡°You are not allowed to step into this space. n, step back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I didn¡¯t heed the Secretary¡¯s warning. I focused only on moving and gradually pushed deeper into the rift.

    The Secretary blocked me, I moved, she blocked me, I moved, and so on¡­. This process repeated endlessly. The Secretary¡¯s face grew increasingly grim.

    ¡°n, this is my final warning. This ce does not permit entry to outsiders under any circumstances. If you do not retreat voluntarily, I will use all my power.¡±

    I pretended to understand and agree.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not very good at resisting my curiosity.¡±

    The killing intent blew like a wind, wrapping around our bodies.

    Although my response was light, its effect was clear. The Secretary¡¯s tense shoulders slightly rxed, and she let out a visible sigh of relief.

    At that moment,

    I toppled the bookshelves filling the space with telekinesis. It was before the Secretary could react.

    Thud©¤ thud©¤

    ¡°n, you really¡­!¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s urgent cry echoed.

    She set the bookshelves upright and grabbed a red thorn. Just as its sharpness was about to pierce me,

    The thorn, stretching out, suddenly stopped. I had intercepted its path with a book I had grabbed at some point.

    ¡°n¡­.¡±

    Sweat beads formed on the Secretary¡¯s forehead. As one droplet rolled down her cheek and hung on her chin before falling to the ground, we exchanged no words.

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t resist my curiosity.¡±

    I flipped through the book in front of her, making sure it made a sound. Enhancing my cornea with mana, it was enough to inspect its contents.

    The content was astonishing.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    At first, I chuckled in disbelief, thenter found it absurd. But in the end, I closed the book, still filled with interest.

    While I read and gathered my thoughts, the Secretary¡¯s face gradually turned pale. With a contemptuous expression, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    In the time it took to utter just those three words, a smile gradually spread across my face. It was theplete opposite of the Secretary¡¯s face, which was increasingly drenched in sweat.

    She seemed at a loss, unable to hide her confusion.

    Finally, she looked at me and spoke.

    ¡°n, you didn¡¯t really¡­.¡±

    ¡°Secretary, let¡¯s sit down first. We need to talk.¡±

    Sensing unease, the Secretary quickly acted. She sealed the rift that had appeared like a broken ss window and hastily created a chair to sit on.

    She asked again, still at a loss.

    ¡°So, how much of the content did you see?¡±

    ¡°All of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Secretary looked at me with a defeated expression, seemingly resigned.

    I asked her.

    ¡°Secretary, what do you think I felt every time I achieved magical sess in this world?¡±

    ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you proud?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    I answered firmly.

    ¡°Why is the magic in this world only at this level? Why is it in a state of mediocrity?¡­ I always pondered that.¡±

    I slightly pulled her chair closer to me.

    I looked down at her coldly.

    ¡°It was all your doing.¡±

    I used telekinesis to bring the book I had thrown on the floor back to me. I opened it and pointed out key passages one by one so she could see clearly.

    [The reason the Summoning School has not developed isrgely due to the Maniption School. Those who deal with visible things do not feel the need for summoning¡­.]

    [The reason Verkel¡¯s demonic beasts are bing more ferocious seems to be due to the beastmen. Their magic leaves a residue in the mana, which consequently makes it murky¡­.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not an autobiography, yet you cleverly mixed these details into the thesis.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You constantly fomented conflict so that no one could focus solely on progress. Your arrogance knows no bounds.¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop it. There¡¯s no need to say more.¡±

    The Secretary spoke first in a pleading voice. She continued as if to argue her case.

    ¡°It was necessary to maintain the bnce of power on the continent. I¡¯ve already exined this, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You hid the fact that you used such methods.¡±

    ¡°n, just don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you think the Princess won¡¯t care either?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s face turned pale. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; herplexion had indeed lightened.

    ¡°Secretary, did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You nned to make the continent loyal to you instead of the Princess.¡±

    In short, it was simple.

    [To aid understanding, consider the following example.]

    There were various techniques below, but she had cleverly included brainwashing ck magic techniques to manipte the reader.

    First, foment conflict.

    Second, make those involved in the conflict seek out magical books to oppose each other.

    Third, use the subtly hidden brainwashing techniques to make them loyal to oneself. It was a meticulous method aimed at a very long-term goal.

    All of this was the Secretary¡¯s wrongdoing behind the Princess¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thinking of subtly brainwashing the entire continent to have them under your control. While shouting loyalty with your mouth, you secretly wanted to be the Ruler of the Void more than anyone else.¡±

    The Secretary couldn¡¯t say anything. I quietly nodded.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, then I have no choice. I will go to the Princess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed!¡±

    The Secretary jumped up from her seat. Seeing her panting, it was clear she was extremely desperate.

    Well, it was natural. If the second-inmand, who was supposed to be the most loyal, was plotting rebellion, the entire Void would undoubtedly be thrown into chaos.

    I muttered to myself.

    ¡°I wonder what to do.¡±

    As I paused, the Secretary¡¯s face showed a mixture of emotions.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    With just slight changes in my expression, the Secretary¡¯s breathing becamebored as if she were suffocating.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    By the time her face had turnedpletely white, I spoke again.

    ¡°You never know. If you cooperate in the study of Ancient Runes, the secret might be kept for the time being¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s reaction followed like a tail. She seemed like a dog with its tail between its legs.

    She asked me again.

    ¡°What kind of cooperation are you talking about? Speak first. Okay?¡±

 Chapter 203: The Cowards Restless Heart

    Chapter 203: The Coward''s Restless Heart

    Chapter 203 The Coward¡¯s Restless Heart

    ¡°What kind of cooperation are you talking about? Just tell me. Hmm?¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s attitude was quite urgent.

    As she moved around busily, a tattoo on her corbone became visible. It wasn¡¯t a picture or a pattern, just the number 187.

    I had a vague idea of what it meant.

    ¡°It seems even the position of Secretary isn¡¯t exempt from recement. The 187th Secretary, that¡¯s your identity.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She nodded slightly, and I continued speaking towards her.

    ¡°Secretary, you¡¯re a coward.¡±¡°Coward? Me?¡±

    ¡°At first, you simply didn¡¯t want to be reced.¡±

    I spoke calmly.

    ¡°But gradually, you began to hope that something of yours would remain even after you were reced. Isn¡¯t this space the result of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shutting yourself in a space, hoping someone will carry on your will. Only a coward could n such a thing.¡±

    After hearing this, the Secretary touched her face with her hand. Variousplex emotions visibly crossed her face.

    It seemed that perhaps, she was only just now understanding herself, someone she hadn¡¯t been able to properly define before.

    ¡°Coward¡­ Yeah, maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    After a long pause, she finally spoke.

    ¡°So, n, what do I need to cooperate with? That¡¯s what¡¯s most important to me right now.¡±

    I got to the point.

    ¡°Show me the four Ancient Runes.¡±

    ¡°All four of them? Without missing a single one?¡±

    The Secretary asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Giving all of them is a bit¡­ There are many spells that haven¡¯t been distributed across the continent yet. n, don¡¯t you need those?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already in my mind. When the timees, I¡¯ll teach them as I see fit.¡±

    The Secretary hesitated for a moment.

    Many thoughts passed over her expression.

    Whether to embrace all of this and see it through to the end, to fight, to ept the demands, or to find another way¡­ It was clear what she was contemting without hiding it.

    Eventually, I spoke again.

    ¡°Hey, Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lost in thought, she turned her head towards me.

    ¡°My only concern is the advancement of magic.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Being remembered by others isn¡¯t just about brainwashing and domination. If you cooperate, there will surely be benefits fitting for you.¡±

    ¡°Fitting benefits?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promise. There will be people who follow your new will, and there will also be those who remember you.¡±

    Suddenly, our eyes met in the air. She echoed two words in a low tone.

    ¡°Remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you sink while embracing foolishness, or will you leap into a new world? The choice is yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Secretary pondered for a long time before saying just one thing.

    ¡°n, this time, could you give me ten minutes?¡±

    ?

    We stood on a high ce, looking down below.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Secretary gazed around with eyes filled with sentiment for a while. It was only natural. After all, she had spent the most time in this space.

    Looking down from above, this ce looked like a maze. It also resembled an intricately structured ant nest, and undoubtedly, it was an independent ¡®world¡¯ in itself.

    She seemed to have made up her mind as she raised her hand¡­.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    She let out a deep sigh and lowered her hand again. It seemed she had tried to do something with this space but ultimately failed.

    ¡°n.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a coward. I¡¯ve been hoping for my own world to emerge here.¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    ¡°So, will you hand over the Ancient Runes?¡±

    ¡°I will. I will¡­. n, hearing it like that doesn¡¯t feel good. It¡¯s a bit different from mere obedience.¡±

    The Secretary looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time feeling this way, so I¡¯d like to share a few thoughts. Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°First, I weighed humiliation and benefit for ten minutes. If the humiliation had been greater, I would have willingly chosen self-destruction. I would have destroyed this space myself.¡±

    She shook her head and continued.

    ¡°But surprisingly, the humiliation wasn¡¯t that great. n, while listening to your n¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but get curious about what a world solely devoted to the advancement of magic would be like.¡±

    The Secretary suddenly reached out her hand.

    Then a book swiftly floated up and gentlynded in her grasp.

    She handed it to me.

    ¡°This is the first of the four Ancient Runes.¡±

    Perhaps because it hadn¡¯t been deciphered yet, the cover of the book only said ¡®Unfinished 1.¡¯

    ¡°What about the other three?¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re crucial runes, I don¡¯t keep them all in one ce. It will take some time to gather all of them. Even thest one¡­.¡±

    The Secretary trailed off. I asked again.

    ¡°Thest one?¡±

    ¡°¡­the Princess has it.¡±

    I took a step closer to her. Just as I had mixed one lie with ny-nine truths, she seemed to have mixed in a bit of falsehood as well.

    The Secretary subtly avoided my gaze.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this situation to arise. I didn¡¯t think this nk space would be revealed, nor did I think I¡¯d be handing you the Ancient Runes.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, make sure to gather the rest quickly.¡±

    ¡°I got it. I understand.¡±

    But then, it happened.

    Swoosh©¤.

    A Guardian of the Voidnded in front of the Secretary, holding a letter in its mouth.

    The Secretary looked at me for permission with her eyes, and I nodded. It meant she could read the contents. She quickly read through the letter.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡±

    The Secretary handed me the letter without a word.

    [We are aware of the recentmotion. Therefore, the royal family has decided to settle the postponed matter of selecting the Sword Saint¡­]

    There were many words, but the content was simple.

    ¡®The strongest human on the continent. Deciding the Sword Saint.¡¯

    That was the conclusion.

    The Secretary standing next to me broke the silence first.

    ¡°We also receive periodic reports about the continent. We update the contents of the study based on the changing situation.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°n, I think I know why they want to choose a Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    The Secretary continued speaking.

    ¡°It seems there was a regime change within the royal family. They want to show the heroes¡¯ loyalty to the royal family and solidify their position by demonstrating their cooperation with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too obvious. The important thing is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this part right here.¡±

    There was a particrly notable detail.

    [The winner will be designated a hero. A knight will receive the title of Sword Saint, and a magician will be allowed to create and officially recognize a title of their choice.]

    ¡°n, it seems magicians are allowed to participate as well. The new regime recognizes the significance of magic quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­.¡±

    There was no reason not to participate. After all, it was an opportunity to be officially acknowledged as the best ¡®human¡¯ on the continent.

    ¡°This is perfect timing.¡±

    It was a suitable asion to test the newly acquired Ancient Rune ¡®Unfinished 1¡¯ and it aligned well with the current period.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I need to return immediately. I can¡¯t visit the Void personally every time, soe to me at one-week intervals.¡±

    The Secretary looked like she had a lot to say, but upon meeting my gaze, she let out a deep sigh and nodded.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll check the progress of the rune research each time.¡±

    ?

    After n left, the Secretary visited the Princess again. As the 187th Secretary stood by without moving, the Princess, who had awakened at some point, spoke.

    ¡°What do you think after meeting him in person?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always an unexpected man.¡±

    ¡°Always?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Secretary swallowed dryly and continued.

    ¡°Just when I start to adapt to one unexpected aspect, another one appears. So, he¡¯s always an unexpected existence.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The Princess straightened her posture and gazed at the Secretary.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Have you developed some interest in n?¡±

    It took the Secretary a moment to understand what the Princess meant. After a pause, she tilted her head and cautiously asked.

    ¡°What do you mean by interest¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to distinguish clearly whether the growing interest in your heart is curiosity or affection. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up like Maiev.¡±

    ¡°I will never be like Maiev.¡±

    The Secretary responded firmly. The Princess¡¯s gaze, watching her, seemed somehow pleased.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°You still have your uses. That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping an eye on you, but you should know that n¡¯s existence can be poison to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    The short audience ended like that.

    How much does the Princess actually know?

    It¡¯s impossible to tell. She always speaks ambiguously. The Secretary returned to her space with a restless heart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The space was still pure white.

    She had always lived ording to her ns.

    For the first time, she couldn¡¯t predict whaty ahead for her.

 Chapter 204:

    Chapter 204:

    Chapter 204: Confident in Missing the Win

    I visited the Dean¡¯s office after returning to the academy.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one invited, so there were quite a few people gathered. The Dean of the Magic Department, Cte, had invited all the representatives here.

    Of course, Yusia was an exception. Apparently, she had personal matters to attend to.

    When we finally gathered, it seemed that Cte was the only one not yet present. The representatives exchanged nces asionally, greeting each other silently while we waited.

    Nobody touched their teacups. The ice inside asionally floated to the surface, making a clear sound. The scenery outside the window was quite peaceful.

    Becky was the first to speak.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been training to the point of death¡­ It¡¯s been a really long time since we all got together like this.¡±

    Becky¡¯s words weren¡¯t a lie. In reality, the representatives, who had reunited after a long time, had a significantly improved aura. It was evidence that they hadn¡¯t been neglecting their training.¡°So why are we gathered here?¡±

    Maiev mumbled when,

    ¡°I will exin that now.¡±

    A mesmerizing voice echoed. For a moment, there was an illusion that the Dean¡¯s office had brightened. Probably everyone here felt the same way.

    The owner of the voice was Cte.

    She was already seated, looking at us with her peculiar heterochromatic eyes.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Surprise flickered across the representatives¡¯ faces.

    In the past, it would have been simply a fascinating urrence. But now, having devoted ourselves solely to training, we understood just how incredible this feat was.

    Perhaps I was the only one who remained calm as usual. Cte¡¯s gaze, which had been surveying the surroundings, finallynded on me.

    ¡°First, n, how have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still just focusing on magic.¡±

    ¡°Good. By the way, is there anyone you currently consider apetitor?¡±

    Cte¡¯s attitude was slightly different from her usual casual greetings. This question definitely had an underlying intention.

    I answered honestly.

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    ¡°Anyone at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cte showed a satisfied smile.

    ¡°I knew you would answer like that. It¡¯s reassuring to confirm this attitude before discussing something important.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Dean¡­¡±

    Becky, who had been listening quietly, asked very cautiously.

    ¡°Is it because of the royal decree that we¡¯re gathered? The Hero Tournament?¡±

    ¡°You were expecting it.¡±

    Cte nodded slightly.

    ¡°The Hero Tournament, hosted by the royal family, was originally a ce to select the Sword Saint among the knights, but this time, wizards are allowed to participate. It¡¯s an unprecedented event.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­? Why did they allow it?¡±

    ¡°In that regard, I must thank the representatives. Two times, three times, however many times.¡±

    Cte continued calmly.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a slight change in power within the royal family, and they quickly reflected the recent actions of the Magic Department. What do you think about this, Miss Maiev?¡±

    Maiev, whose name was suddenly called, blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m curious about your feelings, now that wizards can participate in this significant event.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s going to be an interesting spectacle?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still looking at it from a spectator¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Cte looked around at the representatives again.

    ¡°Upon checking, it seems quite a few pdins on the verge of bing Sword Saints are participating. The wizards who participate will bepeting against them.¡±

    Becky, who was listening beside me, took a deep breath.

    ¡°Wow, pdins¡­¡±

    ### ¡°The Issue is that all Wizards Think Like Miss Maiev. They See It as an Interesting Spectacle, but Don¡¯t Dare to Participate.¡±

    Cte let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Now that wizards are officially allowed to participate, if no wizard steps forward, there will be ridicule.¡±

    Maiev nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If, despite being allowed, no one participates, it will be said that wizards have been using the ban as an excuse for being cowards.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s understandable why most are reluctant to participate. The reputation of the pdins is formidable. Before I became the Dean, I had faced them a few times¡­¡±

    At those words, the representatives¡¯ eyes widened. Becky reacted the most dramatically.

    ¡°The pdins¡¯bat power, how strong is it? We haven¡¯t seen them in action.¡±

    ¡°All the pdins from that era have retired. Anyway, depending on who the opponent is, it varied, but it was rare for me to win. Back then, I was a 5th-tier wizard.¡±

    Cte continued with a nostalgic look in her eyes.

    ¡°I reached the 6th tier, but now I can¡¯t participate for different reasons. Because of my position as Dean.¡±

    The Dean extended three fingers.

    ¡°There are three phases for a wizard.¡±

    ¡°Three phases?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In youth, a wizard is evaluated by the ability of their master. In adulthood, by their own skill. In old age, by the students they have raised.¡±

    The representatives nodded quietly.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to be evaluated by my students¡¯ abilities, not my own. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? I strongly rmend it.¡±

    ¡°Us, participate?¡±

    Becky stammered.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Is this right? Competing against pdins isn¡¯t just a simple task, it¡¯s a huge deal¡­¡±

    ¡°Winning would be great, but even in defeat, it¡¯s an experience. Few wizards have experience dueling pdins. It will surely be a valuable foundation.¡±

    While Becky hesitated, Trixie spoke up.

    ¡°I will definitely participate.¡±

    The blue-haired girl¡¯s statement was not impulsive. It was filled with a sense of conviction that suggested thorough consideration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I lose. However, I won¡¯t be seen as a head of household who avoids fights in the eyes of my followers.¡±

    The other representatives looked at Trixie with quite impressed expressions. It seemed they were quite influenced by her resolute attitude.

    Becky suddenly asked Cte.

    ¡°Dean, what happens if you be a hero?¡±

    Trixie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t be a hero.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll be one, I¡¯m just curious! Our generation has never seen a hero.¡±

    Watching the two girls bicker, Cte smiled.

    ¡°Ites with tremendous honor. And that honor won¡¯t be limited to humans alone.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Typically, heroes are given proper respect by other races as well. There will be many opportunities for interspecies exchanges.¡±

    Becky¡¯s mouth gaped open.

    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s amazing. So, you¡¯ll get stronger based on all those exchanges. That¡¯s really incredible.¡±

    Becky¡¯s fascination had its reasons. The title of hero, known as the strongest among humans, had been vacant for several decades.

    Cte said,

    ¡°Come to think of it, none of you have seen a hero. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the skill gap between knights and wizards.¡±

    The term ¡°hero¡± originally referred to the strongest among humans, but as knights repeatedly won, its meaning gradually faded.

    More precisely, it had diminished in valuepared to the Sword Saint.

    ### ¡°Sword Saints, High-ranking Knights, Pdins¡­ The Hierarchy Among Knights Became More Significant. The Very Meaning of a Duel Between Wizards and Knights Has Diminished.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The atmosphere became somber.

    All the representatives were from the same generation. They had lived their entire lives during a dark period where being disregarded by knights was the norm.

    Maiev asked cautiously,

    ¡°Currently, you¡¯re known as a 6th-tier wizard, the highest rank among human wizards. Wouldn¡¯t it be worth participating now?¡±

    ¡°While there are many pdins, I am the only 6th-tier wizard. A knight¡¯s defeat would be seen as an individual¡¯s loss, but my defeat would be seen as a loss for all wizards.¡±

    She spoke with a genuinely heartfelt tone.

    ¡°And, of course, there are other reasons.¡±

    ¡°Other reasons?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if I were to reach the 7th tier, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to participate. A Dean has the role of a Dean. The academy is precious to me.¡±

    Everyone silently nodded.

    Indeed, watching Cte, one could feel her indescribable affection for the academy. The kind of affection that could suppress her identity as a wizard.

    Cte spoke again.

    ¡°Anyway, I understand that everyone will participate. Thank you. Regardless of the oue, I sincerely hope the representatives of the Magic Department will be even more outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone responded in unison. I was the only one who didn¡¯t, so Cte¡¯s peculiar heterochromatic eyes turned to me.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear n¡¯s opinion too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not confident.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned sharply towards me, including Dean Cte, who tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t miss the win.¡±

    At that, there were sighs from all around. It was hard to tell if they were sighs of relief or just exasperation. Some even let out a chuckle.

    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s just like n.¡±

    When Louis made thisment, everyone burst intoughter.

    Thus, the decision to participate in the Hero Tournament was made.

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205 Is It Really Me Who Has to Do This¡­?

    After it was confirmed that the representatives of the Magic Department would participate in the Hero Tournament, Cte stood for a moment, gazing out the window of the Dean¡¯s office, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, memories of the old Magic Department resurfaced.

    The outdated facilities, the scorn and oppression they had received as if it were natural from the knights¡­. In fact, it was so recent that the word ¡®old¡¯ hardly seemed appropriate.

    Living while epting those circumstances as natural, why did the future days now seem different?

    Knock, knock¡ª

    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the Dean¡¯s office.

    The characteristic weak knock made Cte faintly guess that it might be Violet.

    ¡°Come in.¡±The door opened silently, revealing the visitor. As expected, it was Violet, a professor from the Magic Department.

    ¡°Professor Violet, what brings you here?¡±

    In fact, it was unusual for Violet to visit the Dean¡¯s office first. After all, why was she nicknamed the witch? It was because she always looked fatigued and seemed to be engrossed in her own research.

    ¡°Um, Dean.¡±

    Violet cautiously began to speak.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I heard the news that the representatives will be participating in this Hero Tournament. As their supervising professor, I want to do something for them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a verymendable attitude.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. But¡­.¡±

    Violet trailed off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do for them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ In what way?¡±

    ¡°I made up my mind to help them academically, but it¡¯s difficult to figure out how to help. I don¡¯t even know what materials would be appropriate.¡±

    Cte nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Ah, I think I understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Simply providing next year¡¯s materials¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s insufficient to face the Holy Knights with just that, and giving them something more extraordinary leaves me unsure of what to provide. Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dean. Exactly.¡±

    Cte nodded in agreement with Violet¡¯s acknowledgment.

    ¡°That¡¯s a perfectly understandable concern.¡±

    ¡°As a professor, I fundamentally want to support them academically¡­.¡±

    Violet¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Why does the Academy have a learning process called the ¡®curriculum¡¯? It exists because students grow by stepping up one step at a time.

    But n could be said to be an exception among exceptions.

    No one knew what he was studying or what he was thinking. All those around n could do was marvel at the astonishing results he asionally produced.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to just stand by as they step up so admirably. Everyone has their role to y, and I want to fulfill mine too.¡±

    Cte nodded.

    From Violet, he could feel a genuine affection for the students. Not just wanting to share in the representatives¡¯ sess, but a passion to fulfill her responsibilities faithfully.

    Understanding her feelings, Cte nodded again.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a challenging issue.¡±

    What if n had been Cte¡¯s apprentice? He would have been content to teach him one magic spell after another, confident in what he knew best and loved most.

    But n was not someone to remain as anyone¡¯s apprentice. He was an individual with an independence and unique strength iparable to others.

    Cte rubbed his chin.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more it seems like a significant issue. What can the Academy do for the students? This is truly an important matter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been contemting it too.¡±

    ¡°But Violet, I believe you came to the Dean¡¯s office because you had some ideas of your own.¡±

    Cte and Violet¡¯s eyes met in midair. The Dean¡¯s strange gaze, which seemed to already know everything, glimmered.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Finally, Violet began to take off her witch-like pointed hat. cing it in front of her, she took a polite stance and continued to speak.

    ¡°Dean, how about showing them some ancient texts? To face the Holy Knights, at least that much is necessary.¡±

    It was not Cte who responded but rather the Secretary. She had been quietly listening to the conversation until now.

    ¡°Professor Violet, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous?¡±

    ¡°The ancient texts contain all sorts of information. They¡¯re at an age where it¡¯s easy to be swayed by something, and if they suddenlye across something undesirable, it could be quite problematic.¡±

    Cte quietly observed their conversation.

    He could fully understand the Secretary¡¯s concerns.

    Wizards who enter the Academy strive for sess, but not all wizards¡¯ lives go smoothly.

    Some have experienced unspeakable horrors, some have despaired at the Academy¡¯s threshold, and some havee to hate the world¡­.

    Most of them turn to underground organizations. The ancient texts contain such dangerous content, which is why the Secretary was concerned.

    The Secretary sighed deeply.

    ¡°Professor Violet. I think showing them the ancient texts is too dangerous. Surely, there are other ways we can help.¡±

    ¡°Secretary, that¡¯s an underestimation of the representatives.¡±

    But Violet showed no sign of backing down against the Secretary. The Secretary¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Are you saying I am underestimating the representatives?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re hesitating to show them the texts because you don¡¯t trust them. What exactly are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Violet continued earnestly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry or doubt about now? We don¡¯t even have the right to doubt them. Frankly, we haven¡¯t really done anything for them.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°So, Secretary, let¡¯s at least do something now. Let¡¯s just give them a few ancient texts. Anyone watching might think we¡¯re making a big deal out of something insignificant.¡±

    The Secretary, who had been listening, cleared her throat.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­. There might be a better way. That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    The Secretary tried to continue, but her words gradually trailed off. Violet¡¯s resolve was unwavering, and there wasn¡¯t anything fundamentally wrong with what she had said.

    Gaining confidence, Violet spoke again.

    ¡°Would about five books be appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Five books?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say how much they¡¯ll study, but won¡¯t they achieve results as much as they study? I think five books would be just right¡­.¡±

    The Secretary wiped the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Even if we agree to the ancient texts, five books¡­. There¡¯s not much time left until the Hero Tournament, and I¡¯m worried that such a vast amount of information might confuse them.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen n confused?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I haven¡¯t. That¡¯s true.¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Cte, who had been watching Violet and the Secretary, quietly raised one hand. With that simple gesture, a calmness settled over the Dean¡¯s office.

    The Dean¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something to worry too much about. Let¡¯s give the representatives full ess to the library.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±

    The Secretary and Violet both tilted their heads simultaneously at Cte¡¯s easy and decisive resolution.

    ¡°Having lived quite a bit, I¡¯ve learned that recognizing and trusting someone is also a skill. So, let¡¯s trust them.¡±

    Her strange eyes slowly closed and opened again.

    ¡°Shall we trust them? This time too.¡±

    ?

    ¡°The ancient library?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ancient library.¡±

    With the Hero Tournament approaching, Violet, who had visited me unexpectedly, suggested a visit to the ancient library.

    ¡®The difference between the ancient library and the regr library is significant.¡¯

    Books in the regr library are standardized. They aim to make the information contained easily epted by the reader without resistance.

    In contrast, ancient texts are filled with the author¡¯s subjectivity.

    They do not care about the reader¡¯s perspective and are full of their views on magic. Encountering various interpretations would be a good opportunity for the representatives.

    Violet handed me a small item.

    ¡°It¡¯s a token that grants ess to the ancient library. I hope it helps¡­ Ah, one more thing.¡±

    She cautiously added.

    ¡°If you find any useful content in the ancient library, could you let me know? I want to use it for other students¡¯ studies as well.¡±

    ¡°If I have the time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    We exchanged brief farewells. After Violet left, I immediately made my way to the ancient library.

    ¡°Well, this is it.¡±

    Upon arrival, the expected scenery greeted me. It was spacious and clean, but the distinctive smell of old paper lingered in the air.

    I wandered through the maze-like ancient library for a while. I examined various books on the shelves, and as expected, there were a variety of contents.

    Some were interesting, some felt insightful, and others seemed outdated. It was truly diverse, but¡­

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I soon closed the book with an unpleasant expression.

    It was due to none other than the annotations by vampires. As expected, their brainwashing had influenced this ce as well.

    So, what should I do from now on?

    The answer was already decided.

    ?

    Secretary No. 187. The Secretary of the Princess of the Void.

    She visited the ancient library at the academy to find me. After looking around, she spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°No matter how much you manage it with magic, you can¡¯t get rid of the smell of old paper. n, I really like this smell.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a library in the Void, right? We even deliberately make it smell like this there.¡±

    She pulled out a book with eyes that seemed immersed in sentiment.

    ¡°Is this how a mother feels when she gives birth? Every time I look at a book, I feel delighted. I even remember when each one was distributed.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your touch has extended to these ancient texts as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. n, do you still not understand my position?¡±

    The Secretary shrugged and looked at me intently.

    ¡°n, so why did you call me? Have you already made progress in your research on Ancient Runes?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Not at all? What does that mean, no?¡±

    The Secretary tilted her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s an iprehensible answer. So, did you call me without any particr reason?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn this entire ancient library into a learning space.¡±

    ¡°Then do it. Why?¡±

    I silently looked at her.

    To ensure that the representatives can fully immerse themselves in their studies, all the subtly altered contents must be removed.

    That¡¯s not all. For the Academy students to use this as educational material, as Violet wanted, even more meticulous revisions must be made.

    ¡°Secretary.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We will revise the entire contents of these ancient texts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s doable too. Why?¡±

    The Secretary answered nonchntly and looked at the shelves, then quickly turned her head back to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you want me to do it?¡±

    When I silently nodded,

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    a look of dismay began to spread across her face.

 Chapter 206:

    Chapter 206:

    Chapter 206 Something Suspicious

    In front of a study room at the School of Magic.

    Trixie tilted her head with Becky right in front of her.

    ¡°Someone is using our study room?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she conversed with Becky. Both girls¡¯ faces showed a clear sign of bewilderment.

    Trixie stood on tiptoe to see inside the study room through the window.

    There was an alluring woman inside.

    Her luxurious navy-blue bob fell diagonally across her forehead, revealing one sharp eye. This person was diligently writing something down all day.Trixie, her gaze fixed on the window, asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What is she doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you even know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me because you don¡¯t know either.¡±

    While the two were bickering, the woman inside the study room was deeply absorbed in her work. Her concentration seemed so intense that it felt awkward to interrupt her.

    Even if they asked for a reason, it was hard to justify kicking her out. Even if she moved, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to clear out all the papers that filled the study room.

    ¡®Nothing is worse than breaking concentration.¡¯

    Trixie always tried her best to focus, so she knew the value of concentration and how annoying it was when it was disturbed.

    In the end, Trixie shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just change locations. We¡¯re not going to stay in the study room for long anyway; we¡¯ll be heading to the training ground soon.¡±

    Just as the two were about to leave.

    Bang©¤!

    A crashing sound echoed from the study room.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Trixie and Becky¡¯s eyes simultaneously turned towards it.

    ¡°How could I do this? This kind of thing. This kind of thing¡­.¡±

    The mysterious woman was tearing the papers to shreds, repeating the same words. It was the kind of action one would take out of anger, but her tone was eerily emotionless.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The two girls silently looked at each other.

    ¡°Trixie, let¡¯s just move.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ?

    Two dayster.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Secretary 187 stared nkly at the ceiling. A sigh escaped her lips, and when she closed her eyes tightly, a stinging sensation from fatigue washed over her.

    She looked quite disheveled. The tissue stuffed in her nose was proof enough. It wasn¡¯t because she was overworked, but because she was forcing herself to do something she didn¡¯t want to, causing a nosebleed.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the amount of work that made the secretary weary.

    ¡°My memory¡­.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t remember.

    She had always revised her annotations, considering them correct, so she hadn¡¯t bothered to remember or keep the original content.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to erase everything and think it over.¡±

    Even if she couldn¡¯t recall the original content, she could still identify which parts she had revised. So, she nned to erase all of that first.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. Especially since it¡¯s an ancient book.¡±

    Understanding the grand flow of humanity is one thing. But naturally, one cannot know the specific thoughts of each individual writer of the time.

    It¡¯s like knowing the shape of a forest but not the trees.

    The problem was that the old book was filled with the author¡¯s personal views. To preserve the original content, the secretary had to recall what those ¡®views¡¯ were.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    The secretary had discarded these inferior thoughts into the trash bin of her mind, and now she had to retrieve them. Could there be anything more cruel?

    But it wasn¡¯t something she could avoid.

    n had threatened her using Ancient Runes as leverage, leaving her no choice. Repeating the same task over and over again, discarded papers piled up in the study room.

    One hour.

    Two hours.

    Yet, the secretary was not ipetent. By tracing back her memories, they gradually began to resurface.

    Maniption, summoning, elements¡­ Views that had been popr in various fields, theories that had once been in vogue. She erased her annotations and filled the nks with these ideas again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the restored content brought back memories.

    She had always believed she was guiding human history towards the right answers, yet humans had developed such diverse ideas on their own.

    What if she hadn¡¯t intervened? How would humans have studied and developed magic on their own? This thought piqued her curiosity.

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°How does it feel to rewrite? The magic humans developed on their own, and the opinions you added yourself.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice suddenly reached her ears, and she turned her head reflexively. n had entered the study room unnoticed.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Secretary 187 gave a vague reply.

    She had no choice. Admitting that it was interesting would be akin to acknowledging that the path she had taken was wrong.

    The secretary waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°n, if you¡¯re here to mock or supervise, just leave. I¡¯m meticulous with my work regardless.¡±

    ¡°Neither. I¡¯m here to guide the direction of your revisions.¡±

    However, n¡¯s response was unexpected. He casually ced a book down as evidence.

    The secretary looked at n incredulously.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve highlighted some key points for revision.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve added content. So, it¡¯s your personal view, n?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The secretary silently stroked the book cover for a while, then suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha©¤!¡±

    She looked at n with contempt.

    ¡°I was always curious about what you were up to¡­ n, so you intend to fill the library¡¯s books with your personal views, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous. Didn¡¯t you criticize me for making arbitrary annotations? This isn¡¯t much different from what I did.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it first?¡±

    The secretary scoffed.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll read it. But just one book? Even if you add this content, it might not make much difference.¡±

    She picked up n¡¯s book and skimmed through it.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to retract her statement about ¡®just one book.¡¯

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Seeing that the content was densely packed, equivalent to hundreds of books, she quickly realized that the importance wasn¡¯t in the thickness.

    ¡°Annotations for whom¡­ No, for the reader?¡±

    There are two main types of writing.

    ### Writing for the Writer, Writing for the Reader

    Compromised writing at the midpoint bes ordinary, while writing that doesn¡¯tpromise tends to lean heavily to one side.

    n¡¯s book, if categorized, was written for the reader. No, it went beyond that; it was entirely for the reader, without any trace of the author.

    There wasn¡¯t even a hint of schrly pretense to show off; it was simply an easy text that solely pursued the reader¡¯s learning.

    ¡®Writing something easy is the hardest thing¡­.¡¯

    Anyone can writeplex content in aplex way. But how difficult is it to simplify it so anyone can understand?

    n had managed to achieve that.

    ¡°n, this is fascinating. I can¡¯tprehend it.¡±

    ¡°My perspective is the advancement of magic.¡±

    That was all n said.

    It could be dismissed as absurd or seen as arrogant bravado, but after checking the content n provided, none of those thoughts came to mind.

    n did not reveal who he was in his writing. There was no insistence on a strong personal viewpoint; this was the closest to the ¡°orthodox¡± way of organizing thoughts.

    His perspective being the advancement of magic now seemed quite reasonable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. Truly fascinating. To be able to focus solely on the advancement of the magical world¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like magic. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    These words had a significant impact on the secretary.

    It wasn¡¯t about leaving his mark by riding on the coattails of magic. Rather, it felt like integrating himself into magic and leaving magic itself.

    This was not something someone with an ordinary mindset living in this era could achieve. Therefore, he had already transcended something.

    What that something was, she would have to think about gradually.

    In any case, the conclusion was simple. Interacting with such an existence would continue to be highly intriguing.

    She finally steeled her resolve.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After erasing her previous annotations, the secretary began meticulously applying the content n had provided.

    ¡°I¡¯ve be more curious about the future you envision.¡±

    The reluctance of performing a distasteful task was no longer present.

    One hour.

    Two hours.

    Time began to flow quickly again. Even after n left, the secretary¡¯s revisions did not stop.

    And finally, after 23 hours.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    There was progress. She hadn¡¯t managed to revise the entire library, but she hadpleted revisions for all the primary texts.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Thinking about it, how would she ce these revised texts back into the library? The sheer volume made it impossible to do openly.

    The time promised with n was only one hour.

    She wanted to seek his advice, but n had already left.

    ¡­Therefore, there were few choices left.

    ?

    ¡°Yawn¡­.¡±

    On the way to the dormitory, Maiev yawnednguidly.

    In her hands were shopping bags filled with various tea ingredients. Recently, brewing different kinds of tea had be her hobby and pleasure.

    ¡®I wonder if they¡¯ll like this one.¡¯

    At first, it was hard to believe, and I felt bewildered, but as time passed, all I felt was gratitude towards n.

    Being able to have this freedom, to reim my life day by day, it was all thanks to him.

    ¡°So, today I¡¯ll make some delicious tea¡­. Hmm?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s face slightly hardened. As a vampire, she instinctively sensed a particr aura.

    Someone was loitering suspiciously in front of the old library. It wasn¡¯t just one person, but they were levitating a bundle filled with something using telekinesis.

    ¡®A terrorist?¡¯

    In any case, she couldn¡¯t think of it as something good.

    If they were here to help the library, they wouldn¡¯t be sneaking around suspiciously; they would enter confidently through the front door, wouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°¡­This is definitely suspicious.¡±

    After setting her shopping bag down on the ground, Maiev stepped forward to check the identity of the person.

 Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207: Poison

    The dawn when even the insects were asleep.

    Most people were asleep at this hour. The old library was firmly locked and the lights were off, but there were always exceptions. Someone was moving stealthily.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    It was none other than Secretary 187.

    She was cing books on the shelves, moving her arms one by one. The rm system inside the old library would react immediately to any use of magic, so this was the only way to do it.

    She bent her knees, picked up a book, and stood up.

    Removed the books to be discarded, and inserted the books to be shelved.

    The difficulty of the task itself wasn¡¯t much of an issue. What truly mattered was that she had never experienced anything like this in her entire life.If someone were to ask what she felt¡­ it was more humiliating than exhausting. She had never faced such disgrace and shame in her life.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The secretary let out a deep sigh as she continued her task. Even sighing had to be done cautiously. It would be troublesome if someone sensed her presence.

    Humans often had a saying.

    ¡°They say living long enough means seeing everything¡­.¡±

    Indeed, living long enough had its perks.

    Back when she manipted human books in the Void, she couldn¡¯t have imagined such a task. No, she couldn¡¯t. No one would have.

    In any case, a task that has a beginning also has an end.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    The secretary wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and looked at the study. The task of recing all the books in this cursed space was finally over.

    No, to be precise, there was still one left.

    Sometimes, the smallest difference was the most important.

    The books Maiev had reced didn¡¯t have the characteristic scent and dust of old books. If the library smelled like new paper, it would be too strange.

    She carefully ced her hand on the bookshelf.

    Casting magic without triggering the rm was quite tricky. Simply put, even to manifest a low-level spell, the ability to perform a high-level spell was required.

    Fortunately, books were inanimate objects, so making the paper look old was considered a low-level spell. It was doable.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡±

    Feeling uneasy with one hand, she pressed both hands against the bookshelf and focused. The task itself didn¡¯t take long.

    Beep©¤ Beep©¤ Beep©¤

    But it didn¡¯t take long to realize it wasn¡¯t sessfullypleted.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The secretary, unusually flustered, swallowed dryly. The rm barrier of the old library was stricter than expected, and she seemed more exhausted than she thought.

    ¡°Find her!¡±

    ¡°As long as everyone stays in position, there won¡¯t be any problem. The encirclement is tight, so she won¡¯t escape anyway.¡±

    Following the rm, noise erupted everywhere. The secretary pped her forehead with her palm. With her eyes closed for a moment, she felt the suppressed fatigue.

    ¡®The rm is already triggered anyway.¡¯

    With the situation like this, there was no need to hesitate to use magic.

    The secretary drew a line four times with her index finger to form a rectangle. A purple dimensional gate opened, pulling her in.

    The ce she arrived at was a forest outside the academy. The secretary now prepared a dimensional gate to leave for the Void.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    At the voice that called out to her, the secretary reflexively turned her head. A human, daring to follow her dark magic dimensional gate?

    ### Chapter 207: Poison

    But I soon retracted that thought.

    ¡®A vampire?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a human who had followed me; it was a vampire. And not just any vampire, but a very familiar face¡ªMaiev.

    ¡°¡­This is absurd.¡±

    I muttered without realizing it.

    There was no other way to describe it. I had reced the old library¡¯s books for the sake of humans, and Maiev, in turn, had chased me down to help humans.

    ¡­What kind of situation was this?

    ?

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Maiev steadied her breath and life force simultaneously.

    The moon was hidden by clouds. In the dim light, I could only see her legs, not the upper half of her body. I could just barely discern that she was a vampire.

    Maiev was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Stop. Did you think I¡¯d let you go easily?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev narrowed her eyes at the returning voice. It wasn¡¯t the response that was the issue, but the strangely familiar tone.

    But she shook off those thoughts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but abandon any thought of escape.¡±

    Vampires were best at catching other vampires. Maiev immediately began to deploy her illusionary world.

    Lines started to appear in the air, as if drawn by ink and brush. Like a spider spinning its web, she encircled and covered me tightly.

    The moment Maiev was certain of capturing me,

    Bang©¤!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Her magic was dismantled in an instant. Recognizing the life force from across, Maiev couldn¡¯t help but voice her confusion.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just then, the clouds moved away from the moon. The silver light gradually revealed my identity.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes widened. She was speechless, blinking in disbelief.

    ¡°No, you are¡­.¡±

    Maiev stopped talking mid-sentence. Words seemed pointless in this situation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    We stared at each other in silence.

    We couldn¡¯t help but recognize each other. The very fact that we were staring at each other in disbelief said everything about our feelings.

    ¡®Why is the Secretary here?¡¯

    Maiev tried to think for a moment.

    She was certain the person standing before her was the Secretary, but she couldn¡¯t understand and was also curious. What on earth had happened that she was sneaking out of the old library like a rat?

    ¡°What brings you here¡­.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing harmful to humans.¡±

    It was a vague answer. Yet, it didn¡¯t seem like the Secretary was lying, which confused Maiev even more.

    Maiev asked again.

    ¡°So, what business do you have?¡±

    ¡°Maiev, your speech has be quite informal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer affiliated with the Void.¡±

    ¡°Maiev, to hear a traitor speak so boldly¡­. How am I supposed to take this?¡±

    The Secretary chuckled, finding it ridiculous. But Maiev didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°It would be even stranger if a traitor used honorifics.¡±

    ¡°Maiev, that¡¯s a separate issue. Don¡¯t you understand the disparity between us? If you provoke me, your existence could be erased in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Aha, now I understand why you betrayed the Void.¡±

    The Secretary continued, curling her lips into a smile.

    ¡°Maiev, you did it because you¡¯re not in your right mind and because you¡¯ve lost your fear. There¡¯s no other exnation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern anymore.¡±

    ¡°Affection, love¡­ Emotions lower intelligence. Listen to me, Maiev, n¡¯s existence is poison to you. Blessings and curses are often indistinguishable.¡±

    Maiev responded with a sly grin.

    ¡°Really? But I know. This is a blessing.¡±

    ¡°Stop with the nonsense. You¡¯re not a pet dog.¡±

    ¡°A pet dog? You¡¯re no different.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t change my master.¡±

    At that moment,

    ¡°There she is!¡±

    ¡°The sound came from over there!¡±

    The forest on the other side grew noisy. Judging by the footsteps, it wasn¡¯t a small group.

    The Secretary clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Fortune favors you. Be grateful that my mission includes not revealing myself. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±

    She flung her bracelet into the air.

    By the time it fell back to the ground, the Secretary had already vanished without a trace.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no way to notice her departure. The gap in skill between them was that evident. Maiev felt her legs weaken slightly.

    ¡°I must be stronger.¡±

    With that resolve, Maiev left the area.

    ?

    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±

    After returning to the Void, the Secretary slowly recalled what she had said to Maiev.

    ¡ªn¡¯s existence is poison to you.

    That statement kept bothering her. She thought and thought about why it bothered her so much and finally found the answer.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Saying n¡¯s existence was poison and would slowly eat away at her. Now that she thought about it, the Princess had said the same thing to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m different. Different.¡±

    Secretary 187 muttered as if in disbelief.

    Then, it happened.

    A blue light flickered from her notebook. It was the item called ¡®Trivia¡¯ that n had given her for contact purposes.

    [? Report to the office by morning.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    She threw the Trivia into the trash can.

    ¡ªn¡¯s existence is poison to you.

    Yes, n was definitely poison.

    ¡­Poison that drove her crazy with anger.

 Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208: Sleep

    Morning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot more crowded than I expected¡­?¡±

    This was Becky¡¯s first reaction upon entering the old library.

    It was understandable. One would typically associate an old library with the smell of ancient paper and silence, but it seemed there had been somemotion at dawn, making it quite noisy.

    The professors gathered and murmuring were evidence of this. They were talking among themselves when Violet first noticed me.

    ¡°Ah, n. You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°The old library seems quite noisy.¡±

    ¡°It looks like someone broke into the library at dawn. It¡¯s a bit chaotic due to the cleanup.¡±The term ¡°break-in¡± was quite harsh. Unsurprisingly, tension appeared on the representatives¡¯ faces, including Becky.

    ¡°A break-in¡­?¡±

    Becky, in particr, seemed anxious. After all, the old library was a ce being meticulously prepared for the Hero Tournament, and now this had happened.

    ¡°Hmm, but don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Violet nodded reassuringly.

    ¡°We checked, and all the books are safe. Thanks to the quick response of the rm barrier, I guess. It seems the intruder fled before they could do anything.¡±

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Only then did Becky rx. Violet continued, looking at me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve strengthened the security and cleaned up due to this incident¡­. Is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sufficient. Just leave us to it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll always be cheering you on from my ce.¡±

    Violet exchanged a few words with the professors. Soon after, they began to leave the old library, giving a nod to the representatives.

    Now, there were no more disdainful looks directed at the representatives. No suspicious nces, only expressions of support.

    The representatives found this refreshing. Little by little, in small andrge ways, their lives and surroundings were changing.

    Trixie quietly surveyed the area.

    ¡°So this is the old library of the Magic Faculty.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so fascinating?¡± Becky tilted her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything like this at the mansion.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something your mansion doesn¡¯t have?¡±

    The old library itself was an aged ce. For someone like Trixie, who had always lived in sophisticated spaces, it was understandable to find it fascinating.

    The ancient knowledge here, the old scenery visible from the exterior¡­ all of it.

    ¡°Wow?¡±

    Louis¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°¡®sh¡¯? This is a famous book among those specializing in light elements. I¡¯ve always wanted to read it.¡±

    Becky¡¯s eyes sparkled immediately.

    ¡°¡®sh¡¯? Even a non-specialist knows that one. Wow, if they have that¡­. Do you think they have books on ice elements too?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?! This whole section is about ice elements!¡±

    It was no wonder they were excited.

    Anyone aspiring to master an instrument harbors a specific piece in their heart. They vow to perform it once they reach a certain level of mastery.

    However, reaching that day requires a lot of patience. There are many steps to climb, starting with ying easy pieces.

    The path of a wizard is quite simr.

    Even if one has a target book or spell, there are many preliminary trainings toplete. The journey is long, but now, seeing it right before their eyes, it was natural to be excited.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s eyes also showed a sudden sense of appreciation.

    ¡°I felt these books were oddly new for being old, and here¡¯s a record on blue mes. This must have been written during my mother¡¯s time.¡±

    Louis, Becky, and Maiev also each picked up a book. Naturally, it was an ancient book rted to their respective fields.

    Becky suddenly ran over to me.

    ¡°n, look at this. It¡¯s like seeing how people lived in the old days. The ancient books are imbued with that, and it¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    It was like a child bragging about the most memorable part of their day. Normally, I disliked making a fuss, but I willingly indulged her.

    Of course, I added onement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make too much of a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. But look, did this person fall asleep while writing? Or did their wrist hurt too much? There¡¯s a typo here. This kind of thing is quite amusing.¡±

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Of course! There¡¯s none of this in the revised version.¡±

    Becky chattered excitedly, but I was lost in other thoughts. A typo, really. It seemed Secretary 187 hadn¡¯t done the job as thoroughly as I had hoped, which made me feel quite frustrated.

    ¡°Wow¡­ But the Magic Department has kept these really well. It¡¯s an old book, but it doesn¡¯t seem old at all. Huh?¡±

    Eventually, I snatched the book Becky was reading. I carefully read each line, examining its condition.

    It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t seem like an old book; it actually wasn¡¯t an old book. The problem was that the signs were quite evident. At least to my eyes, it was clear that it had been written just recently.

    ¡®Secretary 187¡­.¡¯

    Considering the massive volume and the tight deadline, I could understand their situation, but that wasn¡¯t a reason to postpone scolding them.

    It seemed like some re-education would be necessary when we met again. At that moment, Louis muttered.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Louis¡¯s voice was so filled with curiosity that everyone naturally turned to look at him.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Soon, the representatives¡¯ faces were filled with questions as well. On one page of ¡°sh,¡± which Louis had opened, there was a decaania pattern.

    Becky blinked several times.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit problematic?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a neatly printed decaania. When the attached pages were pulled apart, the ck ink stretched like spider webs.

    ¡°Ah~!¡±

    Then, Maiev eximed with an exaggerated voice.

    ¡°They said there was a new inspection due to an intruder. It seems they re-copied the books that were too old to read. It¡¯s a considerate gesture.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡±

    Becky¡¯s eyes sparkled, but Trixie wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°If they were unreadable, how could they rewrite them?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Maiev, caught off guard, trailed off.

    ¡°Restoring parts of them might be possible¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Fortunately, no one doubted the premise that ¡®the Academy had re-copied them.¡¯ After all, who would think that a Vampire had rewritten the entire content?

    Meanwhile, I noticed a single book ced very high on the shelf. It was a book only I could see, surrounded by a delicate barrier.

    I used telekinesis to bring it down. It was a book made entirely of semi-transparent film, from cover to content.

    ¡°Huh? n, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Becky was the first to ask. Soon, the other representatives gathered around.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a book I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no content. Is it really a book?¡±

    Like sparrows waiting for food, the representatives huddled together to examine it. Meanwhile, I felt my anger towards Secretary 187 significantly lessen.

    I understood why there were so many typos, why they couldn¡¯t pay much attention to the books.

    ¡®They made this instead.¡¯

    If my eyes weren¡¯t mistaken, the secretary had created something truly remarkable. I reached out to the representatives.

    ¡°Louis. Let me borrow ¡®sh¡¯ for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, sure.¡±

    I ced the secretary¡¯s book over ¡°sh,¡± which had caught Louis¡¯s attention. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is incredible!¡±

    When the semi-transparent film was ced over the page, the forms and written exnations transformed into images. Everyone was left gaping in astonishment.

    ¡°It shows the exnations as pictures?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ What is this? How does this work?¡±

    ¡°This makes it so easy to understand!¡±

    It was like the scene from a mural where humans were fascinated by fire, perfectly recreated here. In the previous world, this was already known as a ¡°picture trantor,¡± but in this world, the secretary seemed to have only justpleted it using the power of ancient runes.

    ¡°This is revolutionary¡­ revolutionary!¡±

    Becky¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean we no longer need to summarize papers? We can just swipe and see the pictures to understand everything!¡±

    ¡°The act of summarizing itself helps with learning. I still n to make you do it consistently.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Emotions shed quickly across Becky¡¯s face.

    Even Trixie¡¯s eyes sparkled unusually.

    ¡°This is good. With this, we can quickly scan through the old archives.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, indeed. Shall we take a look around then?¡±

    Louis agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start right away.¡±

    Although it was around lunchtime, no one showed any sign of it. They were solely focused on exploring the library. It seemed they had even forgotten about their hunger.

    I leaned against the study for a moment.

    ¡°Wow, so this is what ancient summoned creatures looked like!¡±

    ¡°Seeing it as a picture is different from what I imagined. I thought they¡¯d look like fierce beasts since they were supposed to be big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous how cute they look.¡±

    Everyone was busily moving around the study like children discovering gift boxes on a holiday.

    ¡°Shall we check over there too?¡±

    ¡°What about our lunch?¡±

    ¡°Lunch isn¡¯t important right now!¡±

    If pleasing sounds can be called a melody,

    The library finally began to produce the melody I had been waiting for. Although it was only the representatives who were producing such a melody now, I firmly believed that soon all magicians would be doing the same.

    And then, at some point,

    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±

    Trixie ced her finger over her lips. All sounds slowly faded into silence.

    Louis and Becky quietly nodded in agreement. No one dared to even make a sound.

    The figure leading the representatives of the Magic Department.

    The man who would undoubtedly bring another revolution.

 Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209: n, He Fell Asleep Leaning Against the Bookshelf.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving immediately.¡±

    It was ate hour when most people would be seeking sleep. Despite the moon hanging proudly in the sky, I felt quite refreshed.

    ¡°This is almost the first time.¡±

    Sleeping was an act I hadn¡¯t engaged in sinceing to this world.

    I had been forced to endure the resentment of a knight¡¯s family, and even attended the academy in that state.

    Of course, now I had an environment where I could afford to doze off for a bit. The Magic Department had regained its stability, and the mages had be more motivated than before, so it was certainly true¡­.

    ¡­Still, the act of dozing off itself wasn¡¯t very wee. Having a bit more leeway, I resolved to push myself into rigorous training.

    My strength directly contributed to the strength of the magical world. There wasn¡¯t a single moment I had forgotten this premise.I had ample time. I had thrown an abundance of old books to the representatives who were starving for knowledge.

    I quietly nodded while taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°For now, I will focus on personal training¡­.¡±

    Knock, knock©¤

    At that moment, someone cautiously knocked on the door.

    Sensing no hostility from beyond the door, I slowly opened it with telekinesis.

    ¡°Oh, n.¡±

    The person revealed was a woman with dark blue hair cascading down to her waist. Her golden eyes floated above her ck pupils. It had been a long time since Ist saw the second princess, none other than Aurora.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But I could only tilt my head at Aurora¡¯s greeting. Though her face was the same, her appearance had changed quite a bit since thest time.

    She wore a broad, pure white robe. She looked more like a clergyman than a princess.

    Aurora slowly stepped into the dormitory. After confirming my gaze lingering on her attire, she gave an awkward smile.

    She spoke with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a princess. Since leaving my sickbed, I naturally stopped wearing royal attire.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just her clothes that had changed. The arrogance hadpletely disappeared from her expression, making her seem like a different person despite having the same face.

    I responded briefly.

    ¡°You look better now.¡±

    ¡°Better¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m d to hear that from you.¡±

    Aurora held a faint smile. It was a face I couldn¡¯t have imagined seeing from her before. She slowly nodded and continued.

    ¡°I wanted to say thank you if we ever met again. It¡¯s thanks to you, n, that I considered what truly suits me and sought out small happinesses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    I didn¡¯t add any unnecessary words.

    A lot had happened since catching the Dawn Butterfly. Her face was filled with expressions that showed she had already experienced a lot, so there wasn¡¯t much need for words in such a moment.

    Aurora looked at me with sentimental eyes for a while. That moment lingered, and then she eventually spoke again.

    ¡°n, did you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°About the royal family¡¯s n to select a hero.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Aurora nodded.

    ¡°As I stepped down from my position as princess, it was the only thing I could push for. Through this event, the Usian regime will be able to solidify its foothold, and another reason is¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to hear it to predict the reason.

    ¡°Is it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought you could definitely make a significant impact if such an opportunity was provided. It¡¯s a small act of atonement and gratitude from me.¡±

    Aurora added in a hesitant tone.

    ¡°Of course, it is quite an event. If your participation is difficult, I can go back and make some minor adjustments¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll definitely win.¡±

    For some, my response might have been shocking, but Aurora instead let out a relieved smile.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d answer like that.¡±

    She seemed somewhat delighted.

    ¡°This confidence is your identity. Given what you¡¯ve achieved, I can¡¯t doubt your answer. I have to believe you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Looking back, our bet was truly absurd. But didn¡¯t you achieve it anyway?¡±

    I also wore a small smile.

    During the time we hadn¡¯t met since the bet, Aurora seemed to have reflected on many things.

    The teacup in my hand was still warm. As its fragrance filled the entire dormitory room, I spoke once more.

    ¡°Is that all you wanted to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    As if about to get to the main point, Aurora cleared her throat a few times.

    ¡°Greetings are important, but of course, that¡¯s not the end. This will be known soon anyway, but I wanted to tell you in advance.¡±

    I looked at her quietly, indicating I would listen attentively.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been invited to any gatherings yet, have you? It seems those participating in this event are having a meeting.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t see what the problem is.¡±

    Aurora tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Hm? All participants except you, only the knights, are having a meeting.¡±

    Even hearing Aurora¡¯s repeated emphasis, I didn¡¯t feel any sense of crisis. She seemed baffled by my nonchnce, but I couldn¡¯t understand her urgency.

    I spoke first.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the knights do when they gather. The only important thing is winning the match.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason you¡¯re emphasizing this so strongly. Please exin, and I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°The details of the match are mostly decided at that meeting. That¡¯s why I emphasize its importance.¡±

    ¡°Details?¡±

    Details? There was nothing about that in the official document from the royal family. Finally, even my uninterested mind felt a slight twinge of curiosity.

    Aurora nodded.

    ¡°Yes, the details of the match. Though they¡¯re called details, there are three major factors that significantly impact the oue.¡±

    She rolled up the long sleeve of her robe, much longer than her arm. Her white hand finally appeared, and she extended three fingers.

    ¡°A hero, you see, must be extraordinary in every aspect to truly deserve that title.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, thepetition to select a hero doesn¡¯t proceed normally. The participants directly agree on three detailed conditions.¡±

    ¡°Three conditions¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will exin them to you now.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s throat seemed quite parched from her lengthy exnation. I handed her a teacup that was on my desk.

    It was originally for Maiev, but she had gone to the ancient library for joint study with the representatives.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    Aurora took a sip of the tea.

    Her actions were still quite graceful, a remnant of her habits from her time in the royal pce.

    ¡°The first condition allows you to choose the location of the duel. It can be anywhere you desire, whether it¡¯s a ce of personal significance or a terrain advantageous forbat.¡±

    ¡°And the second?¡±

    ¡°You can set the time of the duel. Andstly¡­.¡±

    Aurora paused for a moment.

    ¡°You can decide what weapon to use in the duel.¡±

    Location, time, and weapon. These were the three conditions that would be decided in advance. While I quickly understood the first two, the third one was harder to ept.

    ¡°Each knight uses different swords, but weapons?¡±

    ¡°To reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship, practicing with just one sword is not enough¡­. That¡¯s the idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I rubbed my chin, pondering for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite presumptuous. It feels that way.¡±

    ¡°In what sense? Ah¡­ because they didn¡¯t invite you?¡±

    ¡°I mean the third condition.¡±

    ¡°The third condition?¡±

    I nodded.

    Knights were greatly affected by their swords, but mages didn¡¯t rely on weapons like wands or staves.

    Magic was about harnessing and refining mana, and that¡¯s all there was to it. Weapons weren¡¯t necessary for that.

    Of course, there were instances where mages depended heavily on their weapons, but those cases were usually with dark mages.

    ¡°Mages don¡¯t rely on weapons, so we have a significant advantage with the third condition.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°The fact that such an absurd condition has been maintained¡­.¡±

    Aurora nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I see. It means they didn¡¯t consider mages at all.¡±

    I immediately started walking toward the door.

    Aurora blinked in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving right away.¡±

    There was no reason to hesitate, and I shouldn¡¯t hesitate either.

 Chapter 210: Change Everything

    Chapter 210: Change Everything

    ¡°Wait, just wait.¡±

    Aurora quickly blocked n¡¯s path. n¡¯s eyes conveyed his desire for her to step aside.

    ¡°Please move.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will. But listen to me first.¡±

    n seemed uninterested in hearing her out. His attempt to walk past Aurora was proof of that, but the second princess swiftly moved to block his path once more.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. n, listen.¡±

    n finally stopped. Aurora, breathing a sigh of relief, continued speaking.

    ¡°I just delivered the news too quickly. There¡¯s still quite some time left until the meeting, so let¡¯s wait for now.¡±¡°How much time exactly?¡±

    ¡°We have four days. They¡¯ve sent out invitations. If you move now, it would seem strange.¡±

    Aurora continued, trying to persuade n.

    ¡°Considering your recent actions¡­ ignoring it outright is not an option. Besides, the capital¡¯s knights are aware of chivalry. They must have sent an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Aurora pondered seriously for a moment at n¡¯s question.

    However, her conclusion was a slight tilt of the head.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there might be some knights too focused on their training to be aware of the world¡¯s affairs. And while their pursuit of chivalry is the same, their unique approach differs¡­¡±

    ¡°So the conclusion is?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that the invitation won¡¯te, but I can¡¯t guarantee it will either. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡±

    As Aurora¡¯s deliberation grew longer, the surrounding atmosphere grew colder. Before long, n nodded, seemingly unfazed.

    He appeared to have made a firm decision.

    His low voice resonated deeply.

    ¡°The fact that the invitation isn¡¯t guaranteed is already a serious issue. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, but n.¡±

    Once again, she blocked his path.

    ¡°You always have your own ns, but could you share them with me just this once?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not one to be persuaded by words.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be persuaded. I just want to hear it. It¡¯ll put my mind at ease. My vision of your future is unclear¡­¡±

    n spoke as if it were no great task.

    ¡°I will step forward. Invited or not, I belong there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, all Aurora knew was that n would appear there. Her doubts only grew.

    After a moment of silence, Aurora asked.

    ¡°And after that?¡±

    ¡°As always, things will go as I intend.¡±

    ¡°As you intend¡­¡±

    Aurora was once again reminded that n was far from ordinary, possessing goals on a different level from others.

    Her own words suddenly resurfaced in her mind.

    ©¤Heroes are far from ordinary in every way.

    By her own logic, n was close to being a hero. The fact that he was determined to carry out his n made Aurora anxious but also reassured her, leaving her with mixed feelings.

    n murmured quietly.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I should ask Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°The Knight of the Flickering me, Scarlet? Let¡¯s try to find the best method first. Acting rashly won¡¯t help¡­¡±

    ¡°I simply make decisions quickly.¡±

    n abruptly cut off Aurora¡¯s words. As always, his gaze showed no hesitation or doubt.

    He quietly added a remark.

    ¡°So, I do not move lightly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    There was nothing to criticize in n¡¯s words and actions. In the end, Aurora had no choice but to change the direction of her thoughts. Changing him was nearly impossible, so she had to handle something else.

    Aurora nodded as if surrendering.

    ¡°I¡¯ll issue the invitation with my authority. Going without an invitation is too much like waging war, and it could cause significant damage.¡±

    ¡°Authority?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯ve stepped down from the position of Princess, I should still be able to manage that. It¡¯s not like we need multiple invitations, just one.¡±

    She nodded, indicating that he should trust her.

    Visiting the royal family she had left was not a pleasant prospect. However, Aurora was now prepared to step forward in matters rted to n.

    Dawn.

    The light of dawn.

    n was the first to give her that warm and delicate light. She had to repay that kindness.

    ¡°There are four days left until the meeting¡­. Let¡¯s wait just one day. Surely you can grant me that much time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    n rubbed his chin silently for a moment.

    Then, after a while, he nodded.

    Even if they spent a day and had three days left, there was still enough time, and he judged that one day could be used to check the representatives.

    ?

    The next day.

    In the silent dean¡¯s office of the Magic Department, an unexpected guest stood quietly. The angle of the sunlight streaming in through the window had shifted slightly.

    The visitor was both unexpected and precious. The secretary quietly brought out some fine tea, and Cte tapped her fingers on the desk for a moment as she gathered her thoughts.

    Eventually, it was Cte who broke the silence first.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time. How many years?¡±

    ¡°A little over six years, Dean. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Of course, and you, Vi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well too.¡±

    They bowed their heads slightly toward each other. After expressing this simple greeting, they slowly met each other¡¯s gaze. Cte scrutinized the knight referred to as ¡®Vi.¡¯

    Her unique eyes were quite distinctive, but Vi¡¯s eyes were no less peculiar.

    Vi, the Knight of the Capital.

    Her white hair resembled sheet music paper, with five horizontal lines evenly spaced across it, reminiscent of a musical staff. Even her hairpin was a repeat sign.

    Her pupils were marked with a treble clef.

    If one were to craft the words ¡°harmony¡± or ¡°melody¡± into a human form, this would surely be the result. There was no other way to describe Vi, the knight.

    Cte spoke once more.

    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    Instead of answering, Vi took something out of her bosom. It was a single letter, sealed in red.

    ¡°There are only three days left until the hero is decided. There is a preliminary meeting, and I am delivering this to the Magic Department.¡±

    In keeping with her musical appearance, Vi¡¯s voice was clear. It was as if each word she spoke was a perfect note, making it feel as if the surroundings brightened just by her speaking.

    Cte nodded.

    ¡°A preliminary meeting¡­. Ah.¡±

    Cte was aware of such a gathering. However, receiving an invitation felt unfamiliar. The Dean carefully examined the paper in her hand.

    Typically, an invitation would include the time, ce, and some pleasant-sounding rhetoric. However, this invitation contained none of those details.

    They were still undecided.

    What caught her attention more was¡­

    [Scarlett Judith] O

    [Vi Aristra] O

    [Celpen] X

    [Cloth] X

    .

    .

    .

    After scanning the invitation, Cte murmured, ¡°The names of the knights of the capital are listed.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, my name is also included,¡± Vi responded.

    ¡°And the symbols next to them¡­.¡±

    ¡°Indicate approval and disapproval.¡±

    Vi continued speaking calmly. Her voice, though merely speaking, felt like she was singing.

    ¡°When sending an invitation to a first-time participant, there is an exception where the other members vote for approval or disapproval.¡±

    ¡°What changes based on the voting results?¡±

    ¡°Many things change. Time, ce, background¡­. Naturally, the side with the majority approval gets to make these choices.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Cte rubbed her chin with aplex expression. Upon closer inspection of the invitation, she noticed that aside from Scarlett and Vi, no other knights had received an approval mark.

    ¡°It seems n received approval from two people. What does that indicate?¡±

    ¡°It means he has received the minimum amount of approval. Most meetings are attended by unanimous consent.¡±

    ¡°Did you say the minimum amount?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just having any approval is remarkable, given that it¡¯s unusual for a mage to participate at all.¡±

    Cte let out a small groan.

    It was true that having a mage participate was unusual. However, given n¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about how he would perceive these conditions and how the Magic Department should respond.

    In the end, the Dean asked, ¡°It seems like an interesting meeting. However, doesn¡¯t having many disapprovals mean n is underestimated?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not just about looking down on mages. The knights of the capital are always busy with their training and won¡¯t trust anyone unless they sh swords directly.¡±

    ¡°I understand that. But if n is underestimated, shouldn¡¯t he be given a more favorable situation? To choose the background, time, and ce?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Vi shook her head firmly.

    ¡°To be epted by everyone, he must win even under unfavorable conditions. We¡¯ve always adhered to these rules. Always.¡±

    In short, it meant that only by defeating the strongest from a disadvantaged position could one be recognized as a new strong yer. Just as Cte pressed her temple with her finger.

    Knock, knock©¤

    Someone knocked on the Dean¡¯s office door.

    After sensing who was outside, Cte immediately opened the door with telekinesis. It seemed like the person involved needed to make the judgment in such a special situation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    Vi half-turned to see who had visited the Dean¡¯s office. Her pupils soon gleamed with interest.

    ¡®He¡¯s veryrge.¡¯

    That was Vi¡¯s impression.

    Both ¡®tall¡¯ and rge¡¯ were urate descriptions. He was a man who fit all those descriptions perfectly and possessed impable proportions.

    I could immediately recognize who he was.

    ¡°You are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Here to hand over the invitation?¡±

    But the man didn¡¯t respond to Vi¡¯s words. He just cut her off and approached Cte.

    ¡°So, this is it.¡±

    n briefly examined it and then gradually furrowed his brow. He handed the invitation back to Vi with one hand.

    When Vi took it back, n said a single phrase.

    ¡°Do it again.¡±

    After a brief silence, Vi tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    n repeated his words once more.

    ¡°I said,e back with all the circles changed to approvals.¡±

 Chapter 211: Inspection

    Chapter 211: Inspection

    Chapter 211 Inspection

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Vi stared nkly ahead.

    An unexpected demand apanied by a single invitation.

    It wasn¡¯t even handed to her; n was offering the invitation to Vi through telekinesis.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    If it were a direct confrontation, it would be easier to understand. This was the heart of the Magic Department, and it was natural for knights and wizards to regard each other with disdain.

    But n¡¯s gaze towards her was different.

    His face showed no mixed feelings of hostility. Rather, n was making demands to Vi in a way that was casual and confident, as if assigning a task to a subordinate.The absurdity of the situation overtook anger.

    Did he not know who she was?

    While she pondered how to respond, n¡¯s voice was heard once more.

    ¡°It seems like a vote of approval or disapproval, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Change all votes to approval. This is not a proposal for me.¡±

    Vi tilted her head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a proposal for you¡­ does that mean it¡¯s something to save our face?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Who do you think will win?¡±

    A question was met with another question. This manner of speaking was used by superiors when addressing subordinates, causing Vi¡¯s brow to furrow naturally.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re asking out of curiosity. It¡¯s as if you already know who will win.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he standing right in front of you?¡±

    Vi silently looked at the man in front of her.

    So, this man was saying that he would rise to the hero¡¯s position, surpassing all otherpetitors.

    Vi turned to look at Cte. However, she only watched n without intervening. Hierarchy, etiquette,mon sense¡­ nothing proceeded as expected.

    As if all the rules were set around this man.

    ¡°¡­n.¡±

    Vi quietly murmured his name.

    Among the knights of the capital, there were quite a few who were ignorant of worldly matters. It was due to theirck of time for sword training.

    But Vi liked to keep her ears open to worldly news, and she had heard a bit about n. That¡¯s why she circled his name.

    ¡®However¡­.¡¯

    The n she saw in person was slightly different from what she had expected.

    He seemed more like a person standing at the pinnacle of sess rather than someone just beginning his path to sess. As night naturally follows day, his demeanor seemed very ustomed to this kind of behavior.

    ¡®It¡¯s not possible to immediately verify the basis for his attitude.¡¯

    Before bing a capital knight, how many had Vi seen who had been crushed by arrogance andcency? n could be one of those people, or he could indeed have the strength to back up his ims.

    ¡­But everything would be revealed on the day of the match.

    Continuing this battle of nerves without knowing more would only be tiresome. Having judged this astutely, she grabbed the floating invitation and said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t arbitrarily change someone else¡¯s vote. Also, it¡¯s odd to ask to overturn a decision that has already been made. Can I just consider this a refusal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Cte looked at n for a moment.

    ¡°This is something that Vi and n need to decide. Still, I believe n has a point.¡±

    ¡°A point?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If n achieves good results, the capital knights who opposed him will feel quite embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Since when had the Magic Department be so high-handed? Since when had it been so confident? Vi kept these rising questions to herself. Letting emotions cloud her judgment was something she couldn¡¯t afford.

    She simply nodded after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°I understand the intentions of the Magic Department.¡±

    She continued in a voice like a melody.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for a rising star to expect better treatment. I understand. However, I am also in a position where I cannot break the rules of the Round Table. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Vi. I do.¡±

    ¡°Since neither side is willing to back down, we have no choice but topete with our skills. One side has to yield. Let¡¯s leave it at that and see each other on the day of the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After finishing her words, Vi immediately turned around. Cte murmured softly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch your tea. You could have at least had one cup. Or should I prepare a fresh one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m short on time to wield my sword, so I ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    At Cte¡¯s gesture, a secretary followed Vi. It was to properly see off the capital knight with courtesy.

    Once the two left, only n and Cte remained in the dean¡¯s office. Cte spoke first.

    ¡°Well, it seems like the invitation was rejected.¡±

    Cte¡¯s gaze naturally turned to n. n also turned his head to look at the dean.

    ¡°What do you think, Dean?¡±

    ¡°What do I think¡­ well¡­.¡±

    Cte picked up her teacup. In fact, she hadn¡¯t taken a single sip of tea yet either. She emptied it in one go, like drinking water, and then spoke with a refreshed expression.

    ¡°My insides feel refreshed. Yes.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Becky swallowed nervously.

    The representatives of the Magic Department were all gathered in the training ground. Becky wasn¡¯t the only one feeling tense.

    Final inspection.

    It¡¯s not a grand event name. It simply meant checking the results of their training. But if n was the subject, the story changed significantly, and everyone looked scared.

    n, reading their thoughts easily, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°When are you all nning to stop being so nervous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the final inspection is hard¡­.¡±

    Becky began to speak in a slightly timid voice. n quietly watched her, indicating that she should continue to speak.

    ¡°Well, so¡­.¡±

    Becky scratched her sideburns and continued.

    ¡°The final inspection means that the moment of the duel is near, right? It doesn¡¯t feel real, and it¡¯s amazing to think we¡¯ll bepeting against the capital knights, and I wonder if we can win¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nothing but useless worries.¡±

    ¡°Useless worries¡­.¡±

    Becky let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a serious concern for me. I don¡¯t know exactly where our skills stand. Is it really possible to face the capital knights?¡±

    Becky was the one asking, but the others¡¯ expressions were also serious. Everyone seemed curious about this, waiting for someone to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit concerned too.¡±

    Trixie nodded.

    ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re amazing, not our representatives. It¡¯s natural to worry. Ideally, we¡¯d like to stand shoulder to shoulder with you, but¡­.¡±

    She trailed off, which was rare for her.

    n scanned the faces of the representatives once more. Most of them clearly showed signs of nervousness.

    Finally, Louis spoke up.

    ¡°n, I hope you understand this isn¡¯t because we don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s because we lived every day in defeat until you appeared.¡± He continued calmly.

    ¡°Of course, we won at the Martial Emperor Tournament, but that was all thanks to you. We were supporting actors, not the main ones.¡±

    Becky nodded vigorously beside him.

    ¡°Right. Before, it didn¡¯t matter if we lost because it was just our loss. But now, thinking about walking with you, I¡¯m really concerned. I never want to be a burden!¡±

    Their words weren¡¯t hard to understand.

    When n didn¡¯t respond immediately, the atmosphere grew even colder. Maiev finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t n have a n for all this? I think whatever it is, it¡¯ll work out¡­.¡±

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know because you¡¯re a transfer student, but capital knights are at the brink of sword mastery. Do you get what that means?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­.¡±

    At Becky¡¯s words, Maiev fell silent again.

    She had tried to offer the usual human encouragement, but given the situation, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    n spoke up then.

    ¡°The conclusion is simple.¡±

    All their wandering gazes focused on the one man. As usual, he spoke withposure.

    ¡°You all have the skills of capital knights or better.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in unison.

    ¡°Us?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    After that, a barrage of questions poured onto n. Whether he said something good or bad, the noise was equally irritating.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He dismissed it briefly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the final inspection.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    At the end of a hellish inspection.

    When they came to their senses, it was the day of the meeting.

 Chapter 212: Hero

    Chapter 212: Hero

    Chapter 212 Hero

    Sunlight streamed through the window, breaking into hexagonal patterns. In this perfectly cool weather, Dean Cte of the Magic Faculty silently gazed at the scenery outside.

    Her calendar was filled with a tight schedule.

    However, the date marked today was particrly emphasized. Three circles had been drawn around it. It was indeed an exceptionally important day, iparable to any other.

    ¡®The time has finallye.¡¯

    The fierce battle to ascend to the position of hero and the preliminary meeting for it. Finally, it was time for the representatives of the Magic Faculty to set out for the event.

    Cte, who always had an interest in adornment, paid extra attention to her appearance today. She inspected herself in the mirror over and over again.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    It was only natural.Although the representatives would be the onespeting, she was the face of the Magic Faculty. Therefore, not a single part of her appearance could be left untidy.

    After a long while.

    And another long while.

    Only after donning elegant and formal attire did Cte step outside. At the entrance of her lodging, her secretary was already waiting.

    The secretary bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°Dean, are you all prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As expected, the tension was evident on the secretary¡¯s face as well. She adjusted her properly worn sses several times before continuing.

    ¡°All the representatives have already gathered.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I hope they¡¯re in good condition.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve definitely trained rigorously. But I¡¯m worried about their condition. I haven¡¯t seen them sleep recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, nothing is more important than sleep¡­.¡±

    As the secretary started to lead the way, Cte quietly followed behind. The weather was still exceptionally pleasant.

    They walked and walked.

    Although it seemed there wouldn¡¯t be much conversation between them as they walked across the campus, the secretary surprisingly spoke up.

    ¡°Dean.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I tried to keep it to myself, but I¡¯m so restless. I feel like I need to talk to someone to feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Speak freely, whatever it may be.¡±

    With a serious expression, the secretary asked,

    ¡°¡­What do you think will happen?¡±

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Cte replied,

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Just participating is something to celebrate, and regardless of the oue, it will be a valuable experience for the representatives.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I should be content with that¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s just what I say as the dean.¡±

    Cte cut off the secretary¡¯s words.

    ¡°As a mage, I believe we can win.¡±

    ¡°¡­Win?¡±

    ¡°¡®Can win¡¯ might not be the right way to put it. I believe we will win. That¡¯s my honest feeling.¡±

    The secretary turned her head quickly, about to ask something, but seeing the dean¡¯s earnest face, she said nothing. Only pure sincerity could be seen.

    While they were having this conversation, they reached the training ground. When the door opened, they finally saw the much-anticipated representatives.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Determined not to show any sign of disarray, Cte and the secretary couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes upon seeing the representatives. It was almost like an irresistible force.

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    It was the secretary who first voiced her confusion.

    No matter how many times she blinked, the scene before her did not change. What she saw seemed not to be an illusion but reality.

    ¡®This is so different from what I expected.¡¯

    I imagined them with dark circles under their eyes, looking intimidated¡­ but there was none of that.

    Instead, what I felt was deeply settled mana. A tranquility like a vast, calmke. They looked serene and not at all tired.

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Cte expressed admiration in her own way.

    Now, ¡®mage¡¯ seemed to be a more fitting title than ¡®student¡¯. It was subtle, yet she was pleased with their growth.

    The representatives, who had been focused on their training, began to gather one by one in front of Cte. They were waiting for her to say something, knowing it was an important day.

    ¡°Well then¡­.¡±

    Cte spoke with a slight smile.

    ¡°I understand well that all of you have done your best. However, you yourselves surely know this even better than I do.¡±

    It was time to repeat the words she had said to her secretary. These students had endured incredibly tough training with n. Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on them.

    With that thought, she spoke calmly.

    ¡°Just participating in this event holds great significance. Even if no hero emerges from this group, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all.¡±

    But Cte had to stop herself after saying that much. The representatives, instead of looking disappointed, began to smile brightly.

    While her heterochromatic eyes briefly observed the situation, Louis spoke first.

    ¡°Dean. Our only goal is to win. Truly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And we also believe that we can win. Now.¡±

    Cte¡¯s heterochromatic eyes scanned the surroundings once more. This time, it wasn¡¯t to understand the situation but to confirm if the other representatives felt the same way.

    None of them looked conflicted. Rather, they all wore smiles as if they were about to do something enjoyable.

    Only then did Cte allow herself to smile as well.

    ¡°Very well. Then, I hope you achieve your goal.¡±

    After that, Cte¡¯s gaze moved over Louis¡¯s shoulder. Far in the training ground, there was a man.

    n.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him. As usual, he was lost in his own thoughts.

    Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, n finished his meditation. He looked back at them as if to ask what they were staring at.

    Becky spoke with a slight smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re having some discussions before we officially set off. n, do you have anything to say?¡±

    The man merely ran his hand through his hair, looking annoyed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ?

    The gathering was to be held at the royal pce.

    This ce, where all four seasons coexisted simultaneously, was a blend of contradiction and artistry, as it should be. However, the atmosphere within the garden was hotter than any summer.

    ¡®Finally, the hero will be decided.¡¯

    It was this very fact.

    How long had the continent been without a designated hero? After a long period, the hero was finally being chosen, so it was inevitable that it garnered a lot of attention.

    The garden was bustling with people preparing to wee those attending the preliminary meeting, their bodies and mouths equally busy.

    Among the officials, there was an unusually young boy.

    His name was Shata. Thanks to his parents, he quickly found his ce within the royal court. A so-called parachute hire.

    Beside him stood the secretary of the tax officer, and Shata quietly muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to grasp the concept of a Sword Saint. I¡¯ve heard adults talk about it when I was really young.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young now. And that¡¯s normal. There weren¡¯t any Sword Saints even when I was really young.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just really strong people?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a bit harsh to think of it that way.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary clicked her tongue.

    ¡°When humans interact with other races, they put the Sword Saint at the forefront. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Which race acknowledges our hero, and which race treats us warmly¡ªthese little things can change the bnce of power on the continent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, even with that exnation.¡±

    As Shata scratched his head, the tax officer¡¯s secretary finally shouted.

    ¡°If we get the wrong hero, you¡¯ll be kicked out too. Everything will fall apart!¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s really that important?¡±

    Shata, who had been answering nonchntly until now, suddenly focused his gaze, his face bing serious as he asked again.

    ¡°Are the current hero candidates all good people? Who do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°That question is a bit difficult¡­.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary rubbed her chin.

    ¡°Difficult? There¡¯s something that¡¯s difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard right now. Because¡­ I¡¯m very hungry and thirsty at the moment¡­.¡±

    Shata immediately turned around. He stealthily brought over some desserts and drinks meant for guests.

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary epted them.

    ¡°If we get caught eating¡­ you know what happens, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the me. Just continue the story.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary took a big bite of the dessert and chewed. It was an exquisite egg tart.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Shata muttered again.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lady Vi the strongest candidate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but also not true. Wait a second. I want a croissant too. That one. Before it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Shata quickly brought over a croissant topped with strawberries and fresh cream. The tax officer¡¯s secretary, munching on it, continued.

    ¡°There are restrictions on ce, time, and weapons. It¡¯s hard to guarantee any specific match.¡±

    ¡°Does that apply to mages too?¡±

    ¡°Mages?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Magic Faculty is participating this time. ording to you, it means we can¡¯t guarantee the oue of the match between the Magic Faculty and the Capital Knights, right?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary tapped Shata on the forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°The opponent is the Capital Knights¡­.¡±

    ¡°But n is incredibly famous. I know n.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary sighed.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know n is great these days? The problem is that only n is great. The other representatives don¡¯t measure up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really¡­.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, n doesn¡¯t have a family. Knights from prestigious swordsmanship families that have been around for hundreds of years are impressive, but n doesn¡¯t have that.¡±

    ¡°A family¡­.¡±

    Shata shook his head at theplexities of adult affairs.

    At that moment, a group entered the garden.

    Though it was a group, only one person caught Shata¡¯s eye. A ridiculously tall person with sharp, beast-like eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shata forgot all the conversations he had just had.

    He instinctively thought.

    That person who just appeared seemed like they would be the hero.

 Chapter 213: Tell Them to Decide Directly

    Chapter 213: Tell Them to Decide Directly

    The atmosphere was lively, the garden packed.

    The representatives looked around with newfound curiosity. Becky, in particr, scratched the side of her head in wonder.

    ¡°¡­This feels so different fromst time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, right? This is my second visit to the imperial pce garden, but it¡¯s so different from before. I should consider this my first visit, actually.¡±

    The imperial pce garden held all four seasons at once and could change its appearance freely. It was no surprise that the representatives felt like they were visiting for the first time.

    Trixie clicked her tongue.

    ¡°We¡¯re here as participants, not spectators. Stop acting so fascinated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best not to show it.¡±¡°¡­Well, if that¡¯s your best, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Trixie sighed deeply at Becky¡¯s response.

    ¡®Even if you understand with your head, it¡¯s different for your body to follow.¡¯

    Becky had grown up as amoner. Even Trixie, who was somewhat used to gatherings of distinguished guests, felt nervous. How much more nervous must Becky be?

    Becky protested, feeling somewhat wronged.

    ¡°But was I the only one expecting a solemn atmosphere? You know, like a meeting where we just get straight to the point in silence¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Trixie cut off Becky¡¯s words.

    ¡°Someone here is going to be a hero. Just saying hello and making connections will be incredibly beneficial in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°In other words, no one here wants a solemn atmosphere. They want the atmosphere of a social gathering.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The other representatives listening nearby nodded in agreement.

    In retrospect, it wasn¡¯t a difficult concept to understand.

    Even in the magic department, thanks to n, they enjoyed countless benefits. If someone were to be a hero, how enormous would the benefits be?

    ¡®Because it¡¯s so important, the vacancy must have been long.¡¯

    If they had recklessly selected a hero to reduce the vacancy period, the position of a hero wouldn¡¯t seem so elevated.

    Maiev looked around curiously.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not even the main event today. It¡¯s just a preliminary meeting¡­ but the crowd is enormous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Oh, is it okay to eat this?¡±

    Becky picked up a drink and a dessert, bringing them to her mouth. There was no particr etiquette in her way of eating.

    At that moment, the representatives¡¯ faces turned toward one direction. It was a knight leading a swarm of people.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°He must be a capital knight.¡±

    Becky couldn¡¯t help but let out an exmation.

    When someone who showed even the slightest potential to be a hero appeared, people would follow them like that. They would go to great lengths just to say hello or exchange a few words.

    In other words, there was little interest in the magic department.

    asionally, nces woulde their way, but the murmurs they heard weren¡¯t particrly positive.

    ¡°Where are they from?¡±

    ¡°Just look at them, they¡¯re wizards. Must be from the magic department.¡±

    ¡°Magic department? Ah, n!¡±

    ¡°They must be following n.¡±

    Even when positivements emerged, they were mostly about n. The more they heard thesements, the more the representatives felt like shrinking.

    ¡°Without n, they must be nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not often wizards get a day like this. Let them enjoy the sight.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡±

    To the passing spectators, they were just one of many sources of gossip. But to the representatives themselves, they couldn¡¯t just let thements about them slide.

    Becky quietly put down the dessert she had been eating.

    Listening to this made her feel foolish, but leaving quickly felt like running away. She didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment,

    ¡°Please pay close attention.¡±

    A soft hand rested on her shoulder.

    Turning her head, she saw the Dean of the Magic Department, Cte, smiling warmly. The representatives¡¯ gazes shifted to her, and after confirming their attention, the Dean continued speaking.

    ¡°It is your task to change their reactions. And it is something only you can do.¡±

    No further words were needed; it was the truth.

    If the surrounding reactions were unweing, the only way to change them was by proving their worth and turning the tide with results, something only they could achieve.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Then Maiev spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we just stay at the dormitory today.¡±

    Everyone seemed to agree. Without a word, they started heading toward the dormitory.

    However, before their feet could reach the dormitory¡ªno, before they could even leave the garden, they had to stop. Someone blocked their way.

    Becky muttered as she looked ahead.

    ¡°¡­Vi?¡±

    ¡°A bit different.¡±

    It was Vi, a capital knight.

    The boy in front of them looked just like Vi. With white hair and ck horizontal lines reminiscent of a musical score. But it was undoubtedly a different person.

    They stood facing each other, as if confronting.

    It seemed more like a meticulously nned encounter rather than a coincidence. The boy walked out from the center, nked by soldiers like a backdrop.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the Dean of the Magic Department? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cte nodded quietly.

    The boy shrugged.

    ¡°Vi is extremely busy, so I had toe on her behalf. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±

    Becky nudged Trixie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Trixie, who is that?¡±

    ¡°By title, he¡¯s a bodyguard knight, but think of him as Vi¡¯s personal aide.¡±

    ¡°¡­And a mere aide is acting like that towards the Dean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually much improved. There was a time when even the aides of the capital knights didn¡¯t visit in person.¡±

    Though many things had improved, remnants of the harsh reality remained. Becky silently clicked her tongue.

    Vi¡¯s bodyguard spoke again.

    ¡°Vi is curious about n¡¯s skills. She also wishes to exchange swords and foster camaraderie. We want to know the Magic Department¡¯s stance on this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it.¡±

    Becky nudged Trixie¡¯s side again.

    ¡°Trixie, did I understand this correctly?¡±

    ¡°How did you understand it?¡±

    ¡°That we should gratefully ept Vi¡¯s personal challenge, recognizing it as an honor. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°You understood perfectly.¡±

    ¡°This is too much¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile, the conversation between Cte and the bodyguard continued.

    The bodyguard¡¯s rather high-handed attitude made the representatives¡¯ faces grow darker as the conversation went on.

    As if anticipating such a reaction, the bodyguard spoke again.

    ¡°Well then, shall we decide the ce, time, and weapons? How about we settle it right now without further dy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads sideways.

    It wasn¡¯t the Dean who answered this time.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was n.

    ?

    By the time the sunset cast its glow, n and Vi¡¯s bodyguard sat facing each other with a table between them. The members of the Magic Department watched them, holding their breath.

    The bodyguard asked n,

    ¡°Are you familiar with all the rules?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The rules were simple.

    n was given cards, simr to ying poker. Each card had different times, ces, and weapons written on them, such as ¡®dawn,¡¯ ¡®in,¡¯ and ¡®dusk.¡¯

    n had to choose three cards andy them down.

    This was a testament to Vi¡¯s confidence that she could win against n even if he had the advantage of choosing all the conditions.

    ¡°If you need more time to think, feel free to let me know. I can have tea and desserts brought out. The weather is nice.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    n ced three cards down in quick session.

    [Dusk]

    [Cliff]

    [ ]

    The bodyguard examined the cards and nodded.

    ¡°The time is dusk, the ce is a cliff, and the weapon is a sword¡­ Is this eptable to you? I will give you one chance to revise.¡±

    ¡°No need for that either.¡±

    n ced another card down.

    [Dawn]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A look of confusion spread across the bodyguard¡¯s face.

    Still, n didn¡¯t stopying down cards.

    [Dawn]

    [Midnight]

    [Greatsword]

    [Park]

    .

    .

    In the end, n ced down all the cards.

    ¡°As I thought, I can¡¯t decide without knowing my opponent.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tell them to decide directly.¡±

    n spoke quietly as he looked at the bodyguard.

    ¡°Let them choose whatever they¡¯refortable with.¡±

    The bodyguard blinked silently.

    n calmly stood up and moved away, with the representatives of the Magic Department trailing a beat behind him.

    ¡°Uh? Fl- n!¡±

    ¡°n!¡±

    Despite numerous calls, he never stopped.

    It was time to prove himself once again.

 Chapter 214:

    Chapter 214:

    Chapter 214 It¡¯s Precious.

    The next day.

    The speed at which the negotiations led by n and the Magic Department spread was incredibly fast.

    As a result, the garden of the royal pce was noisy once again.

    Shata poked the side of the tax officer¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°n has already finished the negotiations, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about the other representatives from the Magic Department? They didn¡¯te all this way just to watch, did they? Are they really participating?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re participating just the same. They negotiated on equal terms as n.¡±¡°Wow, so they¡¯re actually participating. That means they¡¯re going up against the Capital Knights. I can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Those aware of the high status of the Capital Knights couldn¡¯t help but be interested in this fact.

    The Capital Knights, always maintaining a high position like the heavens. And the Magic Department, rapidly rising from the depths.

    The sh between these two forces was bound to attract attention from anyone. Regardless of what they thought of each other, they had to collide with all their might over the stakes.

    How big would the impact of this collision be? Howrge would the ripple effect be? The people gathered in the garden were excitedly chattering about it.

    Shata looked up at the tax officer¡¯s secretary and asked.

    ¡°So, how did they finish the negotiations?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess? What do you think happened?¡±

    ¡°Were they rejected? Or did they choose randomly? I really can¡¯t predict it.¡±

    ¡°They decided in favor of the knights.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The short Shata jumped like a frog.

    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    The little one yelled, but the tax officer¡¯s secretary just leisurely swirled the champagne in his ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Vi¡¯s side officially announced it, so it¡¯s a fact. No matter what the result, the Capital Knights epted n¡¯s demands.¡±

    ¡°What, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t strange to be bbergasted a hundred times over.

    Time, ce, weapons¡­ In a contest to determine the hero, none of these three elements could be overlooked.

    Thispetition would be decided by a very narrow margin, and those three elements would affect the oue. The Magic Department outright yielded that, and the Knight Department epted it. It was iprehensible.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°Why are you pondering over such a simple matter?¡±

    An old man nearby interrupted.

    ¡°No matter the time or ce chosen, the chances of the Magic Department winning would be slim. So, they yielded to reduce their embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If the knights fought under favorable conditions, the wizards would be less embarrassed even if they lost.¡±

    But the tax officer¡¯s secretary slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a bit ambiguous.¡±

    ¡°Hey, tax officer¡¯s secretary, what do you mean ambiguous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that conditions favorable to the knights were chosen, but n emphasized onest thing. He said there was no way the wizards would lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­He guaranteed his victory while giving favorable conditions to the Capital Knights? Does that make any sense?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what he said.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary answered nonchntly, causing the old man who had interrupted to blink in disbelief, his head slowly tilting to one side.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s see, then¡­¡±

    The old man asked with eyes that clearly showed he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Magic Department, n, is acting with the confidence of a strong person against the Capital Knight Vi?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the only way to understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    The old man shouted.

    ¡°How do they n to handle the reaction if they lose? They¡¯re acting without a n, without any countermeasures. Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t need a n?¡±

    The voice that responded belonged to Shata.

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary and the old man¡¯s heads turned swiftly. Their gaze fixed on the lips of the small child, whose height barely reached their waists.

    Shata, with pure eyes, continued speaking.

    ¡°Maybe they are so confident in their victory that they don¡¯t have any contingency ns for losing.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary patted Shata on the shoulder.

    ¡°Shata, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    The old man let out a deep sigh and left. The tax officer¡¯s secretary quietly asked Shata.

    ¡°Did you say that on purpose to get rid of him?¡±

    ¡°No. I spoke sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Sincerely?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen n in person. He was really extraordinary. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t describe with words. How should I put it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the match and see for ourselves.¡±

    Not only Shata and the tax officer¡¯s secretary, but everyone in the garden was aze with discussions about the negotiations.

    Someonebeled n¡¯s attitude towards the Capital Knights as rude, while another wondered what kind of oue n would face.

    Despite the mixed opinions, one thing was certain.

    ¡°This is one match that shouldn¡¯t be missed.¡±

    ¡°Will the rising momentum of the wizards be broken? Will the position of the Capital Knights change? We have to see it ourselves.¡±

    Everyone was conversing in this manner, clearly showing that the event had sparked significant interest.

    At that moment, Shata poked the tax officer¡¯s secretary¡¯s side.

    ¡°But, which side are you cheering for, sis?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, the tax officer seems to have a lot of interest in the Magic Department. He¡¯s provided substantial support. And you¡¯re his secretary. Are you rooting for the Magic Department?¡±

    Shata continued speaking quickly.

    ¡°If you favor them, couldn¡¯t you also support them through the forestwork? You control the funds, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know. Just be quiet.¡±

    The tax officer¡¯s secretary stuffed a tiny piece of cream cake into her mouth. Whipped cream clung to her full, attractive lips.

    ¡°Whoever brings in the most money and looks good. That¡¯s my side.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite materialistic by nature. Got a problem with that?¡±

    ?

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Becky muttered as if she had lived through it all.

    She had resolved to stay alert in a ce where she could lose her nose while her eyes were open, but she really did lose her nose while her eyes were open. Even their negotiation cards were decided by n.

    Of course, n must have a n, so she couldn¡¯t entirely me him. But still. Even so¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Difficult. Difficult¡­ I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    They had to fight against the Capital Knights, and if they had to fight in an environment more favorable to the knights, it was only natural that theposure she had barely maintained would vanish.

    Finally, Becky jumped up and shouted.

    ¡°Ahh©¤! I¡¯m going crazy©¤!¡±

    The representatives who had been meditating beside her simultaneously opened their eyes. They looked at Becky with less-than-kind eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But even facing those gazes, Becky didn¡¯t calm down. Instead, she shouted even louder.

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Becky iled her arms as she continued.

    ¡°n always has a n. He¡¯ll do well! But what about us? No matter how I think about it, I don¡¯t think we can beat the Capital Knights while bearing such unfavorable conditions!¡±

    Trixie squinted one eye and said.

    ¡°Why are you yelling at us? It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t confront n. You guys should at least sympathize with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie, Louis, and Maiev slightly nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. They just sighed deeply in silence.

    After a while, Maiev spoke up.

    ¡°Yelling at us won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°As you said, n¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    n.

    Just those two sybles brought both understanding and eptance. To them, he was already an irresistible force.

    Just as Becky was thinking she should focus on meditation again, she suddenly felt curious about something and asked.

    ¡°But why are Maiev and Trixie doing that?¡±

    What was it¡­

    ¡°Come to think of it, you both always do that when meditating. Trixie, you fiddle with your gloves, and Maiev, you y with that teacup. Is there a reason for that?¡±

    Then.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Surprisingly, Trixie and Maiev reacted the same way. They abruptly hid their items behind their backs.

    Even their exmations, delivered with blushing faces, were identical.

    ¡°It¡¯s precious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precious!¡±

    And then they started meditating again, fondling their cherished items.

    Trixie spoke up.

    ¡°You should meditate too. It¡¯s an unavoidable match.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ Right.¡±

    Their attitude was so firm that Becky had to reflect for a moment to see if she had done something wrong.

    Becky stared nkly around her for a moment, lost in thought. She pondered what precious items she had.

    ¡­After contemting for a long while.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    She tightly hugged the pointy hat that n had bought for her and began to meditate.

    Exactly ten minutester, the match would begin.

 Chapter 215: Just One Person.

    Chapter 215: Just One Person.

    The garden of the imperial pce.

    Today, the garden had transformed into a grand hall. It stretched out with a central seat of honor for one person, naturally belonging to the third princess.

    A curtain concealed the princess¡¯s silhouette.

    That noble silhouette moved gracefully. The princess looked around at everyone present before speaking.

    ¡°Thank you for attending this gathering to determine the hero. To all of you who have honed yourselves in unseen ces, I will not withhold my praise.¡±

    The princess bowed her head slightly first.

    In fact, the princess¡¯s face was not the only thing obscured. Her clear, far-reaching voice seemed to be magically altered as well.

    At her voice, the hero candidates and other attendees bowed their heads in unison.Due to therge number of people gathered, the representatives from the magic department at the back had a chance to chat.

    Becky spoke to Trixie.

    ¡°Trixie, the rumor about the princess being reced was true.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to lie about that.¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere ispletely different from the previous princess. Back then, I was so scared that even breathing made me anxious¡­ This new princess seems very kind. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Quiet down. We¡¯ll get in trouble.¡±

    Trixie looked around and gave Becky a warning nce. Becky quickly nodded and closed her mouth.

    Meanwhile, near the princess, the capital¡¯s knights disyed their knightly manners. They performed the gesture of cing their left hand on their right shoulder.

    The first to speak was Vi.

    On her slowly opening brilliant eyes was an intricate treble clef symbol.

    ¡°Even if this wasn¡¯t a gathering to determine the hero, I would have attended. Being summoned by the imperial pce, it is only right to set everything aside and attend, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Vi, thank you for saying so.¡±

    The silhouette of the princess could be seen nodding.

    ¡°The reason this pce decided to eliminate the hero¡¯s absence is simple. If the conflict between knights and mages continues, the loss will be too great.¡±

    At the mention of knights, mages, and conflict, everyone¡¯s expressions became awkward. Although there had been no direct shes due to the absence of the Sword and Magic Tournament, it didn¡¯t mean any reconciliation had been achieved.

    The princess continued.

    ¡°As the value of light increases in darkness, the necessity for unity has grown in these times. In such a situation, if conflict arises instead of unity, it would be unfortunate.¡±

    In fact, choosing a hero now was quite timely. If not for today¡¯s gathering, one side would have had to break for it to end.

    The third princess nodded gracefully.

    ¡°Therefore, through this event, we aim to clearly determine the hero. I believe that it will also forge bonds between mages and knights. The responsibility of each and every one of you here is extremely important.¡±

    Even with magical alteration, the noble tone was unmistakable. The movements of her silhouette behind the veil were equally dignified.

    In simple terms, no one could doubt the nobility of her bloodline.

    But then, it happened.

    ¡°Princess, may I ask you something?¡±

    A surprisingly clear voice. Everyone¡¯s heads turned towards the owner of the voice. It came from the very back of therge crowd.

    n.

    It was him. Standing with his back straight, he craned his neck to look at the curtain concealing the princess.

    Many people looked at n with displeased eyes, but before anyone could speak, the princess readily epted.

    ¡°I will listen. I intend to gather as many questions and opinions as possible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Everyone alternated their gazes between the princess and n.

    They couldn¡¯t understand n¡¯s audacity to openly question the princess, finding it impressive and curious about what he would ask.

    ¡°This gathering doesn¡¯t seem to be merely for unity.¡±

    At n¡¯s words, someone watching frowned.

    ¡°What insolence! Are you implying the princess has another agenda?¡±

    ¡°Agenda¡­¡±

    n continued calmly.

    ¡°Not everyone reveals all their thoughts. I just wanted to hear more, so don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The person meeting n¡¯s gaze momentarily shrank back.

    No one spoke directly to n after that, but disapproving nces persisted. The princess spoke after a brief pause.

    ¡°I had no intention of hiding anything. I was just considering the right time¡­ But I understand. If you are curious, it is better to tell you now.¡±

    She seemed to have made a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard news that the branch of the World Tree in the Great Forest, which could be called the source of life, has been contaminated. It appears to be true.¡±

    ¡°The World Tree¡­?¡±

    ¡°Contamination?¡±

    It was an unexpected revtion, and everyone¡¯s expressions grew serious. Even those who had looked down on n¡¯s sudden question began to ask their own.

    An older individual inquired.

    ¡°Princess, is this really true?¡±

    ¡°It seems the vampires are finally revealing their true nature. The contamination of the branch has been confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The princess continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°As you all know, we cannot ignore the appearance of vampires in the territory of the Elves. If left unchecked, it will eventually affect the entire continent.¡±

    ¡°Princess, is there no possibility that something other than vampires is the cause? Remember, there was a time long ago when the Elves attempted a new magic and failed¡­¡±

    ¡°I wished for that too, but it was not the case. The distorted power of the Ancient Runes has been detected. It can only be considered a sign of the vampires.¡±

    n pondered quietly.

    ¡®The Great Forest, huh.¡¯

    In this world, the Great Forest was known as the home of the Elves, but that wasn¡¯t its only im to fame. It was also renowned for the ancient magic imbued in it over a long period.

    ¡®The Elves use magic too, after all.¡¯

    Furthermore, it was entirely possible to ally with them.

    The problematic Ancient Rune must be one that the Secretary of the Void had not yet acquired. In other words, it was likely the rune that the vampire princess herself handled.

    The more he thought about it, the more he realized he had no choice but to get involved in this matter. The key was how to intervene and resolve it, and it seemed advantageous to secure the position of hero.

    The princess continued speaking.

    ¡°The contamination of the World Tree, known as the symbol of purification¡­ The aftermath will undoubtedly be colossal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°No objections here.¡±

    Several knights expressed their agreement.

    ¡°The entire Great Forest will likely be a stronghold for the vampires. The symbol of purification will turn into a symbol of destruction, and disaster will descend upon the world.¡±

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    ¡°We no longer need the name of a hero. We need a hero who actively performs. Thus, we will select the hero more rigorously than ever.¡±

    The atmosphere grew even more solemn.

    Especially among the capital knights, the mood became heavier. The peace of the continent, noble justice¡­ There were many admirable reasons, but there was something else to consider.

    The need for a hero¡¯s strength meant¡­

    In other words, the hero¡¯s power had be that much stronger.

    The same thought urred to the knights.

    ¡®I must be the hero.¡¯

    Their eyes burned with determination far more intensely than before. If the princess¡¯s goal was to ignite the participants¡¯ enthusiasm, she had seeded brilliantly.

    ¡°Now, we will begin selecting the hero.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Once again, I must emphasize that this gathering is for unity, not conflict. That is all.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement with the princess¡¯s words, but they harbored different thoughts in their hearts.

    ¡®The hero chosen this time will gain greater honor than any hero before.¡¯

    Fire flickered in the eyes of the capital knights.

    There was only one person, a mage, who remained uncharacteristically indifferent.

 Chapter 216: Where Is My Opponent?

    Chapter 216: Where Is My Opponent?

    Chapter 216 Where Is My Opponent?

    At the edge of the Imperial Pce grounds, there exists a ce known as the ¡®Nest of Heroes,¡¯ each sectioned into separate spaces.

    Named as such because it is a ce where heroes are born, its size alone was asrge asbining three or four noble estates.

    It felt almost impossible to fill it with people, but finally, it was realized. Currently, there wasn¡¯t a single inch of space due to the people gathered here to watch the match.

    ¡°Excuse me. This is a passageway for people to move, so you need to relocate to another ce.¡±

    ¡°What? I spent the night here just to watch the match¡­. Are you saying this isn¡¯t a seating area?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. To manage therge crowd, this has to be used as a passageway. Please move to another seat.¡±

    People were bustling around to watch the desired match, others trying to secure good seats, and some just hoping to find any ce to sit¡­.

    The spectators were so densely packed that it was hard to see ahead or even find a ce to step. Despite the best efforts of the Imperial Family, it was a struggle.It wasn¡¯t that this situation wasn¡¯t anticipated. However, even with both prediction and preparation, it was still a level that was difficult to handle.

    ¡°No, wow, so many people¡­. Wow¡­.¡±

    Becky muttered, her mouth agape. The girl couldn¡¯t keep her head still, constantly looking around.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing they provided a special viewing area for participants. If it weren¡¯t for this, we would be pushed around everywhere too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Trixie agreed with her from the side. Becky found this fact rather awkward.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Trixie? Why are you agreeing so easily?¡±

    Trixie didn¡¯t bother to reply. Well, it wasn¡¯t worth pointing out, considering the sheer number of people gathered here.

    Becky pointed her index finger towards the arena ahead.

    Although luxurious with the royal emblem and statues at each end, it didn¡¯t stray from the conventional image of an ¡®arena.¡¯

    ¡°But, is the match going to take ce in that arena?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not obvious. The terrain described on the cards included cliffs, jungles¡­. But no matter how you look at it, that¡¯s just an ordinary arena, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    At this, Trixie sighed deeply.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t just one arena.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Trixie wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The arenas, identical in size, were lined up like a chessboard. From this far and scenic spot, it was easy to see them clearly.

    However, Becky¡¯s curiosity wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied.

    ¡°But even those look pretty ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Just watch. Please.¡±

    The moment Trixie said that.

    Rumble©¤

    Each arena began to change its terrain and appearance. Forests, ins, cliffs¡­. The terrains were as diverse as the cards described, and the audience cheered just at that sight.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it works.¡±

    Becky scratched her head.

    ¡°But are they going to use all those arenas at once? With so many people gathered, I thought they¡¯d do a bit more, but it looks like they¡¯re trying to finish as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Even if they use all those arenas, it won¡¯t end quickly.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why?¡±

    At that, Trixie turned her head to look at Becky.

    As if to say, ¡°How could you not know that?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the invitation n received, we are officially participating in the match. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But actually, today¡¯s event isn¡¯t just for those who were formally invited.¡±

    ¡°Really? I honestly didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Think about it a bit.¡±

    Trixie let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°There are so many masters out there. If they didn¡¯t receive an invitation, they might not ept the results. They¡¯d wonder why they weren¡¯t invited when they could do better than someone who was.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. I get what you mean.¡±

    Becky nodded.

    ¡°There are people who can only be convinced by direct confrontation. Actually, there are a lot of such people. Most of them, really.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Heroes are incredible, and so are their deeds.¡±

    Trixie continued slowly.

    ¡°Such busy heroes¡­. They can¡¯t prove themselves every time they encounter someone with doubts. So, instead, they let everyone participate. To let them abandon all doubts and hopes here.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re making them feel the wall. But then, does that mean those who didn¡¯t get invitationspete against each other?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be¡­.¡±

    Trixie crossed her arms.

    ¡°As you know, a match requires two people. If the numbers don¡¯t match up evenly, then someone with an invitation has to step in to even things out.¡±

    ¡°Then the person with the invitation is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who else but n. Among the invited participants, n had the fewest votes in favor.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Becky finally understood how organized this ce was. On the other hand, she thought it was actually quite convenient.

    If many people had various tasks, there would be plenty of time left. She felt relieved, thinking she would have time to train.

    In truth, there was also a bit of anxiety.

    ¡®Everyone looks incredibly strong¡­.¡¯

    Just as Becky endured harsh training to finally reach this spot, it seemed that no one here hade with a light heart.

    This time, Louis spoke up.

    ¡°In fact¡­. In this situation, match luck is important too.¡±

    ¡°Match luck?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Louis nodded.

    ¡°To avoid burdening n and to elevate the prestige of the Magic Department, we need to aim as high as possible.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But if our match luck is bad and we face the winner early on and get knocked out¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­we¡¯d be eliminated right away. Oh.¡±

    Becky¡¯s face grew slightly troubled.

    People generally don¡¯t have much affection for the Magic Department. Which means, even if they lost to the eventual winner, no one would care about the details.

    Like ingredients in a dish, the facts would be chopped up. All that would be left is the mockery of an early elimination.

    Something riding on n¡¯s back. Chasing all the way here just to be humiliated¡­. She didn¡¯t want to end up like that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that.¡±

    At that moment, Maiev spoke up.

    All the representatives¡¯ gazes turned towards Maiev.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we win or lose. n brought us here because he believes in us, and we haven¡¯t wasted a single day. We just need to do our best. And¡­.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s gaze shifted to the otherpetitors.

    The hidden masters. Even if they weren¡¯t affiliated with any organization, they had honed themselves and earned their reputations. They were now warming up one by one.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not afraid of them at all.¡±

    The representatives were lost in thought for a moment.

    It was definitely a different feeling from before.

    In the past, they might have looked at such people and wondered when they could reach such heights, feeling scared. But now¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯vee a long way ourselves. Training felt like it would kill us¡­.¡±

    n had once said he would make them believe in themselves.

    ¡­Maybe this is what he meant.

    Becky, with a slightly different expression than before, asked,

    ¡°Alright. Now I feel more rxed. Anyway¡­. What about n¡¯s match? We have to watch n¡¯s match, no matter what.¡±

    None of the representatives answered.

    But Becky didn¡¯t need to hear the answer. n was starting to walk out from afar.

    A swordsman covered in scars appeared in the arena. Then, a member of the royal family appeared. The royal representative spoke first.

    ¡°In the name of the Imperial Pce, the match will proceed fairly. Now, let¡¯s begin the main event.¡±

    The scarred swordsman asked,

    ¡°Where is my opponent?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯s n. n?¡±

    The royal representative looked around for n. It was only when he called n¡¯s name again that n slowly revealed himself.

    The swordsman grumbled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too arrogant to be thiste?¡±

    ¡°I arrived on time.¡±

    ¡°You always have something to say.¡±

    The swordsman sneered and drew his sword.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re unbeatable in this match as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Then n looked at the royal representative without a word. After a moment, as if he didn¡¯t understand, he added,

    ¡°I heard there was just a guide.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it seems the message wasn¡¯t fully conveyed. Since you had the fewest votes, you have to participate in a match.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    n let out augh, as if it were ridiculous.

    Of course, it was natural that the swordsman¡¯s expression hardened as he listened to the conversation. He trembled with anger and interrupted.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know this was a match? What do you take me for?¡±

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    n silenced the swordsman. In the end, unable to contain his anger, the swordsman pressured the royal representative.

    ¡°Start the match immediately.¡±

    ¡°Ah, understood.¡±

    As soon as the match began, the swordsman drew his sword. He had intended to take the match seriously from the start, but now he was also fueled by rage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about youtely, but I didn¡¯t know you were this arrogant. You brat.¡±

    n didn¡¯t respond.

    Bang©¤!

    Then the swordsman felt it. Suddenly, n seemed to shrink. Was he really this insignificant¡­?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But he soon realized that n hadn¡¯t actually shrunk. The sound of the air being split roared in his ears. He was being pushed back endlessly.

    Crash©¤!

    The swordsman rolled out of the arena. His clumsy movements didn¡¯t stop until he hit the stands, and the spectators¡¯ voices reached his ears.

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°As expected, n is n.¡±

    Hearing such words, the swordsman lost consciousness.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    n, silently trying to leave, added,

    ¡°Advise my opponents to forfeit once. We both detest wasting time, don¡¯t we?¡±

    He was, as always, himself.

 Chapter 217: ...I Won?

    Chapter 217: ...I Won?

    Chapter 217: ¡­I Won?

    How many people had gathered to watch the match?

    The very fact of the birth of a hero. And the result of who became a hero. It was natural for people to have expectations about it, but the audience also wanted to observe every step of the process.

    So, with such thoughts in the minds of the audience, a thrilling match had just unfolded in front of them, and it was natural for everyone to cheer.

    ¡°n¡­ It¡¯s n, right?¡±

    ¡°He deserved the invitation.¡±

    One of the major factors contributing to n¡¯s rise was that he had ¡°never been defeated, not even once.¡±

    And just now, he had once again demonstrated his unyielding nature, pushing even higher. The audience¡¯s cheers and shouts of excitement were only to be expected.

    Becky scratched her cheek in confusion.¡°The cheers are amazing. And it¡¯s not even just n¡¯s match. Other matches are taking ce in other arenas as well¡­¡±

    As the girl mentioned, in the arenas divided like a chessboard, those who hadn¡¯t received invitations were shing with each other.

    Of course, few people paid attention to that.

    No, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say no one did.

    The reason was obviously n.

    Was it because he maintained his undefeated reputation and won with a single blow? Everyone here was showing intense interest in n.

    The crowd murmured.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that guy who fell Fade?¡±

    ¡°Fade? That¡¯s right! I couldn¡¯t recognize him with all those scars¡­ It was Fade!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a well-known guy in the west. But he was easily taken down by n¡­¡±

    ¡°n isn¡¯t famous for nothing.¡±

    This ce was where everyone boosted their fame by outshining others. Some called it cruel, while others said it was natural, but this was the reality.

    ¡°n! n!¡±

    ¡°Just one more match!¡±

    Despite the huge interest and cheers, n disappeared leisurely into the waiting room.

    The representatives of the Magic Department also stood up soon after. They intended to move to the waiting room to greet n.

    Even in the waiting room, which they prided themselves on being well soundproofed, the chants for n were still audible.

    Snap©¤.

    When n snapped his fingers, the noise from outside was instantly cut off. They finally had perfect soundproofing.

    ¡°Ah, n. Here.¡±

    Maiev fidgeted and took out a handkerchief from her bosom. She hesitated to wipe n¡¯s face herself and then shyly handed it over.

    n quietly epted it.

    Maiev murmured.

    ¡°Congrattions, n. And well done.¡±

    ¡°I just dealt with a small fry.¡±

    Facing n¡¯s nonchnt attitude, the representatives felt a mix of emotions. Overhearing the murmurs of the crowd, they knew the opponent wasn¡¯t weak, yet the match had been decided in a single attack.

    In terms of time, just 3 seconds.

    In terms of number of attacks, just one.

    That was the time and number of moves n took to capture the attention of everyone in the arena.

    Was it an easy task?

    Absolutely not. Some people revealed their weaknesses and made themselves look foolish the more they continued their attacks, and some bored the audience, but n wasn¡¯t entangled in such things.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Just do it as you¡¯ve practiced.¡±

    n brought the coffee cup back to his lips.

    ¡°You will definitely win.¡±

    Next up was Maiev.

    ?

    Were there only ordinary people in the audience? No, there were not.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The escort knights assisting the Pdins each let out a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°Fade always called himself a reclusive master. I was curious about his swordsmanship, but it ended before I could even see it.¡±

    ¡°Should we call it a spectacle? He seems to understand well how to make people cheer and take an interest.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a simple victory. Do you think he calcted everything down to thest detail before fighting?¡±

    There were various opinions, but in the end, they all unanimously praised n.

    ¡°n¡­¡±

    ¡°n.¡±

    Everyone muttered that name once.

    ¡®No matter what, he can¡¯tpare to the Pdins.¡¯

    The escort knights all thought so.

    This wasn¡¯t about not acknowledging n. They readily admitted that n was great, but they believed the Pdins were even more remarkable.

    This was because they had watched the Pdins¡¯ strength for a long time, partly due to their loyalty, and due to various other reasons.

    However, after witnessing n defeat Fade with a single blow, they had no choice but to revise their thinking.

    And all those murmurs seemed like music.

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    The Dean of the Magic Department, Cte, nodded very slowly. It would have been best to remain still to maintain dignity, but he couldn¡¯t help his body¡¯s reaction.

    Cte was satisfied with this, but the professors of the Magic Department sitting beside him couldn¡¯t hide their excitement.

    ¡°As expected of n!¡±

    Not only that, but even though only one match had taken ce, there were already people trying to talk to Cte.

    Those sitting in the front row before Cte turned halfway around. They smiled warmly and began to speak.

    ¡°Haha¡­. We must greet you in advance. It looks like the Magic Department will prove a lot this time as well.¡±

    ¡°We would be grateful if you think so.¡±

    ¡°Ah, instead of this, let us introduce ourselves¡­. We operate several merchant guilds, and if it¡¯s alright with you¡­.¡±

    But then.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just n?¡±

    The voice belonged to Con, the escort knight of Vi, a Pdin. With hair as white as Vi¡¯s, he continued, throwing cold water on the conversation.

    ¡°How long will you keep talking about how great n is? Isn¡¯t this a ce full of remarkable people?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We should focus on the other representatives of the Magic Department. They participated thanks to n, didn¡¯t they? We should carefully see if they are qualified.¡±

    The merchant guild leaders awkwardly corrected their posture.

    ¡®Sigh.¡¯

    The escort knight of the Pdin Clot quietly sighed.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t Con realize he¡¯s being a nuisance to Vi?¡¯

    Despite Vi being a knight famous for her courtesy, it was always her escort knight, Con, who unted their power.

    Con continued speaking.

    ¡°ording to the schedule, n is up next anyway. We¡¯ll naturally find out after watching a few more matches. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to rush to conclusions about.¡±

    But the next moment, everyone blinked.

    It was because of the person who appeared in the arena.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, everyone started speaking again.

    ¡°No matter how you look at it¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not n, but another representative?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was Maiev who appeared in the arena, not n. n was supposed to be the one toe out.

    ¡°Dean? What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±

    Even if someone asked next to him, Cte couldn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t know himself.

    The ce became chaotic.

    ¡°It looks like n directly substituted a yer.¡±

    ¡°If he was in his right mind, he wouldn¡¯t do that. What should we do? Should we call n and ask him? Dy the match for a bit¡­.¡±

    But before they could even understand the confusion.

    Bang©¤!

    A ck-and-white explosion reminiscent of an ink wash painting.

    At the same time, the person who had been standing opposite Maiev was pushed out of the arena. It happened so quickly that there was no time to even identify the opponent.

    Maiev stared nkly at her own hand.

    Professor Violet muttered.

    ¡°¡­She won?¡±

    And everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Con, the escort knight of Vi.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He, too, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

 Chapter 218: This Tastes Bad...

    Chapter 218: This Tastes Bad...

    Chapter 218: This Tastes Bad¡­

    Afterwards, four more matches followed.

    Many wanted to deeply analyze Maiev¡¯s victory, but it didn¡¯t happen. This was because the other representatives from the Magic Department quickly secured their wins.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°One, one at a time¡­ They haven¡¯t lost even once, right?¡±

    As the matches progressed, interest in the Magic Department grew exponentially. Initially, the sentiment was, ¡°How well can the Magic Department really do?¡± but now it had shifted to, ¡°Could they win again?¡±

    And now, it was Becky¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±

    Standing in the middle of the arena, Becky tried to focus on her opponent in front of her. The audience was quite noisy, but she could still concentrate well enough.However, to begin with, disregarding the audience¡¯s reaction.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    The girl carefully examined her opponent standing before her.

    She didn¡¯t know his name but heard he was a fairly famous swordsman. Even in person, he exuded a strong presence. Just from the menacingly curved sword and his massive build.

    ¡°Will the Magic Department win this time too?¡±

    ¡°This representative seems a bit weak, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­The other representatives seemed weak too, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    The voices of the audience echoed in her ears. Yeah, their words were true. All the representatives except Becky had already won and returned.

    So she couldn¡¯t afford to lose either.

    Bang©¤!

    The re exploded, signaling the start of the match. Almost simultaneously, the opponent¡¯s curved sword came flying towards Becky like a crescent moon.

    Not long ago.

    The sword reminded her of when n first faced Ivan. But this one was of a much higher caliber. In other words, the previous Becky wouldn¡¯t have even dared to face such a sword, let alone see it.

    However.

    ¡®I¡¯ve changed a lot too.¡¯

    In the past, she would have been preupied with thoughts like, ¡°An attack ising. I have to dodge.¡± But now¡­

    ¡®Now, I can see everything.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t mean her opponent was weak. It certainly didn¡¯t mean he was insignificant, nor did she want to belittle his efforts.

    But.

    There was one thing Becky could confidently say at this moment.

    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t work as hard as I did.¡±

    What n had endured were training sessions that could be described as ¡®hell.¡¯ Compared to that, the current situation could be considered heavenly.

    Having survived hell, Becky was standing here now. For someone who had returned from hell, the trials of heaven were light as a feather.

    Swoosh©¤!

    She spread ice like silk. Following the sword¡¯s horizontal path, she skillfully created an ice trail, guiding the sword to naturally miss her.

    Then, came her counterattack.

    Whack©¤!

    It was clean.

    Right after the opponent had swung his sword with all his might, Becky summoned an ice club and struck him.

    Crash©¤!

    The opponent, hit on the back of his head, was sent flying far away.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Becky, who had just made the attack, widened her eyes in surprise. She had expected her counterattack tond, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated its strength.

    ¡°I¡­ won too?¡±

    Becky¡¯s muttering didn¡¯tst long, interrupted by the roaring cheers from the audience.

    ¡°Again¡­ the Magic Department won again!¡±

    ¡°They won every single match in the end!¡±

    Becky, with a dazed expression, walked out of the arena.

    Cheering was always reserved for those who shone brightly, and now that she was the recipient of such apuse, she couldn¡¯t help but feel oddly emotional.

    ?

    In the waiting room.

    Returning to the waiting room, Becky found that the other representatives had simr expressions. A mix of relief at their victories and amazement at their own strength was evident.

    The silence felt awkward, so Becky spoke first.

    ¡°Did you all feel what I felt?¡±

    ¡°What did you feel?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ that it was much easier than expected? And one more thing, a renewed sense of how hard we worked?¡±

    Everyone nodded quietly. They felt the same as Becky.

    The next moment, all eyes turned to n. They had always trusted n, but experiencing it firsthand was overwhelming.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    n was leisurely reading a newspaper, sipping coffee that Maiev had made for him.

    Trixie quietly wiped her forehead with a glove. Becky, watching this, spoke softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a glove, not a handkerchief.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Becky didn¡¯t point out Trixie¡¯s behavior any further. It wasn¡¯t the first time the blue-haired girl did something iprehensible.

    Trixie continued.

    ¡°I thought winning would feel good, but it¡¯s not necessarily the case. From now on, we have to face the real Royal Knights, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably right.¡±

    They all looked out the window. The residence of the Royal Knights, resembling a castle, came into view.

    ¡°Louis, who did you face?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember his name. He was from a famous family but was an illegitimate child. He certainly inherited their bloodline; he wielded his sword incredibly well.¡±

    ¡°But you won in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Becky, Trixie, Maiev¡ªall of them had faced formidable opponents. The reason they were able to ovee such adversaries without much trouble was, of course¡­

    n. There was no other reason.

    Becky shrugged.

    ¡°It really makes me realize how tough our training was. We almost died in the World of Flowers¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to talk about it now? The training where we held our breath and gathered mana¡­ I fainted so many times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle we survived without suffocating¡­¡±

    Though they spoke with a tone ofint, their words were filled with admiration for n. Thanks to him, they had reached this level and were achieving such results.

    ¡°We really have no choice but to believe now.¡±

    The murmuring voice belonged to Maiev. The representatives all turned to look at her.

    ¡°Thanks to n, we have definitely be stronger than before, and we will continue to grow stronger. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Though we don¡¯t know our limits, we will continue to grow stronger. I think we can handle the Royal Knights now.¡±

    To think they could now face the Royal Knights.

    If someone had said this before, they would have been startled and looked around in surprise. But this time, all the representatives just nced at each other.

    They weren¡¯t worried about how to say such words. Instead, they were looking to see if everyone shared the same thoughts.

    As they were exchanging nces, it happened.

    Bang©¤!

    The waiting room door burst open with a loud noise.

    ?

    ¡°¡­Phew!¡±

    It was none other than Violet who stormed into the waiting room. She caught her breath while checking the representatives¡¯ faces.

    Violet suddenly noticed her reflection in the waiting room mirror. Her shoulders were trembling with excitement, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She was as happy as a child.

    ¡°¡­Professor Violet?¡±

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    The representatives recognized her. Only then did Violet take a deep breath and fully enter the waiting room.

    ¡°First, take these.¡±

    Violet half-turned her body. Through the still-open waiting room door, people began to file in.

    None of them entered empty-handed. Some carried obvious treasures, while beautifully wrapped baskets exuded the smell of delicious ingredients.

    n asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    ¡°They say they¡¯re here to support us, but you could consider it sponsorship.¡±

    ¡°Sponsorship?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even the Magic Department is receiving such things now.¡±

    Violet continued excitedly.

    ¡°People¡¯s interest in the Magic Department isn¡¯t just about cheering anymore. They are starting to use material things to show their sincerity!¡±

    n narrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need any of it.¡±

    ¡°The Magic Tower isn¡¯t evenpleted yet, and we need a lot of funds to research Ancient Runes, right? So this is fine. No, it¡¯s necessary!¡±

    Violet began to pile up various items in the waiting room.

    ¡°These are nutritional supplements that are good for your body¡­ There are a few potions too. You can use the rest as you like¡­ Ah, most importantly.¡±

    Violet lifted a basket.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to take care of your meals properly¡­ Fortunately, this is here. You need to eat well.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Smells so good.¡±

    Trixie, who always carried her own sd, showed no reaction, but Louis and Becky immediately rushed to the basket to enjoy the delicious food.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, Maiev¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.

    Maiev¡¯s expertise wasn¡¯t limited to coffee. The Magic Department¡¯s meals had indeed beencking, so Maiev had prepared sandwiches for today.

    She quietly hid her basket in the corner. Even she thought the sandwiches in the gifted basket looked tastier.

    But then.

    ¡°Are you going to eat all that by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    A long hand reached out and grabbed a sandwich from the basket. The owner of the hand was n, and Maiev looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not very tasty¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decent enough.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes widened at n¡¯s words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no poison in the sandwich.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±

    Maiev was at a loss for how to respond. She hadn¡¯t expected this situation or reaction. After a brief hesitation, she spoke again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat that one instead¡­ Oof.¡±

    But Maiev couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    n used telekinesis to bring a sandwich to her mouth. As she chewed on the sandwich that filled her mouth, Maiev¡¯s eyes asked a question.

    ¡°Eat well. You¡¯ll be busy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev quietly nodded.

    Her cheeks were much redder than before.

 Chapter 219:

    Chapter 219:

    Chapter 219 It¡¯s Okay.

    The next day.

    The representatives of the Magic Department, after resting well in their dormitories, arrived at the stadium early in the morning. As soon as they arrived, they looked around with astonished expressions.

    The scenery waspletely different from what they had expected.

    ¡°Did wee to the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like the same ce.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so grim?¡±

    Becky, Trixie, and Louis nced around with puzzled expressions. Until yesterday, affectionate gazes had been directed towards the Magic Department, but today, the atmosphere was very different.

    Yesterday, both the participants and spectators were immersed in a festive mood, but today, there was a tense atmosphere.Bang©¤!

    Crack©¤!

    The arena where the current match was taking ce was even worse. The hostility was so intense that it almost felt like one could see the sharp aura with their eyes.

    Becky shivered and rubbed her arms in fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? Just overnight.¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere has changed so much from yesterday.¡±

    Until yesterday, there was a sense of learning and camaraderie as theypeted, a warmth that could be felt. However, today¡¯s situation waspletely different.

    ¡°They seem intent on killing each other¡­?¡±

    There is a vast difference betweenpeting to ¡®win¡¯ andpeting to ¡®kill.¡¯

    In a simple pursuit of victory, the chance of a weaker opponent defeating a stronger one is negligible. But in a world where killing is involved, it¡¯s different.

    Since people are willing to risk their lives, unexpected turnarounds can ur.

    In short, both the spectators and the participants were now fighting with their lives on the line, unlike yesterday.

    Becky looked around with wide eyes like a deer.

    ¡°Why has the atmosphere changed so much in just one day?¡±

    At that moment, Maiev spoke calmly.

    ¡°What do you think is the age range of the participants?¡±

    ¡°Age range? Why suddenly bring up age¡­? Oh, wait a minute.¡±

    Becky narrowed her eyes and scrutinized the arena carefully.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, the people wepeted against yesterday, they all seem quite old. We¡¯re very young.¡±

    ¡°If you understand the reason, the problem is easily solved.¡±

    Maiev nodded and continued.

    ¡°In times when there were no gaps in the Hero selection, how many people do you think honed themselves to be heroes?¡±

    ¡°A huge number, probably countless.¡±

    ¡°But then, suddenly, they stopped selecting heroes. What do you think happened to those who strived to be heroes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tough one¡­ Did they leave to find other work?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. To be precise, they couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s eyes grew serious.

    ¡°If, right now, you had to stop practicing magic, what would you do, Becky?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Becky pointed at herself with her index finger.

    Magic was something Becky had done all her life. If she were told to find another path¡­ she couldn¡¯t. She had never thought about another path, and having done magic all her life, it was too ambiguous to start something else.

    Moreover, that wasn¡¯t the only thing.

    n, Trixie, Maiev, Louis¡­ When I looked around, there wererades who had be incredibly precious. I wanted to continue doing magic with them. Just the thought of letting it go was unbearable.

    In the end, the red-haired girl shook her head.

    ¡°That would be very difficult. Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about another path besides this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for them.¡±

    Maiev pointed to the arena with her chin.

    ¡°People who have dedicated their lives to bing heroes can¡¯t find another path, even if there¡¯s a long hiatus. They just endure the time, waiting for the moment when heroes are selected again.¡±

    ¡°¡­And finally, the time for selection hase.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. For those who didn¡¯t receive an invitation, today is theirst chance. Once they go home, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s understandable how desperate they must be.¡±

    Louis, who had been listening nearby, shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Listening to this kind of talk¡­ It makes me appreciate n even more. It¡¯s all thanks to n that we¡¯re able to experience this at such a young age, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Even we are this happy, imagine how the professors and the Dean of the Magic Department must feel. Hehe.¡±

    But then, it happened.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    The voice belonged to n. His gaze was directed in a different direction from the other representatives. While everyone else was focused on the arena, his eyes were on the Dean.

    Naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes followed his.

    In the distance, the Dean of the Magic Department, Cte, was visible. She was sitting quietly in a corner, as calm as usual.

    However, something felt off. Cte had always been a calm andposed woman, but this time it felt different. Soon, everyone understood the situation.

    The guards were talking among themselves and notmunicating with Cte. It was as if there was an invisible line separating them.

    Beckymented.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too tant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tant but also natural. Everyone is only talking about the Magic Department, so the guards can¡¯t help but feel ufortable.¡±

    While the city guards were distant from the world, heroes were very close to it. They could never be separated.

    When a great hero was born, more people dreamed of bing heroes, and young talents honed themselves to behave as much like heroes as possible.

    In other words, more people were diligently active, and as more righteous deeds were performed, the continent itself brightened.

    ¡­But what if that idol was not a knight, but a magician?

    And what if people were expecting such results?

    The guards couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    Trixie spoke in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to see the Dean being treated like that. Isn¡¯t there anything we can do?¡±

    ¡°There is a way.¡±

    ¡°There is?¡±

    n quietly nodded.

    ¡°Just prove it by winning. The guards are only wary because they are not used to this situation.¡±

    ¡°Aha. So, until they get used to it, we just have to keep winning and winning again.¡±

    Bang©¤!

    Just then, the final match in the arena ended. The faces of the participants and spectators showed a mix of joy and sorrow. Those who lost would have to train themselves and endure another period of hardship.

    As the representatives quietly nodded their heads, it happened.

    ¡°Ah, nice to meet you. Representatives of the Magic Department.¡±

    A royal official approached us and started speaking. The representatives of the Magic Department awkwardly nodded their heads, and he promptly pulled out a piece of paper.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The main matches will begin now. Today, you¡¯ll only have topete in one match, but you will be facing a city knight.¡±

    He extended the paper a bit closer to n.

    ¡°n, you¡¯re the one participating, right? Just sign here.¡±

    The representatives of the Magic Department huddled around n. They quickly skimmed through the written content.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Becky, standing next to him, swallowed hard.

    The content was simple yet intense.

    Acknowledge the possibility of death during the match. Also, no one will be held responsible if you die. There will be no room to question the reasons for this.

    ¡°We need to hurry¡­ Hmm¡­¡±

    The royal official repeatedly lifted and set down one foot. He kept ncing at the watch on his left wrist.

    ¡°For the Magic Department, if even one person loses, it counts as a loss for the entire department. You are aware of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Becky asked again.

    ¡°Of course¡­ Originally, only n was supposed to participate, but due to his request, the other representatives were included. Therefore, this is only fair.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At that moment, Louis raised his hand and asked a question.

    ¡°Can we change the participant?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The official tilted his head to the side. His expression showed clear disbelief.

    ¡°Change the participant? When the opponent is a city knight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You do understand that if any of the representatives lose, the entire Magic Department is disqualified?¡±

    In other words, the official¡¯s words implied that no one but n could face the city knight. Despite the tant disregard, Louis remainedposed.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s possible to change, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    The official looked Louis up and down.

    ¡°¡­Do you think any of the other representatives can face a city knight? It¡¯s extremely dangerous. Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions.¡±

    He tapped the paper with his finger.

    ¡°Just sign it first. Many people are waiting.¡±

    As the official approached n, Louis snatched the pen and paper. Before anyone could say anything, he signed his own name.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Guys.¡±

    Louis spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I really want to do this.¡±

    As Louis¡¯s name appeared in blue mana above the arena, and n¡¯s name did not, the audience began to buzz loudly.

    ¡°Louis!¡±

    ¡°Louis, wait¡­!¡±

    Smiling as usual, Louis walked toward the arena. Then, suddenly, he looked back just once.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He continued walking toward the arena.

    There, waiting for him, was the city knight, Clotte.

 Chapter 220:

    Chapter 220:

    Chapter 220 Good.

    The moment Louis stepped into the arena.

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute. This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    The Capital Knight, Clotte, raised one palm. It was a gesture to stop Louis from stepping into the arena.

    Clotte¡¯s appearance was quite unusual. In one of his pupils, instead of an iris, a second and minute hand were spinning, and his sword was also shaped like a long second hand.

    ¡­It was as if a clock had been shaped into a human.

    Clotte brushed his hair back and spoke.

    ¡°I came all the way here to face n, but Louis¡­ was it? This isn¡¯t right, no matter how you think about it.¡±

    Clotte seemed to have no interest in Louis at all. He looked past Louis¡¯s shoulder to the center of the magic department representatives, where n stood.¡°Hey, n. Shouldn¡¯t you be stepping in yourself? From what I¡¯ve heard, if even one person from the magic department loses, you¡¯re eliminated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The other representatives of the magic department also looked at n in silence. Their expressions seemed to be seeking an answer. Clotte crossed his arms, indifferent.

    After a moment, n opened his mouth.

    ¡°I.¡±

    In contrast to everyone else¡¯s anxiety, n¡¯s face was remarkably calm, as if any trace of unease had been erased.

    ¡°I judged that Louis is sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    At that, Clotte¡¯s second hand ticked for a moment. He ced a finger on his eye and returned the rotating second hand to its original position.

    It was an action that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imagine or imitate. Clotte spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just recorded that statement in my time. It¡¯s quite amusing; I¡¯ll have to revisit it whenever I¡¯m bored.¡±

    Clotte burst intoughter, genuinely finding it funny. His escort knights and the spectators were watching the situation attentively for now.

    Of course, most of the knights couldn¡¯t contain their anger and expressed it openly.

    Capital Knight, Clotte.

    A figure known for his art of cutting through time. He was sufficiently mentioned as a candidate for a hero.

    Clotte tilted his head at n¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Louis?¡±

    In fact, Clotte had never heard the name Louis before. He generally had no interest in worldly affairs, but even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t bother to remember the name of a representative other than n.

    Putting everything else aside.

    How could an obscure magician dare to step up and face Clotte?

    ¡°No, well. It¡¯s all good.¡±

    Clotte¡¯s gaze finally turned towards Louis.

    ¡°You said your name is Louis?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can face me?¡±

    A blunt and straightforward question shot towards Louis. He quietly met Clotte¡¯s gaze.

    Louis quietly met Clotte¡¯s gaze. Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation or fear in the boy¡¯s eyes as he faced the Capital Knight.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Clotte tried to understand the meaning of that gaze for a moment.

    The looks directed at him were always the same.

    Reverence or respect, and from those who had to fight him, fear. Of course, the mostmon reaction was pure fear without any respect.

    But Louis was different.

    There may be respect, but no fear. That was truly unusual.

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering. Louis, I¡¯m not ignoring you. I just really want to hear what you think.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡±

    Louis spoke calmly.

    The boy didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, he continued, looking Clotte straight in the eyes.

    ¡°But, Sir Capital Knight, are you okay? If you lose to me, there will be many things you¡¯ll have to deal with.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Clotte himself was fine, but the eyes of those listening to their conversation widened. Becky and Trixie tried to rush out, but n blocked them.

    Becky spoke.

    ¡°Is that alright? It¡¯s important to gain the upper hand in a match, but¡­ no matter how you look at it, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    When n nodded as if it was okay, Becky and Trixie reluctantly followed suit.

    Louis suddenly extended a hand to the Capital Knight first.

    ¡°Magician, Louis.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the end, Clotte shook his hand as if he was pleased. The boy and the man exchanged a handshake, and the Capital Knight shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about n¡¯s confidence. But I didn¡¯t know the other representatives were like that too.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t like this at first. They¡¯ve gradually be simr.¡±

    Louis continued with a rxed smile.

    The Capital Knight.

    In the past, even the title of Capital Knight was so dazzling that one couldn¡¯t even open their eyes properly. More than that, just hearing the term ¡®knight¡¯ would make one feel breathless.

    But now, it¡¯s different.

    Louis decided not to worry too much about who his opponent was anymore. He would trust the time he had spent with n and believe in himself.

    Louis spoke.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good to have the experience of facing a Capital Knight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only if the experience remains just an experience. You¡¯ve checked the terms, right? This ce can be deadly with just a single mistake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can take care of my own life.¡±

    Unconsciously, Clotte reached for his waist but stopped.

    ¡®Paying attention to the provocation of a mere magician.¡¯

    It was an impossible thing. Clotte quickly calmed himself and then nodded.

    ¡°Alright, magician friends. Let¡¯s do it this way.¡±

    Clotte looked back at the other knights. His gaze roamed until it settled on his escort knight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send out my escort knight. But, let¡¯s keep the same condition. If he loses, it¡¯s a total defeat.¡±

    The other knights¡¯ expressions finally seemed to reflect that this was the right thing to do. Becky muttered quietly.

    ¡°This way, we¡¯ve avoided a direct confrontation with Capital Knight Clotte. Should we be happy about this? It¡¯s not entirely a bad situation, right?¡±

    ¡°As long as someone wins, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    n answered briefly.

    There was some confusion on both sides due to the whims of Clotte and Louis, but it was an imperial official who first broke the silence.

    ¡°Watching the tension between both sides is always a delight. As a neutral party, let me summarize the situation.¡±

    The official unfolded the terms from both sides and began to revise them simultaneously.

    ¡°Both sides have decided to send out representatives, and if the representative loses, it will be considered a forfeit, and they must leave this ce. Is that correct?¡±

    The official looked back and forth between Clotte and Louis, and both nodded. Louis calmly molded mana into a small ball, tossing and catching it.

    ¡°Yes. I have no intention of retracting.¡±

    ¡°Good. What about you, Clotte?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Clotte immediately turned and approached his escort knight, handing over the long, second-hand-like sword to him.

    ¡°Brine.¡±

    Brine was the name of Clotte¡¯s escort knight.

    ¡°Yes, I am Brine.¡±

    ¡°Do your best. You understand?¡±

    ¡°I will never take this lightly.¡±

    After receiving the sword with both hands, Brine stepped onto the arena with a determined expression. Even though it was the escort knight and not the main contestant stepping up, the reaction was significant.

    ¡°Clotte handed over his sword!¡±

    ¡°A fight between an escort knight and the magic department¡­ This is intriguing.¡±

    The audience¡¯s reaction became much more intense, likely because they deemed the oue harder to predict than before.

    Facing Louis, Brine spoke.

    ¡°What if n had lost to Sir Clotte? It would have been a somewhat honorable defeat. Did you really have to drag it out to this point?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the scenario you wanted, isn¡¯t it? What I want is this. Stepping forward and facing it directly.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll show you whether that¡¯s courage or arrogance.¡±

    As Clotte adjusted his grip on the sword, Louis also surrounded himself with light, preparing for battle.

    ¡°Prove it with your sword, not your words.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    As Brine lightly swung his sword.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Brine involuntarily hesitated. Louis¡¯s light began to take on a golden hue.

    He thought Louis was merely putting on airs to gain the upper hand, but there was a genuine purity to Louis¡¯s light.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Three seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They stood in silence for a while, but with each passing second, Brine¡¯s gaze towards Louis changed slightly.

    Finally.

    Brine adjusted his grip on the sword.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll face you with full strength.¡±

 Chapter 221: Warm-Up

    Chapter 221: Warm-Up

    ¡®I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡¯

    Clotte¡¯s bodyguard knight, Brian, tightened his grip on his sword.

    This was a ce to distinguish heroes. There were many eyes watching, and since Clotte, the direct Capital Knight, had ordered it, he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    For Brian, the only thing to follow was Clotte¡¯smand. And what he had to wield was the sword in his hand.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Brian took a slow, deep breath.

    If the mana surrounding Louis glowed with a golden hue, the atmosphere around Knight Brian was very heavy and calm. It was like an unyielding cliff.

    ¡®For the pride of a knight.¡¯He was filled with determination. Clotte had even handed over his own sword. No matter how he thought about it, there were only reasons for him to win.

    This was the first time in his life Clotte had handed over his own sword. Perhaps, if he aplished something this time, he might finally ascend to the ranks of the Capital Knights.

    So, he had to win!

    With that resolve, Brian kicked off the ground.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    As he swung his sword, the space along the trajectory momentarily wavered like a mirage.

    Clotte¡¯s sword, Chronos. This sword held a mysterious power that other knights couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    The power to hold the passing time of space. The trajectory of the space, which had stopped for a moment, rewound a beatter, returning to its original state.

    Even though it was Brian, not Clotte, wielding the sword, its power was this immense. It was enough to make one realize anew how great the power contained in the sword was.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    Capital Knight Clotte. As he watched his bodyguard knight Brian, he nodded unconsciously.

    Although bodyguard knights often performed the role of a secretary despite having the title of knight, Brian¡¯s swordsmanship was quite impressive.

    ¡®Easy.¡¯

    Clotte muttered quietly.

    In this situation, it seemed unlikely that they would lose to a magician. It was evident that even if he himself stepped in, it would be sufficient. How out of ce would it have been if Clotte had stepped forward?

    He had just this fleeting thought when¡­

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    A shout from Louis was heard.

    Louis did not retreat from Brian¡¯s sword strike. Though he twisted his body slightly to dodge the trajectory, he was instead closing the distance with Brian.

    Becky widened her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, no way¡­?¡±

    Becky was so familiar with that movement that she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. It was the movement n often showed when facing knights, now seen in Louis.

    ¡°There are times when you should and shouldn¡¯t imitate that¡­!¡±

    Becky shouted without realizing it. She thought that only n could make such moves.

    But soon, a scene unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes, contrary to their expectations.

    Kaaang!

    Louis blocked Brian¡¯s downward vertical sh with a spear of light. Just the fact that he ¡®blocked¡¯ it was enough to astonish some people.

    ¡°He blocked that strike?¡±

    It was a strike delivered with Clotte¡¯s sword?

    ¡°When you block, that¡¯s when the real battle begins.¡±

    A knight mumbled.

    And that statement was not a lie. Louis¡¯s movements momentarily slowed, even if just a bit.

    The long hand of Chronos distorted the time of whatever it touched. When it touched Louis, he wasn¡¯t simply slowed by its power, but rather he was facing a supernatural phenomenon.

    Knowing this better than anyone else, Brian was confident of his victory, even though his attack was deflected.

    Louis¡¯s movements were distorted and slowed. Brian¡¯s relentless follow-up attacks poured toward him.

    But.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Despite this, Louis smiled.

    He had nned for this moment for a long time, and investigating Clotte was a natural step.

    Thus, he had already known that touching Clotte¡¯s sword would distort time. He also knew that this would likely work against him.

    Even so.

    ¡®A crisis is also an opportunity.¡¯

    A trump card only truly shows its worth in a crisis.

    How many sleepless nights had he spent preparing for this? To Louis, who had finally found the solution, this situation wasn¡¯t so unfavorable.

    Just one.

    Another one.

    He nted his light spikes in the slowed time.

    And he took another step towards Brian.

    ¡°What the¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Why is he approaching? Is he surrendering?¡±

    Even though he was slow, Louis desperately blocked each of Brian¡¯s strikes one by one. Missing even a single block would result in his body being split, yet he showed no hesitation.

    To others, it seemed like an unreasonable decision, but to Louis, it was the result of thorough deliberation. He approached, calcting even in the slowed time.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Brian felt both a sense of incongruity and astonishment. They had shed more than three times, yet Louis was steadily closing the distance, lookingpletely unscathed.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­.¡¯

    The question mark in his mind grewrger, but Brian did not stop his attacks. He was a seasoned swordsman.

    His wrist and ankles reacted faster than hisplex thoughts. This time, for sure, his sword was swung in a trajectory to decisively behead Louis.

    Kagagak!

    But the bars of light created by Louis blocked it spectacrly. In the space distorted by Chronos, Louis smiled slowly.

    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±

    His pronunciation was deliberate, exuding an undeniable ease. His smile shone like the element he wielded.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened.

    It was an iprehensible statement and an iprehensible situation. Louis was the one whose time was distorted and slowed, so it should have been Brian saying those words.

    For a brief moment, their eyes met in the air.

    Louis spoke.

    ¡°You see, light¡­ just watch.¡±

    At the same time, the distorted time began to return to normal.

    Tiny spikes. Yellow light.

    Something sparkled and then proliferated absurdly. As soon as Brian realized they were arrows of light, they were already being fired in immense numbers.

    Pahng©¤!

    **Inexpressible Power.**

    Brian managed to deflect one, but it wasn¡¯t over. Eventually, he had no choice but to twist his body to dodge the attacks.

    Pang©¤!

    One managed to graze his cheek. The sensation of his skin splitting was unbearably painful, but there was no time to worry about such things now.

    Pang©¤! Paang©¤!

    The straight beams of light all aimed for Brian¡¯s vital points. Before he knew it, Brian found himself solely focused on defense.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°He nted light in each moment of distorted time.¡±

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    He had brilliantly turned the distorted, slowed, or stopped time to his advantage.

    Turning a seemingly disadvantageous situation into his stepping stone, how could he have such audacity?

    The unexpected ace up his sleeve.

    Upon realizing that his opponent possessed such a trump card, a dangerous thought shed through Brian¡¯s mind.

    The thought of his own defeat.

    ¡®Sir Clotte is watching¡­!¡¯

    He had never considered defeat, nor could he afford to be defeated.

    Though he was currently a bodyguard knight, he had always dreamed of rising to the ranks of the Capital Knights once the hero he served, Clotte, became a hero.

    But now.

    The goal and dream he had long cherished were copsing right before his eyes.

    ¡°That will never happen©¤!¡±

    Brian gritted his teeth and began swinging his sword.

    Determined not to lose, even if it meant dying on the spot. His swordsmanship was driven by the resolve to take his opponent¡¯s life at the cost of his own.

    At the same time, a tremendous killing intent enveloped the arena.

    But Louis remained calm.

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    He merely muttered. The desperation Brian had was something Louis also possessed.

    Pang©¤!

    Brian¡¯s movements grewrger, making it impossible for him to avoid Louis¡¯s beam. His wrist, which should have been holding and swinging his sword, shattered powerlessly with a cracking sound.

    At the same time, the predetermined conclusion.

    Puk©¤!

    Louis rammed Brian with his shoulder, pushing him out of the arena. Having already lost his bnce long ago, Brian¡¯s body was effortlessly pushed out.

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    The watching knights barely managed to catch him as he plummeted to the ground.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Brian was neither seriously injured nor unconscious. This made the shock even greater, leaving him to stare nkly for a while.

    When Brian finally managed to lift his head.

    Louis¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t even directed at him.

    ¡°Should I remove the condition of forfeit?¡±

    Muttering that, Louis¡¯s eyes were fixed solely on Clotte.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider this a warm-up. I really want to face the true owner of that sword. Capital Knight Clotte, I want to face you.¡±

 Chapter 222:

    Chapter 222:

    Chapter 222: Forfeit?

    Clotte looked at Brian, who had been pushed far away.

    The Capital Knight muttered briefly.

    ¡°He lost?¡±

    Even though Brian was a bodyguard knight, a lower rank than a Capital Knight, he had been personally selected by Clotte. And now, he had lost so clearly.

    ¡®Strange?¡¯

    Clotte found it exceedingly strange and tilted his head. He had anticipated that one side would either be defeated or face death.

    But.

    The fact that Louis hadn¡¯t allowed Brian a single strike was beyond strange¡ªit was bizarre. Especially since Brian had fought wielding Clotte¡¯s long Chronos sword.¡°Hmmm¡­.¡±

    Clotte, displeased, continued to rotate the minute hand etched onto his cornea counterclockwise, as if refusing to ept the present and wanting to go back to the past.

    His gaze swept over Louis once more.

    Louis was still a very young boy. Moreover, he was a magician, so the fact that Brian, a bodyguard knight, had been so thoroughly overpowered was a major incident.

    While Clotte calcted these things.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    A calm voice from the boy was heard. The voice, of course, belonged to Louis. He had a leisurely smile that didn¡¯t match his young age.

    He continued.

    ¡°I think it would be a shame to forfeit like this.¡±

    Clotte¡¯s face gradually turned expressionless.

    If this had been a street quarrel, he could have ignored it and walked away without looking back.

    But now, the situation was different. The stakes were about being eliminated or remaining in the race for the hero¡¯s position, so he couldn¡¯t ignore this provocation.

    The boy must have nned everything down to this detail.

    Clotte opened his mouth.

    ¡°You look young¡­ but your mind is sharp.¡±

    ¡°There was no need to think hard. I was just being generous.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Clotte slowly ran his hand down his face. At some point, a rigid smile had formed on his face.

    ¡®In terms of calctions, I lost.¡¯

    Clotte quietly reflected.

    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have stepped forward from the beginning.

    Even if it was an overwhelming and unexciting victory, and even if he were criticized for facing a mere boy magician, it would have been far better than the current situation where his bodyguard knight had beenpletely defeated.

    The representatives of the Magic Department were already under suspicion and scrutiny from the people. And yet, these individuals had achieved aplete victory over a bodyguard knight.

    ¡­Clotte slowly examined the faces of the spectators.

    The atmosphere had grown deathly silent.

    Though everyone still wore bewildered expressions, their eyes darting about, Clotte could easily guess what emotions were beginning to sprout beneath their faces.

    Expectation.

    Anticipation.

    Everyone was starting to expect more from the Magic Department representatives, excluding n. Having seen them triumph over a bodyguard knight, they began to wonder just how skilled they were.

    ¡®Thisplicates things a bit.¡¯

    A hero was being selected for the first time in decades, so it was indeed disappointing to forfeit and step back. While such concerns repeatedly crossed his mind, Louis¡¯s urging echoed once more.

    ¡°Should you continue to hesitate, I will consider it an eptance of forfeiture.¡±

    With those words, veins stood out on the foreheads of the knights surrounding Clotte.

    ?

    The murmuring did not cease even in the Magic Department¡¯s camp. Maiev muttered quietly.

    ¡°I thought it was impossible¡­ but he won. And perfectly, at that.¡±

    Becky immediately grabbed Maiev¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop Louis? If things go on like this, it¡¯s to our advantage. The opponent forfeits.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯ll even listen to us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can stop him now. Louis wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ When did he change so much?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because of who¡¯s teaching him.¡±

    Maiev turned her head toward a man, and Becky naturally followed her gaze.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Their eyesnded on n, who could be considered the leader of the Magic Department representatives. That alone was a satisfactory answer for both of them.

    Becky nodded first.

    ¡°Well, since he learned from n, he¡¯s starting to resemble him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. It means his abilities are being supported and his convictions are getting stronger.¡±

    ¡°But this time the opponent is a Capital Knight¡­.¡±

    ¡°And the responsibility is his to bear.¡±

    While the representatives were having this conversation, the reactions of the professors and the Dean of the Magic Department were no different.

    ¡°Louis defeated the bodyguard knight, Brian¡­.¡±

    ¡°And so easily at that?¡±

    Professor Violet and the Dean¡¯s secretary repeated the same words in astonishment, like parrots.

    Naturally, they were rooting for Louis since they belonged to the Magic Department, but they had anticipated a tough battle given the formidable opponent.

    ¡°¡­This is strange. Was the bodyguard knight not feeling well?¡±

    Professor Violet widened her eyes. Her dark circles were almost invisible from the shock.

    The secretary shook his head.

    ¡°What do you mean, not feeling well? He looked to be in top condition, and he even fought with Clotte¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°Right? I saw it that way too¡­.¡±

    Professor Violet, the secretary, and the professors who had followed them from the Magic Department began to talk busily, but Dean Cte simply rested her chin in her hand, pondering slowly.

    ¡®I expected this.¡¯

    Cte had vaguely anticipated this oue before they had even departed for this ce. Seeing it in reality was a different feeling, though.

    The knights surely had diligent days as well. However.

    ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s n.¡¯

    In the diligent days of the magicians, there was n. Because of him, the difference was strikingly apparent.

    In fact, Cte often saw many simrities between herself and n in their methods of progressing.

    ¡°Always trust in oneself, and endure countless challenges.¡±

    That was the way for both Cte and n.

    But one thing was different.

    The unique aspect that only n possessed.

    ¡°¡­Making others believe in themselves through his own faith.¡±

    That was n¡¯s strength.

    Cte applied her methods solely to herself, but n was able to extend that to others. The result was monumental. The entire Magic Department had transformed.

    ¡®The Magic Department will only get better from here on.¡¯

    Already, he had won against the bodyguard knight, and now he would face the Capital Knight.

    So perhaps.

    Just maybe¡­.

    ?

    Thunk!

    Louis drove the spear forged from light vertically into the ground. As he dusted off his hands, he spoke.

    ¡°Have you decided? Forfeiture or a match?¡±

    As soon as Louis murmured those words, a foot slowly stepped onto the arena.

    Thud.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly powerful step, but it drew everyone¡¯s attention. It was a movement imbued with the weight of a knight.

    The knights called out his name in unison.

    ¡°Sir Clotte¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sir Clotte?¡±

    The one whose name was called, Clotte, merely nodded. As if he was doing what was naturally expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself. We can¡¯t have a forfeiture.¡±

    At those words, Brian hung his head low.

    ¡°Sir Clotte¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Being the one who had brought defeat, he felt more deste than anyone. He humbly returned the sword.

    ¡°The audience has already begun to harbor expectations. It may seem like an overreaction, but if we don¡¯t nip this in the bud now, it will be uncontrobleter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to step in personally. If we were to have a rematch, we could summon another bodyguard knight¡­!¡±

    Clotte understood their concerns.

    He was a renowned Capital Knight. Was it appropriate for him to face Louis?

    Regardless, the answer was already determined.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    They were already intricately ensnared in the situation.

    Moreover, since the precedent of a bodyguard knight losing to a magician had been set, even if another bodyguard knight won, it wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact.

    Clotte had also seen enough.

    An overwhelming victory needed to be met with another overwhelming victory to hold meaning, and Louis¡¯s skills were already beyond what the bodyguard knights could handle.

    ¡°I have to do it myself. To nip this in the bud.¡±

    Clotte took up his sword and stepped into the arena.

    Louis also took a deep breath, preparing himself.

    To settle things with the Capital Knight.

 Chapter 223:

    Chapter 223:

    Chapter 223: Light

    Capital Knight Clotte advanced towards the arena. He stopped right next to Louis and smiled warmly.

    ¡°It seems things have gone your way in the end.¡±

    He slowly raised his long second hand.

    ¡°How about now? Are you satisfied, youngster?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned before, not yet. It¡¯s an honor topete against a Capital Knight, but my goal is victory.¡±

    ¡°Victory¡­¡±

    Clotte repeated the word, even though it didn¡¯t resonate with him.

    Contrary to the provocative figure inviting him to the arena, Louis now looked extremely serious.Clotte blinked quietly.

    ¡°Are you saying that because you¡¯re confident you can win?¡±

    ¡°I am confident¡­ but there¡¯s already something I¡¯m satisfied with.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you care about other than winning or losing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Louis nodded with a confident look.

    ¡°Winning is obviously a goal, but it seems like no one expects to win against a Capital Knight. I now have that expectation.¡±

    Clotte, who had been listening, also nodded quietly.

    ¡°I thought you were just a kid with no deep thoughts.¡±

    Since he looked young, Clotte hadn¡¯t expected him to have such profound goals, but Louis was living with unexpectedly grand ambitions.

    ¡°Let me ask you one thing, kid.¡±

    ¡°Ask anything.¡±

    ¡°Is that idea yours alone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Louis turned his head halfway and looked back. Among the representatives of the Magic Department eagerly watching the arena, his eyes fixed on n.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to that guy, n, that I have this mindset.¡±

    ¡°n, n, n¡­ I hear that name everywhere.¡±

    Clotte nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°My curiosity about n has grown. Alright, fine. I¡¯ll deal with you quickly and then cross swords with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about ¡®quickly.¡¯¡±

    Louis snapped his fingers lightly. Before anyone noticed, the mana surrounding him began to shine brilliantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to give it my all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better.¡±

    In the next moment, their duel began.

    ?

    Boom©¤!

    A thunderous sound that seemed to crush the arena echoed.

    Even if the same sword was wielded, the result varied greatly depending on who held it. Since Clotte, its true owner, was now holding the second hand, its power was naturally immense.

    Boom©¤!

    When the sword struck vertically, a giant circr crater formed on the ground. However, no fragments scattered and flew everywhere.

    This was because time had stopped at the point of impact.

    Therefore, Louis chose to evade rather than block the attack, and there was a moment when their eyes met as they both floated in the air.

    ¡®Time stops?¡¯

    ¡®He dodged.¡¯

    As they both confronted each other¡¯s unexpected strength, they simultaneously realized the other¡¯s unexpected capabilities.

    A bead of sweat rolled down Louis¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    It was a brief but intensely vivid impression. The power of a Capital Knight couldn¡¯t be easilypared to any opponent Louis had faced before.

    When facing the guard knight, Brian, Louis had felt that his swordsmanship was very straight and refined, but even that was iparable to Clotte¡¯s sword.

    Boom©¤!

    Boom©¤!

    With each moment that time around them stopped one by one, Louis could deeply feel the immense weight attached to the title of Capital Knight.

    It felt like facing a disaster that he absolutely must not get caught up in.

    Challenges and trials could be set as goals to ovee by confronting them. However, this was literally a ¡®cmity.¡¯ In every sense of the word.

    ¡®Capital Knight¡­¡¯

    Why were Capital Knights mentioned as candidates for heroes?

    Why did they think it was not worth considering anyone other than a Capital Knight? Why were invitations only sent to them¡­? All these thoughts instantly made sense in his mind.

    There was no sense of understanding who the opponent was or adjusting to them. It was a sword wielded freely because it could simply destroy anyone regardless of who they were.

    ¡®His strength is absurdly immense, and he knows it better than anyone.¡¯

    It felt like witnessing a realm he had never encountered before. Louis felt goosebumps every second he exhaled.

    He had faced various opponents so far. He hadpeted with fellow students and had set foot in dangerous regions like Verkel to y demonic beasts without hesitation.

    And now.

    Before his eyes.

    There was a swordsmanship that could possibly be part of a legend.

    Stopping time where it touched, and when that time flowed again, everything would certainly be cut in half. It was like an irrefutable truth.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    There also existed a power that could ovee cmity.

    ¡®Miracle.¡¯

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    Louis shouted a battle cry and jumped high into the air. He shot over ten beams at Clotte in one go.

    Whoosh©¤!

    Clotte made arge sh through the air. Then, the beams approaching him all stopped mid-air simultaneously.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    The Capital Knight chuckled.

    However, it was not augh of ridicule aimed at Louis. The knight was surprised by Louis showing more skill than he had anticipated.

    ¡®What kind of magician¡­¡¯

    Louis disyed apletely different aspect from the image of a magician etched in Clotte¡¯s mind.

    Of course, he had seen Brian being flung out of the arena and losing with his own eyes. But in the process of epting it, he had strongly assumed that Brian must have been careless.

    However, watching Louis¡¯s movements, Clotte could feel it.

    ¡®Even if the match had dragged on, Brian would have lost.¡¯

    He thought that even if Brian had experienced several defeats and requested a rematch with all his might, it would have ended in Louis¡¯s victory.

    Swift.

    And he left no trace in his movements.

    ¡®This is, magic.¡¯

    The power was distinctly different from his innate ability. It was the driving force that allowed a mere human to use mana to create miracles.

    Despite aiming for the goal of bing a hero, how could Clotte not possess apetitive spirit? Seeing Louis exerting himself to the fullest ignited a simr fire within him.

    ¡°Kid, want to try this too?¡±

    Clotte¡¯s sword began to move even faster.

    As more spaces stopped and those yet to do so began to increase in number¡ªone, two, three¡­¡ªit created a dizzying illusion as if the entire world had changed.

    Clotte was already manipting space and time, forcing Louis into the trap of his choice.

    ¡°No way¡­ An innate ability to manipte time.¡±

    Becky muttered in disbelief. She turned to Maiev beside her.

    ¡°There are spells to manipte space, but aren¡¯t there no spells to manipte time?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. While there are some time-rted aspects in dark magic¡­ there¡¯s none in regr magic. It hasn¡¯t even been researched.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ ridiculous power¡­ That¡¯s¡­ n! What do we do? Aren¡¯t we going to lose like this?¡±

    Despite Becky¡¯s frantic reaction, n didn¡¯t show any particr response. He just stared at the arena.

    Excluding n, the emotions of the magicians watching the arena grewplicated. To reach the position of a hero, they had to surpass a Capital Knight who wielded such a sword effortlessly.

    They had to change what had been epted as the highest for a long time in this world.

    Whoosh©¤!

    Once again, Clotte swung his sword. Louis, with part of his robe caught and held by the stopped time, staggered and was deeply shed on his left shoulder.

    ¡°n¡­!¡±

    ¡°n!¡±

    People around started calling out to n more frequently. They judged that it would be better for him to intervene and be disqualified than to let Louis die.

    ¡°He is indeed strong.¡±

    n muttered.

    ¡°He has grown stronger. And he is strong. He will be even stronger in the future.¡±

    Hearing n¡¯s words, the representatives¡¯ faces grew even paler. Becky looked between n and the arena.

    ¡°Then, even now¡­¡±

    ¡°Not Clotte.¡±

    n continued calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Louis.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    With his confusing words, question marks appeared on the faces of the representatives. Then, they felt it¡ªthe pure energy surging from the arena.

    At the same time,

    Louis¡¯s eyes and hair began to emit a golden glow.

 Chapter 224:

    Chapter 224:

    Chapter 224: Victory

    ¡°That is¡­!¡±

    ¡°Louis!¡±

    The loud exmations from the crowd were clearly audible.

    Surrounded by a golden aura, Louis took a moment to assess his current physical state.

    ¡®Light.¡¯

    His body felt lighter than ever before. Not only that, but the energy carried by the mana he was channeling was exceptionally pure.

    It wasn¡¯t just an increase in the amount of mana he could wield. His efficiency in using magic had improved, and he felt as if he was inplete control of everything at this moment.

    Awakening.It had finallye to Louis¡¯s life.

    Whoosh©¤!

    Of course, Clotte was still swinging his sword.

    The sword paths of ordinary knights were single strikes, so avoiding one meant it was over. However, the path of Clotte¡¯s sword stopped time, leaving no room forcency even afterward.

    This was why he was a Capital Knight. The thought of confronting him was overwhelming.

    No, it had been overwhelming.

    But now it was different.

    Boom©¤!

    Louis caught a fleeting glimpse of his own face reflected in the de of Clotte¡¯s second-hand sword. There was no trace of doubt in his expression.

    As if to prove his thoughts were never wrong, he was smiling instead. Seeing this, Louis¡¯s smile grew even wider.

    ¡°I knew this day woulde.¡±

    The day he would shoot out like a sh of lightning. He had always hoped to shine brightly and ovee his limits. And now he was certain. That time was now.

    ¡°Hey, Capital Knight.¡±

    Shortly after, golden energy began to rise around Louis like a mirage. Even if Clotte had frozen that space, it was no exception.

    The energy continued to rise and spread throughout the arena like paint dispersing in water. It moved smoothly, like reeds swaying in the wind.

    ¡°Have you ever experienced something like this?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Louis¡¯s body was enveloped in yellow light.

    Even in the darkest ces, a single beam of light is enough to find the way. In a desperate situation, if one can turn themselves into light, what is there to fear?

    ¡®How bright will my light shine?¡¯

    One by one, golden rays began to spread around him as if he had be a sh of light. The brightness was unbelievable for something emanating from a mere boy.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A hint of doubt flickered in Clotte¡¯s eyes.

    That doubt slowly grew.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    No matter how he thought about it, this wasn¡¯t the skill of a mere boy magician.

    Just as there is a time when knights obtain their innate abilities, Clotte understood that there was also a time when magicians awakened.

    Although it was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes¡­.

    ¡®He shines.¡¯

    A brief impression from Clotte. It wasn¡¯t simply that the light was dazzling or that light elements were shining.

    Like a bird breaking out of its shell for the first time, this was something that could only emerge after shattering one¡¯s own limits.

    The world began to be engulfed in waves of golden light.

    Unlike the time anchored in the air, the boy¡¯s growth did not stop. The fruit of Louis¡¯s countless efforts extended towards Clotte in the form of beams of light.

    Boom©¤!

    It was something that could be called a bombardment.

    ?

    ¡°That is¡­!¡±

    Professor Violet, who was seated in the audience, sprang to her feet.

    The beams of light, shooting out like shes, began to carve out their own domain. They dazzled the opponent¡¯s vision while secretly honing their sharp spears.

    It was naturally evident how exquisite this technique was.

    She couldn¡¯t help but understand what had happened to Louis.

    And thus, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    ¡°Awakening¡­!¡±

    ¡°An awakening, now!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    It couldn¡¯t simply be described as extraordinary.

    Just as knights manifest their innate abilities, magicians also have moments of awakening. Furthermore, awakening is extremely rare. How many people can surpass their limits?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But expressing her admiration would have to wait. The scene before her was too captivating to look away.

    Rumble©¤!

    Like a torrential downpour, like a bombardment, beams of light began to fly. They targeted every vital spot of Clotte, who had been dominating the arena.

    Boom©¤!

    The seemingly unstoppable strike was blocked by Clotte¡¯s sword.

    Bang©¤! Boom©¤!

    The beams deflected off the sword and exploded all over the arena.

    Watching this, Clotte¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t stop?¡¯

    Even though he blocked the attack, Clotte was still shocked. Normally, Louis¡¯s beams should have been halted, anchored in mid-air.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s okay.¡¯

    But he decided not to think too deeply about it.

    It was unexpected that Louis disyed skills beyond his expectations, and it was even more shocking that the magician¡¯s awakening was so impressive.

    ¡­He was still stronger. So it was okay.

    ¡®If I can take him down with a single strike right now¡­¡¯

    Just as he prepared an attack and raised his hand,

    ¡°?¡±

    A look of doubt appeared on his face.

    Louis, who should have been easily sliced apart when he brought his hand down, was instead wearing a confident expression.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Their gazes met deliberately. It meant Louis also understood what would happen if this sword struck down.

    But.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was the smile of a victor.

    Pop©¤!

    At that moment, something struck Clotte¡¯s side.

    Startled, he turned to check and saw that a beam of light had already curved and returned to him.

    ¡®It curved?¡¯

    It was unheard of for beams of light that had already been shot to curve. Yet, it had be a reality.

    ¡®What kind of absurd technique is this¡­!¡¯

    While the individual strikes were not incredibly powerful, the thought of all the beams returningplicated the calctions significantly.

    Bam, bam, bam©¤!

    Even if each hit wasn¡¯t strong, if umted to an absurd amount, it was naturally impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Clotte swung his sword in a wide arc, attempting to stop the beams all at once. However, they did not stop, so deflecting them was the best he could do.

    But no matter how much he deflected, it seemed endless. Meanwhile, Louis¡¯s attacks continued unabated.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    Realizing that merely deflecting wouldn¡¯t turn the tide, Clotte plunged his sword into the ground. He intended to use his innate ability to freeze the entire surrounding space.

    Or rather, he tried to. But at that moment,

    Whack©¤!

    Louis lunged close, almost hugging Clotte, preventing him from bringing down his hand.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Clotte unintentionally shouted.

    Even if it was the best decision to block Clotte¡¯s strike, executing it was an unbelievable feat.

    Speed and strength¡ªif Louis had beencking in even one aspect, his body would have been split in half. Despite swearing to risk his life, how many could truly make such a decision?

    ¡°A magician dares to¡­ with brute strength¡­!¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not brute strength.¡±

    Louis said, looking up at Clotte.

    ¡°This is also magic. Magic.¡±

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Clotte saw the golden energy creeping up Louis¡¯s arm. At the same time, he felt his own arm being gradually lifted.

    Rumble©¤!

    Simultaneously, a beam from below struck Clotte¡¯s jaw.

    Crack!

    Clotte¡¯s body shot upward, and several teeth were knocked out from the strong impact.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Clotte¡¯s eyes rolled back momentarily from the direct hit to his chin. Despite being trained to withstand shocks from a young age, he couldn¡¯t help it when struck in a vital spot.

    As he soared high, Clotte understood.

    ¡®That light¡­ was faster than me?¡¯

    Even though Clotte had the power to stop time, Louis hadn¡¯t allowed him any chance to use it.

    It was something only imaginable, but Louis¡¯s desperation had turned it into reality through his awakening.

    Whack!

    With an additional hit in midair, Clotte lost consciousness.

    Thud.

    Louis carefully caught Clotte¡¯s falling body and took a deep breath. His body was no longer in normal condition from the excessive use of magic.

    After ncing around the audience, he could confirm it.

    The spectators, unable to even open their mouths, and the knights frozen as if time had stopped, made it clear to him.

    Louis had won.

 Chapter 225:

    Chapter 225:

    Chapter 225: I¡¯ll Step Forward

    ¡°Victory? Did they really win?¡±

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no other exnation.¡±

    ¡°This is unbelievable¡­.¡±

    The ones who were the most perplexed by the situation were undoubtedly the spectators. However, no matter how many times they rubbed their eyes, the result remained unchanged. It was indeed a victory for the Magic Department.

    ¡°A magician, not another knight, defeated a Capital Knight¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a Capital Knight lose to someone other than another Capital Knight. Am I the only one?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! In the first ce, the fact that a magician defeated an escort knight is incredibly shocking!¡±

    In reality, the spectators weren¡¯t discussing this because they didn¡¯t know the facts. Among those gathered here, who wouldn¡¯t know that Capital Knights were overwhelmingly powerful?However, nobody could keep their mouths shut, and they continued chattering with the people around them because it was hard to ept the oue right in front of them.

    Capital Knight.

    A rank considered practically just below a hero. Everyone knew it as a given that even if a hero emerged, they would be one of the Capital Knights.

    Even when a Capital Knight fought another Capital Knight, it was a huge topic of discussion about who won. But losing to a magician? Not even the renowned n, but another representative?

    It was a fact that was hard to believe unless witnessed firsthand.

    Even those who had seen it with their own eyes felt as if they had just had a short dream every time they blinked. If this was heard secondhand, it would be utterly unbelievable.

    Someone murmured.

    ¡°Not just n, but the other representatives of the Magic Department as well¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s unbelievable how strong they¡¯ve be.¡±

    In fact, saying they had ¡®be strong¡¯ might be an understatement.

    Did the Magic Department just be ordinarily strong enough to defeat a Capital Knight? No, it would be more urate to say that the world had turned upside down and been reborn.

    ¡°This¡­ But if this is the case¡­.¡±

    Someone murmured, looking at the electronic disy of the arena. The next match was also between a representative of the Magic Department and a Capital Knight.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one mentioned the possibility that had crossed their minds aloud. However, it was clear that everyone had the same thought.

    The thought that the Magic Department might actually defeat the Capital Knight again.

    ?

    ¡°Clotte¡­!¡±

    The lips of escort knight Brian trembled. Soon, he convulsed as if having a seizure and shouted.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­! Quickly, take care of Clotte!¡±

    While shouting, Brian carried Clotte on his back. The knights who had been standing around in a daze finally started to move.

    ¡°Clotte!¡±

    ¡°Clotte?¡±

    Everyone was worried about Clotte¡¯s condition.

    A knight asked.

    ¡°Brian, what happened?¡±

    ¡°The more I look, the more it¡¯s clear that the injury isn¡¯t severe. But¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He took a perfect hit to the jaw. It was a very precise strike.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The knights listening to Brian all fell silent. If they had faced Clotte, could they even leave a scratch on him?

    It would be absolutely impossible. But that boy named Louis hadnded a direct hit on a vital spot, so the shock was understandable.

    After sending Clotte to the infirmary, Brian stared nkly at the representatives of the Magic Department.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The atmosphere among the knights was chaotic, almost resembling a funeral. Meanwhile, the Magic Department enjoyed a festive mood.

    It was only natural.

    After all, not even n, but just an ordinary representative had defeated a Capital Knight.

    ¡®Why did this happen¡­ why¡­.¡¯

    Brian¡¯s face was pale. The thought of his own defeat didn¡¯t even cross his mind. The fact that Clotte, the leader, had been defeated was too overwhelming.

    ¡®What do we do now?¡¯

    This news would spread like wildfire. Not only the spectators, but the entire continent would know that the representative of the Magic Department had defeated Capital Knight Clotte.

    And it wasn¡¯t even something Clotte could be med for.

    At least among those around Brian, there was no knight who could defeat Clotte, and Louis hadn¡¯t used any underhanded tactics to win.

    ¡®He was purely defeated by skill.¡¯

    Knowing this better than anyone, even though the Magic Department was in a celebratory mood, the knights could only watch the scene in silence.

    At that moment, someone grabbed Brian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Brian.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Brian turned his head slightly frozen. It was none other than Capital Knight Selpen and her escort knight.

    With her pink hair fluttering, Selpen spoke.

    ¡°How long are you going to let the remnants of defeat linger in the arena? Clear out quickly. You¡¯re being a nuisance to the other knights.¡±

    ¡°A nuisance¡­.¡±

    Brian echoed the two sybles nkly, causing Selpen to snort in frustration.

    ¡°A Capital Knight lost to a magician. Won¡¯t that make big headlines? It¡¯s not just a news article. This will be an event that people will never forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calling it a nuisance is putting it mildly. Saying you¡¯ve left a stain would be more urate.¡±

    All Brian could do was hang his head low, his shoulders trembling, while Selpen¡¯s escort knight carefully patted her shoulder, ncing around cautiously.

    ¡°Lady Selpen, the other knights can hear you. There¡¯s a matching up, so perhaps you should focus on that first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, nagging, nagging. It¡¯s so tiresome.¡±

    Selpen waved her hand dismissively at the escort knight, telling him to back off. She stretched and yawned so widely that tears formed at the corners of her eyes.

    Her pink hair glistened in the sunlight, and her curvaceous figure became even more pronounced. It seemed as if Selpen had been looking forward to this situation.

    ¡°Yawn!¡±

    Selpen ced her hand on her hip.

    Her escort knight spoke to her.

    ¡°Lady Selpen, you know, right?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°Please uphold the honor of the Capital Knights.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s easy. It¡¯s a given.¡±

    Selpen smiled kindly. Despite hearing her response, the escort knight seemed uneasy. After a moment, Selpen¡¯s smile faded as she quietly thought to herself.

    ¡®I had a bad match-up against Clotte. Lucky me.¡¯

    Selpen¡¯s unique ability was enchantment. She didn¡¯t have a particrly good match-up against Clotte, who could stop time. So, considering the circumstances, this situation wasn¡¯t all that bad.

    After all, she just needed to be a hero.

    A crisis is always an opportunity, and there¡¯s always a bottom below the bottom. Keeping that in mind, the uing match for Selpen was very important.

    Selpen, who stepped into the arena, spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m Selpen, a Capital Knight. I¡­.¡±

    Selpen thought for a brief moment.

    How could she satisfy the audience¡¯s desires and be a hero easily? After much contemtion to find the best answer¡­.

    She winked at a man from the Magic Department.

    ¡°I want to face n.¡±

    ?

    The atmosphere in the Magic Department¡¯s camp was festive. Becky was busy eating desserts she had never seen in her life.

    Munching on a canap¨¦ topped with shrimp, she said,

    ¡°The one who stepped into the arena¡­. She¡¯s called Selpen, right? She¡¯s really pretty. I heard she was pretty, but she¡¯s actually gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare too much.¡±

    Trixie said while sipping water.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll wear out from being looked at. Why?¡±

    ¡°That Capital Knight¡¯s special ability is charm. If you identally make eye contact and get charmed, it would be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Yikes!¡±

    Becky, who had been staring intently at Selpen, quickly turned her head away. Of course, she didn¡¯t stop eating the desserts.

    ¡°Trixie, but who are we sending out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for n to decide.¡±

    It was just as they were having that conversation.

    ¡°I want to face n.¡±

    Selpen¡¯s coquettish voice reached the Magic Department¡¯s camp. Becky scurried over to n¡¯s side. She made a shield with her hand and whispered.

    ¡°n, she says she wants to face you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have ears too.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to go out?¡±

    As Becky was whispering, it happened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Maiev?¡±

    ¡°Maiev, you?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Maiev.

    Maiev just casually cracked her neck. The sound was audible to the extent that it reached their ears. She nodded casually once again.

    ¡°Yes. I said I¡¯ll go out. Because¡­.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s gaze turned towards Selpen in the arena.

    Their eyes met, and Maiev scowled.

    ¡°That woman, she¡¯s so foxy and annoying.¡±

 Chapter 226:

    Chapter 226:

    Chapter 226 Maiev

    Maiev and Selpen stood facing each other in the arena.

    Selpen spoke whilebing her hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s not n. I thought you wanted to face n.¡±

    Maiev had not failed to hear such remarks from Selpen. On the contrary, it was precisely because she had heard them that she decided to step into the arena.

    Selpen slightly lowered her waist, looked up at Maiev provocatively, and continued.

    ¡°You even seem a bit nervous?¡±

    Maiev looked down at the openly provoking Selpen without moving. Then, with an expressionless gaze that showed no emotional disturbance, she replied.

    ¡°I am nervous.¡±¡°Uh?¡±

    Selpen widened her eyes a bit, not expecting Maiev to admit it so easily.

    After a moment, the pink-haired Capital Knight burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone admit they¡¯re nervous.¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to lie.¡±

    ¡°True. I like that honesty. I also like directness~¡±

    Selpen nodded and spoke again.

    ¡°Then why did you step forward? Do you think it¡¯s better to get beaten first? Or¡­ did you want to protect n?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s tone abruptly cut off Selpen¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous because I think I¡¯ll lose to you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    The fact that Selpen¡¯s unique ability was ¡®enchantment¡¯ and that she wanted n as her opponent. Maiev stepped into the arena because such things bothered her.

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±

    Selpen took a step back with a slight smile. Indeed, Maiev¡¯s eyes were filled with a fighting spirit that made the Capital Knight even more intrigued.

    ¡°So, why are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Controlling my strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The smile on Selpen¡¯s face grew stronger. She continued to speak whilebing her hair.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ you¡¯re worried about controlling your strength because you¡¯re stronger than a Capital Knight like me. Is that right?¡±

    Maiev slowly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    When Maiev slowly closed and opened her eyes, they held a killing intent that seemed inhuman.

    Unlike others who only had to pursue victory, Maiev currently had one more constraint.

    ¡®Vampire.¡¯

    Her inherent nature.

    Maiev was not born a vampire by her own will, but it was also impossible to escape such a birth.

    At one point, she had been proud of her nature as a vampire.

    Born as part of the Void, continuing the will of the Princess who held the continent in her grasp, she believed herself to be more useful than anyone in the world, moving with a grand purpose.

    But now, things were different.

    n.

    To enjoy a life of humanity with him¡­.

    ¡°I am ready.¡±

    Selpen continued tob her hair as she spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re more arrogant than I thought. Alright.¡±

    As the Capital Knight shook her head from side to side, her wellbed pink hair shimmered glossily. Selpen flicked her tailb into the air.

    At the moment Maiev¡¯s gaze followed the high-flying tailb¡ª

    Bang!

    Something dove into Maiev¡¯s arms like a lightning bolt. It was a tremendous surprise attack.

    ¡°!¡±

    Boom¡ª!

    Maiev hurriedly swung her hand upward. An ink-like line drew vertically in the air, deflecting the sword.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Maiev kicked off the ground and retreated far back, swallowing dryly.

    She had anticipated that Selpen wouldunch a surprise attack after throwing theb. However, despite being fully aware of it, this was the best response she could manage.

    Swoosh¡ª!

    Then, an astonishing thing happened before her eyes.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    The line Maiev had drawn in the realm of painting was clearly sliced in half by Selpen¡¯s blunt sword.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be possible?¡¯

    Swoosh¡ª!

    Again, as Selpen shed horizontally with her sword, the ink line Maiev had drawn was severed. At least, from Maiev¡¯s perspective, this was something she couldn¡¯t easily understand.

    Furrowing her brow, Maiev focused on observing.

    Then she saw something new.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit different from simply breaking, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Upon closer inspection, the ink line wasn¡¯t merely breaking.

    ¡®It¡¯s dodging by itself.¡¯

    What she thought was the line breaking at high speed was actually the ink line moving to avoid Selpen¡¯s sword on its own volition.

    Selpen shed a triumphant smile.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡±

    Swoosh!

    Selpen¡¯s incredibly fast sword shed horizontally once more. All Maiev could do was bend backward to the point her waist seemed to snap to avoid it.

    While rolling back to regain her stance, Selpen continued speaking.

    ¡°Enchantment doesn¡¯t only work on people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maiev caught her breath while Selpen, with a triumphant expression, took out her tailb and startedbing her hair.

    ¡°Even the lines you draw are influenced by enchantment. Once they like me¡­ you understand who they will follow as their master without me having to say it, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an absurd ability.¡±

    Maiev muttered while licking her dry lips.

    She knew that unique abilities were beyondmon sense, but this was beyond her expectations. Her mind was now filled withplex calctions.

    ¡®In this case, magic is meaningless.¡¯

    Mana is a delicate force that flows as if it has its own will. If she lost control of it due to Selpen¡¯s enchantment, any magic she cast would be a detriment to Maiev.

    ¡®Dark magic is also impossible¡­¡¯

    Theoretically, hitting the opponent¡¯s vital spots while defending against all iing attacks was simple, but she couldn¡¯t put it into practice.

    ¡°Have you already given up?¡±

    Selpen brought her sword down vertically.

    Whoosh!

    The de, catching the sunlight over the arena, shone brightly. A silver line drew a stark trajectory as it descended vertically. It was a tremendous downward strike.

    But Maiev had not yet given up.

    Thwack!

    Maiev¡¯s palm swiftly pushed Selpen¡¯s wrist aside.

    Crack!

    A sound like her wrist snapping came from Maiev¡¯s hand, overwhelmed by the force, but she didn¡¯t allow the strike tond.

    ¡°What? Are you trying to win with martial arts? A magician?¡±

    Selpen continued her attacks, as if finding the idea absurd.

    Instead of answering, Maiev kept moving. As long as she urately struck the joints like the wrist or shoulder, she could prevent her body from being sliced by the sword.

    However, just as she was about to deflect the wrist again, Selpen¡¯s knee suddenly struck her abdomen.

    Thud!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    With a sensation like her organs were about to burst, Maiev rolled several times across the ground. She quickly stood up and regained her stance, but she was already in a dire state.

    ¡°Spit.¡±

    Maiev spat out a lump of blood with a cough. Covered in dust and with blood dribbling from her mouth, her gaze towards Selpen did not weaken in the slightest.

    Selpen nodded quietly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, you¡¯re holding out? A magician.¡±

    But this time, her voice wasn¡¯t mocking.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Even Selpen couldn¡¯t help but notice. As soon as Maiev realized that magic was nullified by enchantment, she stopped using it.

    Instead, she relied solely on her solidly trained martial arts to confront her. It wasmendable that she had mastered the basics of martial arts and abandoned magic so decisively.

    ¡°I was really disappointed that I couldn¡¯t fight n¡­¡±

    Selpen grinned.

    ¡°¡­but I¡¯m satisfied. This has been fun in its own way.¡±

    ¡°Stop the arrogant talk.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth doesn¡¯t seem to change. Well, wait. I won¡¯t taunt you by dragging it out any longer.¡±

    At the same time, Selpen¡¯s aura intensified to an unprecedented level. The ground beneath her feet even caved in slightly.

    Swoosh!

    Finally, Selpenunched herself into the air.

    Just as Maiev had drawn her world of paintings, Selpen¡¯s long sword began to draw a trajectory in the air. The traces hung suspended in the air before shooting out all at once.

    ¡°Maiev!¡±

    Becky and Trixie shouted, their eyes wide with shock.

    The audience was also astonished. It was already impressive to imbue one¡¯s aura into a sword, but to project it like a projectile was an iprehensibly high-level skill.

    The sword energy, as if it could slice through space itself, and techniques that no ordinary knight could ever mimic, began to rain down on the defenseless Maiev all at once.

 Chapter 227:

    Chapter 227:

    Chapter 227 Worries Make Me Alive

    Boom¡ª!

    Selpen¡¯s attacks crashed violently against the shield that Maiev barely managed to put up. Her arms trembled from the strain, and Maiev thought.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that inanimate objects without a mind cannot be enchanted. After all, without preferences or tastes, how could they be enchanted?

    ¡®Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not enchantment¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s more like a power that swaps masters. Additionally, it has the ability to deceive its surroundings momentarily. It¡¯s a power that makes the world recognize the caster of the magic as Selpen herself.

    ¡®There are quite a few simr abilities in magic, but¡­¡¯

    It felt awkward.

    There was a sense of awkwardness and incongruity.As Maiev pondered this difference¡ª

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She finally realized.

    ¡®Got it!¡¯

    To take control of a specific technique, you fundamentally need to understand what kind of magic the opponent is using. Handling it as if it were your own implies this understanding.

    However, there was someone who could seize control and use it without necessarily understanding what kind of magic the opponent was using¡ªSelpen.

    Indeed, unique abilities were something mysterious, even for Maiev, who was versed in both ck magic and regr magic.

    Sssss¡ª

    The blue shield Maiev had created using human magic forms began to turn pink instead of cracking as Selpen¡¯s attack struck it.

    Selpen¡¯s aura didn¡¯t try to understand orprehend Maiev¡¯s magic forms. It simply distorted the fact itself, boldly changing the owner¡¯s name to Selpen.

    Thwack¡ª!

    Eventually, Selpen¡¯s sword strike prated the shield whose control had been taken over.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Maiev rolled across the ground several times before quickly regaining her stance. She pressed her palms together and focused once more.

    Swish¡ª!

    Then, blue paint began to draw itself in the air.

    Since deploying her original unique barrier would be akin to openly using ck magic, she tried to mimic it with human blue mana.

    Though not as sophisticated as the original unique barrier, the blue paint formed a rough frame.

    Swipe¡ª! Swish¡ª!

    Selpen¡¯s sword trajectories, stabbing in multiple times, were erased from the air.

    A bead of sweat dripped down Maiev¡¯s forehead. Had she allowed even one strike, her joints would have been pierced.

    But in the next moment¡ª

    Maiev briefly shuddered. Within seconds of deploying her magic, it had already fallen into Selpen¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Maiev cursed under her breath.

    ¡®If only I could use ck magic!¡¯

    Having ceased her magic use, Maiev bolstered her body with mana and dodged the attacks directly.

    Thud!

    A strike that her eyes couldn¡¯t follow pierced Maiev¡¯s left shoulder. Barely suppressing the intense pain, Maiev quickly pulled her shoulder away and retreated rapidly.

    Thud! Thud! Thud¡ª!

    Each spot where Maiev¡¯s feetnded was struck by Selpen¡¯s sword, leaving craters. Though Maiev was still swiftly dodging like a cat¡­

    ¡°Huff.¡±

    ¡°What, are you already exhausted?¡±

    Selpen sneered with a mocking expression.

    Countless beads of sweat rolled down Maiev¡¯s forehead. It was fortunate that Selpen had stopped her attacks to mock her; if she had continued, the match would have likely ended just now.

    ¡°¡­To seize control blindly without understanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s it.¡±

    Selpen¡¯s eyes widened as if delighted. She created a wall with her hand as if to ensure that others wouldn¡¯t hear their conversation.

    ¡°The word ¡®enchantment¡¯ itself is a trap and a temptation. It¡¯s a power quite different from that. What do you think it feels like to face it? That¡¯s what I want to hear.¡±

    ¡°How it feels¡­¡±

    Maiev needed a moment to catch her breath before answering.

    After taking a few deep breaths and wiping the sweat pouring down her face with her arm, Maiev¡¯s lips parted.

    Selpen¡¯s power was indeed formidable, and it was easy to understand how she had reached the level of a Capital Knight. However, despite all that¡­

    ¡°¡­Pathetic, really.¡±

    Maiev said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Selpen tilted her head as if she had heard somethingpletely unexpected. Naturally, Selpen had never encountered such a reaction in her life.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t heard it correctly, but she asked again because she had heard it perfectly. However, Maiev¡¯s attitude remained unchanged.

    ¡°Pathetic. I said you¡¯re pathetic. Can¡¯t you hear?¡±

    No matter what it was, Maiev now understood how miserable it was to depend on something.

    Maiev had lived relying on things.

    Her strength in camouge was, in other words, a power that relied on taking on the appearance of others, and she had always lived depending on her nature as a vampire and the backing of the Void.

    And now, she had gained faith instead of dependence.

    Thanks to n.

    Her breath was catching in her throat. Swallowing it down once, Maiev spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Can you face me without that unique ability?¡±

    Maiev¡¯s voice had grown more serious, but Selpen shrugged as if she had heard something utterly ridiculous.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such concerns.¡±

    Selpen disyed a triumphant smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to lose my unique ability, so even imagining that is a stupid waste of time. You¡¯re just nitpicking because you¡¯re jealous in the first ce. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not.¡±

    Maiev mirrored Selpen¡¯s triumphant smile.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve relied on using only one power your entire life, you can¡¯t contemte other advancements. That¡¯s what makes you truly pathetic.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Selpen almost forcefully suppressed the killing intent that surged up for a moment.

    Unique ability.

    The divine power that people praise as the most precious blessing in the world. Before and after obtaining it, Selpen¡¯s life hadpletely changed.

    But the magician in front of her was unbearably arrogant.

    Selpen quietly clenched her fist.

    The Capital Knight finally seemed to have made a decision, and the suppressed killing intent began to rise again.

    The energy, rising like a transparent mirage, slowly took on color. The purple aura resembled an angel or a demon.

    ¡°Hey, you arrogant magician.¡±

    She spoke as she gripped her sword in a reverse grip.

    ¡°Feel this power with your body. Then you¡¯ll realize how utterly ridiculous your words are.¡±

    With those words, the atmosphere in the arena changed.

    However, Maiev¡¯s expression remained calm.

    As if she had made a significant resolution.

    ?

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s observation, having watched the arena closely, was brief and simple.

    Selpen¡¯s aura, tinged with purple, was spreading in all directions. There was no way to ignore the malice and intent contained within it.

    ¡°Maiev¡­ Is she okay?¡±

    Becky had been filled with worry since the beginning of the match.

    Originally, n was supposed to participate, but Maiev insisted on stepping in. Though Becky hadn¡¯t known Maiev for long, it was natural to support the representative of the same Magic Department.

    In the end, she had no choice but to seek out n for answers.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is Maiev going to be okay?¡±

    n answered without hesitation.

    ¡°You can tell by looking at Maiev¡¯s expression.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Becky stared intently at Maiev¡¯s face in the arena. She seemed calm, as if she had made some kind of decision.

    Instead of feeling reassured, Becky felt her anxiety deepen.

    ¡°What if she¡¯s calm because she¡¯s resigned to death? I know it sounds stupid, but I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish talk.¡±

    n cut Becky¡¯s words firmly.

    ¡°A bird breaks its shell to enter a new world.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a rare moment, watch closely.¡±

    ?

    Maiev focused her mind.

    ¡®At first, I felt wronged and resentful.¡¯

    Living while imitating human nature felt absurd and foolish.

    After all, wasn¡¯t it about discarding all the time and life she had lived as a vampire? Moreover, it was frustrating to have to relearn human magic.

    ¡®However¡­¡¯

    Autonomy.

    Even if it was tough, even if it took longer, she now had a definite sense of autonomy. She wasn¡¯t living ording to someone else¡¯s n but was acting ording to her will at this moment.

    And now, thanks to n, she could change.

    That was why she insisted on stepping into this arena.

    ¡°Hooo.¡±

    Maiev took a deep breath and pressed her palms together. Surprisingly, the aura slowly emanating from her body was not red but blue.

    Selpen, seeing this, muttered.

    ¡°What is that? A final struggle?¡±

    But such mutterings didn¡¯t reach Maiev¡¯s ears. At this moment, she was wholly focused on what she could do with her blue mana.

    She wasn¡¯t conflicted.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid.

    The process of seeking her own path to survival and gaining insight into ways to surpass her limits brought her joy instead.

    In this moment, she felt alive because she could struggle and ponder.

    And finally¡­

    Maiev slowly opened her eyes and murmured.

    ¡°Great Demon Mirror of the Painted World.¡±

 Chapter 228:

    Chapter 228:

    Chapter 228 The Thing You Took¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As the atmosphere of the arena suddenly shifted, the eyes of the representatives watching from the sidelines widened slightly.

    Becky was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s trying something.¡±

    ¡°You all have always learned magic.¡±

    n, who always seemed indifferent, was now staring intently at Maiev in the arena. Everyone focused on his words.

    ¡°But magic is not just something to be learned. It can also be created. Everyone lives each day forgetting this, even though they know it.¡±

    n nodded very slightly.¡°The moment new magic is created is this beautiful.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Hoo, ha.¡±

    It felt like her palms were burning. The blue energy still felt very unfamiliar to her. Maiev took several deep breaths to gather herself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Selpen was watching her silently.

    Her expression seemed to say she could easily crush Maiev¡¯s best effort. It wasn¡¯t mere bravado¡ªthe aura emanating from Selpen was overwhelming.

    ¡®Even her basic knight skills are extraordinary.¡¯

    Selpen not only had immense love and confidence in her unique abilities, but her fundamental swordsmanship was also solid.

    One could tell just by observing her movements and the path of her sword swings. The more Maiev understood the elements of the battle, the less advantageous it seemed for her.

    However,

    ¡®I am no longer a puppet.¡¯

    Suddenly, she recalled her duel with n.

    It was like looking up at an impossibly high mountain. She still remembered the feeling of thinking, ¡®He is on a different level.¡¯

    But now that she thought about it, that wasn¡¯t a defeat.

    It was as if he had cut all the strings that bound her, which in hindsight was a blessing and a victory.

    ¡®Even now, it¡¯s the same as back then.¡¯

    Maiev didn¡¯t care if her body broke.

    Having discarded her vampire origins and been reborn, winning or losing her life no longer mattered. What was important was what she realized.

    ¡°me Grand Magic Mirror.¡±

    Maiev murmured the name once more.

    me Grand Magic Mirror. A spell that unraveled the world of mes in a higher dimension. What had failed even with ck magic, she intended to aplish now with blue mana.

    Selpen cracked her neck loudly and spoke.

    ¡°Is it going well? It looks unstable.¡±

    Maiev quietly nodded.

    It was obviously unstable, being her first attempt. She knew this better than anyone. However,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a technique meant to seed.¡±

    When Maiev murmured this, Selpen¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°Not a technique meant to seed? Then what is it for?¡±

    Maiev removed her hand, which had been firmly ced, and slowly opened her closed eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a technique to avoid regret.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. The ominous aura around Selpen subsided just a bit.

    ¡®¡­She¡¯s not a fool without a thought.¡¯

    As Selpen watched Maiev, she suddenly thought Maiev would have made a fine knight.

    The intention to avoid regret could even be called a form of chivalry. The thoughts of n faded slightly as the focus shifted to Maiev.

    ¡®Let¡¯s sh. Your best against mine.¡¯

    Pop©¤!

    Finally, Selpen pushed off from the ground.

    Selpen plunged into Maiev¡¯s blue aura, like diving into ake. Soon, the entireke began to shake violently.

    ?

    The me Grand Magic Mirror, unfolded with human mana.

    Maiev¡¯s blue mana spread like paint, creating a unique world.

    As her blue mana spread like paint, the dull arena began to decay. Maiev, the caster, never insisted that it must seed. She simply said she didn¡¯t want to regret it.

    Crash©¤!

    Selpen charged forward, digging in effectively. The sharp de aimed straight for Maiev¡¯s heart.

    Swish©¤!

    Inside the me Grand Magic Mirror, countless blue lines were drawn. They soon took the form of long arms and hands, binding Selpen¡¯s limbs.

    Whoosh©¤!

    But as soon as Selpen twisted her body, they broke too easily. Each time, Maiev had to endure intense pain.

    It felt like she was being crushed.

    Her entire body seemed to be crumpling under enormous pressure, just from Selpen touching her unique barrier.

    ¡®However¡­¡¯

    Maiev instead increased the synchronization with her unique barrier. Blue mana continued to pour out through her body as a medium, making the Grand Magic Mirror thicker and thicker.

    The weak beginning, created from life force and blood,

    now produced a grand, blue result.

    Kwoooaaah!

    She barely managed to block Selpen¡¯s blow by weaving mana into the shape of a snake. Her feet dug into the ground, and it felt like her entire body would sink below the surface.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The burden was so great that she had to grit her teeth.

    It felt like trying to block arge hole in a dam with a single brick. Yes, this was an impossible attempt.

    ¡®n, if it were n¡­¡¯

    She wanted to turn her head and look at him. She wanted to get a hint from his expression, but the situation didn¡¯t allow it.

    No, there was no need to look. She knew all too well what expression n would be making and what he would be thinking.

    He would have attempted it.

    And he would have seeded.

    A miracle where the impossible became possible would have manifested.

    Rumble©¤!

    Selpen¡¯s strike was unimaginably powerful. Moreover, even at this moment, Maiev¡¯s legs were being scraped and sunk deeply into the ground.

    Shecked n¡¯s genius and cold rationality.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She thought she would resent those points countless times after bing human, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    It was a name given by others. However, what meaning it held from now on was up to her to decide. Thus, she coughed up blood and drew out her strength.

    Ordinary.

    Maiev once hated being ordinary.

    So she always thought she was special and considered nothing as pathetic as ordinary people.

    However¡­

    ¡®Now, if I can be ordinary, that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    Someone who is unremarkable, doesn¡¯t stand out, and doesn¡¯t attract everyone¡¯s attention, but quietly does their work. Someone who fills their life with small joys.

    She truly wanted to be an ordinary human!

    What she was about to disy was ¡®the best ordinariness¡¯ that seemed to adhere to the basics more than anything else.

    ¡°Cough©¤!¡±

    It was strange. Even as her legs felt like they were twisting and she was coughing up blood, her focus only intensified.

    Snap©¤!

    With a final cry of agony, her left shoulder broke. One of Maiev¡¯s arms hung limply like a falling leaf.

    But she did not give up. She did not rely on ck magic.

    Truly, with her life on the line, until herst breath, she would advance while exhaling blue mana.

    Grit!

    It seemed even her remaining arm¡¯s wrist was broken.

    Though she looked like a corpse standing upright, Maiev just muttered the same words once more.

    I will unfold my colors.

    Unfold, unfold, and unfold again.

    Until my painting isplete.

    ¡°¡­me Grand Magic Mirror.¡±

    Now, as she called out its name for the third time. Finally.

    Like magma erupting from a volcano, blue paint started gushing out from everywhere.

    ?

    sh©¤! sh©¤!

    Selpen was in peak condition. It was natural. She had resolved to disy her best skills and was indeed fighting as such.

    The situation was overwhelmingly in her favor, and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest tremor in the sword she wielded.

    Even the magic Maiev was unfolding posed no threat to her. It just snapped like spider threads with a touch.

    But.

    An odd thought crept into Selpen¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t the match ending?¡¯

    It was a simple yet significant question. Maiev¡¯s one arm was crippled, and the other arm was like a broken flower, yet she was still standing and holding on.

    There was a clear difference between a situation where victory was certain and a situation where victory was achieved.

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t progressing from a certain victory to an achieved victory. The question mark in Selpen¡¯s mind grewrger.

    Cough©¤!

    At that moment, Maiev coughed up blood again. At the same time, blue liquid surged likeva from below.

    ¡®Did she have this much strength left?¡¯

    Selpen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    She tried to regain herposure quickly, but it wasn¡¯t easy. How could she not be bewildered when Maiev seemed like she would copse but didn¡¯t, seemed like she would die but didn¡¯t?

    Selpen swiftly activated her unique ability.

    ¡®If I seize the initiative again, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Anyway, this must be Maiev¡¯sst desperate struggle. If she confiscated even this, victory would finally be hers.

    So, seizing the initiative¡­

    But at that moment.

    The blue waves, writhing like numerous dragons, suddenly lunged at Selpen. She had seized the initiative, yet she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Her hands reacted before her mind could question it.

    Boom©¤!

    Selpen¡¯s sword shed with the blue dragons.

    Maiev was a wreck, yet this was the most powerful magic she had ever manifested.

    The blue color seemed like it would dissipate with a mere touch, fade away before water, and gradually lose its intensity if left alone.

    But it was beingyered over and over.

    Each time Selpen cut down one of the dragons, the severed part would turn into another dragon and attack her.

    Selpen, in shock, eximed.

    ¡°What, what is this! Why are you attacking me¡­!¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    At that moment, Maiev¡¯s voice pierced Selpen¡¯s ears, even though it was unclear if Maiev¡¯s eyes were fully open.

    ¡°I told you thatcking understanding and contemtion is pitiful. I definitely said that.¡±

    And then Selpen saw it, Maiev¡¯s distinct smile.

    The ¡®human¡¯ magician added just one more thing.

    ¡°The thing you took¡­ it¡¯s a s*****e spell.¡±

 Chapter 229:

    Chapter 229:

    Chapter 229 What¡¯s Wrong with Being Ordinary

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    I was startled by the unexpected event, but Selpen, the Capital Knight, quickly regained herposure and stance.

    ¡°¡­Used a bit of cunning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    While Maiev might have used some cunning, Selpen had no intention of letting the oue change. She steeled herself and widened her eyes just at that moment.

    Whooosh©¤!

    Blue pigments surged from beneath the ground. They intertwined like whips and vines, binding Selpen¡¯s limbs.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    The liquid, as expected, did not remain fixed anywhere. Though it appeared to have no solid form, it wrapped around Selpen¡¯s body, binding and pressing down on her.Swoosh©¤!

    Selpen swung her sword, severing the blue pigments and lines.

    However, they clung back together.

    No matter how many times she cut them, Maiev¡¯s blue pigments persistently adhered. It was as if they were saying they would never give up.

    ¡°The initiative should be mine¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. This is a s*****e spell.¡±

    Selpen¡¯s eyes filled with suspicion. And with each passing second, the suspicion turned into astonishment.

    Meanwhile, Maiev quietly thought.

    ¡®¡­The power iscking.¡¯

    Although the s*****e spell managed to bite into Selpen, Maiev was aware that this alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat her.

    More power.

    Currently, Maiev needed more power.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t have to be an enormous amount of power.¡¯

    Pure blue mana. If it could be truly pure, even a modest amount would be sufficient¡­.

    After pondering for five seconds, a method came to mind.

    No, to be precise, it was a method she had known from the beginning. She had just been hesitating to implement it until now.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I always clung to superiority.¡¯

    Maiev was born a vampire.

    She always fixated on being ¡®exceptional¡¯ and ¡®superior.¡¯ She wanted to be nobler than other races and aimed to be considered a genius in the realm of dark magic.

    But now, living as a human, what about it?

    The human magiciansmonly referred to as geniuses.

    They would continue to grow rapidly. No matter how hard Maiev tried, it would be impossible to catch up to them in the field of ¡®blue mana.¡¯

    ¡®I can never be a genius for the rest of my life.¡¯

    In other words, from now on, she had to live as an ordinary human. She could only watch others¡¯ sess and growth in a daze.

    However, Maiev felt no despair.

    ¡®Is there no value in the life of an ordinary person?¡¯

    Most would answer yes. Being an ordinary human is extremely insignificantpared to a genius.

    But Maiev no longer fixated on that.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay to be ordinary. Even ordinary power is enough.¡¯

    Maiev¡¯s eyes briefly glowed red. She focused her mind and slowly closed her eyelids.

    ¡®Perhaps, I still had lingering regrets.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want to abandon her vampire origins.

    It seemed such thoughts lingered in a corner of her mind. She had kept one foot in both worlds.

    However, it was now the moment to make a decision, and she realized what she had to give up.

    Whooosh©¤!

    Selpen swung her sword once more.

    The incredibly sharp sword energy scattered Maiev¡¯s mana in an instant. To be precise, it seemed closer to disintegration than scattering, such was its destructive power.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maiev¡¯s body staggered. In the end, she had to kneel on one knee, but her expression remained remarkablyposed.

    If she needed ordinary power, if she had to be an ordinary human, there was only one way.

    ¡®¡­I must abandon everything as a vampire.¡¯

    Having made her decision, she began to chant a spell.

    ¡°Le Erpeterra.¡±

    She abandoned the time she had lived as a vampire. She destroyed all the knowledge she had umted as a vampire herself.

    ¡°Lyriish, Lypie¡­. Ugh!¡±

    Maiev coughed up a lump of blood almost the size of her heart. What others took for granted as a human birthright was extremely difficult for the current Maiev.

    She reversed all the life force circting within her body. She voluntarily lost everything she once considered a source of pride.

    ¡°Ugh, ugh©¤! Argh¡­.¡±

    Her body couldn¡¯t remain intact as shepletely reversed the life force within her. Blood flowed from Maiev¡¯s eyes.

    Slice©¤! Slice©¤!

    Even in the midst of this, Selpen¡¯s attacks continued.

    If Maiev¡¯s blue pigment took the form of a dragon, Selpen sliced it piece by piece like a fish on a chopping board.

    Selpen spoke.

    ¡°How long do you think you can hold out?¡±

    But Maiev continued to increase the number of dragons. A horde, an army¡­ words like these were appropriate to describe it.

    ¡®Just a little more, just a little bit of blue power¡­.¡¯

    And finally.

    At a certain moment.

    Maiev opened her eyes again.

    Her tear-filled eyes, with blood flowing down, were distinctly blue.

    She had finally shed her vampire originspletely.

    She would no longer be able to wield life force, nor even approach dark magic. If she stepped into the void, her body would tear apart without resistance.

    It was akin to giving up immortality, yet her mind felt oddly relieved.

    ¡®Immerse in blue.¡¯

    The way paint spreads on a nk canvas. She had just washed away her vampire origins cleanly.

    ¡®And extend, far and wide.¡¯

    Soar high and extend far, like a new future.

    Maiev let out a shout.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    The color of the blue dragon was iparably more vivid than before. It didn¡¯t yield even against Selpen¡¯s sword.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Selpen felt a sharp pain in her wrist, and she was quite taken aback.

    What was enveloping her was no longer pigment. It wasn¡¯t a light ripple or even something that could be called ake.

    It was as if the ocean itself was embracing her¡­.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    As Selpen activated her innate ability, a purple aura enveloped the surroundings. The purple hue slowly spread across Maiev¡¯s blue dragon.

    ¡°S*****e spell? I¡¯ll handle even that as my own!¡±

    Stabbing and shing. Seizing control.

    ¡°It¡¯s mine! The power I¡¯ve taken by force is mine! Ordinary people like you should just get taken over easily!¡±

    She tried to force the purple in, but it was futile.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    In a moment of desperate resistance, Selpen¡¯s eyes widened. As she sliced through the tidal wave-like surge, she suddenly found Maiev, who had somehow gotten right up close to her.

    At the moment their gazes met in midair.

    Maiev murmured.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so wrong with being ordinary?¡±

    Crack!

    A very weak attack.

    A punch with no additional power, purely the weak strength of her physical body. It was an extremely ordinary and mundane blow.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particrly powerful, but it slightly disrupted Selpen¡¯s bnce. And for Maiev, that was enough.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    The momentary opening caused by Selpen¡¯s loss of bnce. Maiev¡¯s Fire and Ice Dragon¡¯s Roar did not miss this chance.

    Rumble©¤!

    The dragons that had ascended began to plummet towards the arena one by one. The unguarded Selpen was in danger of beingpletely crushed.

    Boom©¤! Bang©¤!

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, watch out!¡±

    Explosions urred one after another with tremendous force, and soon the arena was covered in a massive cloud of dust.

    But even amid this chaos, no one closed their eyes. Instead, they opened their eyes wider, staring at the arena.

    Everyone was eager to see the result of the match.

    Currently, no movements were detected inside the arena. In other words, the match was decided.

    After a while, the dust settled.

    The spectators began to pat each other on the shoulders. Everyone was busy talking excitedly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°So, who won?¡±

    And finally, the result was revealed.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with astonishment.

    There was no one standing on two legs in the arena. Both Selpen and Maiev were lying on the ground, it was a draw.

    ¡°A draw¡­ A draw? Wait, then¡­!¡±

    As Becky urgently spoke, Trixie responded.

    ¡°Maiev can¡¯t advance to the next match. But since she didn¡¯t lose either¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Magic Department won¡¯t be disqualified by default!¡±

    Becky¡¯s face lit up with joy, but only for a moment. She quickly shook her head side to side.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the time for that! We need to get to the infirmary quickly!¡±

    Finally, the medical team rushed towards the arena. And whispers began to spread from the audience.

    These whispers soon grew into a loud murmur that engulfed the entire area.

    And n quietly watched Maiev.

    ?

    ¡°Maiev.¡±

    In the hospital room of the infirmary, I quietly called her name.

 Chapter 230:

    Chapter 230:

    Chapter 230: Please Stay By My Side

    The hospital room was immacte. Perhaps to reassure the patients, a calming cotton scent tickled my nose.

    ¡°¡­Did we win?¡±

    It was Maiev who broke the silence first.

    I quietly shook my head. No matter how much she had tried, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie.

    If Maiev had used ck magic during the duel, the result might have been different, but since she had only utilized her blue mana, the oue was inevitable.

    Instead, I added a single phrase.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t lose either.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t lose¡­.¡±Maiev took the letter-shaped match list from my palm. When she confirmed the word ¡°draw¡± written on it, aplex expression crossed her face.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    I praised her.

    Even if Maiev had lost, I would have said the same thing. I had clearly observed her abandoning everything rted to the Vampires.

    But achieving a draw was truly fortunate.

    ¡°Well done, you say¡­.¡±

    Maiev repeated my words with a bewildered look.

    She blinked awkwardly like a doll moving ufortably. Her eyelids went down and then up again repeatedly, revealing blue pupils each time, which felt distinctly awkward.

    The red pupils were nowhere to be seen anymore.

    ¡­She was truly human now.

    She wore something that might have been a smile.

    ¡°Is this apliment? For me?¡±

    I quietly nodded.

    ¡°Yes. You did well. I watched your efforts closely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t feel real at all, but it does. I didn¡¯t do it to be praised, but now that I hear it, it feels good.¡±

    Raising a hand to slowly touch her cheek, Maiev had a sentimental look in her eyes.

    I genuinely held her in high regard as well.

    Not because she had achieved a draw, and not because she had disyed an incredibly high-level magic that no one could surpass. But rather¡­.

    Because her attitude was truly befitting of a magician.

    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±

    ¡°As a Vampire, this might be the worst condition ever.¡±

    Maiev shrugged her shoulders slightly as if to show me. My face was reflected in her blue pupils.

    Though her tone was light and self-deprecating, Maiev was undoubtedly shaken. It was understandable. She could never touch ck magic again.

    ¡°From now on¡­ I¡¯ll never be a genius again, right?¡±

    Maiev nodded to herself.

    She must have understood well. Her body, having lost the concept of vitality, was quite fragile even among humans.

    However.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I confidently answered no.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A moment of silence filled the hospital room.

    After a brief pause, Maiev asked again.

    ¡°¡­No?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I continued calmly.

    ¡°Being a genius isn¡¯t solely determined by magical skills.¡±

    ¡°You mean there are other criteria?¡±

    ¡°You will continue to learn magic with all your effort, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    Maiev nodded.

    ¡°Anyone can decide to give their best. However, continuing to give your best after losing everything, even after realizing your limits, is not something just anyone can do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I believe that is the line that separates the ordinary from the geniuses. So, if you continue to do your best, I will dly call you a genius.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    My words seemed quite unexpected, and Maiev stood frozen like a statue for a moment.

    After about three minutes of silence, Maiev let out a faint smile.

    ¡°Unexpected. I was prepared to hear harsh words.¡±

    She suddenly seemed to have a lot to say.

    ¡°When I first lost to n, and when I first connected with humans and participated in the representation, I always felt something peculiar, but nothing as peculiar as this.¡±

    ¡°You will feel it a lot more in the future.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡­ ah¡­.¡±

    Maiev stopped mid-sentence. She hesitated several times, moving her lips as if she had more to say.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    Maiev looked at me intently, a slight anxiousness in her expression.

    She quickly added, ¡°Please wait a moment. After fainting and waking up, mynguage skills are a mess. I¡¯ll sort it out soon¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait. We have time, so take it slow.¡±

    Even though I told her to take her time, Maiev¡¯s eyes rolled around anxiously.

    Normally, I despise hastiness, but given that she brought an unexpected result of a draw, I could overlook this. Another ten minutes passed.

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Maiev nodded as if she had remembered something. Then she looked at me intently and suddenly said,

    ¡°A request¡­. I have a request.¡±

    ¡°A request?¡±

    ¡°Is it right to call it a request? It¡¯s not that difficult. No, it might be a bit difficult and bothersome. Hmm.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Maiev¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind words. I want to continue to do my best, and I need some help with that.¡±

    ¡°What kind of help are you asking for?¡±

    ¡°So¡­. I need motivation to keep trying. Something that drives me to give my best at every moment. That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking for.¡±

    Understanding what she meant, I nodded roughly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about learning. I promise to teach you with all my might.¡±

    ¡°Teaching? No, I don¡¯t mind learning on my own. I¡¯m talking about something else.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something trivial, you might as well stop here.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a trivial matter¡­!¡±

    Maiev¡¯s face turned even redder. She continued speaking in a louder voice than before.

    ¡°What I mean is, please stay by my side!¡±

    I didn¡¯t fully understand her meaning and was about to ask for rification, but she spoke even faster.

    ¡°I¡¯m now an ordinary, weak human. I¡¯ve abandoned my Vampire origins. I¡¯ve given up on ck magic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re putting the responsibility on me when it was your choice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were the reason I made that choice. Ah¡­!¡±

    After saying that, Maiev bit her lip, realizing her mistake. She had been ring at me with a very resentful look, but now she couldn¡¯t meet my eyes.

    There were many moments of silence in the hospital room today.

    Eventually, it was Maiev who broke the silence again. Her face still red, she waved her hands dismissively.

    ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear that. Forget it.¡±

    ¡°I will stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear¡­ wait, what?¡±

    Maiev, who had been avoiding my gaze, quickly turned her head to look at me. Her eyes were twice as wide as usual.

    With a slightly flushed face, she asked,

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    I quietly watched her dumbfounded reaction.

    Was it really such a surprising statement?

    She had shown her determination to walk the path of a magician, so it was only natural and reasonable for me to refine Maiev like a raw gem.

    ¡°Uh¡­ really? Just like that?¡±

    However, it seemed she didn¡¯t understand my words or their meaning, so I had no choice but to speak again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although I couldn¡¯t fully understand her feelings, I could somewhat guess.

    Having abandoned everything that made her who she was, the path ahead must seem daunting. She tried to act cheerful andposed in front of me, but she was probably more anxious than anyone else.

    So how could I not help her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and continue to focus on magic.¡±

    ¡°If I focus only on magic¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I nodded once more.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up on magic, I won¡¯t give up on you either.¡±

    Maiev stared at me nkly for a while.

    She seemed to want to say something. No, it looked like she tried to say something. She seemed to mutter something in the Vampirenguage, but only managed to mumble and couldn¡¯t say it aloud.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After a long pause, she nodded.

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if I show terrible magic, even if the momentes when I grow old and insignificant, as long as I don¡¯t give up on magic, you¡¯ll¡­.¡±

    She extended her hand to me, very cautiously.

    ¡°¡­stay by my side?¡±

    I quietly took her hand.

    It was a moment when only a few matches remained.

 Chapter 231:

    Chapter 231:

    Chapter 231 Nonsense.

    As the day drew to a close, the Capital Knights gathered once again.

    Although the same members had gathered, the atmosphere was iparable to before. In the silence that seemed to sink into the ground, a woman spoke first.

    ¡°This is truly pathetic¡­¡±

    Vi, the pristine white Capital Knight.

    She, who seemed to be sculpted from musical notes, openly disyed her difort. She red at Selpen and Clotte, who had been defeated, and spoke again.

    ¡°You are truly pathetic. Show some reaction, at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Selpen and Clotte did not respond. That was answer enough for Vi.Vi pressed her temple with her index finger, as if she had a headache.

    ¡°When you should be showing the best performance and rising to the rank of hero, the honor of the Capital Knights is falling with every match¡­¡±

    Vi¡¯s voice, which usually sounded like a heavenly melody, was now seriously disturbed. A discordant note, to put it musically.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Losers cannot make excuses. They shouldn¡¯t make excuses. Selpen and Clotte had no choice but to silently endure the rebuke.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°Lady Vi, it¡¯s alright. Since you will ascend to the rank of hero anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about the honor of the other Capital Knights.¡±

    At the escort knight¡¯s attempt to soothe her, sparks flew from Vi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Vi red at the escort knight as if she wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Even if I be a hero, the honor of the Capital Knights must always be high. The higher a person, the higher the title they receive. Always walking the highest path¡ªthat is my path.¡±

    As Vi exuded a murderous aura, something like a musical staff, tinged with gold, rose in the form of a haze.

    In this situation, it was Selpen who spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking wrong, Vi.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Their gazes met in midair. Selpen asked again.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Vi, listen to me carefully.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m emphasizing it once more. It¡¯s important.¡±

    Selpen continued calmly.

    ¡°Vi, you seem to only know the oue, but those magicians are by no means ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Not ordinary? To what extent?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll take this, but¡­¡±

    After swallowing a dry gulp, Selpen barely continued speaking. By the way, she was still in a tattered state.

    ¡°They are at the level of Capital Knights.¡±

    Silence fell upon the space.

    Vi looked around with a face that questioned if what she had just heard was indeed true. Everyone seemed to share the same sentiment as Selpen.

    Yes, if they had witnessed the match, it would be hard to miss how amazing the representatives of the Magic Department were.

    Selpen continued to speak.

    ¡°If the time and ce were different, the oue might have been clear. And if it hadn¡¯t been a draw, the defeated side would surely have been me.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is absurd.¡±

    However, Vi seemed even more infuriated by Selpen¡¯s words. She eventually couldn¡¯t bear it and mmed the desk.

    ¡°Is it right to say such things so confidently now?¡±

    The high treble clef engraved in Vi¡¯s eyes shone as if it would leap out at any moment.

    Vi felt stifled.

    If it was true that the magicians had be stronger, then why hadn¡¯t the Capital Knights advanced to a higher level during their progress?

    She swung her sword, trying to find a point of motivation. No matter what level they reached, they should raise their heads and aim for higher ces, yet they seemed slightly disheartened just by looking at the Magic Department.

    ¡®Weak. So weak. How can they be so weak?¡¯

    Vi¡¯splexion darkened.

    Despite still holding the title of a Capital Knight as always, merely uttering such words felt pathetically weak to her.

    ¡®Our predecessors as Capital Knights weren¡¯t like this. They seem like trash clinging to their unique abilities¡­¡¯

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Vi, the next match will begin soon.¡±

    Vi looked at the clock. In the quiet dawn, they had to proceed with the next match against the Magic Department.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Vi.¡±

    The escort knight was about to leave, but Vi suddenly stopped him.

    ¡°Oh, wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As Vi called out, the escort knight abruptly halted.

    ¡°Who is participating from the Magic Department?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not n, as expected. It¡¯s Trixie.¡±

    Vi quietly nodded.

    ¡®So it¡¯s another ordinary representative.¡¯

    It seemed n intended toe outst again. However, if it was Trixie¡­.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she from a fairly well-known family among magicians?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Fritz, the family Trixie belongs to, is quite famous among magicians.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­.¡±

    Among the representatives of the Magic Department, even students who weren¡¯t well-known had produced results. It was needless to say that Trixie, being superior to them, would be exceptional.

    The paper the escort knight handed over included information rted to Trixie. Vi¡¯s experienced eyes quickly scanned through it.

    ¡°Recently seeded the position of the head of the family, and all her academy grades are top-notch¡­. Unlike other representatives, she has been called a genius countless times¡­.¡±

    The other Capital Knights quietly watched Vi as she murmured.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too hard about it.¡±

    At that moment, someone lightly raised a sword. It was Libra, the knight who wore a straw hat and chewed on grass, the one who cuts through memories.

    She spoke very slowly.

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t n someone you will face directly, Vi? And now we are in a situation where we must win, so it seems right for me to participate.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    But Vi firmly called out to Libra, who was adjusting her straw hat¡¯s strap. Libra stopped what she was doing and looked at Vi with a perplexed gaze.

    Vi pondered once more.

    ¡®Trixie.¡¯

    What followed her was the title of genius.

    If someone who had been called a genius remained by n¡¯s side, it was clear she would be much stronger in the future. No, perhaps she was already incredibly strong even now.

    ¡®And Libra.¡¯

    Libra, the one who cuts through memories.

    She was strong. Even Vi couldn¡¯t dispute that. Not only did she possess the unique ability to cut through memories, but her swordsmanship was also exceptional.

    But¡­

    ¡®Nothing has gone as predicted.¡¯

    After experiencing the defeats of Selpen and Clotte, there was nothing she could be sure of anymore. What if even Libra, the one who cuts through memories, were to lose?

    Essentially, they would lose their trump card. So Vi had no choice but to devise a slightly different strategy.

    After a few minutes, Vi nodded.

    ¡°Libra.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ it¡¯s not your turn yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Libra seemed quite taken aback by that statement. She slightly lifted her straw hat and looked at Vi.

    Vi, however, turned her head nonchntly. Instead of looking at Libra, she gestured towards Libra¡¯s escort knight who was standing idly in the distance.

    ¡°It would be better for that escort knight to go up.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying to send my escort knight into the arena?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a brief silence, Libra spoke again.

    ¡°Are you still underestimating the Magic Department? With the level of an escort knight¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not underestimating them. Quite the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Opposite?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I took your words at face value. That¡¯s the conclusion I came to.¡±

    Libra fell into thought for a moment.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then her eyes widened.

    ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t mean¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡±

    Libra¡¯s gaze at Vi became extremely sharp.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re thinking that I might lose to Trixie, so you¡¯d rather send in an escort knight who will definitely lose. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s better this way. From now on, all the remaining representatives should be matched against escort knights.¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes shed as she spoke.

    ¡°And I will face n directly. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Stop this nonsense.¡±

    Libra immediately protested, but Vi swiftly wrote names on the paper,pleting the match schedule.

    When Libra reached for the paper,

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones talking nonsense©¤!¡±

    Vi shouted fiercely. The veins in her neck stood out prominently.

    ¡°A Capital Knight losing! A Capital Knight! Not anyone else, a Capital Knight©¤!¡±

    For a moment, silence fell over the room.

    After catching her breath for a moment, Vi spoke again.

    ¡°¡­Shut up and do as I say. No Capital Knight can lose anymore, so just do it this way. Before I kill you all.¡±

    n.

    Vi¡¯s mind was entirely focused on him.

 Chapter 232:

    Chapter 232:

    Chapter 232 It¡¯s Not a Fight That Should Drag On.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing out from the Knights Department?¡±

    ¡°There can¡¯t be many Capital Knights left¡­¡±

    Despite the early hour, the audience seats were buzzing with excitement. This was likely due to the shocking oues of the two previous matches between the Magic Department and the Knights.

    In the midst of themotion, someone shouted.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not a Capital Knight!¡±

    Simultaneously, the murmurs began to ripple through the crowd like waves.

    Everyone expected a Capital Knight to face off against Trixie from the Magic Department, but instead, it was a Guardian Knight who appeared with a sword on the stage.

    The crowd was already dissatisfied with just a Guardian Knight.¡°¡­Is it just a Guardian Knight?¡±

    ¡°Did hee up just to give directions?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s carrying a sword.¡±

    Everyone looked puzzled.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Compared to Louis and Maiev, who had appeared earlier, Trixie von Fritz was a stronger representative. It was only natural to think the Knights would make thorough preparations.

    ¡°Or is it a Capital Knight we don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°Just look at the emblem. It¡¯s definitely not a Capital Knight.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    No matter how many times they checked, it wasn¡¯t a Capital Knight.

    Was it then a master disguised as a Guardian Knight? It didn¡¯t feel that way either. Compared to the knights who had appeared earlier, he seemed the weakest.

    The professors were equally perplexed.

    ¡°What on earth are they thinking?¡±

    Violet narrowed her eyes.

    Of course, from the Magic Department¡¯s perspective, it was good news to have an easier opponent, but the Knights¡¯ intentions were unclear, making it all the more mysterious.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve decided to give what they must.¡±

    ¡°Give what they must? No.¡±

    An unmistakable look of displeasure crossed Violet¡¯s face. If the Secretary¡¯s prediction was correct, the Knights were ying a transparent and calcted game.

    Too calcted.

    They would casually let the other representatives win and pour everything they had into n.

    Since n was their leader, it was obvious they intended to thoroughly crush him by any means.

    ¡°It¡¯s really despicable. Despicable.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t want to give more than necessary.¡±

    As the Secretary and Violet wore expressions of frustration, Cte, the Dean of the Magic Department, nodded quietly as if this was expected.

    ¡°I always teach my students that the process is important¡­.¡±

    Cte continued slowly.

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t many who value the process as much as I do. Most people emphasize the results. The Knights simply understand this well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Violet red at the Knights¡¯ camp.

    ¡°I thought the noble chivalry wouldn¡¯t be so dirty¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about retaining as much of their vested interests as possible. That¡¯s what they consider noble. Those knights.¡±

    Even as he patted Violet¡¯s shoulder, Cte felt a bit of bitterness in his mouth. He was well aware of what the magicians were thinking.

    Even so, Violet and the other professors were quite old. They had faced the harsh realities of life and be somewhat desensitized, so they could ept things quickly¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m worried about the representatives.¡¯

    What concerned him were the representatives.

    Firstly, they were young and hadn¡¯t faced as many of life¡¯s hardships as the adults had.

    Moreover, they were about to face Capital Knights, the highest rank, rather than the lower-ranking knights they were used to.

    The children, who had expected that noble chivalry would be different, would now see their expectations brutally shattered.

    They might even feel a great sense of betrayal toward the world. So¡­

    ¡®n.¡¯

    Cte¡¯s gaze turned to n.

    In the end, he could only rely on him once again.

    ?

    As for Trixie, the contestant, her mood was understandably not good.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trixie, who had now prominently risen to the position of family head, was quicker-witted than most adults. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to deduce the knights¡¯ intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯m Guardian Knight, Zig.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to greet him easily.

    As Trixie stared at Zig, he averted his gaze first. This meant that he, too, felt a sense of shame.

    So Trixie asked differently.

    ¡°Who ordered you?¡±

    ¡°No one ordered me, it was my choice.¡±

    However, Trixie saw it. Zig¡¯s eyes fleetingly turned to Vi at the center of the knights¡¯ camp.

    ¡®Vi.¡¯

    In four words: imposing and dignified.

    The pure white Capital Knight, Vi, gazed down at Trixie leisurely, as if to bear the weight of the consequences.

    Trixie closed her eyes briefly and thought.

    ¡®What strategy did n use?¡¯

    Did he efficiently calcte who would win by checking the matchups? Did he use his brain to considerpatibility?

    No, n never acted like that.

    In this tournament, he didn¡¯t send out representatives based on profitability. If the representatives dered they wouldpete, he dly epted it.

    ¡®I¡¯m grateful, once again.¡¯

    Trixie unconsciously muttered. She decided she would say something to him after the match.

    The next moment, Trixie and Zig bowed slightly to each other.

    Unlike the slightly confused Zig, Trixie was calmly flickering with blue mes.

    Trixie quietly dered,

    ¡°I will win.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Despite the tant provocation, Zig merely gripped his sword. This was unimaginable in the past. A representative of the Magic Department provoking a Guardian Knight!

    ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯

    Trixie felt she could vaguely understand n¡¯s intentions.

    Of course, winning and losing was important, but even more important was whether one could hold their head high in the arena. If the situation were reversed, Trixie wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift her head.

    Bang©¤!

    At that moment, the re signal went off, marking the start of the match.

    Trixie quietly drew a magic circle in her mind. Unbeknownst to her, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡±

    Zig asked, puzzled.

    ¡°How could I not be happy?¡±

    Trixie replied confidently and assuredly.

    ¡°Finally¡­ I get to show my blue mes in front of so many people. You should watch closely too.¡±

    The victory seemed assured, but what delighted her was the opportunity to showcase her mes. This deration was so shocking that the knights¡¯ faces hardened.

    Even Vi, the Capital Knight sitting in the center of the camp, rested her chin on her hand with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±

    Trixie chuckled as she looked at Zig.

    ¡°I want to say that the process is more important than the result.¡±

    This was likely what n wanted to teach the representatives of the Magic Department.

    Trixie understood too.

    In such an important ce, it¡¯s not just about winning©¤ It¡¯s even more important how you win.

    And now she knew exactly how she would win.

    To win honorably. To win purely with skill, withoutplex calctions. To recreate that miraculous moment of making the impossible possible.

    ¡­Yes, to truly summon ¡®magic¡¯.

    That was Trixie¡¯s intention. Because she was a magician.

    Woosh!

    Blue mes enveloped Trixie like a cloak.

    The head of the Fritz family maintained herposure and smile, while Zig, the knight, felt his body tense up.

    Zig couldn¡¯t understand himself.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    The opponent was merely a student representative of the Magic Department. In theory, someone of a much lower rank than a Guardian Knight.

    But¡­

    Could the surging blue energy around Trixie truly belong to just a student?

    Absolutely not.

    Zig slowly opened and closed his eyes. The one conjuring blue mes before him was a true magician.

    As Zig swallowed dryly,

    Whoosh©¤!

    A massive wave of mes engulfed him.

    And even in the entirely blue-tinted view, Trixie¡¯s voice rang out with remarkable rity.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a fight that should drag on, is it?¡±

 Chapter 233:

    Chapter 233:

    Chapter 233: When We Were More Desperate

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°As expected, Trixie is different.¡±

    The representatives of the Magic Department didn¡¯t hold back their admiration as they watched Trixie unleash her blue mes.

    Up until now, most of the matches had been dominated by the knights, with the Magic Department barely managing to hold their ground. But this time was different.

    Trixie had firmly taken control of the arena, and the knight on the other side was entirely focused on defending against her attacks.

    ¡°Even the knight was a figure of fear¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed, he was.¡±

    The spectators were also murmuring among themselves. The perception of the Magic Department had soared to the sky in just two days.What¡¯s more, they weren¡¯t resorting to any underhanded methods to secure their victory. Trixie was overwhelming her opponent purely with her own mes.

    ng©¤!

    Amazingly, this was the sound of a sword shing against mes. The girl had imbued her mes with a ¡®hardness¡¯ stronger than steel.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    Louis suddenly called Becky.

    ¡°How does itpare to the hardness of your ice?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it looks tougher¡­. But more than that, is it really possible to imbue elements with such hardness?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    n interjected in a nonchnt voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a narrow-minded thought to believe you can¡¯t bestow properties like hardness. You can break free from such limitations anytime.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I been able to do it yet?¡±

    ¡°Trixie just worked harder.¡±

    ¡°¡­No. I worked hard too.¡±

    Becky protested earnestly. She really had done her best.

    n continued in his indifferent tone.

    ¡°You also need to think of ice not as ice while handling it. You shouldn¡¯t belong to anything to mimic everything.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Becky nodded around that time. Despite his detached demeanor, she sensed n¡¯s intent to teach her.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d try to make the ice flow, like water. It wouldn¡¯t flowpletely, but since it¡¯s not entirely water, it would have immense value.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡±

    After replying, Becky was startled.

    ¡°Wait a minute, then what Trixie is handling right now¡­. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not even mes?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t call it mes.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Becky looked at Trixie on the arena with her mouth agape.

    Trixie, who once prided herself on mastering only mes, was now starting to understand other attributes to create even stronger mes.

    When a human magician specializes in one attribute, their body also adapts to it. How much effort had Trixie put in to change her constitution?

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    All Becky could feel was admiration.

    Had Trixie¡¯s efforts or talent been mediocre, she would have ended up with a body incapable of using either mes or other attributes.

    But to avoid such a situation, Trixie had endlessly honed herself. Literally, endlessly.

    n quietly nodded.

    ¡°Trixie always had determination.¡±

    Achieving sess without even knowing what it is, is strange.

    Aplishing something without knowing what the goal is, is strange.

    So, Trixie had it.

    She had a future clearly drawn in her mind and a goal she was determined to achieve. She even had the confidence that she wouldn¡¯t fail.

    Feeling such emotions vaguely, Becky felt her shoulders tremble slightly. Even though they were the same age, Trixie felt different to her.

    It was inevitable for Becky to feelplicated emotions as Trixie¡¯s level seemed so far beyond her reach, but she still couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Trixie.

    ¡­She wanted to watch closely so she could follow.

    ?

    Creak©¤!

    Watching the de¡¯s teeth break due to the mes,plex emotions shed across the face of the escort knight.

    He didn¡¯t even feel resentment.

    Because something he couldn¡¯t fully understand was happening right before his eyes, he was only trying to understand it with his confused mind.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t speak.

    Human instincts are incredibly cold, delivering information faster than expected.

    Yes, before the escort knight could calmly think about anything, his instincts sounded the rm. They told him that the blue-haired girl he was facing was extremely strong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge.¡±

    Trixie¡¯s words fell heavily like a weight.

    Her straight gaze seemed to pierce through the escort knight¡¯s body. The tip of his sword trembled more and more, still unable to grasp the situation, while Trixie¡¯s blue mes grew quieter, like a calmke.

    Trixie¡¯s words echoed back in his mind.

    ©¤This won¡¯t take long.

    He had thought it was just bravado, but it was increasingly being proven that Trixie¡¯s words were not mere bluff. The escort knight felt indignant about that.

    ¡°Who said I would dodge!¡±

    He had never underestimated Trixie from the beginning. He didn¡¯t look down on magicians, but he was quite surprised by her skills, which exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go all out too.¡±

    As the escort knight spat out his words, Trixie quietly nodded. There was no need for further conversation between them.

    ¡®I¡¯ve won.¡¯

    And as soon as she saw the escort knight gritting his teeth, Trixie was convinced of her victory.

    The escort knight didn¡¯t seem careless, but conversely, he desperately believed that he could win by concentrating on Trixie.

    If he wouldn¡¯t bend, he had to be broken.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Blue pirs of fire began to erupt everywhere, shaking the entire ground. The escort knight¡¯s eyes widened.

    At this moment, Trixie once again exceeded expectations.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    The escort knight advanced step by step, dodging or cutting through the pirs. As his well-trained swordsmanship continued, the steel-like pirs of fire were cut down one by one.

    However.

    Bang©¤!

    Now, me arrows started raining down from the sky.

    Trixie¡¯s expression, visible between the mes, was calm, as if she would not even allow the escort knight to approach.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Realizing her intent, the escort knight gritted his teeth even harder. To be born a knight and not even get close to a magician before being defeated¡ªthere could be no greater humiliation.

    ¡®Mana is a finite force anyway.¡¯

    Swish©¤!

    The escort knight increased his attacks one after another. With this level of output, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her mana to run out.

    The moment she exhausts all her mana, it would be over.

    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­.

    How many minutes had passed like that?

    After swinging his sword repeatedly until his body was drenched in sweat, bewilderment slowly began to spread across the escort knight¡¯s face.

    ¡®Just how much longer¡­?¡¯

    Fwoosh!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    At that moment of doubt, one of his feet got caught in the mes. The shock felt like dipping his foot into a furnace, striking the escort knight¡¯s brain.

    ¡°This is impossible¡­.¡±

    A ¡®powerful output¡¯ itself might not be surprising upon closer inspection. Everyone has a trump card.

    However.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    There seemed to be no end to Trixie¡¯s mes. They poured down on the escort knight like an endless waterfall, creating an illusion of infinity.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t working.¡¯

    The moment the escort knight thought that.

    Boom!

    He couldn¡¯t avoid the explosion from beneath his feet. His ankle wasn¡¯t fully healed.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He ended up rolling on the ground several times in a disgraceful manner. Only after stabbing his sword into the ground did he manage to stop.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Now, one of his legs couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all. There was no feeling in it. Trixie¡¯s mes were that powerful.

    ¡°How on earth¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Trixie spoke emotionlessly as she looked down at him.

    ¡°We were just more desperate than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The escort knight looked up at Trixie, unable to say anything.

    It wasn¡¯t because of his disadvantageous situation, nor was it because he feared Trixie¡¯s mes. It was purely because of the desire he saw in her eyes.

    Something shining more transparently than any jewel in the world. Such a thing was contained in the girl¡¯s eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ept it.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    The next moment, the knight¡¯s vision was filled entirely with blue.

    It was the moment when the oue became unmistakably clear.

 Chapter 234:

    Chapter 234:

    Chapter 234: Finally, n

    Even the moment of victory was perfect.

    Despite having fought a very important match, Trixie¡¯s condition remained unchanged from before the match started. She was that wless.

    ¡°¡­We won.¡±

    Violet, sitting among the professors, muttered.

    She had to repeat herself once more.

    ¡°We won. And it was perfect.¡±

    But until Violet repeated her words twice, no one around her spoke. The reason was simple. The impact of the match was too great.

    Why had the Magic Department thrilled the crowd? Why had they garnered so much support? The answer was simple.People cheered for the underdog, the Magic Department.

    They felt a sense of satisfaction seeing the Magic Department, who had been oppressed by the knights for so long, rise in rebellion.

    But the nature of this victory was a bit different. Trixie, clearly in the position of the ¡®strong,¡¯ had overpowered the escort knight, who was in the position of the ¡®weak.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Trixie¡¯s name before, but I never thought her skills and growth would be at this level.¡±

    The secretary pushed up her sses, looking bewildered. Violetpletely agreed with her opinion.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to not have expected this. In fact, thest time I saw Trixie, her skills were not at the level of an escort knight.¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­It can only be exined by n. n, and nothing else.¡±

    This murmuring spread to the audience.

    ¡°At this rate, isn¡¯t the Magic Department stronger?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an unreasonable thing to say.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s a reasonable thing to say. The Magic Department has had a series of victories. Ah, should we exclude the one draw? Even so, they haven¡¯t lost!¡±

    Regardless of people¡¯s perceptions, the results were cold and honest. If you looked at the results alone, there were virtually no victories for the knights.

    ¡°Moreover, this match was overwhelmingly one-sided.¡±

    Ament someone made offhandedly.

    There was no one who could argue against it.

    They hade here wondering who would be the hero. No one had thought the Magic Department would perform this well.

    But their expectations had now been thoroughly shattered.

    The flow of the arena was changing.

    No, it had already changed.

    ?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A Capital Knight, who seemed like a music score sculpted into human form. The pure white Vi looked around with displeased eyes.

    From the start, the escort knight was a losing hand.

    But even so, she couldn¡¯t help feeling twisted seeing the Magic Department being increasingly epted as the stronger side in the arena.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    The escort knight couldn¡¯t even look Vi in the eye and trudged back to the waiting room. It wasn¡¯t just a regrettable loss but aplete defeat, so his shame must have risen to the top of his head.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    At that moment, Libra, known as the Memory Cutter, spoke.

    ¡°Is this the result you wanted to create?¡±

    Among the knights, Libra was often criticized for being ¡®inflexible.¡¯ This was because he always emphasized principles.

    Of course, the chivalric code included mutual respect among the Capital Knights¡­ but what was happening now was enough to enrage Libra.

    ¡°You pretended to care about the honor of the knights, but in the end, you only thought about your own safety. We should have expected this from the start and prevented it¡­.¡±

    Vi clicked her tongue.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even imagine. That Vi would treat other Capital Knights like disposable cards.¡±

    ¡°Libra!¡±

    Vi raised her voice in anger.

    ¡°Music¡­¡±

    As Libra met Vi¡¯s eyes without flinching, Vi continued, spitting out her words.

    ¡°The first movement, the second movement, the third movement¡­ they follow an order. If there¡¯s an important section, there can be parts that are just for the introduction. How could you understand such a grand picture?¡±

    ¡°So, we are just the introduction?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you the introduction. You brought this upon yourselves.¡±

    It was akin to saying, ¡°Who told you to lose?¡±

    Understanding Vi¡¯s intent all too well, Libra bit his lip hard. There wasn¡¯t a single knight here who hadn¡¯t given their all.

    ¡®Not just any knight, but one who was a candidate for a hero.¡¯

    Vi wasn¡¯t always like this.

    A knight as graceful as a melody. Those who met her were amazed, and if they witnessed her swordsmanship, they felt as if their hearts were purified.

    But now, Libra couldn¡¯t feel that way about her.

    It felt like looking at a discarded sheet of music.

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of beautiful melody, the notes were a mess, and the paper was crumpled. He couldn¡¯t shake off the impression of facing such an ugly sight.

    Libra sighed deeply and turned his head.

    In the distance, n¡¯s face came into view.

    ¡®Serenity.¡¯

    He exuded a sense of ease. What Libra had always dreamed of was living leisurely in thep of nature, doing nothing. n had a simr air about him.

    The representatives of the Magic Department were jumping for joy next to n as they weed Trixie. The smiles on their faces were so pure that there was nothing to criticize.

    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Vi.¡±

    At that moment, another escort knight carefully opened his mouth.

    Vi looked at him irritably. Normally, that look alone would be enough to make the escort knight fall to his knees, but he continued speaking, sensing the importance of what he had to say.

    ¡°The Magic Department has already sent their next representative.¡±

    The knights¡¯ eyes turned to the arena. Becky, a red-haired girl with an impressivelyrge pointed hat, was standing there.

    ¡°She is thest of the Magic Department¡¯s representatives, and after her, it will finally be n¡¯s turn. The problem is¡­.¡±

    The escort knight trailed off, but the knights already had an idea of what he was going to say next.

    ¡°¡­ording to Lady Vi¡¯s n, an escort knight should face Becky, and a Capital Knight should go against n. But there are no escort knights left.¡±

    Vi bit her lower lip.

    If things continued this way, another Capital Knight would be at risk of losing. By then, the prestige of the knights would have already been buried in the ground.

    No, it wouldn¡¯t just be buried; it mightpletely disappear.

    Vi quickly scanned the faces of the Capital Knights.

    But just then.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    The murmuring in the audience spread like wildfire, bing a buzz, and soon the noise grew louder as if everyone was shouting.

    Vi¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they like this?¡±

    What she thought would be a briefmotion instead made the arena heat up with excitement.

    ¡°They¡¯re going all the way here!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re nning to see this through to the end!¡±

    And finally, Vi understood the reason.

    Becky nodded and then descended from the stage.

    The cheers from the crowd grew louder, but Vi didn¡¯t have the luxury to notice. The one she had been waiting for had appeared on the stage.

    A man walked toward the center of the arena.

    Step by step.

    His footsteps were inaudible. However, the aura he exuded with each step was palpable. It was clear evidence that he was different from those who hadpeted so far.

    ©¤!

    The knights suddenly felt a shiver down their spines, despite not being inbat.

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    People started shouting something in unison.

    A momentter, they realized it was the man¡¯s name.

    ¡°n!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s n!¡±

    ¡°n!¡±

    Vi felt her heart begin to race. She could feel her blood flowing rapidly. She instinctively knew that the decisive moment hade in this chaotic battlefield.

    Just as Vi was about to step forward.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A knight quickly stepped into the arena.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Everyone looked at the knight¡¯s face in shock.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like something to be so surprised about.¡±

    ¡°¡­Scarlett?¡±

    She was Scarlett, the Knight of Flickering me.

    ¡°Scarlett, you?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. This match was a fight to the death, and the Capital Knights knew that n and Scarlett were from the same family.

    However, Scarlettughed as if their reactions were strange.

    ¡°I have unfinished business with n.¡±

    Unfinished business.

    It could have been a thank you, or perhaps an apology.

    Scarlett fiddled with a pendant engraved with her family¡¯s crest for a while, then turned her head to look at the knights.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    She called out Vi by name, but everyone knew. Scarlett was speaking to all the knights at that moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as knights. As knights, honorably. That¡¯s how.¡±

    The knight¡¯s camp was covered in silence.

    Scarlett turned her head back.

    ¡°Whether I win or lose, let¡¯s go that way. Got it?¡±

    Everyone stared nkly at Scarlett¡¯s back.

    Watching her, who could even sacrifice her family for the honor of the knights and her own chivalry¡­

    ¡­something began to stir in the hearts of the knights.

 Chapter 235:

    Chapter 235:

    Chapter 235 The Judith family is a family of magicians

    Scarlet, the Knight of Flickering me, felt a somewhat mysterious emotion.

    Despite having spent countless hours wielding her sword and cutting down numerous opponents¡­ it had been a long time since her heart had pounded like this.

    Yes, she even felt excited.

    ¡®n.¡¯

    The spectators were unaware of her circumstances. Thus, they probably thought it was just an ordinary match between a Capital Knight and n.

    However, to Scarlet, the significance of this moment was vastly different. It was a chance to prove what she had cultivated and achieved after a single defeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s Scarlet.¡±

    n quietly nodded in response. Instead of replying with words, he carefully observed Scarlet.Thanks to this, Scarlet could also examine n.

    ¡®You¡¯re still the same.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t help but think so.

    It might have seemed a bit petty. Even though it felt like there was nothing left to refine, n had be iparably stronger than before.

    He was as immense as a mountain and as tall as a tower. That was who he was.

    Among the representatives of the Magic Department, not a single word of encouragement could be heard.

    It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t cheering. It was simply that none of them believed n would lose.

    Scarlet slowly drew her sword.

    ¡°n.¡±

    She called his name softly.

    It was still vividly etched in her mind¡ªthe actions n had taken for her in the past.

    n had lost his unique ability because of Scarlet. In other words, the n standing confidently before her now was purely a result of his effort and perseverance.

    ¡­A part of Scarlet¡¯s heart ached as she watched him.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, Scarlet would never have gained her unique ability, Flickering me. No, more than that, she wouldn¡¯t even be alive.

    Therefore,

    Scarlet slowly pointed her sword at n.

    ¡°I shall begin.¡±

    n quietly nodded again.

    Scarlet took a deep breath and gripped the sword hilt tightly.

    There was a time when she was overconfident in her ability, Flickering me. She thought that me was her identity, and she med herself for not reaching the level of zing me.

    But now she knew that wasn¡¯t the case. She had no intention of relying on it anymore.

    Just a single sword.

    She believed only in this long sword in her hand and herself.

    And finally, the match began.

    Boom!

    Scarlet, kicking off the ground, dashed towards n like an arrow. With an ear-splitting roar, Scarlet¡¯s sword and n¡¯s magic shed in mid-air.

    Swoosh©¤!

    n¡¯s mana gathered and dispersed like mist. It was an achievement purely aplished through Scarlet¡¯s physical strength.

    And when the mana scattered, Scarlet¡¯s relentless strikes flew towards n.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve improved quite a bit.¡±

    n¡¯s murmur was unusually clear.

    But n wasn¡¯t an easy opponent either.

    While Scarlet tried to overpower him with sheer strength, n used speed to gain the upper hand. His movements were sharp, targeting only the vital points one by one.

    *Cough!*

    Mana-crafted needles aimed at Scarlet¡¯s vital points.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Even one hit could be fatal. Scarlet quickly deflected them.

    Then, she swung her sword with all her might toward n.

    *Boom!*

    n stood firm, unshaken. His barrier shed fiercely with Scarlet¡¯s sword, both forces pushing against each other with immense power.

    It was Scarlet¡¯s arm that began to tremble first. Breaking a barrier reinforced with hundreds ofyers of spells using pure physical strength alone was nearly impossible.

    As the barrier advanced, her wrist trembled. Just as Scarlet was about to decide her next move,

    *Boom!*

    The entire barrier exploded like a bomb. Scarlet was flung back, rolling across the ground several times.

    The audience gasped in awe at the incredible power. Scarlet quickly got back on her feet.

    ¡°Scarlet.¡±

    Finally, n spoke, calling out to her.

    He looked at her with indifferent eyes and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re not using your unique ability.¡±

    Scarlet smiled slightly, as if she¡¯d been waiting for those words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to think.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Scarlet spoke calmly.

    Since observing the past, there was something she had always genuinely wanted to say to n someday.

    She spoke those words.

    ¡°I hope you think that I haven¡¯t wasted the time you gave me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I suppose so.¡±

    n and Scarlet readied themselves again.

    Scarlet quietly thought about her Flickering me.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t moments when I want to rely on it.¡¯

    Was Flickering me a power she could just discard so indifferently? Definitely not. Even now, she wanted to wield it madly.

    Each time she swung her sword with pure strength, and each time her strikes were blocked, she wondered.

    Am I perhaps weaker than before? Maybe, as I am now, I¡¯m not even worthy of being a Capital Knight.

    While swinging her sword, Scarlet nced at the Capital Knights¡¯ camp. They all looked at her as if they couldn¡¯t understand why she wasn¡¯t using her unique ability.

    ¡®They can¡¯t understand me.¡¯

    But what could she do?

    To Scarlet, this was what chivalry meant now.

    n spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Shall we finish this soon?¡±

    n¡¯s mighty mana began to envelop the arena.

    It was vast beyond measure, and its height seemed infinite. Scarlet suddenly felt the weight on her shoulders.

    Unlike her, who had somewhat fallen behind.

    ¡®Fallen behind, huh.¡¯

    Scarlet¡¯s body started to be surrounded by a certain energy.

    She knew.

    No matter how much she refined her Flickering me, she couldn¡¯t reach the level of zing me.

    The reason was simple.

    It wasn¡¯t her own power.

    So she sought the power she had created herself.

    Even if that power was weak¡­.

    ¡®¡­This is entirely mine.¡¯

    Even if it was a power vastly different from ¡®me,¡¯ and even if it was weaker inparison.

    What she had cultivated, her own unique strength, would forever stay by her side.

    ¡°Haaap©¤!¡±

    Furthermore, being weak was not a reason to give up. Rather, it was a reason to work even harder, wasn¡¯t it?

    Regret, regret, regret¡­ she cast it all away in this moment.

    ¡®Watch closely, n!¡¯

    Only by giving her all in this moment could she convey her true feelings to n.

    The energy emanating from the tip of Scarlet¡¯s sword was pure white. It seemed as delicate as a flower about to be crushed by a cart, yet it still bloomed proudly.

    *Boom!*

    Their attacks collided.

    Suddenly, fleeting images shed before Scarlet¡¯s eyes. n saving her, transferring his unique ability to her, her tormenting n¡­.

    *Rumble!*

    The amount of mana was overwhelming.

    In contrast, Scarlet¡¯s sword was far from beautiful. Itcked strength and was clumsy.

    However.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s pathetic, I will ept it!¡¯

    How much harder is it for someone who has realized their own inadequacies to strive again? In that regard, she was greater now than she was in the past.

    *Crash!*

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The audience¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The torrent of mana tore off Scarlet¡¯s entire left arm.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Lady Scarlet!¡±

    Scarlet gritted her teeth quietly.

    ¡®Weak.¡¯

    No matter what she thought of, her body couldn¡¯t follow through. To others, it probably seemed like she had no chance of winning. It was undoubtedly a desperate situation.

    *Thud!*

    This time, the torrent she couldn¡¯t block pierced her right eye like a needle. Her vision darkened instantly. Pain intense enough to blur her consciousness followed.

    However. Even so.

    Scarlet knew.

    ¡®You must have had it harder.¡¯

    She knew that n had suffered far more than she was now.

    So, swinging her sword now was nothing.

    *Rumble!*

    The white energy surrounding Scarlet began to bloom even more. Though it was still unrefined, a single flower was certainly in full bloom.

    *ck!*

    She tightened her grip on the hilt.

    ¡®Because you overcame it so proudly¡­.¡¯

    n, because you overcame it so proudly for me.

    ¡®I won¡¯t give up even in this situation.¡¯

    Not giving up until the end was the only way to honor you!

    Finally, she swung her sword.

    *sh!*

    The pure white energy cut through the torrent of mana, but only for a moment. Soon, it engulfed Scarlet¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    ¡°©¤!¡±

    Shouts could be heard from all around, but unfortunately, Scarlet¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t process any of it.

    After the torrent hadpletely passed,

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Scarlet, having lost an arm and an eye, stood there, covered in blood, panting heavily. Though she was still standing, it didn¡¯t feel like she was truly upright.

    ¡°It seems the match is over.¡±

    n murmured. Scarlet nodded in agreement.

    Despite feeling like she could copse at any moment, as if she could die right then and there, Scarlet strangely managed to keep standing. It was a curious yet unpleasant sensation.

    It would be easier to just fall over, she thought.

    Amidst all this, she heard n¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You are admirable.¡±

    Scarlet continued to pant heavily. Despite the ringing in her ears, she could hear n¡¯s voice clearly.

    ¡°You created a unique ability, not relying on me. I see that now.¡±

    Scarlet slowly nodded. Even though she had been defeated miserably, hearing those words from n made her feel as if she had won.

    Slowly, Scarlet approached n.

    ¡°Excuse me, Scarlet¡­ Lady Scarlet?¡±

    An imperial official rushed over, calling out to her, but Scarlet kept moving towards n. She extended her hand to the official.

    ¡°Uh, yes? What do you need¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Scarlet said nothing.

    The imperial official realized she wanted a voice amplifier and handed it to her.

    Scarlet nodded and brought the voice amplifier to her mouth. Then, she slowly began to speak.

    ¡°I, Scarlet, have lost this match fairly.¡±

    The audience was as quiet as a mouse. n also watched Scarlet¡¯s actions silently.

    ¡°And one more thing.¡±

    Scarlet slowly took off her ne. It was a ne engraved with the emblem of the Judith family.

    She considered putting it around n¡¯s neck, but¡­

    She only had one arm. With no other choice, she slowly ced it in n¡¯s coat pocket.

    ¡°I hereby announce that the Judith family is a family of magicians, and n Judith is the head of the family.¡±

    She thought it would be difficult to say these words.

    But instead, Scarlet felt a sense of relief.

 Chapter 236:

    Chapter 236:

    Chapter 236: Last Words I Want to Leave Behind

    As soon as Scarlet finished speaking, the arena was engulfed in shock.

    It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t understand her words. On the contrary, they understood them all too well, and the shock they felt was so overwhelming that it rendered them silent.

    With those final words, Scarlet copsed without making another sound.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°S-Scarlet!¡±

    Several knights rushed up from the knight faction to retrieve Scarlet¡¯s body. She had already lost an eye and an arm, and her appearance was far from normal.

    ¡°Ugh©¤.¡±

    Scarlet coughed up blood.¡°Kn¡­¡±

    She began to try to say something. Everyone held their breath, focusing on her next words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ act like knights. Act like knights¡­.¡±

    The other knights nodded repeatedly. After confirming this, Scarlet slowly closed her eyelids.

    ¡°Lady Scarlet! Lady Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    Vi interrupted curtly, as if annoyed by the situation.

    ¡°She¡¯s just sleeping. Losing an eye and an arm were her own mistakes, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Then, she made an indifferent gesture towards the escort knights, who hurriedly transported Scarlet to the infirmary.

    ¡°In the end, we lost again.¡±

    Vi was preupied with thoughts about the oue.

    If they were to maintain the knights¡¯ privileges, this kind of atmosphere was definitely not good.

    Even if she were to be a hero and preach the greatness of knights, those who had witnessed today¡¯s match with their own eyes would not believe her words.

    Or she would be a hero who tantly lies.

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±

    Vi stomped on the ground in frustration.

    The more she thought about it, the more irritated she became. Especially when it came to Scarlet.

    ¡°What on earth was she thinking!¡±

    Scarlet had sacrificed herself to boost n. Vi could never understand the chivalry that Scarlet embraced.

    And then, Vi¡¯s gaze turned to n.

    ¡®n¡­.¡¯

    Vi furrowed an eyebrow.

    ¡®So there was a reason.¡¯

    They said he was a magician without precedent.

    One who had never experienced a single defeat. And the one who had elevated the status of the Magic Department to this level.

    And Vi thought she might understand that sentiment a little.

    ¡®How old is he?¡¯

    If she considered him to be the same age as the representatives of the Magic Department¡­ he should still be at the academy, attending sses. In other words, his achievements were unimaginable for his age.

    What would happen when a magician like that reached the age of the Capital Knights? The mere thought of it made Vi feel quite unpleasant.

    Vi quickly shook her head.

    ¡®If I be a hero, that will be the end of it.¡¯

    She decided to boldly abandon all other goals except reaching hero status. And until the day she died and closed her eyes, she would not experience defeat.

    No matter how exceptional n was, he woulde to realize that soon enough.

    If there are walls that can be ovee, there are also walls that cannot be surpassed. For n, that wall would be Vi.

    ¡°I will show you the full power of a Capital Knight.¡±

    Vi red fiercely at the Magic Department¡¯s faction.

    Just a nce from her was enough to make the representatives of the Magic Department flinch in reaction.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s Vi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even easy to meet her gaze.¡±

    The representatives of the Magic Department, who had already encountered and even confronted the escort knights and Capital Knights here, found Vi¡¯s presence truly exceptional.

    ¡°She¡¯s so different from the other knights, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    It was at that moment when Trixie, Becky, and Louis simultaneously had the same thought.

    ¡°Are you Vi?¡±

    A low voice resonated heavily across the floor.

    The owner of the voice was, of course, n. And then something surprising happened. As soon as n¡¯s voice was heard, the trembling bodies of the Magic Department representatives steadied.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to drag this out. Proceed with the next match immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Though the result is obvious, it still has to be done. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    n gestured with his chin, indicating for Vi toe up to the arena. He didn¡¯t care about Vi¡¯s face, which had hardened noticeably.

    In fact, he delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Why? Are you hesitating?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Vi tried to maintain herposure, but the eyes of the escort knights standing next to her were shaking.

    The knight faction was already experiencing a losing streak, and they couldn¡¯t predict what kind of trouble woulde their way if Vi epted such a provocation.

    No, it might not just be trouble, but a volcanic eruption level of disaster.

    ¡°Uh, Lady Vi¡­¡±

    The escort knights attempted to gauge Vi¡¯s reaction with worried voices, but she nonchntly raised a hand to stop them.

    ¡°Hey, n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for what you just said?¡±

    n nodded as if it was obvious.

    ¡°I always take responsibility for my words. Always.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t respond out loud to n¡¯s words.

    Instead, she walked towards the arena.

    ?

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Cte, the Dean of the Magic Department, took a deep breath.

    This couldn¡¯t be called a simple or ordinary match. Cte understood the significance of the match between n and Vi, and her heart trembled with anticipation.

    ¡°It feels like the previous matches were just a prelude.¡±

    n, who had made it possible for the Magic Department to participate here and now, and on the other side was Vi, known as the most promising hero candidate.

    It was a match anyone could look forward to, and at the same time, it was the most important match.

    Regardless of which side won¡­

    ¡°The story of this match will spread across the continent.¡±

    That much was certain.

    ¡°Dean.¡±

    Violet spoke in a rather trembling voice.

    ¡°Do you think n¡­ can do it?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Cte nodded quietly as if she had expected it.

    She knew Violet would say something like that, and all the magicians present were likely thinking the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to assume that Vi will win.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right?¡±

    In Cte¡¯s mind, Vi was truly a formidable wall.

    There was no official rank between Capital Knights and heroes, but if such ranks were detailed, Vi would upy the highest position among them.

    So, realistically speaking, it was incredibly difficult for n to win against Vi.

    ¡°Just getting this far is amazing. He achieved aplete victory against Scarlet, and the other representatives did so well¡­ Even if we return now, the prestige of the Magic Department will be enormous.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Cte cut off Violet¡¯s muttering.

    ¡°n has never done anything ording tomon sense.¡±

    Knowing what Cte meant, the magicians sitting nearby began to smile brightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Common sense doesn¡¯t apply to n at all.¡±

    ¡°No matter who the opponent is, he doesn¡¯t seem likely to lose.¡±

    As the magicians started chatting one by one, the people sitting in front of them began to turn their heads towards them. Most of these people were influential figures in the merchant guild.

    One of the merchant guild members spoke up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to dampen the mood, but are you all serious about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are serious.¡±

    Cte answered calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±

    The nervousness that had made her take deep breaths was nowhere to be found. Cte, now back to her usualposed self, smiled slyly and said,

    ¡°We might already be n¡¯s fanatics.¡±

    ?

    Finally, thest match.

    Vi¡¯s eyes were as serious as ever.

    As n approached to exchange greetings, Vi felt a strange sensation.

    ¡°Living long enough, you see all kinds of things. I never thought I¡¯d experience something like this.¡±

    Who could have predicted that she would engage in a full-force battle with a magician who was still supposed to be attending the academy? Even Vi hadn¡¯t expected such a thing.

    She thought it was already quite disgraceful, but to be a hero, one had to endure unpleasant tasks.

    ¡®For the future, it¡¯s best to end this now.¡¯

    In truth, Vi didn¡¯t harbor much ill will towards n.

    If anything, Vi¡¯s resentment was primarily directed at the weak knights. How could she me n for being an exceptional magician?

    But even without ill will.

    For the future of the knights, and for herself to be a hero, it was right to defeat n now.

    Srrrrk©¤.

    Vi slowly drew her sword.

    ¡°n. Anyst words you want to leave?¡±

    No answer came.

    At the moment their gazes met in the air, the match began.

 Chapter 237:

    Chapter 237:

    Chapter 237 Everyone Has Regrets

    While they stared at each other with expressionless faces, it was Vi who first lifted one corner of her mouth.

    ¡®The more I think about it, the funnier it gets.¡¯

    There was a significant age difference between her and the child standing opposite her. n was at an age where he should be attending lectures at the academy.

    However, no matter how young he was, the words n had spoken couldn¡¯t simply be dismissed as ¡®the immature words of a young one¡¯. n would now have to take responsibility for what he said.

    ¡°In front of a knight¡¯s sword, there are no excuses or justifications.¡±

    Vi twirled her sword in a circle.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve ever uttered such things, you¡¯ll regret it. No, to be precise, you won¡¯t even have the chance to regret.¡±

    Since Vi was the most likely candidate to be nominated as a hero, it could be said that each of her words carried corresponding weight.¡°Regret¡­.¡±

    But n himself seemed indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had any regrets in my life.¡±

    ¡°Well, humans live with regrets.¡±

    Vi, who was fiddling with her sword, gripped the hilt so tightly that it made a creaking sound.

    Seeing n¡¯s unusually calm demeanor, she felt a peculiar sensation.

    Vi wasn¡¯t simply hot-tempered. She took pride in her skills and had undergone countless training and meditation sessions to maintain herposure.

    But there was one thing.

    n¡¯s eyes. They looked at Vi, a Capital Knight, as if she were nothing but a speck of dust, and it was extremely unsettling.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way mymon sense is wrong.¡¯

    Yes, no matter how much she thought about it, there was no way themon sense Vi had was wrong. Logically, if the knowledge she possessed were false, how could she have risen to her current position?

    ¡®But if that¡¯s the case¡­.¡¯

    However, because of that knowledge, Vi was even more annoyed. There was one more thing reflected in n¡¯s eyes¡­.

    ¡®Eyes that look down.¡¯

    It was absurd, but they were definitely eyes that looked down.

    Like a predator looking at its prey.

    Like a strong person looking down on the weak.

    Like a wise man looking at someone yet to gain insight.

    n was looking at Vi with those eyes.

    Vi knew. Such eyes do note from delusion or misunderstanding. They are eyes that only someone who genuinely believes they are superior to their opponent can have.

    ¡°n.¡±

    Vi quietly muttered the name of her opponent.

    ¡°You need to understand who I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no different in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Because an unexpected answer came back, Vi unknowingly twitched one eyebrow.

    ¡°At first, everyone thinks it¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand them. But that¡¯s not the case at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Vi, I already know you perfectly well.¡±

    Even the calmness of Vi, which could bepared to a tranquilke, began to ripple slowly.

    n wasn¡¯t saying anything particrly threatening, but each of his words was like a giant rock overturning the entireke.

    n calmly continued to speak.

    ¡°I know that you cannot bring defeat upon me.¡±

    His gaze briefly swept over Vi¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Even if you had nned a surprise attack.¡±

    Vi showed a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡®Did he read the movement of my wrist?¡¯

    In fact, saying he read the movement might be misleading. Vi had been maintaining an almost unmoving posture.

    In other words, n had seen the minute movements that couldn¡¯t possibly be observed with ordinary vision.

    Vi pondered how to respond. She swallowed dryly and was about to part her lips when n¡¯s words came faster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. This conversation is getting tedious.¡±

    Vi finally burst intoughter.

    ¡®His mindset is already no different from a hero.¡¯

    That was precisely why she needed to be more cautious.

    Not everyone who walks like a king bes a king, but it¡¯s also true that they are given the chance at least once.

    As Vi prepared to face n, she had thought a lot about how to approach this match.

    And after their extensive conversation, Vi now felt she knew exactly what to do in this match.

    ¡®Even if people say I¡¯ve gone too far, it can¡¯t be helped. n must die here.¡¯

    A transparent aura began to rise from Vi like a mirage. Her pure white hair floated up and scattered, as if countless pages of sheet music were turning.

    The treble clef engraved on Vi¡¯s retina shone with a golden brightness.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s begin. The match will be even more tedious.¡±

    Muttering to herself, Vi regained herposure.

    As n began to draw mana, an unusual current started to whirl inside the arena.

    Even though the stands were packed without a single empty seat, a hush fell over the ce. It felt as if everyone would hear it if someone breathed heavily.

    In the midst of the tension, tight like a pulled string, it was Vi who confidently broke through.

    Whoosh!

    Vi thrust her sword without any noticeable preparatory movement.

    It was customary to dere an attack beforeunching it, but Vi aimed directly for n¡¯s vital spot without any warning.

    She genuinely intended to kill n right there.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    A beatter, gasps burst from the audience.

    They couldn¡¯t follow Vi¡¯s sword movement with the naked eye nor observe it, but they could vaguely understand that Vi had made a very threatening attack.

    And everyone understood that the attack carried immense power and a great sense of foreboding.

    Thud!

    But what followed was a dull sound. A strand of mana that had risen from the ground struck Vi¡¯s wrist.

    Whoosh!

    Like musical staves drawn in the air, five sword trajectories extended in a straight line, but since her wrist was hit, they all turned into blind attacks.

    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!

    Five lines were drawn on the opposite ground where the missed attacknded. They looked like the ws of a beast or like sheet music.

    This was only Vi¡¯s first attack.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yet the people in the arena felt a chill.

    The exchanges of invisible attacks made it difficult to understand the details, but the fact that they were witnessing ¡®attacks of an iprehensible level¡¯ was reason enough for awe.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The representatives of the Magic Department, who kept silent with serious expressions, were no exception.

    They, too, had faced off against escort knights and Capital Knights, even achieving excellent results like victories or draws, feeling a sense of pride.

    ¡®This is different.¡¯

    ¡®This is what they call the real deal.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to even fathom.¡¯

    As soon as the match began, these kinds of thoughts filled their heads. There was no time to think about reasons. Their bodies realized that this was what an instinctual rm felt like.

    At some point, their confused thoughts merged into one, driven by an intense feeling.

    ¡®I want to see more, learn more!¡¯

    And the moment the representatives of the Magic Department thought that, their wish was granted. Vi, who had narrowly failed with her first attack, immediatelyunched her next strike.

    Whoosh!

    ng!

    It only seemed like Vi¡¯s shoulder had moved slightly, yet the sound of n¡¯s shield and sword shing rang out almost simultaneously.

    Each swing of her sword sent a strike with five times the range and power.

    That alone would have amazed the spectators, making them gasp, but n calmly continued to defend and spoke.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi¡¯s gaze turned towards n.

    ¡°If this is your best, your end will be quite disgraceful.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression hardened further.

    It wasn¡¯t because n¡¯s words had shaken her heart through her eardrums. What genuinely bothered her was¡­.

    Whoosh©¤!

    The ease with which n¡¯s magic blocked Vi¡¯s attacks. The flow of mana controlled many things in the invisible parts, making it seem like it formed a separate ¡ºspace¡».

    Swordsmanship and magic.

    Though different fields, didn¡¯t they converge at a high level?

    Thus, it was clear to Vi¡¯s eyes. n¡¯s calm breathing, the ease with which he managed his strength, and his ability to swiftly assess the situation.

    ¡®What¡­ are you¡­?¡¯

    A question mark began to form in Vi¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 238:

    Chapter 238:

    Chapter 238 Symphony

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The tension that Vi had almostpletely forgotten about began to slowly rise. Watching something unexpected unfold was never a pleasant feeling.

    Even though she never wanted to admit it, acknowledging the situation was necessary to adapt quickly.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Vi swung her sword calmly once again.

    The movements flowed naturally like the melody of music, but each strike was lethally precise, aimed at n.

    Forte.

    A technique to y the notes on the score strongly.Each time Vi swung her sword, a trajectory began to appear in the air. One line of the score emerged, then another, and another.

    The numerous trajectories, enough to form aplete movement, pressed down on n in a single moment.

    No, they should have pressed down on him.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    An iprehensible event began to unfold once more.

    n neither tried to deflect nor dodge Vi¡¯s sword strikes. He simply blinked once and then took a step closer to Vi.

    ¡®No, he did dodge!¡¯

    His movement was so natural that it didn¡¯t even seem like he was avoiding an attack. He looked like someone walking on t ground where nothing was happening.

    Snap©¤!

    When n snapped his fingers, everything changed.

    Kaang! Kang!

    Of course, n hadn¡¯t swung his sword. However, when he snapped his fingers, the trajectories of the scores tangled and began to collide with each other.

    Bang! Bang!

    A terrible noise, which could only be described as cacophony, filled the arena. The spectators all grimaced and covered their ears. Some even started bleeding from their ears.

    Snap©¤!

    n snapped his fingers once more.

    Then, as if tearing sheet music, the trajectories left in the air became shabby.

    In the end, Vi¡¯s attack yielded no meaningful results, and n, the one who made it so, dusted off his shoulder.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯

    No matter how skilled she was, Vi couldn¡¯t help but be filled with thoughts at this moment.

    Of course, her trump card hadn¡¯t been blocked. However, even if it was just a regr strike, such a situation was problematic.

    This was because n had blocked it effortlessly.

    ¡®He must have a trump card as well.¡¯

    It was an excellent disy of basic skills, so much so that it was hard to exin.

    Vi scrutinized n¡¯s appearance in detail. Watching n tidy up his clothes as if nothing had happened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of admiration.

    ¡°¡­Vi.¡±

    The voice calling her name pulled Vi out of her deep thoughts. Their gazes met in mid-air, and n, who had finished tidying up his clothes, spoke.

    ¡°Just once more.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was such an abrupt statement that Vi couldn¡¯t respond. But soon, she could somehow predict what n was about to say.

    ¡°If your next attack is the same, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡±

    And n said exactly what she had expected.

    After a moment, Vi¡¯s body trembled slightly. No matter howposed she was, it was hard to maintain her calm.

    If her next attack was the same, he would kill her immediately.

    This meant he was confident he could defend against any attack of that level, and that he could kill Vi whenever he wanted.

    So, in other words¡­.

    ¡®Are you saying you were holding back against me?¡¯

    ¡°Ha, haha, hahahaha¡­.¡±

    She let out a breath, which quickly turned into a chuckle. It was an utterly absurd situation that Vi had never experienced in her life.

    And if n¡¯s words were true, then Vi had just suffered the greatest insult.

    ¡°I remember now. Why I hate magicians.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll hate them even more now. Or maybe¡­.¡±

    n chuckled.

    ¡°You mighte to respect them.¡±

    It felt like the threads holding her thoughts together were snapping.

    The honor of the Capital Knights, the blueprint for bing a hero¡­. Many things began to blur, and her thoughts multiplied, focusing solely on the person in front of her.

    Fortunately, the sword in her hand was crafted by a top-tier cksmith. Otherwise, it would have surely snapped under Vi¡¯s grip.

    ¡°How dare you¡­.¡±

    Vi¡¯s body shook with rage.

    ¡°How dare you be so arrogant in front of me©¤!¡±

    Vi, now exuding an enormous killing intent iparable to before, stomped the ground.

    n¡¯s face showed satisfaction only after confirming her different footwork and movements.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ !¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    There was an immediate reaction from the spectators.

    Everyone widened their eyes at the killing intent that seemed to lift the entire arena. Their bodies trembled naturally.

    How intense must one¡¯s desire to kill be to exude such murderous intent?

    Even without hearing Vi and n¡¯s conversation, everyone could easily understand. This duel would now only end with one of them dead.

    Kwaaang!

    When Vi¡¯s sword struck the ground, countless fragments scattered in all directions.

    Ssss!

    And the fragments that shot into the air were sliced into cube pieces. In the next moment, they were cut into dust so fine they were almost unrecognizable.

    It was a killing intent so intense it almost seemed to carry the scent of blood, and her swordsmanship was superb.

    Everyone had the same thought.

    This is what it means to be a hero.

    To ascend to the hero¡¯s position, you need to fight at this level.

    Fortissimo.

    Stronger than forte. But even with enhanced sword power, the attack did notnd.

    Wham!

    Countless invisible arms appeared, grabbing Vi¡¯s arms. In the air, their gazes met, and Vi¡¯s eyes burned with rage.

    ¡°In the end, knights are all the same.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    With pure strength, Vi shook off all of n¡¯s magic hands. But as if he had been waiting for that moment, n fired a magic bullet.

    ¡°The title of hero is wasted.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Chapter 238 Symphony (continued)

    Ssssh©¤!

    The magic bullet was cleanly split in half. The bisected bullet passed by Vi and exploded a momentter to the left and right.

    Watching this spectacle, even breathing became difficult for the onlookers.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Becky uttered something, though it was unclear if it was an expression of admiration or fear.

    She had thought that a match between such renowned figures might disy a refined and dignified level ofbat.

    Of course, there was indeed a sense of dignity, but¡­.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Becky unconsciously rubbed her arms. What was unfolding before her eyes was a brutal scene where both parties were desperately trying to sever each other¡¯s lifelines.

    Whoosh©¤!

    The tip of Vi¡¯s sword aimed for n¡¯s vital points every time.

    Bang! Bang! Boom!

    Each sh of their blows was powerful, yet immediately followed by the next.

    Screeeech©¤!

    Then, Vi¡¯s sword cut through something strange.

    The sound of birds, water, footsteps, someone calling out to him¡­. All kinds of sounds suddenly flooded into n¡¯s ears.

    It wasn¡¯t just a sensation of sounds ying.

    It felt as if someone was actually walking behind him, someone was calling him, and attacks wereing from somewhere, all vividly real.

    An ordinary person would have surely fallen into confusion.

    But once again, n was anything but ordinary.

    n boldly abandoned his sense of hearing, one of his many auxiliary senses. Meanwhile, something like ultrasonic waves emitted by Vi¡¯s sword tore the edge of n¡¯s clothes.

    Vi murmured something toward n. Temporarily having shut off his hearing, n read her lips.

    This is thest time.

    That¡¯s what Vi said.

    As she closed and opened her eyes, the treble clef once imprinted on her retina had transformed into another symbol.

    n recognized it as well, it was a repeat sign.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a repeat sign!¡±

    One of the guard knights shouted.

    If a sword swing ended with one strike, Vi¡¯s repeat sign shattered that conceptpletely.

    One swing carried the effect of infinite swings. It was an art and an ability unimaginable to ordinary knights.

    Rumble©¤!

    The sword imbued with immense energy was finally swung.

    n took a small step back.

    Vi continued her fierce attack. Within the repeat sign, there was no need to reset her stance after a swing.

    It was just continuous swings, one after another. Vi only needed to think, and the sword would swing in every direction.

    Like an orchestra with numerous instruments harmonizing, various different sword techniques formed a single melody, aiming at n¡¯s neck like a thunderbolt.

    Watching that sequence of the ¡ºSymphony¡».

    ¡°¡­Not bad.¡±

    n muttered briefly.

 Chapter 239:

    Chapter 239:

    Chapter 239: First Movement

    Like the notes filling the sheet music, like the music filling the concert hall, all sorts of sword energy flew towards n.

    ¡°Be still.¡±

    n blinked slowly and drew three lines in the air. Like underlining a favorite phrase in a book, neat blue lines were inscribed on the music sheet.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that!¡±

    Vi, raising her sword high, swung it down vertically with all her might. As if slicing tofu, the six lines were neatly split in half.

    However, it was as if n had anticipated this, as if he had needed the six lines from the beginning, using them all at once.

    Swish©¤!

    The six lines took the form of wedges.Bang!

    The tightly woven mana wedges targeted Vi¡¯s vital points from six directions. It was a wless strike, but Vi did not permit even that.

    Just as the wedges were about to touch her skin, in that fleeting moment, Vi¡¯s sword emitted a wave that repelled them all.

    ¡°You use shallow tricks, n.¡±

    And at the moment the wedges were deflected, the refrain began again. Countless of Vi¡¯s sword attacks pressed n back.

    ©¤!

    ©¤!

    Despite the impact that could shake the entire arena, no loud noise was heard. The auditory elements of this space had long since defiedmon sense.

    ¡®n! Look here!¡¯

    ¡®n.¡¯

    ¡®n?¡¯

    ¡®n~¡¯

    ¡®Save me!¡¯

    ¡®That, that¡¯s!¡¯

    .

    .

    .

    Even though n had temporarily abandoned his sense of hearing, countless voices continued to resonate endlessly. The melody that immersed his body in ecstasy also continued.

    ¡°So, this wasn¡¯t sound to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Not sound? It¡¯s merely a sound that reaches even the soul.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Receiving blows that could only be described as ¡®infinite,¡¯ n burst intoughter.

    It was a sight that captivated the audience, who were already deeply focused on the match, to the point they couldn¡¯t even blink.

    Vi¡¯s symphony. A series of relentless attacks that would crush a person to the point of leaving no trace of their form. In such a moment, n suddenlyughed, causing the melody to momentarily break.

    However brief that moment might have been, what mattered was that a gap had formed. n did not miss that tiny opening.

    Swish!

    n floated like a feather into the air, cing his hand on one of the music sheets inscribed in the air.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was as if a pianist, filled with emotion, ced their hand on the piano, a deep resonance filled with emotion, causing Vi¡¯s eyes to widen unconsciously.

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯

    Even if it looked like an ordinary music sheet, it was a trap. Each one was a precise sword strike, so if touched, the future where one¡¯s hand would be cut was all too clear.

    Vi¡¯s eyes instinctively focused on n¡¯s hand, which had intervened in the melody. Originally, the hand should have been shredded without a trace, but something extraordinary began to unfold.

    Ting©¤.

    As soon as n ced his fingers on the music sheet, a new sound began to emerge. It was not the sound Vi had intended; it was a discordant note that ruined the entire flow.

    ¡°Damn¡­!¡±

    A vein stood out vertically on Vi¡¯s forehead.

    The fact that n¡¯s hand was intact despite touching her sword¡¯s trajectory was secondary. She was primarily furious that n had interfered with her melody.

    And then, once more.

    Ting©¤!

    n¡¯s discord shattered the melody again.

    Vi, who had spent her entire life researching melodies that would enthrall people, and who had only ever listened to beautiful sounds, found this element disturbingly fatal.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    In the end, unable to ignore the disturbance, Vi stepped back slightly.

    Strictly speaking, the sound produced by Vi¡¯s sword strikes was not a sound. It was transmitted directly to the brain¡¯s nerves, so it could be heard even if one abandoned their sense of hearing.

    However, because it had been used against her, Vi also had no choice but to hear the discord.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Vi muttered as she readjusted her stance.

    ¡®Could it be he intended it in that brief moment?¡¯

    Had he realized how her sound was perceived and immediately exploited it? Unfortunately, she had no time to ponder even that.

    Bang!

    As if to urge her to focus on her own performance, n, still floating in the air, ced both hands on the music sheet.

    Soon, the melody flowed in apletely different direction.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Vi had experienced countless battles in her life. In other words, she had used her unique ability many times.

    But.

    She had never faced a melody simr to her own.

    Why is a unique ability called unique? Because it is unique to the individual. She had never encountered an attack that even resembled her own, let alone ovepped.

    And it seemed that n had once again read her thoughts.

    Boom¡­. Boom©¤ Boom©¤!

    The discord grew more intense.

    An unpleasant sound that could only be considered noise drilled into Vi¡¯s head, ransacking her mind.

    The impact was so strong that the arena¡¯s floor cracked like a spider web.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    First, she was enraged by the interference with her melody. Second, an unprecedented agony engulfed her entirely.

    ¡°It¡¯s my melody!¡±

    Vi began swinging her sword again. She intended to overwrite n¡¯s sound with her own.

    However.

    Tiiiing©¤

    No matter how much of her melody she produced, n¡¯s sound did not disappear. It clearly existed and firmly lodged itself in Vi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, how dare you. How dare¡­!¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Vi swung her sword. By destroying her own melody, she shattered all the music sheets that still floated in the air.

    Crack!

    Each wave generated by her swings caused cracks in the ground and sent fragments flying.

    In this situation, Vi began to produce a melody stitch by stitch again. If the previous one was a score that immersed the listener in ecstasy, this time, the aspect was different.

    The audience erupted with shouts.

    ¡°The music sheet is strange¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that even a music sheet?¡±

    Even those who had never studied music instinctively knew that the sheet was dangerous. This was because it was filled with notes crammed in without any apparent order.

    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ hahaha¡­.¡±

    Vi, panting, nced downward. Although she hadn¡¯t allowed a single attack to hit her and every part of her body was intact, oddly, her wrist holding the sword was slightly trembling.

    The arm and hand are the most crucial parts for a swordsman.

    No matter what, the tip of the sword must not waver. It is the most basic yet most important principle¡­.

    As if making a decision, Vi raised her head and looked at n again. As she had suspected, n retained his initial appearance.

    Drip.

    A bead of sweat rolled down Vi¡¯s jaw and fell to the floor.

    If one had tobel one of the two present here as ¡®desperate,¡¯ it was clear in the eyes of the spectators who it would be.

    However, Vi knew better.

    ¡®Compared to the beginning, his mana has significantly diminished.¡¯

    Even if n appearedposed to the audience, he couldn¡¯t deceive Vi¡¯s eyes. At least to Vi, n was certainly not at his initial strength.

    ¡®Is he only concerned with appearances?¡¯

    As she thought that far, Vi suddenly found n amusing. It seemed like strength was welling up from somewhere within her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never gone this far before¡­.¡±

    Vi sneered with a face twisted in frustration.

    ¡°This will be heard by only you. Consider it an honor.¡±

    And then it happened.

    Tuk! Tukduk! Tududuk!

    Mana began to take shape in the air.

    If a cruel music sheet was floating above Vi¡¯s head, something blue emerged above n¡¯s head.

    ¡®A music sheet? No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯

    She wondered if he was copying her sheet, but it wasn¡¯t that. What was drawn above n¡¯s head was a small stick.

    It wasn¡¯t even a magic wand, just a conductor¡¯s baton.

    Due to its somewhat absurd appearance, Vi continued to observe.

    One, two¡­ more things started to appear above his head.

    Vi soon understood what they were.

    ¡®Instruments?¡¯

    Violins, pianos, cellos, oboes, horns, contrabasses, tubas¡­ the parade of instruments seemed endless.

    They even formed a fan shape, aligning in front of Vi as if setting up an orchestra.

    Swoosh.

    ¡°This should be quite entertaining.¡±

    Muttering softly, n quietly grasped the baton.

    The slow motion of raising his hand was¡­ beautiful.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly fond of this kind of performance¡­ but I have no choice.¡±

    Until then, Vi hadn¡¯t fully understood n¡¯s words.

    Perform? What? Even if he were to perform, what would it be?

    ¡°First movement.¡±

    As soon as n muttered those words.

    Ba-bam©¤.

    Vi¡¯s music sheet began to be yed by n¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 240:

    Chapter 240:

    Chapter 240 Highlight

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Dean of the Magic Department, Cte, felt a flow coursing through her body. It was something that could be called ¡®thrill¡¯ rather than a flow of mana.

    She observed the scene unfolding before her eyes, forgetting even to blink.

    ¡®That is¡­.¡¯

    The skill n was currently showcasing in the arena. It was something that would elicit admiration from anyone born with the talent of a magician.

    ¡°Aha¡­.¡±

    Finally, a sigh of admiration escaped from between her lips.

    This was not the first time she had observed n¡¯s magic. In fact, it would not be an exaggeration to say she had observed him so much that it was almost tedious due to her interest in him.Yet, once again, n lightly surpassed Cte¡¯s expectations. She had not even anticipated that he would disy such a level of magic against someone like the Capital Knight, Vi.

    ¡®A true magician?¡¯

    Suddenly, those words came to mind.

    What was visible might have been something that could not be adequately described by the terms magic and magician alone, something that required a different term to properly express.

    The audience did not burst into cheers; instead, they fell silent.

    It was a natural reaction. If even the Dean Cte was this shocked, the level of astonishment felt by others would undoubtedly be much greater.

    In truth, everyone present already knew how extraordinary n was. Even if they didn¡¯t know, they had at least heard the stories.

    But what shocked them was not merely n¡¯s greatness. It was the amazement at how he had understood his opponent¡¯s attack in such a short time.

    Heprehended his opponent¡¯s uniqueness. Furthermore, he did not just stop at understanding but made it his own.

    It was theoretically possible, but so challenging to realize. Cte could clearly see what would happen if someone achieved that feat.

    ¡®To think creation could be done so effortlessly like that.¡¯

    Cte felt anew.

    While diligently studying magic was indeedmendable, pioneering a new field was so much greater.

    At this moment, there was no one in Cte¡¯s mind who could seize victory against n.

    No matter how excellent someone¡¯s skills were, if n understood and applied them, it would be over. Realizing this, Cte felt another shiver run through her body.

    ¡°¡­n.¡±

    When Cte subconsciously muttered n¡¯s name again, all gazes in the space were directed at n standing in the arena.

    ?

    Throb¡ª Throb¡ª

    Vi felt a headache that was indescribable. However, she didn¡¯t even have time to check her condition thoroughly.

    If she didn¡¯t confront him properly now, even greater pain woulde to find her in the next moment. Or perhaps, she might even lose her life.

    The sight of him handling the melody through the medium of magic. Vi realized that her unique ability was no longer unique.

    She suddenly looked down at her hand. The hand gripping the hilt was drenched in sweat, making it slippery and even trembling.

    ¡®Which one of us is the weaker?¡¯

    She weighed it in her mind.

    ¡®Really, which one of us is the weaker?¡¯

    This was a situation that required a cold judgment. However, the more rationally she thought, the more heavily the scale tipped towards n.

    ¡®Am I, am I¡­. Am I the weaker one?¡¯

    The one who is called the strongest among the Capital Knights?

    The moment when the pride of being the most promising hero candidate was shattered.

    Her self-esteem was being torn apart.

    The anger boiling from deep within her heart intensified the headache.

    If she were injured during battle, that would be fine. She knew how to evoke melodies even when wounded.

    But the trembling that had started in her body was the biggest problem. Vi¡¯s instincts were warning her that she was in a position of weakness.

    ©¤

    ©¤

    ©¤

    n¡¯s first movement continued slowly.

    Vi began swinging her sword swiftly, but she already felt as if the leadership had been taken from her. If n¡¯s melody was an orchestra, hers felt as shabby as a street performance.

    ¡°Give up the conductor¡¯s baton. You just need to appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    n¡¯s tant remark left Vi with nothing but gritted teeth.

    She had already used her unique ability. She hadmitted to the battle with the resolve to end her opponent¡¯s life, yet n appeared as rxed as if he were simply performing.

    The difference in their attitudes.

    That was what made Vi feel the most humiliated. A person performing a melody must always haveposure. But hadn¡¯t she already lost herposure?

    Kagagagagak©¤!

    Vi bit her lip and drove her sword into n¡¯s score. She was determined to regain the upper hand.

    n calmly observed Vi¡¯s bloodshot eyes. From her expression, he could easily infer what she was thinking.

    n thought quietly.

    ¡®She¡¯s certainly strong.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t intend to belittle his opponent just because he needed to defeat her. Vi was truly an excellent swordswoman, a role model and a textbook example for many knights.

    But could she defeat him because of that? No, n was convinced that he would never lose to Vi.

    ¡°The limit of a one-man band.¡±

    Vi had polished her melodies countless times. The variety was absurdly extensive, and each piece was excellent in its own right.

    But those pieces had neverpeted.

    It might be obvious, but Vi had likely never encountered another¡¯s melody besides her own.

    She might have been amazed by her own melodies and achieved victories, but she would have never imagined coborating with another¡¯s melody.

    Given that, could she have ever considered taking the lead amidst two melodies?

    Probably not. This is the result.

    Being a solitary genius isn¡¯t always good.

    Building one¡¯s own world is impressive, but it also carries the risk of bing a frog in a well when encountering a greater genius.

    And what fate does the frog in the well meet? n was vividly demonstrating that now.

    Kang©¤! Kang©¤!

    Thud, thud, thud, thud©¤!

    ©¤.

    Even now, their melodies shed fiercely in the air.

    ¡°I refuse noise.¡±

    n murmured quietly, grasping his baton like a magic wand, condensing mana at its tip.

    Soon, the movements, taking the form of musical staves, multiplied endlessly.

    ¡°¡­If you keep insisting despite my refusal, I¡¯ll have no choice but to erase you.¡±

    The mana condensed at the tip of n¡¯s baton finally exploded like fireworks.

    Kwaaang©¤!

    The notes blossomed like flower buds, producing a substantial noise. The formidable shockwave caused both n and Vi¡¯s bodies to soar high into the air.

    Vi¡¯s already wide eyes widened even further.

    ¡®My notes, my movements, my melody, my rules¡­¡¯

    Thinking of each element one by one, Vi gritted her teeth. She was determined to seize the advantage somehow, but n continued to inscribe new scores.

    Fortunately, the scores¡¯ difficulty wasn¡¯t too high. Vi, floating in midair, raised her sword to counter them.

    But then.

    Paaang!

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    In an instant, n transformed the ordinary score. Now, it wasn¡¯t just a mere sequence of notes; he could also exhibit the conductor¡¯s skills like forte and fortissimo.

    A huge wave of confusion washed over Vi¡¯s face.

    ¡®He¡¯s improvising?¡¯

    What was absurd was that, from Vi¡¯s perspective, there was no space where improvisation seemed feasible.

    In other words, calling it improvisation was an understatement. It was more urate to say he wasposing an entirely new melody on the spot. The headache in her mind intensified, and the physical shock she received grew more substantial.

    And again, there was no time to dwell on such thoughts.

    Ssssss©¤!

    One by one, Vi¡¯s scores were being erased. It wasn¡¯t just that they were drowned out by a louder sound; they were literally disappearing without a trace.

    Bang!

    And yet another explosion of notes.

    Vi hastily unfolded a score to defend herself, but the shockwave dislocated her left shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    n¡¯s murmur.

    And the grand finale.

    ©¤?

    With a sound that could induce a trance.

    Paaang©¤!

    Vi¡¯s body wasunched like a cannonball.

 Chapter 241:

    Chapter 241:

    Chapter 241: Hero

    Boom©¤!

    Vi crashed into the arena wall with a tremendous sound. The wall, now cracked like a spider web and broken apart, could hardly be called a wall anymore.

    Thud!

    Vi fell to the floor like a toppled object and staggered as she barely managed to stand up. For exactly ten seconds, she blinked like someone whose soul had left her body.

    She couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened to her.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t recall any memory, feeling as though all her senses had been blocked. Then, like a sh, everything came rushing back to her.

    ¡°Ah, ugh.¡±When she tried to straighten her back, her body refused to listen. The unbearable pain that returned with even the slightest effort made her realize she had been thoroughly defeated.

    ¡®No strength¡­ left¡­¡¯

    Her hand was still holding her sword, but even that wasn¡¯t a conscious effort.

    She had trained so intensely to treat the sword as part of her body that her instincts were the only thing keeping her grip.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    Vi let out abored breath.

    Though her body was in a pitiful state, it was still better offpared to her heart.

    Suddenly, she wanted to look around. How were the spectators watching this situation? What would they think of her now?

    Vi moved like a marite with broken strings, creaking and struggling to straighten her back and stand upright.

    Beeeeeep©¤

    A ringing sound echoed in her ears.

    n, who had done nothing but watch her with a rxed demeanor, lingered in her mind. The melody he had just yed kept ringing in her ears.

    As she recalled it piece by piece, goosebumps rose on her skin. The concept of the piece, its atmosphere, the corresponding melody¡­ She knew what to call someone who could conjure all these at once.

    ¡°¡­Genius.¡±

    Unlike otherposers who pondered what people wanted to hear, n merelyid out his story in the form of notes.

    Simplyying out one¡¯s story. It seemed so easy at first nce. It felt like something anyone could do.

    But to possess the conviction that one¡¯s story is the best, and for it to actually be the best, how difficult is that?

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡¯

    Since the beginning of her match with n, what she thought was a natural flow was, upon closer inspection, not coincidental.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Her stomach twisted, her abdomen vibrated, and blood seeped out of her mouth. Her arms were too stiff to wipe her mouth with her sleeve.

    Vi¡¯s unique ability.

    It wasn¡¯t a real sound but an attack aimed at the opponent¡¯s internal injuries by stimting the brain¡¯s nerves.

    Given her body and mind were in shambles, n¡¯s attack had clearly been effective.

    ©¤?

    Vi recalled the melodies she usually loved. Movements thatforted her and made her smile in any situation.

    ¡®¡­Calm down.¡¯

    And it worked this time as well. She felt her mind and body gradually calming down.

    As her vision, which had narrowed to the limit, began to widen again, she saw n standing perfectly fine across from her.

    Like a conductor preparing to exit after a performance, n was tidying up the movements one by one. The meaning behind this action was all too clear.

    This movement was no longer Vi¡¯s.

    ¡°Damn¡­ Damn it, damn it all!¡±

    Vi¡¯s voice, spat out through clenched teeth, was filled with barely suppressed rage.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    Humiliation? Shame? Disgrace? None of these words could fully capture Vi¡¯s current state. Compared to what she felt now, those were mere trifles.

    To be defeated by someone who had just stepped into the field she had devoted her entire life to¡ªwhat words could possibly describe that?

    Crack.

    Vi clenched her jaw so tightly that a cracking sound came from her teeth. While n¡¯s expression remained calm, her face contorted into that of a demon.

    ¡°Will you continue?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t respond immediately to n¡¯s question. No, she couldn¡¯t respond. She felt like a fool for not answering quickly.

    ¡°I asked if you will continue the match.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±

    Vi answered as if having a seizure. But like a frightened puppy¡¯s bark, her loud voice was all she could muster¡ªshe couldn¡¯t take action now.

    n didn¡¯t raise his voice. Even so, Vi heard him clearly.

    ¡°What use is music without an audience? Is this the chivalry you have always believed in?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Killing those who do not acknowledge your melody and defeating those who do. That¡¯s how you¡¯ve maintained your existence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vi¡¯s body trembled as she stared at n.

    And n¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°Therefore.¡±

    His voice lowered quietly.

    ¡°Your music has never truly been good.¡±

    A certain expression crossed n¡¯s face, and Vi realized it was a sneer.

    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve never been desperate enough to create music just to win. You¡¯ve always done whatever you pleased, every time, always.¡±

    Vi¡¯s trembling intensified.

    Not good music. Not even music that employs every trick to win. Just¡­ music created on a whim, for one¡¯s own amusement.

    That was n¡¯s assessment of Vi.

    ¡°Start over from the basics.¡±

    ¡°Start over from the basics?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Starting over means¡­¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes widened at the shocking and iprehensible words. However, n simply curled his lips slightly.

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, it means there is a next time for you.¡±

    It was a deration that he would spare her life, at least.

    A white energy began to gather in n¡¯s palm. It didn¡¯t have any particrly special visual effects, nor did it make any distinct sounds.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Because of this, the audience members who had been in a daze began toe to their senses one by one, surprised.

    Because, if their thoughts were correct, that was¡­

    ¡°Magic Missile?¡±

    Someone in the audience shouted.

    Magic Missile. The basicbat spell that a magician can learn first when they take their first steps into the world of magic.

    Saying it¡¯s easy to learn means that its power is correspondingly low.

    But then.

    Rumble©¤!

    The Magic Missile began to change shape.

    It slowly deviated from the familiar form everyone knew as ¡®Magic Missile.¡¯ It began to transform and grow tremendously in size.

    A white sphere imbued with the power of mana.

    The most fundamental yet most important essence was engraved into it.

    Its name was Fundamentals.

    Finally, it left n¡¯s hand. The Magic Missile, now crafted into a form quite different from what others expected, shot towards Vi like a fierce wave.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Vi¡¯s instincts reacted swiftly.

    Her previously immobile hand moved, swinging her sword. She used all her strength to block the grayish-white sphere that approached her.

    But Vi saw it clearly.

    She saw her sword snap like a twig.

    Crack!

    With a pathetic sound, her sword broke, and her vision turned white. The fact that it was a basic spell meant it touched upon the most fundamental principles.

    The Magic Missile splendidly crushed Vi.

    Boom!

    A white explosion bloomed in the arena. She barely clung to her senses, but not losing consciousness only prolonged her immense suffering.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    Defeat.

    Vi finally realized it. She had been defeated.

    Bang!

    Her hand twisted with a single explosion.

    Bang©¤! Bang©¤!

    With the sessive explosions, Vi finally let go of her sword.

    Without her sword, Vi was just a frail woman. The aftermath of the Magic Missile ruthlessly tore through her body, which was now suspended in the air.

    The audience in the arena all stood up simultaneously. No matter how dazzling and trembling it was, this was a moment not to be missed. They hade this far for this moment!

    Because this was the moment¡­

    ¡°Ugh©¤!¡±

    The moment the victor of the arena was decided.

    In other words, it was the moment a hero was born.

 Chapter 242:

    Chapter 242:

    Chapter 242 A Good Day

    ¡°¡­He really, truly won.¡±

    ¡°If it goes like this, bing a hero is¡­.¡±

    The representatives of the Magic Department stared at the arena with expressions that still didn¡¯t fully grasp reality. n stood as usual, and in the distance, Vi¡¯s new formy in a pitiful heap.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Trixie, who typically remainedposed, was now dumbstruck, her lips moving silently.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t anticipated n¡¯s victory. She had observed and trusted him closely, believing more strongly than anyone that he could win.

    However.

    There was a tremendous difference between harboring such expectations and seeing them realized. It was a difference as vast as the sky and the earth.¡®And it wasn¡¯t even a normal victory.¡¯

    n had achieved aplete victory against Vi. It was evident to everyone that the gap between them was ringly wide.

    ¡°Becky.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Louis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Becky and Louis called each other¡¯s names but exchanged no further words. Sometimes, it was possible tomunicate without speaking.

    Even Maiev, having recovered, clicked her tongue in awe.

    ¡®Really, a person beyond racial boundaries.¡¯

    Traits like ¡®Humans are like this,¡¯ ¡®Elves are like that,¡¯ and ¡®Vampires are like this¡¯ seemed not to apply to n at all.

    He was undoubtedly stronger than before. Just when one thought they were catching up to his will and abilities, he would leap ahead once more. By now, Maiev was quite ustomed to it.

    However, even as she acknowledged this, she didn¡¯t feel any inferiority but rather could smile.

    n was no longer an opponent to be defeated but a mentor in life. Moreover, he had be a ray of sunlight, a reason for living.

    ¡°Ahaha, you know what?¡±

    Suddenly, Louis burst outughing, drawing the attention of the representatives. Following his gaze, they saw the professors of the Magic Department in the distance.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Everyone tilted their heads in puzzlement.

    ¡®Could they even show such expressions?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s my first time seeing them like that.¡¯

    It was fascinating and amusing to see the professors, whom they¡¯d never seen show such diverse expressions, now expressing admiration.

    Realizing that they weren¡¯t the only ones surprised, the sense of reality dawned on them btedly.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Violet absentmindedly fidgeted with her pointed hat. Beside her, the Secretary¡¯s jaw hung open in astonishment, presenting a truly ridiculous sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what I¡¯m seeing is real.¡±

    ¡°Without your sses, you can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the sses.¡±

    After a short exchange with Violet, the Secretary finally pulled herself together. She spoke again, her face still flushed with excitement.

    ¡°At this rate¡­ I think n is greater than us now. What have we even done¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Violet swiftly ced the pointed hat over the Secretary¡¯s head, who iled her arms like someone suffocating with a stic bag over their face.

    After a moment, Violet removed the hat and spoke.

    ¡°Just celebrating is enough for now.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ is that so? Ah, this is the first time something like this has happened, and I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    It was Violet¡¯s first time seeing the Secretary stammer like a broken machine. Yet, why was the Secretary¡¯s malfunction so understandable?

    She kept watching the Secretary, who was nervously putting on and taking off her sses with trembling hands, then turned her gaze back to n.

    ¡®How should I describe this feeling?¡¯

    Astonishment? Admiration? Such expressions couldn¡¯t even begin to exin it.

    n had overwhelmed none other than Vi, who was considered most fitting for the hero¡¯s position. This victory was unlike any other they had ever achieved.

    ¡®¡­Has there ever been a simr case?¡¯

    No simr case could be found. Even thinking of something close proved impossible.

    It wasn¡¯t because Violet¡¯s life span was shorter than that of long-lived species. Even drawing on historical knowledge from before her birth, there had never been anything like this.

    ¡°Ah¡­ this is something.¡±

    Cte, the Dean of the Magic Department, slowly covered her face with one hand. Hidden behind it, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    This was slightly different from merely savoring the joy of victory.

    Cte¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been devoid of trials and challenges. She simply knew how much n had to endure and strive to stand where he did.

    That¡¯s why this situation was even more enjoyable.

    At that moment, a royal official who hade up to the arena looked at Cte.

    ¡®The time has finallye.¡¯

    Cte immediately straightened her clothes and headed that way. n had achieved an invaluable victory, and it was Cte¡¯s role to show the victor¡¯s dignified and leisurely enjoyment of it.

    She could never show an unpolished appearance.

    ¡°Go on, Dean!¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡±

    One by one, the professors cheered for Cte. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were undoubtedly racing.

    One step. Two steps.

    Elegantly, Cte moved towards the arena.

    To dere the Magic Department¡¯s victory.

    ?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everything was white.

    She was clearly looking at the sky, which seemed cloudless, but the only color that came to mind was white.

    Viy spread-eagled, staring nkly at the sky.

    She had lost.

    It was a clean defeat, so thorough that she couldn¡¯t even make a single excuse orint. Suddenly, her mind reyed everything from the beginning.

    In hindsight, it had been unexpected when the escort knight lost. ording to the n, the knights were supposed to win today and identify the hero.

    Of course, the escort knight¡¯s defeat could have been managed.

    It might have even served as a tension-building prelude to the finale. However, she¡­

    She, the top candidate for the hero, waspletely defeated. A total defeat. Other than slightly tearing n¡¯s cor, she hadn¡¯t inflicted any harm.

    ¡®If I have to me someone, who should it be?¡¯

    Finding a single culprit to me would have beenforting, but it was impossible. Strictly speaking, neither those who failed to predict this nor she herself were at fault.

    After all, who could have predicted this?

    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Vi¡­.¡±

    A royal official knelt on one knee beside Vi, who was lying sprawled out, and spoke cautiously.

    ¡°Can you get up? It¡¯s about time to announce the results¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll have to carry you to the infirmary. May we assist you, Lady Vi?¡±

    The official¡¯s words felt incredibly surreal. Having never anticipated defeat, Vi didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    In this moment, should she stand up and ept her loss gracefully, or should she be taken to the infirmary to avoid showing an unsightly appearance¡­?

    The fact that she even had to consider such a dilemma was devastating. The shock was indescribably immense.

    Ultimately, Vi couldn¡¯t utter any response.

    And no one particrly med her for it. No one here was unaffected by the shock, so how immense must the impact be on Vi herself?

    Finally, the royal official spoke to the other officials nearby.

    ¡°Assist Lady Vi. Escort her to the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Even as she was carried away on a stretcher,pletely out of the arena, Vi didn¡¯t blink once. The knights, watching her, bowed their heads deeply.

    The reason for their defeat.

    Every knight sought to find that reason, but there was only one. The Magic Department was simply stronger than the knights. There was no other reason.

    Desperation.

    Effort.

    Strength.

    Not one field had they won in.

    By then, Cte from the Magic Department had stepped onto the arena. On the knights¡¯ side, the escort knight had no choice but to step up as well.

    Cte spoke first.

    ¡°Ah, Escort Knight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s match.¡±

    Even with a simple greeting, the escort knight didn¡¯t know how to respond. A nce back revealed that the other knights felt the same.

    He looked back at Cte.

    Solid and standing tall. More dignified than ever¡­. It was the sight the knights had aspired to.

    ¡°Today¡¯s match¡­.¡±

    With a solemn expression, the escort knight forced his stiff lips to move. With so many eyes watching, any sign of disrespect was uneptable.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    The escort knight¡¯s body trembled. Overwhelmed by humiliation, he didn¡¯t know where to look, but Cte gazed at the high sky instead of this sight.

    ¡®It¡¯s blue.¡¯

    The weather was perfect.

    ¡°With this, the hero is¡­¡±

    A royal official announced.

    ¡°¡­the magician, n!¡±

 Chapter 243:

    Chapter 243:

    Chapter 243 This Is Enough.

    ¡°Wow©¤!¡±

    Thunderous cheers and apuse erupted. Of course, all of it was directed at the magicians. The knights, on the other hand, stood awkwardly, not knowing what to do.

    The first to speak was Libra, the Memory yer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Libra adjusted her bamboo hat and spoke, but everyone hesitated, unsure of what to do next. However, Libra¡¯s demeanor was quite resolute.

    ¡°Leaving is the right thing to do. We are no longer the protagonists here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Responses came, but they were still unenthusiastic. Libra finally let out a deep sigh and spoke again.¡°This scene must feel awkward to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I know, having witnessed many memories. There were moments like this for the knights too, moments when they proved their worth and stood tall as the heroes of the continent¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    Libra continued, her eyes filled with sentiment.

    ¡°So that such moments cane again, we must train hard and wield our swords tirelessly. You¡¯ve lived in an era that is toofortable and radiant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We mistakenly believed that the glory of our predecessors was our own. But it shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±

    The knights, who had been standing with gloomy expressions, began to nod one by one. There was no w in Libra¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and grasp our swords. That¡¯s what we must do.¡±

    ¡°We will.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Libra.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As everyone responded, Libra finally nodded. Her words had quite an effect, as even the hesitant knights began to move.

    But why, Libra¡¯s heart felt heavier.

    Those impressed by Libra¡¯s words were all her escort knights. They were lower in rank and skill than Libra, so they listened well¡­

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Libra¡¯s gaze turned towards the infirmary.

    Vi and the Capital Knights. It was uncertain how they would view this situation. No, in fact, it was predictable. They would not change.

    Not that Libra could change them. But still.

    ¡°n.¡±

    She thought that perhaps he might be able to change things. At least as far as Libra knew, n had never shown that something was ¡®impossible.¡¯

    So, this time too, it would be up to him to bring change.

    Huff, Libra chuckled and began to walk away, feeling a strange sense of relief.

    ?

    ¡°Hey, n!¡±

    ¡°n!¡±

    ¡°F-Fl-n!¡±

    Right after descending from the arena amidst the thunderous cheers, I was met with the following reactions.

    Everywhere I looked, eyes were wide with surprise, and no matter where I listened, all I could hear was my name being called.

    Trixie quietly approached me and said,

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really amazing. Is that all your reaction?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I was giving quite an intensepliment.¡±

    Trixie crossed her arms, looking a bit awkward, and continued speaking.

    ¡°You intended this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly incredible. To envision such an almost fantastical goal from the start, and then to make it a reality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll achieve it soon too.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. The more time I spend with you¡­ the more I realize that handling mana isn¡¯t the only aspect of magic. There are so many forms of magic in this world.¡±

    I quietly gathered my thoughts.

    ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯

    Standing as a hero might not be my greatest achievement. However, it would definitely elevate the position of magicians.

    In other words, I had obtained everything I wanted from this match.

    At that moment, Louis slipped in with a sly grin.

    ¡°Haha, what are you two up to? Were you confessing or something?¡±

    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±

    Trixie quickly cut off Louis¡¯s words, fanning her face with her hands. Her face had turned bright red.

    Louis tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Wait, was it true?¡±

    Trixie was too flustered to respond, so I had to speak up.

    ¡°No. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to congratte you and express my admiration. n, you always seem to easily surpassmon sense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. More importantly¡­¡±

    I alternated my gaze between the representatives of the Magic Department who hade running up to me.

    ¡°You all worked hard as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t interfere with your order of appearance was because I believed you could do it, and you actually did. So, I¡¯m saying you did well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The representatives froze, as if struck by a great blow, their feet firmly nted on the ground, blinking in astonishment.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then, a beatter, they were visibly shocked.

    The representatives exchanged nces busily and began whispering to each other with the most serious expressions.

    ¡°Did n just praise us?¡±

    ¡°It seems so?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    I sighed as I watched their reactions.

    For now, I was satisfied with this.

    The knights had suffered a painful defeat today, so they would no longer underestimate the magicians. Also, the details of the match would quickly spread among the audience.

    That achievement alone was enough for now.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Knight!¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Suddenly, the surroundings became noisy, drawing everyone¡¯s attention in that direction. When I turned my head, I saw a female knight being supported by an escort knight, entering my sight.

    Scarlet, the Knight of Flickering me, had arrived.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    An awkward tension lingered in the space. The magicians instinctively shrank back, while the knights seemed worried about Scarlet, who was still able to walk.

    The representatives, wrapped in mana, stood like a barrier in front of me, but I brushed them aside.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    As everyone cautiously stepped back, Scarlet walked up to me. Her gait was still a bit unsteady, likely due to her significant injuries.

    ?

    Scarlet¡¯s appearance had changed considerably from before. One sleeve of her coat hung empty and she had a bandage wrapped around one eye.

    n was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be lying down and resting? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Scarlet smiled faintly at his words.

    ¡°They say you won, so I should at least show my face.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal, huh¡­.¡±

    The smile on Scarlet¡¯s lips widened slightly.

    Achieving something extraordinary and treating it as an ordinary event¡ªthat was perhaps the most Judith-like thing to do, Scarlet thought.

    Yes, the head of the family should naturally be someone who fits that role.

    So.

    Scarlet moved her lips, which were hard to move.

    ¡°Little brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    n looked at Scarlet, as if hearing something unexpected.

    Meeting n¡¯s eyes, Scarlet continued to open and close her lips, as if trying to say something. There was a lot to say, but it required great courage, and meeting his eyes wasn¡¯t easy.

    But there was something she had to say.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    That was all she could say.

    As she sent off someone who had once been her fianc¨¦, congratting him, repenting for the way she had treated him, and acknowledging him as the head of the family, Scarlet felt a multitude ofplex emotions but could only utter those words.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The surroundings fell silent, likely because no one expected Scarlet to say such a thing. Scarlet turned first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I can¡¯t hold back the victor for long, and my health isn¡¯t great either¡­.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet.¡±

    The one who stopped her was none other than n. At the sound of n¡¯s low voice, Scarlet paused.

    She slowly turned her head to look back. Her red eyes, more alike than anyone else¡¯s despite theck of blood rtion, met his in mid-air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is all I can say.¡±

    Scarlet let out a smallugh and lifted her head. The weather was perfect. She stared nkly at the drifting clouds for a while before speaking again.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear.¡±

    With those words, Scarlet turned away.

    The only difference was that she no longer needed the support of the escort knights. She suddenly seemed healthier, and her steps were lighter.

    ¡®This is¡­ enough.¡¯

    A subtle smile yed on Scarlet¡¯s lips as she made her solitary exit.

    A brighter smile than ever appeared on her face.

 Chapter 244: The New Dean

    Chapter 244: The New Dean

    August 10th.

    The Magic Department won the match, and n officially became a hero.

    Unlike the heroes who were former knights and had nicknames like ¡®Sword Saint¡¯, there wasn¡¯t a specific nickname for heroes who were former magicians. n decided to designate his as ¡®M?rchen¡¯.

    November 15th.

    Louis, Maiev, Becky, Trixie¡­ the early promotion and early graduation of the Magic Department members were being considered.

    They had be monumental figures unprecedented in the Magic Department, and Dean Cte expressed her support for their new paths.

    Two yearster, January 7th.

    Maiev and Trixie decided to graduate.Maiev didn¡¯t specifically mention what she was preparing for, and Trixie was now officially the head of the Fritz family, so she was busy with family matters.

    Louis, perhaps because of his handsome appearance, was still very popr. He seemed to be the most popr after n.

    Two yearster, March 9th.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Becky closed the trivia book.

    After n became a hero, she recorded their daily lives without missing a single day. Now, looking back on it, she felt both touched and embarrassed.

    ¡°March 9th¡­ March 9th¡­¡±

    Becky muttered the same words a couple of times.

    Today was March 9th, 6 a.m., and Becky was meticulously examining the trivia book in a guest room of the Mage Tower.

    Today was a very important day, so she couldn¡¯t afford to oversleep. In fact, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all and had to stay up all night.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I hope I didn¡¯t miss anything.¡±

    Becky floated several sheets of paper in the air and carefully reviewed them. This was actually n¡¯s habit, but it had somehow be her own.

    [Graduate Student Support Pledge]

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my choice is right.¡±

    It¡¯s amazing. When she first enrolled, she attended the academy out of a sense of duty, eager to graduate as soon as possible.

    ¡­Now, here she was reviewing documents like these. The saying that adults were never wrong, that one should just live long enough to see things for oneself, really held true.

    As she was going through various things, the rm rang, indicating that it was the appointed time. Becky widened her eyes and jumped out of her chair.

    ¡°It¡¯s already 9 o¡¯clock?!¡±

    It was time to go.

    ?

    10 a.m.

    Having hurriedly prepared within an hour, Becky started walking around the academy. In the past, no matter what she wore, she looked like an underssman, but now she seemed quite seasoned, even in her academy uniform.

    There were still many magicians who recognized her today.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Becky!¡±

    ¡°Please show us some ice magicter! No, teach us!¡±

    Becky just smiled and nodded a few times. This was a sight she couldn¡¯t have imagined two years ago.

    The academy was bustling.

    It was surprising how much the poption of magicians had grownpared to before, but what amazed Becky more was the change in buildings.

    The buildings had grown immensely since she first enrolled, with sleek exteriors and many new structures and expanded facilities.

    Taking a deep breath, Becky headed towards the dean¡¯s office building.

    Despite the other buildings bing more morous and sophisticated, the dean¡¯s office retained its nostalgic appearance. Becky slowly walked inside.

    [Waiting Room]

    Becky confidently entered the roombeled as such.

    Inside, quite a few magicians were sitting with their hands on their knees in an upright posture. Their faces clearly showed signs of tension.

    ¡°Becky?¡±

    In the midst of this, someone spoke to Becky.

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡±

    Although she greeted back, she didn¡¯t actually remember who it was. Recently, more and more people seemed to know her.

    ¡°Becky, are you here as an overseer?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for an interview.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The face of the female student who had excitedly spoken to Becky turned slightly pale. After a moment, she continued, looking slightly deted.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Just thinking aboutpeting with you, Becky, makes it hard to breathe. If I had known beforehand, I would have prepared something else. What aplete waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating me?¡±

    ¡°Overestimating? You¡¯re the one who brought the Magic Department into its golden age! Ha, I¡¯m done for.¡±

    The female student pointed around with her chin, indicating she wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Indeed, the faces of the other interview applicants had also grown quite pale.

    Then, there was a moment of silence.

    No one else spoke to Becky. Instead, the interview applicants, seemingly already acquainted, started chatting among themselves.

    ¡°By the way¡­ n quit being a hero, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw that in the newspaper too. It¡¯s been just over two years, and he suddenly said he would quit.¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that? Was the hero¡¯s job tougher than he thought?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t just listen to rumors; read the newspapers.¡±

    ¡°Why, what happened? Why did he quit?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The applicant who imed to have read the newspaper paused for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°He said he experienced most things within two years. And he aplished everything. He said there was nothing left to do as a hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that really true?¡±

    Listening to the conversation, Becky couldn¡¯t help but clear her throat loudly. Hearing stories about someone she knew made her want to jump into the conversation, but she couldn¡¯t just join in and start talking recklessly.

    Time continued to pass, and the applicants, now rxed, began chatting more loudly.

    Becky found this atmosphere somewhatforting. It reminded her of the days when she first attended sses at the academy.

    However, this atmosphere was soon disrupted by the arrival of the dean¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°It looks like everyone is here.¡±

    The dean¡¯s secretary still looked as youthful as ever, with her trademark sses.

    ¡°As you know, M?rchen Academy is currently undergoing changes. Dean Cte has retired¡­ and it is now time for me to retire as well¡­.¡±

    Her statement was simple.

    Cte, who had steadfastly held the position of dean of the Magic Department, had now retired, and she herself was stepping down from the secretary position. Today, among these applicants, a new secretary would be selected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who among you will be the next secretary, but¡­ I was a rather inadequate secretary. No, I hope to be the worst secretary. I hope you all be much better secretaries.¡±

    Everyone followed the secretary.

    ?

    ¡°Next applicant.¡±

    ¡°Next applicant.¡±

    ¡°Next applicant.¡±

    As she waited for the line to dwindle down, Becky sipped her coffee. She thought she wouldn¡¯t be nervous since she had prepared diligently, but as her turn approached, she felt a bit jittery.

    Damn it.

    Stop being nervous. Stop being nervous. Stop being nervous¡­ She kept sucking on the straw even though her coffee was already gone.

    ¡°Next applicant.¡±

    With the person in front of her now gone for their interview, Becky found herself alone in the hallway.

    Well, almost alone¡ªthere was also the secretary standing by the dean¡¯s office door to assist. In the quiet hallway, the secretary stared at Becky intently.

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I just find it quite remarkable.¡±

    The secretary looked at Becky with a very pleased expression before continuing.

    ¡°Do you still keep in touch with the other representatives?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ sort of.¡±

    They mainlymunicated in the ¡®group chat¡¯ function of Trivia now. The most talkative one in text was still Trixie.

    ¡°I¡¯m very proud that you¡¯ve set your sights on bing the secretary. Was there a particr reason?¡±

    ¡°If I had to name one¡­¡±

    Becky hesitated for a moment before answering.

    ¡°¡­I think you already know.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yes. It¡¯s that person, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That person. That person. That person.

    The secretary¡¯s light remark kept echoing in Becky¡¯s head. Why did it seem so profound?

    The secretary burst intoughter before speaking again.

    ¡°Well¡­ your turn ising up soon. It¡¯s top secret and hasn¡¯t been revealed yet, but who do you think the new dean is?¡±

    Meeting the secretary¡¯s gaze, Becky smiled.

    The secretary was right. Cte had stepped down without revealing who she had appointed as the new dean.

    Very few people likely knew who the new dean was, and since the information hadn¡¯t spread, many were curious about the identity of M?rchen Academy¡¯s new dean.

    But Becky knew who it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s that person.¡±

    The person who always gave her a reason.

    n.

    Today, he would be the dean of M?rchen Academy.

    And Becky intended to be his secretary.

 Chapter 245:

    Chapter 245:

    Chapter 245 Interview

    ¡°Next applicant.¡±

    ¡­Should I knock before going in?

    While I was contemting this, the door opened on its own through telekinesis. Becky, who had already raised one hand, awkwardly lowered it and stepped inside.

    Although the exterior of the building hadn¡¯t changed much, the interior of the Dean¡¯s office had undergone quite a transformation.

    In fact, it was only natural. The Dean had changed, and how the office was decorated depended entirely on the new Dean¡¯s preferences.

    If the previous Dean¡¯s office had been calm, the current one had a rather sophisticated feel. For some reason, it also felt about three degrees colderpared to other ces.

    Dean n Judith.

    Behind the namete, engraved as if unting it, sat n. Becky, cautiously assessing the situation, quietly sat down in the chair opposite.Without even looking up, n spoke.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Becky. You managed to apply.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mean, yes.¡±

    Becky immediately responded.

    There was no need to hesitate in answering. She had known that n would be the new Dean, and from that moment, she had dreamed of bing his personal secretary.

    ¡°No regrets about your choice?¡±

    ¡°I want to be the Dean¡¯s personal secretary.¡±

    Therefore, Becky could speak with utmost confidence.

    And then she waited for n¡¯s response. However, since none came, she awkwardly continued to wait.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But as n remained silent, Becky began to feel slightly anxious. Still, she couldn¡¯t back down now. She wiggled her toes and desperately held her ground.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After a long pause, n finally reacted. Their gazes met in the air, but n¡¯s eyes remained expressionless, leaving Becky slightly confused.

    ¡®Still, I¡¯m the best candidate, right?¡¯

    She nced over the faces of the other applicants. In terms of pure magical ability, her skills were superior. Leaving aside familiarity and righteousness, purely on the basis of magical aptitude, she was the most likely to be chosen.

    Perhaps n was secretly impressed.

    Becky had meticulously hidden her preparations to be a personal secretary. Even n probably hadn¡¯t expected it. If a highly skilled individual became a secretary, anyone would wee it.

    Becky calmly awaited a positive response.

    But why? Maybe it was because n had never been included in that ¡®anyone.¡¯

    ¡°You are not suitable for the secretary position.¡±

    n unceremoniously rejected Becky.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Becky blinked three times.

    She struggled to grasp the situation. Still, it was okay. She hadn¡¯t been officially rejected yet. Wasn¡¯t this what they called a pressure interview?

    However, n continued.

    ¡°Choosing you would indeed be a wrong decision.¡±

    It was a decisive rejection, as if driving a nail into her coffin. Even Becky, who had mastered mind control, was greatly taken aback this time.

    ¡°Why? I mean, why? There¡¯s no problem with my magic.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your magic.¡±

    If there was no problem with her magic, then what was the reason for her rejection?

    Unconsciously, Becky raised her hand and touched her face. Even though she had just received a single notice, she suddenly felt as if she had aged.

    ¡°Then what is¡­ the problem?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be confined to the academy. You need adventure, and the great forest of the elves would be a great experience.¡±

    There was no malicious intent in n¡¯s words.

    In other words, n was genuinely concerned about Becky¡¯s future without any ill intentions.

    ¡­n is worried about my future.

    It was a tremendously gratifying thing. However, Becky couldn¡¯t simply be happy about it. If she didn¡¯t be a secretary, her only option left would be to graduate.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°You are rejected.¡±

    It was the final nail in the coffin.

    She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to present the materials she had prepared to be a secretary, yet she was already hearing the rejection notice.

    ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    With those words, the Dean¡¯s office became extremely quiet. Becky couldn¡¯t bring herself to move, while n looked back at his newspaper as if the matter was concluded.

    How much time passed like that? For Becky, it felt like an eternity.

    The one to break the silence was n.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the result?¡±

    ¡°I heard it clearly.¡±

    Becky responded quickly, without any gap between their exchanges. The girl now had a face filled with even more determination.

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about my future and for telling me what I should do.¡±

    Becky¡¯s hands had, at some point, clenched into tight fists.

    ¡°But the interview isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide.¡±

    ¡°No, I still have something to say.¡±

    Becky continued to speak clearly.

    Though she had always been clumsy, today she wasn¡¯t wearing her hat crookedly, and her attire was neat. Moreover, the trembling of her body gradually subsided.

    ¡°Looking back, it seems like others always decided what I should do. Naturally. First, because I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to do, and second, because Icked the ability.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ from now on, I will decide how to live my life.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re throwing a tantrum.¡±

    n¡¯s attitude was firm.

    Honestly, from his position, there was no particr reason to take Becky as a secretary. The process of refining the raw stone was nowing to an end, and keeping her by his side was almost a luxury.

    But Becky¡¯s feelings were entirely different.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it countless times, but I want to be a secretary. I want to do something that allows me to stay by your side for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the reason that led to such an unreasonable decision.¡±

    ¡°Reason? Well¡­¡±

    Becky clenched her fists even tighter.

    After taking a deep breath, she shouted.

    ¡°¡­Because I like you!¡±

    ?

    Maiev hade to the academy for the first time in a long while.

    How long had she wandered the world? Well, in fact, it had only been about two years, so it wasn¡¯t that long.

    What was important to her was the umtion of diverse experiences.

    Even though Maiev had lived a long life as a vampire, she stillcked in her human aspects. She wandered for two years not just to ¡®pretend to be human¡¯ but to truly be one.

    And today, she finally arrived at the academy.

    ¡®Am I about ten minuteste? Is that okay?¡¯

    While thinking such thoughts, Maiev reached the door of the Dean¡¯s office and hesitated to knock.

    The door opened on its own. It wasn¡¯t the movement caused by telekinesis. Someone inside had pulled the door open and wasing out.

    ¡°¡­Becky?¡±

    Maiev recognized the other person first, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hear a response.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Becky nced at Maiev and then looked away.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she was avoiding eye contact because it was Maiev. For some reason, Becky¡¯s face was flushed red as if it was about to explode.

    Maiev spoke.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­. Ah, uhm¡­.¡±

    Judging by her condition, she really did seem unwell.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Becky suddenly twitched the corners of her mouth. To Maiev, she looked as if she had been mentally attacked.

    ¡°Hihihi¡­.¡±

    Becky continued to giggle as she walked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    What on earth had happened in the past two years for Becky¡¯s mental state to be so strange? Shaking her head, Maiev stepped inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    A voice she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.

    The voice she had longed to hear.

    Maiev had prepared for this moment for two years, but n acted as if they had met just an hour ago.

    ¡°Do you have much to say?¡±

    ¡°Not that much.¡±

    ¡°Then speak standing.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Maiev snapped her fingers while standing. The backpack behind her opened, and documents started to fly out one by one.

    ¡°I traveled around the human world for two years, investigating various things. I also experienced a lot firsthand.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about the secretary position, that has already been decided.¡±

    ¡°Please hear me out. This isn¡¯t about the secretary interview.¡±

    Maiev continued speaking calmly. n, with an indifferent gaze, seemed willing to listen.

    ¡°I just want to continue practicing magic. I¡¯m asking for a little help with that.¡±

    ¡°Support isn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Maiev slid something onto n¡¯s desk.

    ¡°To continue living as a human, I need this.¡±

    What Maiev ced on n¡¯s desk was none other than a marriage registration form.

    n¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was about to say something to Maiev, but she spoke a beat faster.

    ¡°You already said you¡¯d help. You clearly did.¡±

 Chapter 246:

    Chapter 246:

    Chapter 246: The Last Wish

    One Year Later

    In the Garden of the Fritz Family

    In a ce where the scent of flowers tickled the nose, Trixie now surveyed thendscape meticulously as the head of the family.

    ¡°Winter hase around again.¡±

    The season when the snow would soon start to fall had returned.

    The flowers in the Fritz garden grew by absorbing mana as nutrients. Trixie had worked tirelessly so that the garden¡¯s flowers could bloom even in this cold weather.

    Even when the weather turned chilly, the people of the Fritz family never froze. On the contrary, they worked with even more vitality, like puppies ying in the snow.

    A liveliness that would have been unimaginable in the past.Something small, yet so grand: happiness.

    ¡°I wonder if Fritz is quite happy now.¡±

    Buried in a pile of happiness, Trixie reminisced about the past. It was about three years ago in terms of dates.

    ¡°I was young.¡±

    Back then, she had truly believed she was all grown up, but now, looking back, she realized how young she had been. A young person who believed herself to be very mature.

    Well¡­ she had always tried to confine herself to the frame of being mature and aimed to be an adult, which is why she was where she was now.

    ¡°Honestly, I wanted to attend the academy longer.¡±

    Graduating from the academy.

    In fact, Trixie hadn¡¯t wanted to graduate from the academy. Looking back on her life, the academy had been where the most significant changes urred.

    If she had stayed at the academy, she could have spent more time with that man. The very man who had now be the dean of the academy.

    Anyway, where were the maids?

    Although she could see the servants working, none of the head maids or the main maids were in sight. Trixie made her way inside the mansion.

    They were neither here nor there.

    Finally, she reached the pantry.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s thedy!¡±

    The maids, who hadn¡¯t expected Trixie to appear, reacted with surprise as they gathered and whispered among themselves.

    For some reason, none of the maids could meet Trixie¡¯s gaze, causing her to furrow her brows unconsciously.

    ¡°What is this? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ah, hello, mistress.¡±

    ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡±

    The head maid seemed at a loss.

    Recently, not just the head maid but many of the maids had been avoiding Trixie.

    The head maid, unsure of what to do, finally spoke up.

    ¡°You startled me¡­ Do you need something in the pantry?¡±

    However, perhaps thinking she couldn¡¯t escape Trixie¡¯s gaze, the head maid sighed deeply.

    ¡°Yes. Of course¡­ We were having a meeting about an important matter.¡±

    ¡°How many days have you been investing in this meeting?¡±

    In the Fritz estate, meetings rarelysted more than two days. Everyone here knew well which direction the family should head.

    Trixie listened to the head maid¡¯s story for a while.

    ¡°¡­You were looking for an opponent? What kind of opponent?¡±

    Because the story was so unexpected, Trixie tilted her head unconsciously.

    ### Managing the Family¡¯s Wealth or Discussing Land Use

    I thought they were talking about managing the family¡¯s wealth or discussing how to utilize certainnds¡­ but the maids¡¯ topic waspletely out of the blue.

    ¡°So, this partner.¡±

    The head maid cautiously unrolled something. As Trixie picked it up, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.

    ¡°¡­A marriage contract?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a marriage contract.¡±

    As Trixie looked at the head maid in disbelief, the head maid hurriedly began to exin, almost as if making excuses.

    ¡°No, no! Mistress! Please don¡¯t look at us like that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In the end, there¡¯s no magic that allows eternal life, right? But even if people die, the will of Fritz must continue! Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The maids smiled contentedly at Trixie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. That¡¯s why marriage is absolutely necessary.¡±

    The maids were as diligent and kind as ever. Buttely, they seemed to be acting as if they thought of Trixie like a daughter, bing increasingly affectionate.

    ¡°Anyway, mistress, you need to start considering it seriously.¡±

    ¡°I am considering it.¡±

    Trixie gave a perfunctory answer and dismissed the maids. For some reason, they left with pleased smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    With a deep sigh, Trixie was about to stash the marriage contract into a drawer. At that moment, she found herself lost in thought about whom she should marry if she ever did.

    Returning to her room, she nkly stared at a glove hanging on the wall.

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±

    A contented smile unknowingly escaped her lips. Memories shed through her mind like a revolvingntern.

    No matter what happened, the fact that ¡®Teacher¡¯ had guided her to this point did not change. Yes, it was n.

    Trixie felt a warmth in a corner of her heart. Unlike her own blue me that engulfed everything, this me had a gentle warmth that heated her gently.

    In the end, she nodded.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    If she were to marry, there was only one person.

    ?

    ### The Dean¡¯s Office at M?rchen Academy

    In the previous world, the highest rank of a magician was called ¡®M?rchen.¡¯ And by some coincidence, I was now the dean of M?rchen Academy.

    In this space, decorated entirely to my liking, I was indulging in reading morefortably than ever.

    There¡¯s always a variety of things to read. Newspapers, books, letters, gifts from others¡­

    Swish¡ª Swish¡ª

    In one corner of the space, documents automatically inked themselves and organized themselves. This was the ¡®automation¡¯ system devised by Becky, who had nearly died from overwork.

    [Scarlet Judith]

    [n, how have you been?

    Thanks to you, I am also doing well.

    I think of you every moment I swing my sword.

    The simple act of being able to wield my sword is the greatest happiness for me, and it¡¯s entirely thanks to you that I¡¯ve learned this immense happiness.

    So¡­ I am still happy.

    Thanks to you.]

    ¡°The knight, her writing skills have improved.¡±

    ### Other Letters

    I usually don¡¯t read other letters immediately, or I read themte, but I often read Scarlet¡¯s letters.

    Even though she lost one arm, her swordsmanship has actually improved. It seems she has awakened a new unique ability, and the public is now pointing to Scarlet as the next hero.

    [Scarlet Judith, a Prominent Hero Candidate. Will the Judith Family Produce the Next Hero?]

    Thanks to this, the headlines in recent newspapers are all like this. Well, since it¡¯s not a bad story, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    I put on my coat and left the dean¡¯s office.

    It was a chilly but nice day. The temperature was low, but the wind wasn¡¯t strong, and asionally, pure white snowkes fell from the sky.

    It was a truly beautiful day.

    Bzzz¡ª Bzzz¡ª

    The trinket in my pocket vibrated loudly. It was undoubtedly Becky urging me. She is diligent in her duties as a secretary.

    Anyway, today, after a year, we all had a promise to meet and have a meal together. I hurried my steps.

    ### The Top Floor of the Magic Tower

    To some, just entering this revered space is a dream.

    Louis, Ivan, Trixie, Cte, Maiev, Violet, Becky¡­ there were so many familiar and wee faces.

    ¡°Hey! n! Hurry up!¡±

    Becky raised her hand and shouted. It seemed they hadn¡¯t touched the cake yet because I hadn¡¯t arrived.

    As I stood in front of the cake, Becky eximed.

    ¡°Alright, everyone! Today marks the first anniversary of our new dean¡¯s inauguration! Enjoy!¡±

    At that moment, the world turned ck and white.

    Time stopped.

    In the frozen world, a familiar figure suddenly appeared.

    ¡°n.¡±

    A figure in a suit but with a nk face.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    It was the one who had sent me to this world.

    He shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    ¡°I am impressed and moved. You have truly proven your abilities in this world!¡±

    Before I could react, he hurriedly continued. The calmness he had before was gone, and he was very excited.

    ¡°As a reward, I will grant you a wish! Any wish is fine! You can create or destroy a world. Just say the word!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I blinked a couple of times, thinking. I looked around, recalling my thoughts.

    Everyone was smiling peacefully, their smiles falling like snowkes.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Watching them happier than ever, I thought.

    Anding to a conclusion wasn¡¯t difficult.

    ¡°I wish for them to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Is that really all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wish epted. However¡­¡±

    Time, which had been stopped, began to flow again.

    Colors returned to the world.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me.

    They all shouted in unison.

    ¡°n©¤!¡±

    And I heard a whisper from the figure who had vanished.

    ¡°¡­That wish has already been granted.¡±

    This is a story that holds a brief testament of mine.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!